《Dark Moon Era》


 Chapter 1 - Precise Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 1: Precise Instinct</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was noon in the early summer, and the temperature was a scorching 56¡ãC.


    The scorching sun poured down unbridled while the air above the parchednd was distorted. Even then, the forest on top of the ruins and remains disyed an unusual and wild vitality as if it relished the heat.


    That¡¯s right. Those who failed to adapt died a long time ago. Such soaring temperatures in the year 2177 was the new norm.


    Tang Lingy down quietly in a valerian bush, smeared in a grass extract to camouge his scent as he waited patiently and silently like a cheetah in hiding.


    His target was oddly simple ¨C the source of water less than a hundred meters in front of him.


    The source of water was huge, and it reflected the bright sunlight like a giant mirror. It was filled with Level 3 drinking water that Tang Ling yearned for. He carefully calcted that based on his running speed, it would take him less than 7 seconds to reach the source of water for a delightful quenching drink, and he might even have the luxury to take a bath.


    However, life wasn¡¯t that easy since it wasn¡¯t heaven after all. If water could be easily drawn from this Level 3 source of drinking water, it would have been taken over by some faction from the settlement. Then, how could Tang Ling even get the chance to keep vigil here?


    Sweat rolled down his forehead and blurred the scene before his eyes. All he could make out was a herd of huge scaled horses slurping water quietly beside the water source. The horses flicked their tails from time to time, shooing the giant gadflies away.


    They seemed tamed and even drank the water in a rxed manner, but Tang Ling knew very well in his heart how scary these mutated scaled horses were. A single stomp from a hoof could crush rocks, and their scaled bodies were difficult to prate even with a halbert. Moreover, these seemingly elegant horses were actually fierce. Any other species that got within 20 meters of their proximity would be attacked by a herd.


    Nimbly and carefully, Tang Ling wiped the sweat on his forehead away and licked his dry lips. ording to his calctions, he would die of dehydration in less than 3 hours and 17 minutes.


    However, things weren¡¯t that bleak yet. Tang Ling already had some experience with this water source after spending two days observing its surroundings. He also managed to locate and secure the vantage point, which was the spot that he was hiding in, so he was confident.


    Five minutes had passed, and the herd of mutated scaled horses finally finished their drinking session and neighed sharply in excitement before they slowly moved away in groups, disappearing into the thick forest further away.


    Coincidentally at this time, a heavy, reverberating noise came from the northwest direction. It felt like a small magnitude earthquake. Had there been an experienced hunter around, he would have been able to discern that it came from the galloping of a group of iron bristle hogs.


    Thew of the jungle was as such. The cost of ughtering other species was too high, hence they formed some kind of tacit agreement to avoid conflict.


    Therefore, this water source would never be safe around the clock. There would always be some dangerous animals there for a drink.


    However, Tang Ling chose to make a move right now. His tightened calf dug into the ground powerfully, and using the strong rebounding force coupled with his explosive speed, he shot himself out like an arrow towards the water source.


    This was the only chance he could utilize. He only had a window of less than a minute after the mutated scaled horses left and before the arrival of the iron bristle hogs. However, the key factor herey in the iron bristle hogs¡¯ poor eyesight since they would not be able to spot Tang Ling¡¯s existence withouting close to a range of a hundred meters.


    In other words, their terrifying eleration would not happen outside the hundred-meter range. With a quick calction, Tang Ling would have exactly 56 seconds to get himself some water.


    Less than 7 secondster, Tang Ling was already squatting beside the water source, panting. He took a big empty bottle out from his arms and started to fill it with water.


    The sun was scorching as ever while the air was heavy with silence. A faint smile floated in the corner of Tang Ling¡¯s mouth. Two days of hard work finally paid off! s, never did he think at this moment, a series of rapid rustling woulde from the dense trees.


    <i>Could it be?!</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s ears were sharp, so he caught the noise the very moment it was emitted. He raised his head in shock and saw were three mega-toothed crocodiles that were 11 meters long less than a hundred meters opposite him.


    How could there be mega-toothed crocodiles in the area? Despite the temperature being a scorching 56¡ãC, cold sweat still trickled down from his forehead! He thought his observation for the past two days would have allowed him to grasp every detail about the water source. Now, it all seemed like a twisted joke.


    At that moment, the mega-toothed crocodiles obviously noticed Tang Ling. The unknown mutation granted the crocodiles exceptionally sharp eyes. Instinctively, they crawled forward quicker after they locked onto their target, and would soon approach the water source.


    ¡°Those bastard mega-toothed crocodiles are definitely the ¡®small fry¡¯ among the mutated crocodiles in terms of size, but their eyes are sharp and greedy. They¡¯d never let go of any meat as long as they feel like they can eat it. Once discovered, the only option is to keep your distance.¡± Tang Ling thought of Uncle Zhang¡¯s words. Back at the settlement, Uncle Zhang might not have been a decent hunter, but he was surely an experienced one who was like a walking encyclopedia.


    Instantly, Tang Ling remembered all the information he got about the mega-toothed crocodiles. He faced a clear choice: give up on the chance or persist.


    This was a hard choice to make, but in this era, hesitation was always a luxury. When Tang Ling thought of his grandmother and sister back at home, he made up his mind.


    Ssh!


    The three ttering mega-toothed crocodiles dove into the water. Swimming, the crocodiles were much faster than they were onnd. The moment they plunged in, they rushed towards Tang Ling like three heavy cannon pellets.


    Greed and excitement flickered in their eyes as they realized that the seemingly weak prey did not choose to escape upon their appearance. It seemed like they were destined to have an additional meal which was better than nothing.


    That¡¯s right, Tang Ling did not give up on the chance to refill his water. He did not even know whether he was scared or if he shut his eyes all of a sudden in such a tense moment.


    He disyed himself as a weak, greedy person who could not make up his mind.


    However, upon a closer look, Tang Ling¡¯s lips seemed to be slightly moving rhythmically. If one could hear him, one would be able to realize that the soft noise was actually him counting.


    Tang Ling relied on it to survive in this era. It was a type of intuition which he imed to be called ¡°Precise Instinct¡±. This instinct enabled him to urately sense uing dangerous moments, which allowed him to take precautions in advance. With this instinct of his, Tang Ling was able to bear the heavy life of this era since a tender age.


    ¡°One, two, three...¡±


    The warm wind that blew from the nearby valerian field made Tang Ling¡¯s hair at his forehead flutter. The cold sweat on his forehead had dried up without his knowledge while the right hand he put in the water source with which he refilled the bottle was unusually calm. asionally, mosquitorvae the size of a thumb swam around his submerged hand, but it still failed to affect his steadiness. Not even the angle of him refilling the bottle changed the slightest bit.


    ¡°Four...¡±


    The mega-toothed crocodiles were less than 30 meters away from him now.


    ¡°Five...¡±


    The crocodiles had reached thest dozen meters, and the one at the most front excitedly widened its mouth a tad, baring its sharp and huge teeth.


    ¡°Six...¡± At the same time Tang Ling muttered ¡®six¡¯ out loud, his body leaped backward powerfully. The bottle in his hand drew a line of crystal clear spray in the air when it emerged from the water, refracting the scorching hot sunlight into a rainbow.


    The tremendous momentum made Tang Ling¡¯s body retreat by more than 3 meters backward before hended on the ground. His calves, which had been charged, twitched due to the excessive force.


    The dust he kicked up, his skin chafed by the hard ground, and even the twitching of the calves were not a problem for Tang Ling. It was as if he did not feel anything. The moment hended, a quick tumble followed and he stood up to run away from the water source like the wind.


    Kachank!


    At the same time, a malicious snap came from behind Tang Ling. It was the noise of two rows of iron teeth ramming together. In the end, less than 2 secondste, the mega-toothed crocodile which charged at the front missed its prey.


    When it dashed out of the water with a great ssh, Tang Ling had already fled a dozen meters ahead. The mega-toothed crocodile¡¯s average moving speed onnd could never catch up with him.

 Chapter 2 - Safety Sector Notice

    <h4>Chapter 2: Safety Sector Notice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No matter how rotten an era was, there was always an infatuating scenery.


    Simr to the sunset right now, the heat had faded. When the sun with the purplish glow set over the horizon, the night breeze that followed brought a sense of tranquility.


    The entire dense forest of the Secondary Safety Zone wantonly expressed itself, emanating a vigorous vitality.


    Tang Ling was sitting on a robust tree branch, squeezing the juice out of a blue locust fruit and applying the extract on the wounds on his calves and arms.


    The extract from the blue locust fruit provided a cooling and soothing sensation to the stinging wounds. Tang Ling could not help but exhale a long breath offort.


    Another two more hours tops, night would fall and when the Purple Moon rose, the moonlight would send the living beings in the forest into a frenzied state. Then, even the dense forest of the Secondary Safety Zone would be extremely unsafe.


    Before that happened, Tang Ling must return to the settlement.


    Unfortunately, the settlement was also a chaotic ce, and he knew exactly what kind of temptation a bottle of Level 3 drinking water would cause.


    Therefore, he had to keep his body at an optimal state before he even dared to exchange the Level 3 drinking water for his needs with Old Fox Quark.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for another hour. It should be fine then.¡± The blue locust fruit was the best healing medicine Tang Ling could get his hands on, but his exhausted body still required rest and the extract of the blue locust fruit would take some time before it was effective.


    Lying back against the tree trunk, Tang Ling took the precious bottle of Level 3 drinking water out and took a quick nce at it. His gaze then unconsciously shifted to Safety Sector No. 17 further away.


    The sector was always visible at a distance on the edge of the Secondary Safety Zone. Its 150-meter thick gray walls made it look like a ferocious titan beast hibernating at the bottom of the cliff.


    It was the heaven that Tang Ling yearned for.


    If he could bring his grandmother and little sister into Safety Sector No. 17, they could at least sleep well at night and not worry about some monstrous tides, insect gues, or even bloodthirsty nts plus all sorts of other natural disasters.


    But was moving into the Safety Sector that easy? The hefty daily cost of 50 credits was not something he could currently afford.


    However, he would be turning 15 tomorrow and if he could achieve ¡®that¡¯, he would gain the qualifications to stay in a Safety Sector without spending any credits.


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling quietly curled up his fists.


    **


    After exiting the dense forest of the Secondary Safety Zone, he would reach the Safety Zone.


    The so-called Safety Zone was an expanse ofnd that surrounded Safety Sector No. 17, which was a short shrub forest that spanned less than 5 kilometers.


    The settlement was hidden under the shrub forest. Beyond the shrub forest, there was a road filled with cracks rumored to have been left behind by the old civilization, and on both sides of the road were entrances to the settlement that were closely scattered along.


    Some of the entrances were obvious while some were hidden.


    Even Tang Ling had no idea how many entrances were hidden in the safety zone.


    He headed north as he traveled down the road to the entrance that was nearest to where he was staying in the settlement.


    His pace was not slow because in less than half an hour¡¯s time, the Purple Moon would rise and then, this so-called safety zone would not be that safe either.


    There were dens of lethal venomous snakes, irritating bugs, and all kinds of living beings that could threaten people¡¯s lives.


    Unless one was lucky enough to run into the Purple Moon Warrior patrolling the safety zone, appearing even in the safety zone at night was undoubtedly a suicidal act.


    Tang Ling would not bet on his luck. It was quite the contrary as he was overly vignt. However, luck was on his side today. When he was less than 300 meters away from the entrance of the settlement, he saw a patrol group of three Purple Moon Warriors further ahead of him.


    Dressed in purple armor coupled with a ck mantle and a bright silver de which was a meter and a half long, the Purple Moon Warriors of Safety Sector No. 17 appeared to be simr.


    Tang Ling could not help but slow down with the appearance of the Purple Moon Warriors. Even though humans were at the bottom of the food chain in this era, the Purple Moon Warriors were still powerful.


    They seemed to have surpassed the limits of humans whereby all sorts of wild beasts were like ants in their eyes. They could even fight legendary fierce beasts.


    Tang Ling yearned to be a Purple Moon Warrior, but every single warrior was precious. Bing one was not an achievement that relied on hard work or natural super strength and nimble reflexes.


    To be a Purple Moon Warrior, one must pass a mysterious test. Only when certain ndestine criteria were met, one would be qualified to be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    As for what test or what kind of criteria was required, Tang Lin had no idea. Even the information of the so-called test was bought from Old Fox Quark by spending 2 credits.


    Retracting his gaze, Tang Ling did not overthink it. He turned around and strode to the settlement. The dream of bing a Purple Moon Warrior was too farfetched for him.


    The entrance to the settlement was hidden behind an inconspicuous shrub. Moving the shrub aside and lifting the iron lid, there was a flight of stairs that led downwards.


    Those who lived here would not have to worry about strays finding out about the entrance and upying the ce because the settlement was, in fact, an ¡®underground water sewer system¡¯ rumored to have been left behind by the old civilization.


    Tang Ling could not understand the meaning of the term. All he knew was that in this intertwined,plicated underground tunnel, if one were not a resident who had lived here for years, one would bepletely lost in the tunnel and probably end up as a meal to the ck-toothed rats.


    As a matter of fact, even the people of the settlement gathered only in a limited area in the underground tunnels.


    However, Tang Ling was very familiar with the ce that he lived in, the Fifth Settlement Camp. He could search for the ce even with his eyes closed.


    A locked iron door stood before him, blocking the entrance to the settlement. When Tang Ling knocked on the door using the secret code, a small window creaked open and a yellowish face appeared behind it.


    ¡°Tang Ling, it¡¯s been three days! I thought you were left for dead in the wild, you little bastard!¡± The man obviously knew Tang Ling and his tone was not exactly friendly.


    Tang Ling did not show any expression. He took two metal coins out, which represented 2 credits, and tossed them to the man.


    The man caught the metal coins, grinning to reveal his ck teeth, but he was not in a hurry to open the door. He sized up Tang Ling instead.


    ¡°It seems your gains after going out for three days aren¡¯t that great, eh?¡± His tone held a sense of humor, but it sounded more like a doubtful questioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough to be alive.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s face still did not disy any expression. He then urged the man with a slightly impatient tone, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The man¡¯s smile faded as he opened the iron door, and when Tang Ling crossed the door, the man observed him suspiciously.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry to leave either. The bottle of Level 3 drinking water was well-kept, so he would not have to worry about it being exposed, but the notice at the entrance captured his attention.


    The notice was issued by Safety Sector No. 17 and addressed to the settlement. It stated that tomorrow, every teenager who had reached the age of 15 could gather at the front gate of the sector to participate in the selection for reserved warriors.


    ¡°Such a coincidence!¡± Tang Ling was slightly surprised. It was difficult for him to believe that tomorrow when he would turn 15, the Safety Sector had coincidentally arranged a selection for reserved warriors on the same day.


    Truth be told, the date of the selection for the reserved warrior was not fixed, but it was often held early summer. This year, it seemed the selection was moved up the schedule. It was justte spring, slowly going into summer.


    However, none of that mattered anymore. Tang Ling only hoped that he would be chosen. Even if it was just passing the initial test to enter the Fifth Reserved Camp, it would be good enough for him.


    ¡°Tang Ling, are you still dreaming about bing a warrior?¡± The gatekeeper¡¯s mocking sounded behind Tang Ling.


    As a matter of fact, the odds of teenagers in the settlement getting selected as a reserved warrior was 1 to 50. Moreover, Tang Ling did not seem strong.


    The gatekeeper taunted Tang Ling because there was almost nothing to be profited from him. Tang Ling turned around and nced over the gatekeeper calmly. Then, he turned away.


    The gatekeeper did not care either. It was just a split second, but Tang Ling¡¯s forehead already had tiny beads of cold sweat on it.


    <i>It has appeared, it has appeared again.</i>


    Tang Ling hastened his steps and his fists, hidden in his sleeves, clenched tightly.


    That familiar ¡®it¡¯ that almost devoured everything churned at his chest. He had to hurry up.

 Chapter 3 - Greedy Eater

    <h4>Chapter 3: Greedy Eater</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Old Fox Quark sat behind the counter in his own shop with half a cigarette dangling from his mouth. He appeared casual and his eyes revealed a trace of satisfaction.


    The settlement was nothing ster. Compared to Safety Sector No. 17, it was like a dumpster. With a dark environment and no daylight throughout the year, it reeked of corrupted stench. Most of its resentful citizens were greedy but cowardly like rats. It was no wonder they could only live underground.


    Even so, Quark was unwilling to leave the settlement despite already having the qualifications to move into Safety Sector No. 17.


    Because he wanted to earn money, a lot of money. Then, he would find several reliable guys to send him away from this shit hole.


    What was Safety Sector No. 17? This world was big and interesting. Quark had seen it before, and he had his own lofty ambitions and pursuits.


    Spitting out a mouthful of smoke, Quark felt slightly bored. The tobo left behind by the old civilization might have been good, but it could not cure his frustration for sitting here dumbly for almost the whole day. The ¡®rats¡¯ of the settlement barely showed any resultstely from their outing. Should this continue, he would have to consider taking early leave.


    Right at the moment, three long and one short knocks came from the iron door, sounding a little rushed.


    Quark¡¯s eyes gleamed, thinking that business hade by his doorstep.


    He did not hire anyone, so he answered the door himself and when he saw it was Tang Ling in front of his door, a grin crossed his face.


    Most of the citizens of the settlement were rats, but there were exceptions too, like this kid here who always surprised him.


    Of course, Quark had always been investigating Tang Ling secretly. He wanted to know how this kid could always surprise him. His investigation up to this point was not entirely without a clue, but he dare not simply conclude it either.


    Overall speaking, this kid was a lucky one. A lucky bastard was never resented wherever he went.


    ¡°Let me guess. What did you stumble upon this time? Is it some ¡®stones¡¯ that I need, or is it some misceneous things that I requested?¡± Quark eagerly asked Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not answer. He quickly walked over and squeezed himself into Quark¡¯s store, heading to the counter.


    Understanding, Quark closed the iron door with a bang before he went around the counter.


    Without waiting for Quark to speak, Tang Ling removed a robust tree trunk that seemed like a weapon.


    ¡°Do you want to exchange this?¡± Quark looked rather sour. This kid arrived so mysteriously but took out a normal looking tree trunk. He did not remember this thing having any value.


    Tang Ling still did not say anything and removed the string tied around the tree trunk. It opened up into two pieces. One of the two pieces was empty. Then, Tang Ling took the bottle out and put it on Quark¡¯s counter.


    ¡°Level 3 drinking water,¡± Tang Ling announced calmly.


    Quark¡¯s eyes shone. The area was suffering from a long drought, so water had be the most precious resources. Even the cheapest, barely drinkable Level 5 drinking water was in high demand, let alone Level 3 drinking water.


    Normal people might not drink this kind of water, but the wealthy and honored lords in the Safety Sector needed it.


    With the thought in mind, Quark twisted the cap open and carefully dipped his finger into the water, then put it into his mouth.


    There was no contaminated stench and it was very clean. It was Level 3 drinking water that could reach the normal standard of drinking water in the old civilization.


    ¡°What are you exchanging it for?¡± Quark did not beat around the bush.


    ¡°The same old thing: food and meat!¡±


    ¡°The uncontaminated one? You know, water might be precious right now, but uncontaminated meat has always been the hard currency. A bottle of Level 3 drinking water like this can only get you, erm, at most, 2.5 kgs of meat.¡± Quark winked.


    Tang Ling looked down in silence. As a matter of fact, this bottle of Level 3 drinking water could be exchanged for at least 5 or even 6 kgs of uncontaminated meat.


    However, Tang Ling did not have a choice. Throughout the entire settlement, trading at Quark¡¯s was the safest. The man would not force a trade or rob others, and more importantly, his mouth was sealed tight.


    He seemed to have a powerful background. No one in the settlement dared to have ill thoughts about him. No one dared to touch the things exchanged at his ce either. Those who harbored ill-intentions against him were all dead, all of them.


    ¡°No, low contamination will be enough.¡± Tang Ling only went quiet for two seconds and soon made up his mind. The feeling from his chest was getting stronger. He could not dy it any longer.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Quark raised a brow but did not ask anything. He continued straightforwardly, ¡°If it¡¯s low contamination meat, you can get 10 kgs.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After getting an agreeable grunt from Tang Ling, Quark happily took the bottle of Level 3 drinking water and headed toward the secret door behind the counter. A whileter, three dried ck-toothed rats were tossed on the counter.


    Tang Ling wanted to take the meat, yet he hesitated. He pushed one of them forward and said, ¡°Change this to 1 kg of uncontaminated meat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the losing end here.¡± Quark shook his head.


    Tang Ling stubbornly looked at Quark. The cold sweat on his forehead had somehow umted into beads, dripping off his face.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll change it for you.¡± Quarkpromised in the end. Judging from his looks, the kid might have suffered some internal injuries to get his hands on the Level 3 drinking water. He could give him some clean meat just to patch him up so that he could stay alive until the next trade.


    Soon enough, Quark had everything prepared. Tang Ling stuffed the clean meat into the empty trunk, grabbed the two dried ck-toothed rats and strode out from the secret door at the side of Quark¡¯s shop.


    ¡°This kid, can he even stay alive till the next time?¡± A trace of mercy shed in Quark¡¯s eyes, but soon he calmed down. He picked up his cigarette which he had not finished and continued smoking while sitting behind his counter casually.


    **


    The secret exit in Quark¡¯s shop connected to an absolutely safe underground sewer. Under normal circumstances, other than the traders, no one would appear here.


    There were a total of three of these underground sewers. Tang Ling was not worried about bumping into someone by simply choosing one.


    Squatting down in a dark, secluded corner, Tang Ling sweated coldly. His hands quivered as he grabbed the dried ck-toothed rat, gnawing away at it with huge bites.


    The meat of the ck-toothed rats was not tasty at all. Other than the distinctive taste of contamination, it also tasted like sewer water. The stench would remain no matter what.


    On top of that, it was tough and dry. Even if he would to stew it, it would take him almost a whole day, let alone the dried meat.


    However, Tang Ling gnawed greedily, even if blood started to seep out from his teeth, he didn¡¯t slow down a bit. He even chewed and swallowed the bone whole.


    It was not enough. More meat was required.


    Tang Ling gnawed away half a ck-toothed rat in the blink of an eye, yet he was still gued by hunger.


    He kept eating. A dried ck-toothed rat would still have 3 to 3.5 kgs of meat, yet he gobbled it down in less than 10 minutes.


    Blood dripped down the corner of his mouth, but in the next second, he continued to inhale the meat without a second thought. The hunger that came from his chest was like a furious spinning vortex.


    It made Tang Ling feel that if he stopped, he would eat himself in the next second.


    A few more minutes passed, and the quiet sewer had no other noises other than Tang Ling¡¯s gnawing.


    Until only about half of the two dried ck-toothed rats were left, he finally stopped.


    Tang Ling stood up after he finished eating. His eyes, however, did not show a sense of satisfaction, only doubts and fear that he could not brush away.

 Chapter 4 - Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 4: Hidden</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was Tang Ling¡¯s secret.


    Even his dearest sister and grandmother did not know that a Devil lived inside Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling did not know whether it was right or not to treat this insatiable hunger that would happen at intervals as an existence.


    It would sound ridiculous if he said it aloud.


    However, he strongly believed that it was not a physical problem but another existence that lived inside his heart.


    It happened when he was 11 and Tang Ling had suspected it since then.


    It was his first outing. He wanted to do something for his poor family, but he identally got lost and was surrounded by five ck-toothed rats.


    In that desperate situation, Tang Ling risked his life and killed one ck-toothed rat, but he failed to escape the rat¡¯s encirclement.


    Even in such a situation of life and death, the hunger attacked for the first time.


    The hunger that ought to devour everything left a fresh impression in Tang Ling¡¯s mind until now. He himself was not hungry, but it was like there was another thing in him that felt hungry and kept urging him to search for food or else, it would devour his body altogether.


    Tang Ling doubted and feared himself. He even forgot the fear of being surrounded by ck-toothed rats.


    Unfortunately, where would he search for food in a desperate situation? As he escaped, the tremendous hunger felt like it had started to devour him. Under immense helplessness and fear, he passed out without realizing it.


    As for what happened after that, that was the mystery that Tang Ling always hoped to solve although he was deeply afraid to do so because when he woke up back then, he found three intact dead bodies of ck-toothed rats beside him. Other than the crushed heads, there were no other injuries on them.


    Back then, he had no experience, but now as he reminisced it, the rats were obviously killed by a single punch. It was a punch at the hardest part of the body, the skull.


    There were five ck-toothed rats back then, and he managed to kill one while three more died mysteriously.


    Where was thest one?


    In the next panicked moment, Tang Ling realized that there was a half-gnawed rat in his hands.


    Who had done it?


    Tang Ling was once again drowned in horror, but a whileter, he discovered that there was some shredded skin belonging to the ck-toothed rats beside him. His mouth was also painted with blood when he wiped it and the inside of his mouth reeked of copper and the exceptionally disgusting taste of the ck-toothed rats.


    It was himself!


    Now, thinking back, it felt like a dream and not something that had really happened.


    However, the hunger attack that struck Tang Ling once around every 20 days reminded him that it was all real.


    Of course, he dared not believe that he had killed those ck-toothed rats himself back then. Delivering a killing punch to the head? He must be nearly bing a Purple Moon Warrior in terms of strength to achieve such a feat!


    Then, who was the mysterious man that had followed him?


    Unfortunately, such a situation happened only once due to the fact that Tang Ling was able to get food just in time every single time after that when the hunger attacked.


    ¡°But you are getting greedier.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s slightly cold fingers swept across his chest. The trace of fear and doubt in his eyes were reced by calmness.


    In this era, staying alive was considered a luxury.


    As long as he could stay alive, he could bear the burden of supporting his grandmother and little sister.


    Nheless, Tang Ling was troubled by the fact that the appetite of the monster that lived in his chest which grew bigger at every interval.


    It followed a pattern. Usually, the attack happened once around every 20 days, but if any of the attacks stayed dormant for more than a month, the next attack would surely be more frenzied, and he would need more food to sustain himself.


    Just like this time, he had devoured one and a half kilograms worth of dried ck teeth rat meat! One thing worth noting was that given the same kilograms, dried meat was more sustainable to the stomach than fresh meat.


    He was afraid that one day, he could no longer search for that much food in time.


    Tang Ling tore away from his gnawing marks on the ck-toothed rat meat, grabbed the remaining rat and strode forward.


    Everything was not important. The important thing was the exam for reserved warriors tomorrow.


    He hoped he could walk out of the dark underground and bring his grandmother and little sister to live on the safe and beautiful surface.


    **


    In the Fifth Camp of the Third Settlement in Safety Sector No.17.


    This was where Tang Ling lived in the settlement and this was not the best ce in the settlement which had those so-called rooms.


    This ce was just a rtivelyrge, empty space in the underground water tunnels although no one knew what was the purpose of the old civilizations reserving such a big space for.


    Therefore, the ce was segregated into the Fifth Camp.


    Now, ten thousands of people lived there in the spacious area, therefore it was stuffed with all sorts of messy sheds, formingplicated and narrow alleys all over.


    The air was stuffy and muddled, but it was still decent. At least, it did not connect to the drains flowing with contaminated mauve underground water that reeked badly.


    Holding half a ck-toothed rat, he shuttled through the alleyways quickly. Along the way, he ignored the greedy, envious, malicious and some friendly gazes purposely.


    No one dared to have any thoughts about the goods traded from Quark¡¯s.


    ¡°Quite the results you have there, Tang Ling.¡± A familiar voice sounded in Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    Tang Ling looked up. It was Uncle Zhang with his long beard, the man who taught him hunting techniques and the man that Tang Ling respected and was grateful towards.


    A smile curved on his face, but Tang Ling did not reply verbally. He was not a talker anyway.


    Uncle Zhang was not calctive either. He tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go now. You¡¯ve gone out for three days. Your family must be worried.¡±


    Tang Ling shot him a grateful nce before he hastening his steps.


    That was right. He still had his grandmother and little sister back at home. Before he could truly bear the burden of the whole family, the living expenses of the family relied on his grandmother collecting scraps in the Safety Zone as she searched for valuable items left behind by the old civilization.


    However, as time went by, how many more valuable items were out there for her to collect?


    Despite that, his grandmother still insisted on the collecting of the items just so she could share the burden with Tang Ling.


    <i>If I could be any stronger, that would be great.</i>


    Tang Ling pursed his lips.


    As for his younger sister, San San was just 5 years old. Thinking about his sister, heartache and warmth floated in Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    As though she was not influenced by the harshness of this era, the cute little girl was simple, pure and tender. Seeing her every time was like looking at a clear sky.


    The heartache he felt was because shortly after she was born, their parents died in a hunt.


    In fact, San San¡¯s parents were Tang Ling¡¯s foster parents. Tang Ling was adopted when he was four and they treated him like their own.


    Despite being good people, they were unfortunately devoured by this cruel era and did not end well, but Tang Ling would surely repay his debt for their gratitude.


    The unfortunate thing was that he only remembered the adoption. The rest of the memories from before he was four were nk.


    But even if he remembered them, so what? Why would he remember the people who abandoned him? There were so many abandoned children in this precarious era.


    Having his mind filled with thoughts, Tang Ling arrived at the northeast corner of the Fifth Camp in a daze. The familiar tent entered his line of vision.

 Chapter 5 - Family

    <h4>Chapter 5: Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A tent stood out among the various sheds in the Fifth Camp as it was considered a luxury.


    Tang Ling had exchanged the tent from Quark¡¯s after he got a piece of weird stone the man requested.


    That time, Tang Ling got tangled up in the web of spotted jumping euophrys spiders and almost lost his life because of that.


    Nevertheless, he did not regret it at all. He could provide his grandmother and little sister with the best living conditions at all costs.


    Looking at the familiar tent, excitement and warmth surged in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. They had lived dependently on each other for a very long time, so leaving for three days felt like nothing but worrying and missing each other.


    Just when Tang Ling was about to reach his tent, a small figure dashed out from inside quickly and jumped into his arms.


    The familiar fragrance of dried <i>pogostemon stetus </i>made Tang Ling tighten his arms without thinking.


    ¡°Brother.¡± The meek voice held a trace of grievance.


    Tang Ling caressed his sister¡¯s hair in his arms. His heart was filled with tenderness as he carried her into the tent.


    The tent was dark until Tang Ling lit up the gasolenemp. Then, he noticed that the firece in the middle had not been kindled. A piece of half-eaten nutrition bar was ced beside the bed filled with dried <i>pogostemon stetus </i>leaves.


    Nutrition bars, the cheapest food around provided by Safety Sector No. 17 could be traded with very few iron coins.


    It was called a nutrition bar, but in fact, it could only keep a person from dying from starvation. It was devoid of taste and had the texture of wax.


    It seemed like the food he left behind was too little, so they could notst for a whole three days.


    With that guilty thought in mind, Tang Ling turned around and caressed San San¡¯s petite face.


    San San¡¯s pair of cute googly eyes stared at him. When he caressed her, she smiled as though everything would be fine after her brother came back.


    He built a warm fire in the firece before hanging a pot over it. Then, he crushed the nutrition bar with his hand, added some Level 4 drinking water, and boiled them.


    No matter how hard life was, he had to ensure that his grandmother and little sister drank and ate lesser of the contamination.


    The resources he had hidden in his tent was enough to turn eyes in the settlement, but they were all earned through Tang Ling¡¯s hard work.


    San San stared at the dried ck-toothed rat meat and swallowed her saliva quietly.


    ck-toothed rat meat was by no means tasty, but having meat in the settlement was not easy, therefore it was ptable.


    San San was not disappointed that her brother had brought ck-toothed rat meat back, not even the slightest bit. She was just anxious about why he did not shred the meat and add them to the nutrition paste.


    Tang Ling yfully pinched his sister¡¯s cheeks. Without a second thought, he took the uncontaminated meat that he had hidden in the tree trunk out. It should be the meat of a red-striped ck-skinned snake. He shredded plenty of it and added them to the paste.


    San San cheered delightedly. She loved drinking paste added with meat, especially when the added meat seemed a lot tastier than ck-toothed rat.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma? Tang Ling wiped San San¡¯s face with his sleeve while she locked her gaze on the pot with the boiling meat paste. She replied that her grandmother had gone out to collect items and had note back.


    Tang Ling sighed in his heart. While he was deep in thought, the curtains moved and a white-haired figure with a slightly hunched back appeared at the entrance.


    It was Grandma.


    Tang Ling stood up in a hurry and walked to his grandmother. With the dim gasolenemp in the tent, Grandma saw Tang Ling and after that, her eyes shone with excitement. She even looked grateful and relieved.


    It had been three days, and Tang Ling had finallye back safely.


    Since her son and daughter-inw passed away in an ident, every time Tang Ling went out, she would worry.


    ¡°Grandma, how¡¯s today gains?¡± In Tang Ling¡¯s heart, he really hoped that his grandmother would stop collecting scraps, but he still smiled, feigning anticipation as he asked.


    In a life of poverty, no one would willingly be worthless, even a grandmother. That was unless oneself was powerful enough.


    After Tang Ling¡¯s question, Grandma said, ¡°Today¡¯s gains are quite normal, but I still managed to collect 1.5 kgs of scrap metal.¡±


    As she spoke, she lowered the vine basket she carried on her back. It was empty save for several rusty metal bars.


    It was not worth a lot. At most, it was tradeable for 2 pieces of nutrition bars.


    As a matter of fact, ording to settlement rules, collectors had to pay a percentage of their gains to the chief collector. Otherwise, they could not even keep the petty gains.


    Tang Ling fell into silence while Grandma held his hand tightly as if she was afraid that he would disappear. All her warmth and care were more than words.


    **


    Tang Ling¡¯s gains provided this impoverished family with a rare gluttonous feast.


    Had it been in the past, exchanging for 500 grams of uncontaminated meat was considered a huge harvest already. Life had other needs after all.


    After tidying up everything, Tang Ling carried San San, who was sleepy after a fulfilling meal, in his hands while he sat with his grandmother beside the firece.


    Grandmother chattered about her scrap-collecting and shared her opinions and admiration towards the old civilization.


    Of course, the old civilization existed, but as for what kind of era it was, the people in the settlement had no rights to learn, so it was natural for no one to know.


    However, the relics and resources that it left behind were able to prove that it was a prosperous era. As for how the prosperous era turned into the current one? At least for the people of the settlement, it was difficult to fathom.


    As for the rumors surrounding the old civilization, Grandma had spoken about it many times, and Tang Ling would listen with smiles and patience every time.


    However, Tang Ling was troubled by his thoughts this time. As he listened to his grandmother, he caressed San San¡¯s ck hair in absent-minded anxiety.


    Finally, he made up his mind. ¡°Grandma, tomorrow...¡±


    Grandmother was stunned because Tang Ling¡¯s tone and expression nted slight anxiety in her heart.


    Tang Ling exhaled a long breath and tried to speak with his grandmother in a casual tone, ¡°Tomorrow, the Safety Sector is recruiting reserved warriors.¡±


    Grandmother¡¯s countenance changed. The shirt that Tang Ling had torn during his outing was in her hands as she was patching it up for him, but it fell into the firece because of her daze. She picked it up in a hurry and the sparks from the shirt burned her.


    Nevertheless, she could not care less about that as she grabbed his hands and asked nervously, ¡°Are you going?¡±


    Tang Ling lowered his head and smacked the sparks on the shirt away before he lifted his head back up with a determined look. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s lips shuddered a little while she grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s hands tighter.


    Reserved warrior recruitment might sound like an honorable thing, but as a matter of fact, other than the warriors elected into the First and Second Reserved Camps, the rest were nothing but cannon-fodder.


    They would be simply transferred into the warrior camp after several months of training. Then, they would follow the Purple Moon Warriors to open up newnds or collect resources.


    Only a handful of them survived throughout the year.


    Aspensation, their family would be able to move into the Safety Sector and live a better life. It was also the reason why the people of the settlement were so eager to be a reserved warrior.


    But, Grandma definitely would not want to qualify to move into the Safety Sector at the cost of Tang Ling¡¯s life.


    She knew too well in her heart that the teenagers in the settlement had absolutely no chance of entering the First and Second Reserved Camps.


    In her heart, failure to be chosen was something to be grateful for instead.


    But would Tang Ling fall off the selection list? She might not know about the others, but she understood how all these years, Tang Ling supported his and their lives. He had proven his abilities. Should he go, he would surely be selected as a reserved warrior.

 Chapter 6 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 6: Sudden Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The conversation with Grandma did not end on a happy note, but Tang Ling¡¯s final decision was not something his grandmother could change.


    Life in the settlement was just drifting along. There would never be hope and peace.


    Carrying San San who was awoken by the argument, Tang Ling decided to head out for a walk. Perhaps giving his grandmother some time to ept the decision was the wisest choice he could make right now.


    With a mindful of thoughts, Tang Ling arrived at Exit Number 3 in the north of the settlement. This exit led to a small hill ¡ª the only haven in the settlement.


    **


    The night wind was slightly breezy while the purple moon was hazy.


    Tang Ling carried San San on his back, strolling over the dried leaves step by step and heading towards the top of the hill.


    Time was not on their side. An hourter, the temperature would plummet and the cold would be difficult to bear while packs of frenzied beasts would also appear.


    However, it did not affect the people from enjoying thest peaceful moment of the day. After all, most of the people did not have the courage to walk out from the settlement¡¯s safety area, hence this little hill became their refuge to gaze and admire the outside world.


    Their nose were filled with the fresh fragrance of <i>pogostemon stetus </i>. As the only haven, this ce seemed to have a strange aura that could wash away the ruthlessness and cruelty of the world.


    Whether it was peaceful or jovial smiles, or meek or deepughter, they were all a rare sight inside the settlement.


    Tang Ling enjoyed the peace as it could make a person forget about the cruelty in life.


    Crawling on to Tang Ling¡¯s back, San San mumbled, ¡°Brother.¡± Her petite face nuzzled against Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and she giggled.


    Tang Ling smiled. Years of living together had gotten him used to this kind of intimacy with his sister. It was also the biggest warmth that he had ever felt in his life.


    They reached the top of the short little hill. The wind blew over the field of <i>pogostemon stetus </i>, causing a fluttering noise. The shallow purplish scene was like the drawing Grandma had dug out from the ruins of the old civilization. Tang Ling vaguely heard people saying before that the lc nt in the drawing was calledvender.


    ¡°What was the old civilization like?¡± Putting San San down, Tang Ling sat down, he pulled a strand of grass and put it in his mouth, letting it dangle at the edge of his lips. He then gazed upon Safety Sector No. 17 further away.


    Only here, he could look over the towering walls of the Safety Sector clearly and spot the rooftops of some buildings. He pictured what would life be like inside the Safety Sector.


    The moon cleared up a little, shedding its tender light over that towering skyscraper that pierced the clouds like a sword plunging into the sky. Rumor had it that the towering skyscraper was the most important building in Safety Sector No. 17. It was also the beacon of hope that the people of the settlement always gazed upon.


    ¡°How nice.¡± Tang Ling exhaled a long breath. His heart was instantly filled with peace and anticipation about tomorrow. Near him was his little sister,ughing happily like a little bird. The others around them also showed warmth for a while after lowering their guards as if life was supposed to be like this.


    However, Tang Ling felt like he was in a daze. Life sometimes revealed its beautiful side, yet it easily aroused sorrow in people. He could not suppress the poignancy that rose within him.


    Slightly absent-minded, he stood up. A strong wind seemed to blow from the thick forest further away, but it seemed like it did note from there.


    The people before his eyes seemed like they were frozen in this moment. Their smiles stopped, but it also felt like they had not.


    <i>Sister, where was Sister?</i>


    She was spinning happily in her own circle. Her voice sounded far yet near at times. She looked back at Tang Ling, smiling as her eyes were curved into the likes of a crescent moon.


    It was so familiar, yet the smile shattered suddenly under the daze.


    ¡°No!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s cold sweat broke out from his forehead as he shouted in a daze. The moment he yelled out, everything seemed to have returned to normal. People stared at Tang Ling strangely, their gazes questioning him.


    Tang Ling breathed rapidly, but before he could say anything, a blinding light at the thick forest outside the safety zone dazzled all of a sudden.


    The searchlight of the Safety Sector!


    Only when an unknown danger could not be determined, it would luxuriously light up in hopes of determining the danger.


    For the first time, Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced furiously. Even when he was in the wild, facing a singled-out iron bristle hog, he had never been in this ugly state before.


    His extremely good eyesight yed a tremendous part at the moment. While people still failed to respond, Tang Ling¡¯s line of sight followed the searchlight and he caught a glimpse of the cascading waves of figure that moved forward carelessly at the edge of the thick forest further away.


    Zombies!


    A single glimpse tightened Tang Ling¡¯s throat, making him groan weakly. His head seemed to have exploded as he started to recall everything about the zombies.


    They did not fear death and could not feel anything. They retained their speed of movement from when they were alive and they were also much more powerful than before. All that was left within them was the instinct to eat and they would only eat fresh meat!


    Especially fresh human meat.


    It seemed like this way, they were able to vent their pain and anger from dying.


    Although everyone in this era knew that zombies were originally humans, their bodies failed to be cremated in time and so, they mutated into monsters.


    The thought alone would chill anyone¡¯s heart. They could not be free even after death.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Momentster, the row of searchlights on the walls of the Safety Sector lit up. It as if day shone down on the waves of zombies as they clearly appeared in everybody¡¯s sight.


    Wandering zombie groups!


    Rare and unpredictable wandering zombie groups!


    They rushed towards the safety zone like the suffusing rising tide with tremendous speed.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± The screams from the people on the little hill echoed across the sky.


    At the secondary safety zone, some wanderers, who had yet to make it back home just because they were trying to capture some bugs and reptiles before dark, were undoubtedly surrounded by the deadly zombie waves.


    They ran. They screamed from being gnawed at as bloody sshes spewed in the air. Bodies were torn apart instantly, transforming into pieces of meat as they entered the zombie¡¯s greedy mouths. Even the hot, steamy organs were contended for.


    The first man who lost his life appeared. The moment of his death was utmost clear under the bright searchlights.


    The transformation from heaven to hell only took seconds.


    Amidst the chaos, Tang Ling grabbed his little sister and tore down the hill madly.


    The biggest gain from his Precise Instinct was that he was able to keep a clear mind in the most dangerous moments, and he would not waste a single second due to fear.


    Returning to the underground settlement was the best option he had for the moment. Seizing such an advantage would also increase the odds of surviving.


    With the temptation of food, the zombies turned into a frenzy. Their already agile movement elerated in an instant like bolts of lightning. Everyone knew that when the zombies hunted, they would disy explosive speed simr to a dark-striped leopard.


    ¡°153 meters, 13 seconds, 110 steps, and I can reach Entrance Number 3. It takes 2 seconds to open the door.¡±


    When the others started to respond then flocked towards Entrance Number 3, Tang Ling had already descended down the hill. His Precise Instinct was like a meticulous instrument which started to go out of his control and carried out the most precise calctions.


    Everything was as he calcted. Fifteen secondster, Tang Ling had rammed open the door of Entrance Number 3.


    ¡°Go in.¡± Tang Ling pushed San San past the door. Behind him were ck waves of people, apanied by the cries of despair.


    Anyone was able to think how could the door, which was less than 2 meters wide, sustain several hundreds of people gushing through at once?


    Someone would die. Someone would surely die.


    With aggrieved sorrow, Tang Ling unconsciously turned around.


    The Purple Moon hadpletely risen up into the night sky. Under the moonlight, the faces of fear were distorted into despair.


    On top of the sector walls, a row of purplish human wall appeared. Under the moonlight, the standard-issued armor shone with a ghastly cold re.

 Chapter 7 - Messed Up

    <h4>Chapter 7: Messed Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Purple Moon Warriors!


    A trace of passion gushed out from Tang Ling¡¯s eyes for one moment, then he calmed down the next.


    If the Purple Moon Warriors of the Safety Sector were here, it should not be a problem even if the number of zombies increased, should it?


    As a matter of fact, should the zombies be left unchecked, the tragic end that would befall the settlement was apparent.


    In the safety zone, many entrances to the settlement were scattered over the ce. There were obvious ones and hidden ones, let alone the ones dug up privately and not made known to others.


    Should any single one of the entrance be broken through by a single zombie, the oue would be...


    As Tang Ling shuddered, he grabbed his sister and sprinted madly along the dark passageway.


    Zombies were not ck-toothed rats. Their perception towards fresh meat, especially humans, were sharp and that was their best guide.


    The settlement would be surrounded!


    Even if these zombies could not break through the settlement gates, surely it would not befortable to die of starvation in the settlement.


    A scene where despair suffused while helplessly waiting for death¡¯s arrival... What kind of hell would that turn the settlement into?


    Thankfully, there were still the Purple Moon Warriors!


    Tang Ling was unwilling to continue his deduction. Thest glimpse he had of the Purple Moon Warriors when they appeared in groups would be his best calming pill. He even had the impulse to have a peek at what kind of battle would go down in the secondary safety zone.


    After he sprinted madly all the way, Tang Ling finally saw the familiar tent.


    The catastrophic change that happened all too suddenly clearly had not made its way down here. It was like every other night in the Fifth Camp of the settlement. A big fire was built in the center of the camp, bathing every shed in warm, yellow light. It was an icy night. If there was no fire, they would freeze to death.


    The warmth emanated from the settlement temporarily expelled the fear from earlier. Tang Ling put his younger sister down, then held her hand as they walked towards their home.


    ¡°Brother.¡± His little sister¡¯s voice revealed a trace of unfamiliar emptiness.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s calm heart throbbed quicker by a beat.


    ¡°I saw it. Those monsters eating people... There was a lot, a lot of blood.¡± His little sister was calm, unlike her older self where a mere scare would make her cry.


    A trace of iciness appeared at Tang Ling¡¯s fingertip, then he quickly trickled into his heart, chilling it.


    She finally saw the cruelty of this era, and it was a very shocking first time for her. The heartache made him stop in his steps as he hugged his little sister tightly.


    About the zombies, the outside world, all the cruelty happening outside, what use would there be exining them at this moment? Myriads of words transformed only into a series of short sentences. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am here. I am always here.¡±


    His words seemed to have rejuvenated his little sister. Her petite hands held Tang Ling¡¯s shoulders tightly and she finally started to sob softly.


    He felt conflicted as if protecting his little sister too well was a mistake. However, since the mistake was far beyond redemption, Tang Ling could only neglect it and continue forward.


    The drapes of the tent were lifted up. Grandma was still patching up the broken shirt. The uneasy look on her face clearly stated that she still had not epted Tang Ling¡¯s decision to participate in the recruitment of the reserved warriors.


    Looking up, Grandma thought of saying something, but San San¡¯s tears and themotion caused by the people outside who had just escaped their grim fate caught her attention.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Grandma put the shirt down, her eyes full of panic and wild spection.


    Thanks to the cruelty of life, no one could afford to be blunt.


    ¡°Zombies. There were a lot of them, and they gushed into the safety zone.¡± Tang Ling patted San San¡¯s back softly. It was not necessary for him to keep it a secret from his grandmother, and neither could he.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Grandmother shot up to her feet all of a sudden in a panic. She did not know what she must do at the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Purple Moon Warriors came.¡± Tang Ling put his hand over his grandmother¡¯s frail shoulders, hugging her and his little sister into his arms.


    Surprisingly, his words did not calm his grandmother. A silent whileter, she suddenly turned calm and determined as she concluded, ¡°We must leave.¡±


    Tang Ling was very doubtful. He had never seen such an expression on his grandmother¡¯s face. She was not going to take ¡®no¡¯ as an answer, and unconsciously, he wanted to listen to her.


    But leave? To where?


    It was not too difficult to imagine that the safety zone was currently swarmed with zombies. It was also uncertain whether or not the zombies had invaded the settlement.


    Going out would be suicidal.


    ¡°Are you still hesitating?¡± It was rare but Grandma somehow got angry.


    Tang Ling inhaled deeply, he sped his grandmother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fine. We are leaving but before this, I have to... I <i>have to </i> go find out about something. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    After his words, Tang Ling turned around and left. His grandmother didn¡¯t stop him. The bond and trust between the three of them were as tight as such, simr to how Tang Ling did not ask his grandmother why she would choose to risk it and leave.


    Grandmother also understood that Tang Ling had obeyed her. All he wanted was to be more secure.


    As he walked out of the tent, the news had spread all over the Fifth Camp. People walked out from their sheds, discussing and guessing in groups of twos or threes and conveniently sighing about how many people were going to die to the zombie waves.


    However, no one was overly panicked. The Purple Moon Warriors¡¯ arrival was not just noticed by Tang Ling alone. One thing worth noting was that disasters had happened at the safety zone before in the past, like a small insect gue or a snake problem.


    Nheless, as long as the Purple Moon Warriors were here, everything would be quickly solved. In the hearts of the regr people, the Purple Moon Warriors were almighty gods.


    Tang Ling lowered his head and shuttled across the crowd in a hurry. The people, abuzz with the unusual excitement, did not pay extra attention to the quiet teen.


    The exception were some who had lost themselves to sorrow and appeared asionally, holding Tang Ling back and asking ¡®Have you seen XXX?¡¯.


    He could not answer. Those who were missing must be dead.


    A heavy feeling apanied by a trace of unease enveloped Tang Ling. His grandmother¡¯s attitude made Tang Ling feel very dubious.


    ¡®What is this anxiety? Is it a hint from my Precise Instinct?¡¯ Tang Ling thought of the illusion that he saw on the top of the little hill.


    Could the incident be... With the thought in mind, Tang Ling walked past the entrance of Old Fox Quark¡¯s shop and he was suddenly grabbed.


    ¡°I saw no one,¡± Tang Ling unconsciously replied. He had no time to deal with the pitiful souls who had lost their loved ones.


    ¡°But I did,¡± Quark¡¯s voice echoed in Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    Surprised, Tang Ling spun around suddenly. ¡°You? What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds are dead. The Purple Moon Warriors didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Quark¡¯s tone, absent of the exaggeration that he used to disy in the past, was calm and serious. It made him sound like a stranger to Tang Ling.


    ¡°You...¡± Unknowingly, an ember of rage burned in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. No matter how far away the Purple Moon Warriors were to him, they had be the goal and idol that Tang Ling pursued.


    How dare Quark insult the Purple Moon Warriors?! Even others in the settlement would not be able to hold back the urge to beat him up.


    However, the long-time rtionship with Quark stopped Tang Ling from doing so, and the rare serious look on Quark¡¯s face silenced Tang Ling and all his arguments.


    ¡°Stop wasting time. There are zombies in here. You know I¡¯m talking about the underground! A dozen minutes tops and we¡¯ll be surrounded,¡± Quark started to speak in a hurry.


    Tang Ling¡¯s head buzzed, and in the next moment, he was pulled into Quark¡¯s shop.

 Chapter 8 - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 8: Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Actually, Tang Ling was running out of time.


    His grandmother and little sister were waiting. Moreover, the longer he dragged this out, the more out of control and unpredictable things would get.


    His original n was to take the risk and sneak out of the Fifth Camp, relying on his familiarity of the terrain to get himself to the surface so that he could have a good look of what had happened.


    How could he afford to be dyed by Quark in his shop?


    Tang Ling could not seem to understand why did he not resist Quark and allow himself to dragged himself into the shop. Was it because of the weird attitude of Grandma when she heard that the Purple Moon Warriors were making their move?


    Quark did not waste time with idle chatter either. He dragged Tang Ling and dashed straight into the mysterious door behind the counter.


    Tang Ling was curious about what was behind that door before. How many precious goods did Quark store inside there? In short, throughout all the trades with Quark, he was able to bring out some satisfactory trade items from behind that door as though the room was inexhaustible.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Quark bellowed strictly, ignoring the shock on Tang Ling¡¯s face after entering his treasure vault.


    It was indeed astonishing. Who would have thought the little shop of Quark¡¯s would have such arge house behind it?


    It was almost as big as a third of the empty space where Tang Ling¡¯s home was.


    Inside such a big house, all sorts of jerky, clean water, and countless misceneous items plus all kinds of metals were stored.


    These were resources that could drive anyone mad! Tang Ling gulped. If it was not for the impending danger, he could not guarantee that his heart would not covet what he saw.


    At the same time, Tang Ling also noticed that there was a wooden rack in the house. On top of it were booksbeled ¡®Old Civilization¡¯s Secret Codes¡¯ plus several locked boxes.


    He could not understand why Quark would collect the books. They had many symbols that all of them could not read, thus held no actual value.


    Before he could process his thoughts further, Quark¡¯s roar pulled Tang Ling back to his senses.


    He saw Quark standing under a ck metal tube. At one end of the metal tube was a dual-barrel structure as big as a pair of eyes, and there was a transparent material called ss embedded on it.


    ¡°Come over here and see for yourself. I don¡¯t know how to exin the theory of reflection to you,¡± Quark muttered in a way that Tang Ling could not understand. He pulled Tang Ling in front of the metal tube and made him get closer to the dual-barrel.


    With an unusual doubt in his heart, Tang Ling looked into the barrels and the scene that appeared before his eyes made his breaths quicken.


    He was looking at the situation on the surface from the underground!


    It could not be fake because what he saw was the safety zone that he was most familiar with.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s not enough, this periscope allows you to turn to look at more. I spent a lot of effort to hollow out a tree and stuck the other end in it. It couldn¡¯t get anymore meticulous than that. I¡¯m a genius,¡± Quark continued his chatter. He then took a metal sk out and twisted it open. The house was instantly filled with an unusual pungent yet rich fragrance.


    ¡°Liquor... Ah, it really is the precious treasure of the old civilization.¡± Quark stingily took a sip, then looked at Tang Ling who had turned pale. He somehow looked very smug.


    Including Tang Ling, everyone in the settlement was an ignorant rat. He felt like he was above every single one of them.


    However, Tang Ling did not care about Quark¡¯s feelings anymore at the moment. His brain was going to explode due to the surge of information pouring in.


    A periscope, liquor... These unknown things really toppled his world view.


    And what did his eyes see? A living hell?


    The familiar safety zone was crowded with zombies. He was barely able to see that a horde of zombies was swarming over from the edge of the thick forest.


    They gnawed at everything in sight. The snakes, bugs, smaller beasts in the safety zone, and the humans who failed to return to the settlement scattered away in hiding.


    Bloody was an understatement to describe the scene. It was like the copse when despair struck. Every where they trampled, life was nibbled away rapidly.


    The even more helpless thing was that several familiar entrances to the settlement were broken through by mindless wandering zombies. Relying on their instincts, many of them made it in.


    Among thosepromised entrances, one of them was very near to the Fifth Camp.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart throbbed fiercely, and he could even hear his own blood flowing.


    Amidst the anxiety, he started to search for hope. What were the Purple Moon Warriors doing at the moment?


    Tang Ling intuitively turned the periscope so that the gigantic contour of Safety Sector No. 17 then appeared in his vision.


    Under the bright searchlights, everything was clear. The purple human wall continued to stand at the top of the walls firmly like a monolith. Several ropes were thrown down with a couple of figures dangling from them.


    Tang Ling recognized the figures. They were the Purple Moon Warriors on patrol that he had met when he came back in the evening.


    He saw it clearly because this mysterious periscope even enabled him to capture the expressions on every single Purple Moon Warrior. Calm and cold, there was no surge of emotion in them as if the things that happened beneath the walls were not real. Their superior bearings were infuriating, yet they were despairingly immovable.


    ¡°Got a better look?¡± Quark¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Tang Ling could not take his eyes off the periscope. He turned it around in a panic, hoping to search for that tiny bit offort.


    Whatfort? All his eyes saw was hell!


    Tang Ling wanted to escape, but in the next second, his hands seemingly lost control and he swung the periscope around again.


    As a matter of fact, he just adjusted the viewing angle slightly.


    Tang Ling saw a figure wrapped in a ck robe. A strange stick simr to a thick grass stem dangled from his mouth.


    Under the Purple Moon, the night was cold and the icy breeze blew like always. The ck robe fluttered as a lock of silver hair slipped out of the ck robe.


    The zombies that had fallen into a bloody, frenzied trance, however, neglected this ck-robed figure.


    The instant of a second felt very long. In his daze, Tang Ling¡¯s ears felt like they heard a faint voice. It was melodious, old, strange and out of tune.


    ¡®What voice is that?¡¯ Tang Ling¡¯s mind was filled with the tune and the ck-robed figure seemed to feel it as well, he looked towards the direction of the periscope.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heartbeat almost stopped at the moment.


    Quark pulled him away. ¡°Are you done looking? We are running out of time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone. There¡¯s someone in the middle of the waves of zombies!¡± Tang Ling looked at Quark with a gaze filled with unease. He had never felt so ufortable in his entire life!


    ¡°There¡¯s someone? Are you f*cking kidding me? Based on what I know, zombies would never allow living humans to stand before them. It¡¯s just how a hungry man could never spare a piece of jerky.¡± Quark nced over Tang Ling in doubt, but he still intuitively looked through the periscope.


    The periscope did not turn away from the angle Tang Ling was looking in, yet Quark saw no one.


    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t frightened out of your mind! If that¡¯s the case, what value do you have left?¡± Quark¡¯s tone held dissatisfaction.


    No one? It was obvious that Tang Ling already knew that Quark did not see anything.


    This time around, even Tang Ling thought he was seeing things because he already experienced it once before tonight at the top of the hill.


    ¡°I suppose you are clear about it now. We have to leave.¡± Quark got fed up about the nagging and also sighed.


    ¡°I want to go home.¡± Regaining his senses, Tang Ling sounded indubitable.

 Chapter 9 - Purgatory

    <h4>Chapter 9: Purgatory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You are really... an ignorant garbage who doesn¡¯t know how to live.¡± After hearing Tang Ling¡¯s request, the words were squeezed out of the seams of Quark¡¯s gnashing teeth.


    Not giving a damn, Tang Ling turned and left.


    He understood Quark well. The man would never waste his energy on useless matters. Today, Quark purposely revealed all these to him because the man wanted his help.


    What kind of help could Tang Ling provide in such a tense moment? It was none other than escaping this ce.


    Quark had his own trump card.


    Tang Ling was sure of it, but he was also certain that the man could not afford to lose his help.


    Therefore, Tang Ling bet how far Quark could tolerate his so-called ¡®stupidity¡¯ since he also needed this mysterious shop owner¡¯s trump card.


    ¡°Fine, you win. I was going to find you which would have taken time, but now you came here by yourself, so I¡¯ll consider it time saved,¡± Quark said right before Tang Ling crossed the door.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart rxed slightly while he turned around to face Quark.


    ¡°But you have 15 minutes tops. Anything more than that, and no one would have the confidence to escape this ce, even more so with two burdens. Am I right about you going to bring your Grandma and your little sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave on my own once the time is up.¡± Quark was not in a joking mood.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Tang Ling only wanted to know this. Aside from the whole settlement, even in the Fifth Camp alone, there were others who were stronger and smarter than him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got too many business deals with you. I know your secret, Hmm, maybe some secrets.¡± Quark answered vaguely as his eyes gleamed.


    A cold gleam shed over Tang Ling¡¯s eyes. A secret? His secret? He instinctively wanted to cover his chest but ultimately did not say a word. Instead, he turned around and sprinted towards his home.


    He took fifteen minutes for a roundtrip; there was not a second left to waste.


    Thankfully for the adventures in the wild throughout the years, Tang Ling was not slow at all.


    Tang Ling did not even say anything after he got back to the tent. Grandma had already stood up while holding his little sister. In her other hand was a small package. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve only packed some jerky and clean water. If we¡¯re running, too many things will only burden us.¡±


    Tang Ling gulped. He really had no idea why his grandmother was so certain that they had to leave this ce. She also seemed to have quite the experience in fleeing.


    But time didn¡¯t allow for excessive chitchat. Tang Ling took the cloth-wrapped package and tied it on his back before taking a sharply ground iron stick out from under his bed. He carried his little sister and held his grandmother¡¯s hand before they ran towards Quark¡¯s shop.


    ¡°Hehehe, running away like that? This world is filled with cowards who are easily scared.¡±


    ¡°I assure you if you go out, you¡¯ll die and nothing will be left behind. Hmm, maybe a pinky?¡±


    The Fifth Camp was as merry as always. Injected with such a sudden change, their immutable depressing life somehow seemed like fun now.


    A trace of sorrow shed over Tang Ling¡¯s eyes as he clenched his lips and could not reveal any more.


    The saddest thing was nothing more than when one had nowhere to escape from a known danger. In this world, everything required qualification, and qualification mostly came from one¡¯s value.


    Thew of the jungle was always cruel.


    ¡°Tang Ling, the zombies are dangerous. We should trust the Purple Moon Warriors.¡± Right before Tang Ling scuttered out of the gathering space, he was held back by a familiar person. It was Uncle Zhang, the generous good man who had taught him all the precious hunting techniques and experience.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, trust me. Leave now. The Purple Moon Warriors...¡± Tang Ling inhaled deeply before continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Uncle Zhang intuitively wanted to retort, yet what he faced was Tang Ling¡¯s firm resolve mixed with an anxious gaze.


    He knew in his heart that he had to trust this kid. Since he was young, Tang Ling had always been a man responsible for every word he uttered.


    ¡°How do I... run?¡± Uncle Zhang¡¯s words sounded bitter.


    ¡°You once told me before, when facing off against a fierce beast, a wide and spacious location always has a higher chance of survivalpared to a tight space. Leave the underground. The rest... Let fate have its way,¡± Tang Ling said. He could not bring Uncle Zhang and his family to Quark¡¯s. Otherwise, the store owner would surely flip.


    Besides that, he was not sure that when his value to Quark was depleted, what else he could provide to the man as assurance?


    In this era, no one was able to be responsible for multiple lives.


    The only ones he could bear were his grandmother and little sister.


    Tang Ling¡¯s words painted some color into Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyes. As a veteran hunter, he must have prepared a backup n for himself.


    ¡°Take care.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded heavily at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling replied with a nod, then took his grandmother and his little sister away.


    This would be a farewell. Perhaps it was thest time seeing each other. Bitterness rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart but the useless emotion was killed off.


    The fire burned bright in the dim passageway that it lit up. His little sister was quietly lying on his back and his grandmother was panting heavily.


    The hurried scuttling steps advanced past the excited people from time to time who thought they were in a party.


    The smell of Blue Jukarta leaves started to suffuse within the Fifth Camp. The forbidden nt that would make one addicted, drowsy, intoxicated, calm, and pleasant was the only spiritual reliance of many in the settlement.


    As the night simmered in excitement, it finally had a chance to make its grand entrance.


    Many men chewed the leaves with puffed cheeks in a daze. Their mouths widened into smiles, yet they had no idea bloody hell would befall then soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s also fine this way.¡± The sorrow in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes grew heavier as if he started to understand why Quark always scolded the people of the settlement as dirty rats.


    However, not everyone had the courage to struggle in a mud pool. Living might be harder than dying in such a situation.


    Embracing hell in intoxication ¡ª it was not too shabby!


    ¡°Ah!¡± The moment the thought arose in his head, a sharp scream sounded in his ears like a burning fuse.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Loud thumps apanied by the teeth-numbing noise of shaking iron hinges gripped around Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    A crawling figure wept as he ran towards the most crowded spot in the Fifth Camp. The moment when he ran past them, Tang Ling caught a glimpse of a face covered with tears and snot, horrified to the core.


    Tang Ling, of course, recognized the person. He was the bastard who upied the scrumptious job as the gatekeeper for a long time.


    In order to get the best goods the quickest, Quark¡¯s shop was very near the main door of the Fifth Camp.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± Tang Ling understood that what wasing would eventually arrive.


    His fingers turned cold, yet he held his grandmother¡¯s hand tighter. He sprinted madly as if his life depended on it because he could not bear it anymore and started to feel frightened.


    Quark¡¯s shop was getting close. There was no one beyond the open door.


    To Tang Ling¡¯s horror, the inevitable thing was that through the dim lights, the gate to the Fifth Camp was visible. It was shaking violently. The loosened little window at the door burst open with a screech. When the creaks echoed, Tang Ling¡¯s breath stopped.


    Numerous zombies were clumped up at the main gate to the Fifth Camp. To them, the Fifth Camp was a box filled with scrumptious food. All that was left was to open the gate.


    Maybe because they had eaten a little before they arrived, many of the zombies had blood scabs over their faces. Their sharp teeth were yellowish while their rotten bodies were apanied by a vile stench.


    Tang Ling¡¯s stomach started to turn. The zombie near the little window noticed the food farther away and its grayish-white eyes gazed upon Tang Ling greedily.


    An excited roar boomed as the door was rammed even stronger, pushing it to the brink of copsing.

 Chapter 10 - Escape (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Escape (Part 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It paused only for a second, yet Tang Ling was able to feel the temperature of death mixed with fear.


    If there were any other options, simply jumping down from a high spot would seem like a pleasant thing to do instead.


    ¡°Get your a*s in here!¡± Quark furiously bellowed in front of the door. Was the kid who had not seen the world frightened out of his mind?


    Tang Ling lowered his head, not daring to think about anything regarding the main door of the Fifth Camp anymore. Even though he knew this ce would turn into hell soon, the moment when hell arrived would still be suffocating.


    Holding his grandmother and little sister, he sprinted quickly towards Quark¡¯s shop. A thunderous charge sounded behind him as if it was the sound of an army chasing him.


    This was the only exit in the Fifth Camp. At least, to those who had no backups and still wanted to leave the Fifth Camp, their only option was to go through this iron door.


    The sorrow of nowhere to run finally exploded among the people.


    The gatekeeper¡¯s cry finally sessfully spread the news about the impending doom out. This was only the first batch of people who rushed over in a panic.


    Rather than waiting for death in a trapped environment, people always unconsciously searched for hope and also hoped that they could be the lucky ones who could escape the turmoil.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The arrival of the crowd caused a trace of panic to sh over Quark¡¯s eyes, he started to rush Tang Ling.


    No one was an idiot. Someone must have noticed Tang Ling running in front and how unusual he seemed.


    If the crowd rushed in, his escape n would go to waste.


    It was a fact that bad assumptions would alwayse true quicker. Someone shouted, ¡°Quark! Look at Quark! He is standing there. He¡¯s resourceful. He must have a n!¡±


    Those words were like the fire of hope that ignited the people, quickly engulfing everyone. They made haste and chased after Tang Ling.


    The short distance was the only advantage Tang Ling had. When he reached Quark¡¯s door, Quark dragged him in immediately.


    ¡°Troublesome rats!¡± Quark grumbled.


    Bang!


    The door was mmed shut, but how long could the iron door stop the deranged crowd?


    Quark felt insecure. He turned around for an iron rod, then put it over the door before he bellowed at Tang Ling, ¡°Help! Do you want us to get destroyed?¡±


    With the footsteps outside the door, the ramming of the zombies, the horrific cries from the people, the bloodthirsty roars of the zombies, nothing would be more chaotic than this situation.


    Putting his little sister down in a frantic state of mind, Tang Ling pushed and pulled anything with weight and piled it up at the door violently.


    This feeling was worse than being an executioner. The helplessness from theck of power made Tang Ling yearn for it even more.


    ¡®If such tragedy could stop...¡¯


    Tang Ling dared not theorize on that possibility. Right after a heavy container was dragged to the door with a bang, the first person who reached Quark¡¯s door appeared. Through the little window of the iron door, he shouted with his life, ¡°Let me in! I promise I¡¯ll be the only one!¡±


    As he shouted, he swung his fists, striking the iron door violently. His blonde hair got stuck on his scalp due to his sweat while his fists were bloody as he struck the iron door again and again, but he was not aware of it at all.


    ¡°Get the hell away!¡± A ck face appeared behind the man. With a merciless punch, the neer then struck the man on the face and dragged his limp body away. Who would not want to be closer to hope?


    One after another, the crowd started to pile up.


    Following a loud thud, a deafening echo echoed throughout the dimmed underground passageway.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Fear reached its peak at the very moment. Tang Ling¡¯s heart turned into ice as the zombies rammed through the iron door. Hell had well and truly descended onto the Fifth Camp.


    Tang Ling clenched his teeth and pushed thest part of the container against the wall.


    He finally became the executioner who swung the cruelest sword. His chest started to suffocate unknowingly to the point that it hurt him. Instinctively, he turned to his grandmother and little sister in hope for somefort.


    Quark¡¯s rxed voice then sounded in his ears, ¡°As a matter of fact, as long as we can hold for a minute, these filthy rats won¡¯t want to sneak in anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my blood and sweat. Why the hell should I share it with you all?¡± Quark shouted at the crowd outside the door. Amidst the despair and fear, some started to turn around. The zombie hunting fest had already begun.


    Those who squeezed themselves at the front had no choice but to exert shocking strength. After minutes, the pitifully thin iron door broke, it started to break into many pieces.


    ¡°Damn it! Run! I¡¯ve underestimated the urge to survive of these rats. They always believed in survivorship bias. It was no wonder that every generation had gamblers who¡¯d risk it all,¡± Quark continued to nag but his steps were unusually quick. He pulled Tang Ling behind the mysterious door.


    Entering the mysterious door once again, Tang Ling surprisingly realized that the wooden rack with the books about ¡®Old Civilization Secret Code¡¯ and held many little locked boxes was gone from the room.


    Behind the wooden rack was an open tunnel.


    This was Quark¡¯s trump card! Thinking about the three secret passageways in his shop, it clearly stated that Quark was a ¡®wily hare with three holes in his burrow¡¯.


    However, where did he hide the wooden rack in such a short time?


    Tang Ling was curious but did not think of asking. He just kept quiet and held his grandmother tightly with his little sister in his arms.


    The thing that he kept mum about was ¡®it¡¯ in his chest which seemed to have awoken from all the vigorous stimtion.


    This would be scary!


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling picked up a big chunk of jerky from the floor and stuffed it into his cloth-wrapped baggage.


    Quark sneered as he said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have the time to eat after you get out? It¡¯s either live or die at the end of this passageway!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a jerky? Didn¡¯t I leave behind all my precious stuff? Of course, I¡¯ve hidden the most important ones. This is nothing but a mere trick.¡±


    What does he mean? Tang Ling was not in the mood to think about that! The iron door should have been destroyed by now. Rapid and heavy rumbling came through the door. It was apparent that the blockade behind it would not hold any longer.


    The house had an iron door, but how long could the iron door, which was made out of pieces of abandoned iron pieces, hold? However, Quark was not in a hurry to go into the tunnel. He was setting up something in front of the tunnel


    ¡°Quark, you old dog! Open the damn door and let me in! With me around, you might have a better chance of surviving. What can that scrawny kid do?¡± Someone barged in. It was that ck guy whose fists were damaged beyond recognition to the point that the bones were visible.


    He had really gone mad, going all out.


    ¡°Let me in! They are eating people!. F*ck! They are freakin¡¯ eating people!!¡± Another panicked voice screamed.


    The idea of installing a sliding window in the door was a lousy one. Tang Ling actually did not want to hear or see anymore. Judging from the increasing frenzied and chaotic noise outside, the whole Fifth Camp had plunged into chaos.


    One could imagine how madly the several thousand who lived here ran and hid for their lives. Of course, they were trailed by the zombies feasting on them.


    Quark was no longer nervous at the moment. He even had the mood to light up something called a cigarette.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Quark said to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling kept quiet. With his head lowered, he brought his grandmother and little sister into the tunnel. Behind him were at least 20 men madly attacking thest surviving door.


    It would not hold any longer.


    Nheless, sorrowful apathy sprouted in Tang Ling.


    ¡°Goodbye, goddamned Fifth Camp. Goodbye, ya¡¯ filthy rats!¡± Quark shouted exaggeratedly and seemed to have lit something as a sizzling noise filled the air.


    ¡°Run!¡± Quark¡¯s voice then sounded in Tang Ling¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 11 - Escape (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Escape (Part 2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Inside the dark tunnel, dust and smoke clouded the air. Following the violent explosion, the aftershock from the shocking destruction was still reverberating.


    Everyone¡¯s ears were still buzzing as asional rolling stones produced thuds that frightened them.


    Tang Ling coughed fiercely. It felt like his organs were reeling from the impact.


    His grandmother was fine, and so was his sister. Tang Ling stood up, heaving a sigh of relief. Then, he helped the duo, who he covered beneath him just now, up.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Quark spat on the ground as he wiped the dust on his face away and muttered to himself, ¡°I used a little too much, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    He then cackled with his left middle finger waving in the air. He bellowed, ¡°Damn rats! Try to follow me if you dare!¡±


    No concern was shown towards Quark¡¯s weird hand sign. Tang Ling stopped coughing and spun around for a look. He realized countless rocks in various sizes hadpletely blocked the tunnel entrance that they just went through.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He could not suppress the astonishment in his heart anymore. Even the most dangerous boulder-crashing bear that he once met in his adventures in the thick forest could not have delivered an attack like this.


    Was it something a weak human could achieve? Could the Purple Moon Warriors have done this?


    Neither could that loud explosion, not that horrifying destruction be forgotten even with a single glimpse.


    Quark seemed to be in the mood as he took a bottle of clean water out from his little backpack, drank a mouthful and replied, ¡°Explosives. Do you know explosives?¡±


    Tang Ling widened his eyes. Medicine? Medicine that cured sickness? He could not understand how something like this could pack such power. <sup>1</sup>


    A cynical smirk hung in the corner of Quark¡¯s mouth. He simply put his hands around Tang Ling¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I once heard a phrase. It¡¯s called looking at the sky from the bottom of the well. Meaning, a frog, no, it should be a tongue-popper, being ced in a narrow tunnel and the sky that it sees is only as big as the exit of the tunnel.


    ¡°Get it? This is to describe those ignorant people. But think deeper. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. For you, it¡¯s good for you to be alive.¡± As he spoke, Quark searched his backpack and took a rather rusty tube out. He simply pressed it and a beam of light illuminated the dark tunnel.


    This time around, besides Tang Ling, even his grandmother was astonished. They knew the Safety Sector had something that could light up with electricity. It was called a mp¡¯.


    But what was the tube in Quark¡¯s hand? Was it amp too?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Staying in this damn tunnel will trap you to death eventually. I did some research before. It leads straight to the Safety Sector. Until then, the people in the Safety Sector will shockingly realize, ¡®Whoa, howe a person can pop out from the ground?¡¯ Even the Purple Moon Warriors can¡¯t stop me.¡± Quark¡¯s chatter was relentless. With his lighting tube, he walked forward.


    Speechless, Tang Ling carried his little sister and held his grandmother¡¯s hand before following Quark.


    He could not verbally describe his current mood. Both the sorrow of hell descending before his eyes and the ¡®wonders¡¯ that Quark disyed intertwined in his heart and formed an unknown emotion within him. He doubted the realness of this world. He could not exin why a weak human was not that weak anymore.


    At least, Quark proved it to him.


    ¡°Are you saying that we should dig our way straight to the Safety Sector? Does this mean that this tunnel leads to the Safety Sector?¡± While he was filled withplicated feelings, the words that his grandmother spoke all of a sudden stopped Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts.


    Quark turned around. Under the light, Tang Ling noticed his grandmother¡¯s eyes gleaming in an unusual shine. She was yearning to know more and was astonished by the possibility of it!


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? That¡¯s at least a few hundred meters away from the Safety Sector! We can¡¯t go any further.¡± Quark sounded defeated.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say it leads to the Safety Sector?¡± Tang Ling would not hold on to the fragile hope. If this tunnel really led to the Safety Sector, Quark really had no reason to take him along.


    However, it did not mean that Tang Ling had no doubts.


    ¡°F*ck! ck-horned purple-striped snakes! Behind the wall is a den full of ck-horned purple-striped snakes!¡± Quark looked slightly afraid as he revealed the reason to Tang Ling brazenly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Burning anger ignited in Tang Ling¡¯s heart all of a sudden. He stepped up and grabbed Quark by the cor.


    As a hunter who took the risk, he knew how dangerous a ck-horned purple-striped snake was. The king of the forest was the boulder-crashing bear, but even it dared not go head-to-head against a ck-horned purple-striped snake.


    Because an adult ck-horned purple-striped snake would be at least 15 meters long, their explosive strength could easily strangle any beast to death, including the boulder-crashing bear, given that the snake sessfully strangled the target.


    If it was just a deadly strangle, it was not that scary, yet the most terrifying thing about it was its venom. The slightest bite or cut from its fangs or horns would deadly be beyond rescue.


    If a single ck-horned purple-striped snake was the scariest killer of all, then what about a whole den of them? What kind of concept would that be? Even the zombie waves outside would pale inparison, and they would not be that scary anymore.


    Had Quark brought them straight into such danger? How could Tang Ling tolerate it?


    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯d bring you along?¡± Quark was not nervous. He gently moved Tang Ling¡¯s hands and continued, ¡°In theory, this tunnel can indeed reach the Safety Sector, but the crucial section is blocked by the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the hell built those walls, but up to this point, I think I should thank them. After I spent some heavy efforts breaking the wall, I discovered a den of ck-horned purple-striped snakes inside, including a colossal one among them.


    ¡°To top it all off, I¡¯m very certain that that big one is going through another mutation soon,¡± Quark revealed everything without pause. He did not care whether or not Tang Ling could digest all the information. He was also not concerned about whether he could understand the meaning of mutation. In short, he winked at Tang Ling and continued in a straightforward tone, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to continue to keep it a secret? Of course, you can avoid the danger.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s expression shifted. Was this what Quark knew about him? His secret? His Precise Instinct?


    But thankfully, Quark didn¡¯t know about ¡®it¡¯!


    Regardless of that, the feeling was anything but great, so Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were cautious. ¡°Did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°I think every single businessman would be interested in a lucky kid, but only interested doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯d care, except for now!¡± Quark did not try to deny anything.


    Tang Ling stopped talking. In fact, based on all those wonders Quark disyed, it was not impossible for the man to have quietly observed him.


    Sucking in a deep breath, Tang Ling stood side by side with Quark. ¡°What you said just now is too vague. You have to tell me the details. I can¡¯t guarantee to bring anyone out of here by relying on some vague and unclear instinct.¡±


    As for what he had to face after he got out? What he must do after this? Tang Ling did not have a single n in his mind, but the difficult situation at hand must be solved.


    Because there was no retreat anymore.


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Quark then whispered the details of the situation in the secret tunnel into Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    Tang Ling listened carefully. He did not notice that his grandmother¡¯s gleaming eyes had turned gloomy, and neither did he realize that San San had somehowpletely gone quiet.


    She once again lost the impulse to cry.

 Chapter 12 - Difficult Situation

    <h4>Chapter 12: Difficult Situation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Things were much worse than he thought.


    After he heard what Quark said, Tang Ling¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly, yet he still had to rely on Quark and do as he said.


    The underground tunnel was a vast system. Even the tens of thousands of people living in the settlement had yet topletely explore it. As a matter of fact, they were already helpless against even the underground tunnel beneath the safety zone alone.


    Aside from the ck-toothed rats and all sorts of unknown threats, the underground tunnels were like a vast maze. With the slightest misstep, one could end up lost.


    This was the secret tunnel that Quark was familiar with. Without him, Tang Ling and his family would have been blind.


    However, Quark mentioned that there were at least hundreds of ck-horned purple-striped snakes in that den alone.


    The good news was their sizes varied from small torge, and some might be less dangerous. The bad news was that after Quark had broken the wall back then, he managed to startle them and some of them had crawled out, scattering all over the tunnel system.


    ording to the ck-horned purple-striped snake¡¯s habits, they might not stray too far away from their den, but the challenge they faced was that the nearest and the only exit of this tunnel was very near to the said den.


    Come to think about it, so what if Quark was familiar with this tunnel? The lethal ck-horned purple-striped snake might still pop up any time.


    Moreover, Tang Ling could not think of a reason to leave this tunnel! Would he go back up to the surface and face the sea of zombies? He did not believe that all of them had invaded the underground.


    Nevertheless, Quark insisted on leaving through the exit.


    ¡°Even if this tunnel doesn¡¯t lead straight to the Safety Sector, you still doubt its use! In fact, if you go out from the exit, you¡¯ll be very close to the Safety Sector gate,¡± Quark tried to persuade Tang Ling.


    ¡°But what does that mean?¡± Would the gates of the Safety Sector open up and wee them? Tang Ling would never believe in such a questionable possibility.


    ¡°It means opportunity! With such a disaster upon us, some persistent rats will surely make it to the gates of the Safety Sector. The Safety Sector doesn¡¯t have the courage to give up on everyone just yet. Do note that the warriors, even the Purple Moon Warriors, had to rely on the settlement to deliver the ¡®fresh blood¡¯. There were cases of some important figuresing out from the settlement in the past,¡± Quark said righteously.


    Tang Ling did not continue the conversation, Quark was not exactly telling a lie. Based on what Tang Ling knew, there were at least two Purple Moon Warriors that came out from the settlement.


    Tang Ling did notpletely trust Quark though. He felt like the man was hiding something, simr to how he never mentioned since the beginning how he escaped an encounter with a ck-horned purple-striped snake.


    However, revealing it at the moment was not necessary although standard precautions must be taken.


    **


    Even with the light, the quiet and dark tunnels filled with branching paths were unsettling.


    Tang Ling tore a piece of jerky and put it into his mouth to chew. Quark shot a quick, odd nce at him and did not spare any further concerns.


    Grandma, however, nced over at Tang Ling worriedly, but she kept her questions to herself.


    As they moved forward for around ten minutes in silence, they ran into some obstacles.


    Before them was a wall that consisted of piled-up stones. Although it looked extremely rough and crude, it also meant that the safe distance hade to an end.


    This crude-looking wall was undoubtedly Quark¡¯s handiwork.


    Since he discovered the ck-horned purple-striped snakes, he started to pile them up because he could not guarantee whether some clumsy snake would wind up in his shop in the Fifth Camp one day or not.


    Fortunately, there was not a single ck-horned purple-striped snake there to stop his work even after he finished piling up the wall. Otherwise, they never would have gotten a safe distance as a buffer.


    Bringing out a small tool, Quark started to hack at the wall until a small hole was opened up. He then started to install something in the hole.


    Tang Ling quietly watched at the side, only seeing Quark stuff a tube into the wall.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be frightened by it. This kind of toy isn¡¯t enough to be important in this damn world. Hey, you guys had better step back a little further.¡± Quark pulled a long thread out of the tube and simply lit it up.


    ¡°Is that explosive?¡± Tang Ling simply asked.


    ¡°Get down.¡± Quark turned a deaf ear to Tang Ling¡¯s words.


    Following a loud bang, a gaping hole appeared in the crude-looking wall. Although it was notrge enough for a person to go through, the remaining stones cracked as a result of the explosion. All it required was several powerful kicks and one could easily move past it.


    ¡°Go,¡± Quark said to Tang Ling and conveniently switched off the round tube.


    With the source of light gone, the tunnel was plunged into darkness. Tang Ling patted his grandmother and little sister¡¯s back asfort before standing up and kicking the damage wall into a passage.


    His Precise Instinct told him there was no danger around.


    ¡°There can be no light from here onwards. ck-horned purple-striped snakes are sensitive to light. I¡¯d suggest keeping your volume down. These slithery bastards are much more sensitive towards sound,¡± Quark lowered his voice and said softly.


    Tang Ling quietly tore his sleeves, rolled them into a rope and tied his sister and grandmother¡¯s arms together with his.


    The shirt that was knitted out of rodent valerian grass was sturdy enough.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± urged Tang Ling although he did not stop eating the jerky. Instead, he chomped even faster.


    ¡°It¡¯s best you stay behind me since only I know the way,¡± Quark grumbled. He was obviously annoyed about Tang Ling not tying him together.


    However, Tang Ling would not even exin any further.


    The footsteps started to slow down. Even their breaths were a lot lighter. Inside absolute darkness without any light source, every step forward was filled with fatal danger.


    Compared to Tang Ling, the other three were in a much more rxed state because no one was able to notice that Tang Ling¡¯s forehead was filled with tiny beads of sweat after moving for a mere 200 meters. Even his eyes turned red to the point that they were scary.


    ¡°30 meters forward, danger at the left corner. Avoid.¡± In order to preserve his stamina, Tang Ling simplified his words.


    However, thankfully in the past 200 meters, Quark had formed some kind of tacit understanding with him. After Tang Ling noticed the danger, he was always able to find a branching path to perfectly avoid it.


    However, because of that, the distance to the impact point became further.


    A line of blood had rolled down from Tang Ling¡¯s nostril, yet he quietly wiped it away.


    As a matter of fact, Precise Instinct was able to predict danger even in a split second, but it required an extremely high concentrated state of mind.


    Tang Ling had never used his Precise Instinct for such a long duration because he knew the longer he used it for, the swelling in his head would hurt him more to the point that it would crush him.


    s, he had no other choice!


    As they treaded forward slowly, seconds turned into minutes. The jerky that he grabbed from Quark¡¯s ce was almost finished.


    Even then, the hunger from his chest did not ease up.


    It made Tang Ling feel dazed and a little uneasy. Could the concentrated usage of his Precise Instinct have consumed some of his energy?


    ¡°Almost there.¡± Quark finally provided good news as he pointed towards a spot.


    At the same time, Tang Ling calmly said, ¡°Danger 28 meters ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? There¡¯s no other branching path to purposely avoid them in front anymore.¡± Quark instantly twisted his expression into an ugly scowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that spot, but there are also seven other dangerous spots in a hundred-meter range.¡± Since the beginning, Tang Ling maintained an unusual calm. He did not tell Quark that tremendous danger lurked in the direction that the man pointed in. It almost suffocated him after quickly sensing the area in front.

 Chapter 13 - Tang Ling, Fight! (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Tang Ling, Fight! (Part 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± The veins on Quark¡¯s forehead twitched. He was obviously in a panic, yet he dared not speak too much in fear of startling those so-called dangers.


    Sometimes, all it needed was a single word to make a man copse.


    The atmosphere plunged into silence again. Tang Ling half-squinted his eyes and seized the rare window of opportunity to rest.


    The closer to danger, the calmer he was. This was also another type of instinct of his which he could not exin.


    In the middle of all the suffering, Quark quietly drew some distance away from Tang Ling andpany. Several types of expression ran through his face as he struggled. Then, he took a unique-looking ck item out from his bag.


    Tang Ling saw everything.


    ¡°I think we can give my method a try.¡± Quark¡¯s action had undoubtedly used up his other hidden trump card, so he thought of ditching Tang Ling andpany.


    However, it was not necessary to reveal it or stop it. Tang Ling had his own ns. In fact, the senses were only a support tool; the key was the solution. Tang Ling would never put his hopes in others.


    He had been observing things closely, and now, it was time to make a move.


    Listening to Tang Ling¡¯s words, Quark¡¯s expression changed a tad, but he quickly added, ¡°Are you confident enough?¡±


    Since the beginning, Quark had never let go of the unique-looking thing in his hand even though Tang Ling could not tell what was it for. It was a tube connected to several irregr squares!


    Nevertheless, he did not doubt the usefulness of the item.


    ¡°Here. We climb up from here,¡± Tang Ling spoke after he quietly paid attention to the item in Quark¡¯s hand for less than half a second.


    He did not have to answer Quark. All he did was release the rope, lift his little sister and hop up. His little sister then reached the spot that he pointed at.


    It was a metal pipe that almost reached the ceiling of the tunnel. It was verymon back in the settlement. From time to time, such a robust metal pipe would appear.


    Then, Tang Ling lifted his grandmother, and this time, Grandma climbed up by herself.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Tang Ling nced over at Quark.


    Quark was deeply shocked by the youngster¡¯s nimbleness and strength. Even though he was absolutely clear that the people of this generation were much stronger whenpared to the old civilization, the clean and quick hands of this youngster must have ground through life and death.


    ¡°Just give me a raise.¡± Quark did not act tough.


    Tang Ling did as he requested. After Quark managed to lie down on the metal pipe, Tang Ling ran for several steps then leaped up lightly andnded on the metal pipe with almost no noise.


    It against made Quark feel like he had underestimated Tang Ling.


    ¡°What next?¡± Quark had no idea what Tang Ling ought to do after getting up on the metal pipe. He followed the suggestion because he could not think of another way and was forced toply. He would never waste his own trump card. Even more so, the wasted resources behind this trump card would pain even him.


    ¡°You guys stay here,¡± Tang Lingmanded softly. He then lightly and slowly climbed along the metal pipe, moving forward almost 3 meters.


    ¡®Is this kid trying to climb over through the pipe? Are you kidding me?¡¯ Quark¡¯s cheeks were twitching! Firstly, even with the metal pipe, he could not avoid the ck-horned purple-striped snake. Secondly, this pipe was less than 30 meters in length with many twists and turns, and would never reach the exit.


    While Quark quietly watched, he made his own ns deep in his heart.


    After climbing forward for about 3.5 meters, Tang Ling stopped. He carefully tore around 30 grams of meat from his jerky which was not much anyway.


    Then, Tang Ling held the strip of meat in his hand. His brain was operating at full capacity at the moment.


    ck-horned purple-striped snakes had a maximum sensitivity range of 27 meters towards sounds. The strip of meat that he was about to toss out must be within the 25-meter range ahead. The soft vibration of a 30-gram piece of dried meat falling on the ground would not be enough to startle the nearest snake.


    There were still many noises in a seemingly quiet environment after all, such as the whoosh of flowing air, and ck-horned purple-striped snakes were not interested in all kinds of soft noises.


    The precise grasp over the situation had a more important meaning: he was unable to startle the other ck-horned purple-striped snakes.


    It was near their den after all, so these bastards were very close to each other.


    There was more than one danger that he had to ovee. While Tang Ling must use his Precise Instinct to calcte every single one of the intricate points, he still had to carry it out first.


    Two streams of warm liquid rolled down from his nostrils. Compared to before, his burden had increased.


    Licking the blood with his tongue away, Tang Ling boldly tossed the dried meat out. It perfectlynded in the 25-meter range.


    Rustling noises were heard in less than a second time. Soon, a robust ck snake wriggled over.


    The signs such as the mottled purple stripes on top of its ck skin and the sharp horns at the tip of its head pointed out that this robust one was a ck-horned purple-striped snake. It was not an adult as it was only around 10 meters in length.


    Tang Ling gently pulled out the sharp metal stick he had on his back and picked a suitable angle to wait.


    The snake was slightly disappointed by the tiny piece of jerky, yet it still chose to devour it without a second thought.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hand holding the metal stick was absolutely firm, not even trembling in the slightest.


    The beasts shared simrities. Regardless of what it devoured, the head of the snake would cock up.


    Even though it was just a piece of jerky, the ck-horned purple-striped snake slightly lifted its head up.


    Now!


    Tang Ling struck like a lightning bolt. The moment the snake cocked its head upward, the sharp metal stick pierced 3 inches below the snake¡¯s head.


    Without even the slightest struggle, the snake died in silence. The weak spot at the spot was attacked, instantly cutting off all the snake¡¯s senses.


    Moreover, with Precise Instinct in y, the point that Tang Ling attacked was the ultimate weak point!


    In addition to that, the hunting experience that he traded with years of putting his life in danger yed a tremendous role too.


    It made Tang Ling think of Uncle Zhang. He thought of the knowledge and experience the man had taught him. He also remembered that Uncle Zhang once said that legend imed that the weak spot of a snake in the past was actually at the spot 7 inches below the head.


    The im was obviously ridiculous. As a matter of fact, there were many outrageous ims about all sorts of beasts.


    Tang Ling did not care about any of those. All he could think of was Uncle Zhang¡¯s lost and doubtful smile when he said that. ¡®I wonder if his family managed to escape.¡¯


    The distraction frustrated Tang Ling, so he quickly silenced his thoughts. There were still problems that he had to solve.


    Quietly resting for around a minuteter, Tang Ling continued to climb forward on the metal pipe.


    If there were to be any fortunate events along the way, the twists and turns of the metal pipe that was extended for an extra 30 meters would be it. Nheless, he managed to solve most of the problems.


    Without any help, Tang Ling carried out probably the hardest hunt in his entire life and his Precise Instinct was used to the limit.


    More and more blood from his nose filled his mouth with a salty and coppery taste.


    Unfortunately, he could not wipe it off. The slightest movement would foil his entire n, so all he could do was quickly lick the blood with his tongue.


    Fortunately, ck-horned purple-striped snakes were not sensitive towards smell. Otherwise, the bloody smell...


    Twenty minutester, Tang Ling had dealt with 6 ck-horned purple-striped snakes.


    However, there was still one spot, which was thest spot. Even using the metal pipe could not solve it. It was the dangerous spot that suffocated him!

 Chapter 14 - Tang Ling, Fight! (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Tang Ling, Fight! (Part 2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The consumption of his energy was reaching its limit. It even almost exhausted his strength to lie supine on the pipe.


    Willpower was hisst support. Thankfully, he managed to win some time to catch his breath for a moment.


    He panted heavily after realizing that they were still some distance from thest danger spot, so his breaths could not be sensed just yet.


    Quark saw everything with his own eyes. He was so shocked that he was barely able to keep his mouth shut.


    Was there a better hunter than this youngster here? The scarier thing was his battle emotional quotient and meticulous nning, which was almost at a revolting level.


    ¡®Although he has the ability to sense danger... If this youngster could grow, would he...?¡¯ Quark denied the possibility. No matter how talented one was, failing to cross the ¡®natural chasm¡¯ in the end would still...


    Quark inaudibly sighed, all sorts ofplicated emotions racing in his mind.


    However, Tang Ling would never know Quark¡¯s thoughts. He was concerned about thest danger spot, but his over-exhausted brain forbade him from thinking.


    The rest time would not be luxurious because no matter how insensitive the ck-horned purple-striped snakes were, they would still discover the dead bodies of their kind.


    ¡°Will they be angry?¡± Such a thought arose in his numb brain, but as a matter of fact, it was hard to believe that a cold-blooded animal like a snake had emotions.


    Tang Ling felt his opinion was ridiculous, but after slightly recovering his stamina, he still carefully backed away to where his grandmother and the others were.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got onest gamble left.¡± Tang Ling spilled the oue to the excited Quark.


    ¡°Are you saying that after you killed that many snakes, you still haven¡¯t cleaned them up?¡± Quark was not overly concerned. If there was onest blind obstacle in the advancing path, it did not seem like a problem to him either.


    ¡°Six, I just killed six of them.¡± Tang Ling signed the number with his fingers, then he continued, ¡°I said before that there are seven troublesome spots. The most dangerous one is very near to that exit you pointed at, less than 30 meters away.


    ¡°How dangerous is it? Is it the big guy?¡± Quark still sounded casual. He even had the thought of jumping off the metal pipe and dashing towards the exit.


    In that particr moment, a dozen thoughts shed through Tang Ling¡¯s mind, but in the end, he still pulled Quark back.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood me. That spot is where I felt the extremely pressuring danger that I can¡¯t defeat.¡±


    Quark got up right away with a stunned expression as some terrifying memories started toe afloat in his mind.


    ¡®Is it that bastard? That huge ck-horned snake. No, I shouldn¡¯t call it a ck-horned snake. It should be...¡¯


    For a moment there, Quark had the wild thought of leaping down from the metal pipe and running, not forward to the exit but back to the entrance. He would rather face the zombies than that thing!


    Tang Ling noticed the change of expression on Quark, but he kept quiet for a second before he said, ¡°We are around 120 meters away from the exit here. My senses tell me that the snake has a 40-meter sensing range, nothing more than that.¡±


    When he said those words, Tang Ling looked calm and his tone was absent of agitation.


    It undoubtedly calmed Quark a little since Tang Ling¡¯s previous performances had left a strong impression. Even though deep in his heart, he felt the youngster could never cross thest obstacle, he still intuitively believed that he should trust this youngster.


    Therefore, Quark licked his dry lips and asked, ¡°What does it mean then?¡±


    ¡°40 meters of sensing range doesn¡¯tpletely cover the exit. I¡¯ve calcted its location and it¡¯ll only sense our presence when we are 17 meters near the exit. Based on the reaction time and speed of the ck-horned snake, it¡¯ll take roughly 2 seconds for it to approach us and attack us...¡±


    As Tang Ling rambled on, Quark vehemently waved his hand, interrupting Tang Ling, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t calcte that bastard¡¯s performance based on amon ck-horned snake¡¯s. If you know...¡±


    With that being said, Quark shut his mouth in silence. So what if he revealed some facts that the people of the settlement would never know? It would only send everyone deeper into despair.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said almost inaudibly, ¡°I based it off the danger level that I sensed to calcte that snake¡¯s rough capabilities. As a matter of fact, if you have this kind of intuitive senses, you¡¯d be used to calcting this way. Although it¡¯s not precise, the differences shouldn¡¯t result in a fatal oue.¡±


    Quark was mindblown. Were this youngster¡¯s sensing capabilities this terrifying? Did he underestimate the youngster?


    He indeed underestimated the youngster, butpared to those who crossed the ¡®natural chasm¡¯, Tang Ling¡¯s abilities seemed a bitckluster.


    Quark thought of sighing, but his eyes revealed a tad of gratitude toward Tang Ling instead.


    Struggling in this era, Quark had be a calctive man a long time ago, but he knew Tang Ling was pulling his favor. Under such a situation where information could not match up to the facts, Tang Ling did not use him as bait to lure away the danger.


    Tang Ling did not care about the gratitude from Quark. He simply continued, ¡°This is the oue. You should know that we have 2 seconds to run 17 meters.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the hardest. The more difficult thing is that we still have to pause, grab thedder and climb up. The climbing process isn¡¯t going to be safe either because there¡¯re a total of 7 steps and 11 meters away from the exit on the surface.


    ¡°No matter how powerful the snake is, I am certain that it can¡¯t climb adder, but I am certain that when it attacks, its jumping height is surely going to surpass 11 meters.¡± Tang Ling even had the mood to share the information with a dash of humor.


    ¡°It¡¯s f*cking impossible to speed out then!.¡± Quark fell into despair again. Normal human beings would take around 7 to 8 seconds to cover a hundred meters.


    17 meters within two seconds was not the most difficult mission, but no matter how fast they climbed up thedder, it would still at least take 5 to 6 seconds, would it not?


    Quark had no Precise Instinct, but he knew the time left for them to dash out was in the negative.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll go buy some time. In exchange, you have to be responsible for my grandmother and sister¡¯s safety. I want them to go out before you,¡± Tang Ling negotiated calmly without any sense of threat.


    To be honest, no threats were needed. Quark also knew if he did notply, the youngster might have other ways to prevent him from escaping.


    Teeth clenched, he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°And I need that thing you called explosives.¡± In such a life and death situation, Tang Ling thought Quark would not be stingy.


    Out of his expectations, Quark denied Tang Ling. ¡°No, these things aren¡¯t that easy to control! Even if you have your instinct of some kind, you aren¡¯t familiar with it, hence it¡¯s impossible for you to perfectly use it. Moreover, given the current circumstances, you can only ignite it to use it effectively and these snakes are sensitive towards light. Are you trying to attract more problems?¡±


    ¡°You have a way.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes stared straight at Quark.


    Quark caught Tang Ling¡¯s gaze and went silent for a second. He then put the weird-looking item into his clothes, and carefully performed an action.


    After Tang Ling heard a crash, Quark then put the item into his hands.

 Chapter 15 - Tang Ling, Fight (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Tang Ling, Fight (Part 3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s loaded. You hold it like this and when you want to attack, point it at the target and pull the trigger.¡± Without time for extra exnation, Quark directly revealed the method of using this weird contraption.


    Tang Ling learned quickly, but deep in his heart, an indescribable strangeness tore him apart. Just pull the trigger and the item will attack? What kind of attack could this item which weighed less than 2.5 kgs do?


    ¡°Remember, tighten your wrist when you use it. It¡¯s not considered as a sessful... handgun in the old civilization, but it¡¯s the most powerful one.¡± Speaking of which, Quark gently stroked the weird item and looked at Tang Ling. ¡°You can call it Desert Eagle. Maybe with your physical qualities, you can achieve continuous high-speed shots, but the main point is to tighten your wrist like this.¡±


    The exnation seemed to have triggered something in Quark. He could not hold it and nagged the boy. He also conveniently showed Tang Ling the proper way to hold it.


    Tang Ling tightened his lips. He finally heard Quark mentioning the old civilization as though the abstract concept suddenly became alive through Quark¡¯s mouth.


    Handgun? Desert Eagle? What a weird name and that was a term he could not understand. In addition to that, he could not rte the two concepts together.


    Anyway, it obviously was not time to be curious. Tang Ling also gentle stroked the Desert Eagle in his hand as the icy cold touch of metal gave him an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°How¡¯s its power?¡± This was a crucial question to Tang Ling.


    ¡°Iparable to a bomb. If thest danger is what I think it is, all it can do is scrap a piece of scale from its body, but if a normal man is shot by this, he will be shot into a sieve. What I mean by that is he¡¯ll have a bloody hole in the front and a badly damaged back.¡± Quark signed with his chest and back.


    ¡°Maybe the people of this era won¡¯t have it that bad. Anyway, I¡¯ve never tried it before either, but I¡¯m very certain if it hits the weak spot, the target will die right away. 100%!¡± Quark could only provide that much information regarding the Desert Eagle.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s temples twitched uncontrobly several times. His headache was killing him. It was as if something suppressed inside him was trying to break out of his skull and invoke the things he had forgotten.


    It was a very strange feeling that seemed certain yet extremely vague. Thankfully, the feelingsted for less than a second before it calmed down.


    Tang Ling¡¯s expression did not show any unusual reaction, but deep in his heart, he was astonished. He did not know what kind of feeling it was. It also reminded him of his nk memories before he was adopted.


    It was very strange. The people of the old civilization and Quark¡¯s words, ¡®maybe the people of this era won¡¯t have it that bad¡¯ kept repeating itself in Tang Ling¡¯s head. However, he could not tell why was he so concerned about what the man said.


    Deeply inhaling, he discarded the messy thoughts out of his mind. Tang Ling exined the details of the operation to Quark once more. Then, he silently jumped off the metal pipe.


    Thest gamble seemed a little cruel.


    His arm where his grandmother grabbed earlier hurt a little. Right when he jumped off the metal pipe, his grandmother grabbed him vehemently. She obviously wanted to stop him from taking the risk but she was helpless against it.


    His sister was unusually obedient. She had been quiet since they entered the tunnel. Maybe she also realized this was not the time for her to be capricious and act like a spoiled child.


    Thinking about all these seemingly unnecessary things, endless courage rose from the bottom of Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    As he walked along the tunnel almost inaudibly, crossing the ck-horned snakes that he killed one after another, not even a single finger of his trembled.


    He knew Quark was following him. Maybe because he was overly nervous, the heavy panting of his got louder.


    Thankfully, Grandma and his little sister¡¯s footsteps were behind that heavy panting.


    Tang Ling revealed a relieved smile, and he was almost reaching the sensory range of that big snake ording to his calctions.


    It was not known whether it was because of his Precise Instinct that Tang Ling¡¯s eyes and ears were unusually sharp. After he adapted to the environment, he could see things in the dark and was able to listen to the slightest noise.


    Obviously, because of this, the task of buying more time must be carried out by himself.


    10 meters.


    5 meters.


    1 meter.


    Counting in his heart habitually, Tang Ling performed the final calctions.


    Right after he entered the range of the threat, he stopped his steps. The stop was within his n, but it was also the unexpected change outside his n.


    Upon his first glimpse at the so-called big snake, that icy-cold, tremendous, suffocating sense of danger stopped him from acting ording to n. Instead, he followed his instinct and paused in his steps.


    So, this was a ck-horned purple-striped snake?


    The purple stripes covered up the majority of the snake¡¯s skin, forming a mysterious pattern with an icy-cold luster of metal.


    The horns, which were originally ck, became bright red and crooked in a strange angle as if it was a thin saber that his grandmother had once collected from the ruins of the old civilization.


    It was massive.


    Its girth was almost as wide as Tang Ling¡¯s shoulders. Even when curled up, he could tell its total length was no shorter than 20 meters.


    If all the mentioned was just the terror he felt from its appearance, the thing that horrified Tang Ling was its gaze.


    It was not the gaze of a snake. Its icy-cold gaze had almost no movements. It was filled with emotions, sneers and disdain which only humans could show. It did not seem to be surprised by Tang Ling¡¯s appearance at all.


    It felt like the big snake was waiting for Tang Ling to step into the trap!


    Tang Ling felt like hisst pride, the pride of weakling humans having a semnce of intellect, was beaten. How could the fear not leave a deep impression in him?!


    ¡°Run!¡± Despite the fact that he almost suffocated, Tang Ling still screamed out loud, yet the trembling in his voice was as clear as day.


    Hurried footsteps sounded as Quark brought Grandma and his little sister dashing forward.


    The brazen footsteps echoed in the empty tunnel. Every step taken was like a drum beating in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. He had always been calm, yet his fingertips started to turn cold.


    However, the big snake reactedzily. It slightly lifted its head and spewed its tongue forward as if it felt the weak living beings before its eyes were interesting enough to put some effort in.


    However, Tang Ling did not think the threat would simply go away like this. Quite the contrary, the danger premonition that his Precise Instinct provided was heavier than ever as if a powerful hand had grabbed his heart instantly.


    Almost instinctively, Tang Ling lifted up the Desert Eagle in his hand. His left leg exerted strength and he used the rebounding force to push himself backward.


    At the same time, he also pulled the spot known as the ¡®trigger¡¯ in the Desert Eagle.


    Bang!


    A loud bang echoed in the tunnel. While it was much ear-friendlierpared to the explosives in terms of noise, the rumble that followed almost made Tang Ling lose the steadiness of his right hand holding the Desert Eagle.


    Then, a nk simr to two metallic materials clunking together sounded. Thatrge snake, which reactedzily a moment ago, had wriggled straight up to Tang Ling¡¯s face.


    The giant snake shook its head, and a line of bright sparks then shed in the underground tunnel.


    Mistake! It was the first time Precise Instinct made such a big mistake!


    Whether it was the judgment about the snake¡¯s sensing range or its speed, the mistakes he made were ridiculous!


    For the first time, Tang Ling lost the grasp on a battle.


    Unfortunately, there was no space for him to dodge at all.

 Chapter 16 - Extreme

    <h4>Chapter 16: Extreme</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, it was not entirely true that there was no good news at all.


    The moment the trigger was pulled, Tang Ling witnessed another kind of power¡ªthe power of the handgun.


    The tiny action of pulling a trigger shook the giant snake. Although did not get sted to smithereens, it was shaken to the point where a scale in the size of a palm almost fell off.


    This handgun certainly could not kill the giant snake but it would be enough to stall it!


    There were only seven chances to attack. That was what Quark repeatedly mentioned to Tang Lin when he went over thest details.


    While his body was still moving in the air, Tang Ling¡¯s mind restarted the relentless calctions.


    Factoring in his own chance of escaping, he would have to stall the giant snake for at least seven seconds. The most ideal oue would be all seven chances of attacking stalling the giant snake for a second each time.


    On top of that, each point when the trigger was pulled must be perfectly connected to the moment when the giant snake recovered from its movements. Only with no mistakes made, the ¡®perfect seven seconds¡¯ could be achieved.


    Only those who had been through life and death understood that even the slightest window of 0.1 seconds could change the oue entirely.


    The biggest difference between reality and imagination was, if the imagination world was a perfect ¡®nk¡¯, all you need to do is perform everything ordingly and there wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes in the oue.


    What was reality? It was filled with messy and muddled mud pools that prevented a clear look. There were always a little too many uncontroble variables disturbing everything.


    The attack of the Desert Eagle could not stall the giant snake for a whole second.


    In fact, a vehement zing ram attack could only stop the seemingly slumbering giant snake for less than half a second.


    Then, its fury rose. Even Tang Ling, who had not touched the ground, felt it.


    Inside the darkness, its scarlet red snake tongue hissed ceaselessly as it emanated a screech that irritated the mind.


    Then, Tang Ling saw a deeper level of rage erupt from its eyes. It was total fury spewing out of it!


    In that exact moment, Tang Ling had a strange misconception that the snake seemed to have sensed that he killed six of its children.


    Rustling echoed from every direction all of a sudden. What apanied the ripples of rustles was a soft nk of metal shing.


    It was the noise of someone stepping onto thedder and it was a rather familiar stepping force. Despite knowing that he was in a messy situation, Tang Ling was aware that it was his little sister who had climbed up the stairs first. Quark had kept his promise.


    The noise seemed to bring him a tremendous power of warmth. It soothed Tang Ling¡¯s heart instantly.


    He was extremely calm. He was so calm that he saw the furious giant snake straighten its body and swing its tail lightly to crush the bricks beneath its body before it ¡®stood¡¯ up. It stood uppletely beyond Tang Ling¡¯sprehension. Using its tail, which was less than a meter in length, it supported its giant body.


    The dust and pebbles danced along with a terrifying sense of suppression.


    ¡°It actually seems funny.¡± Tang Ling hadpletely calmed down. He looked at the giant snake whose head was pressed against the ceiling because of its height. He felt standing up like this must be rather exhausting.


    Both the giant snake standing up and Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts happened in an instant.


    Right after Tang Ling¡¯s thought sprang, he pulled the trigger again without any hesitation.


    The snake¡¯s body was so huge that to Tang Ling, who had Precise Instinct since young and hunted beasts for a living, he did not even have to think about whether or not he could shoot it urately.


    He even closed his eyes and fired a shot based on his instinct.


    This was another secret that Tang Ling could not exin. When he was under an extremely pressured environment and danger, instead of relying on his feelings, he turned it off to allow his instinct to take over. As a result, his attack would result in an unexpected oue.


    This instinct of his might not work every time, but being in a fight of such caliber, other than believing in himself, what else could he rely on?


    This shot was fired unusually decisively. Lesson learned, Tang Ling remembered what Quark told him and he coiled his wrist.


    He finally was able to endure the powerful recoil, but another scary fact toppled Tang Ling¡¯s perception.


    The giant snake stood up just so that it could use the force at its tail tounch itself forward at Tang Ling like a spring.


    However, the shot he fired perfectlynded on theunching point of its body as it tried to propel itself forward, but the projectile halted its n.


    It was difficult to imagine a giantunching itself towards himself. If he did not have such an astonishing attack method, Tang Ling was certain that the giant snake did not even have to do anything, and by relying solely on the force of itunching itself, the powerful impact would grind him into a pile of meat paste.


    Bang!


    As a thud rattled as hended, blood came out gushing from Tang Ling¡¯s nose and formed two bloody lines.


    Given the result of the high-speed calction, this was the cost he had to pay. He had to bite his tongue strongly to keep his dizzy and exploding brain awake.


    Without a second thought, both Tang Ling and the snake¡¯s bodies formed a 29¡ã angled position. He exerted his strength once more and swung backward.


    On the other hand, the giant snake¡¯s fully prepared single attack was interrupted by this assault, so its anger boiled to a new high.


    When theunching point was attacked, its huge body uncontrobly tilted towards the right side of the wall like a falling pir. Half a secondter, it crashed hard against the wall, producing a heavy and loud crash.


    Dozen of its scales were damaged in the process because the force of the crash was originally its ownunching strength that it had charged up.


    As the wind whistled beside his ears, it did not stop Tang Ling from hearing a second sound going up thedder. It was Grandma.


    Tang Ling¡¯s mouth corner curled up into a smile. It looked like he was relieved, but it also seemed like he was shing a sneer at the giant snake.


    Why should he be afraid of its previous emotions?


    The anger that blossomed in battle was much scarier than a lethal injury!


    As expected, the giant snake which regained control of its body did not choose tounch itself forward again. Instead, it chose to slither towards Tang Ling instantly.


    However, based on the location where it had fallen down and the direction where Tang Ling was retreating, crawling was destined to be unusually difficult, so it still had to adjust to the difort.


    Its size was not an advantage at all this time. The slight adjustment it was forced to make would surely dy more of its time.


    Another second had passed.


    A beam of light lit up. A clear voice boomed followed by thest set of footsteps climbing up thedder, ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s a den of ck-horned purple-striped snake is here! You¡¯d better hurry up.¡±


    It was Quark.


    At that moment, he switched on the ignited tube and tossed it into the tunnel.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart swelled with a tad of gratitude. Since the den of snakes were startled, the light in the environment would be much more of an advantage to his fight.


    Expressing his gratitude without being distracted with a nod, after Tang Lingnded on the ground, he chose a new angle and jumped backward to draw distance from the giant snake once more.


    He also shut his eyes and fired another shot at a suitable time. This shotnded on the second turning point of the giant snake¡¯s crawling body, slightly discing its body.


    Unfortunately for it, that exact spot crippled it from slithering forward anymore. All it could do was pause for a moment so that its head could lead its body forward again.


    Landing, picking a new angle and shooting, Tang Ling carried out every step in an organized fashion.


    His fingertips which originally felt cold hadpletely warmed up without him realizing it whilst the fury that would only boil during battles started to rise in his heart.


    The only other trouble was thatrge den of writhing ck-horned purple-striped snakes.

 Chapter 17 - Survive

    <h4>Chapter 17: Survive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was unquestionable that the den of snakes would force Tang Ling to alter his nned out retreat route.


    The disturbance from this kind of extremely unstable element would result in a fatal oue.


    <i>Dik-tak, dik-tak.</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s nosebleed started to drip all over the icy-cold ground droplet by droplet. His Precise Instinct, which was utilized to its limit, was devising another action n.


    ¡°When you are facing a ferocious beast, even if you have only a stick in your hand, you must put it to good use. Believe me. It¡¯s a lot better than fighting with bare hands.¡± It was a piece of advice Uncle Zhang once gave Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling carried it in his heart deeply.


    Right now, his Precise Instinct was that stick. Other than utilizing it to its limit, he had no other options left.


    And at times, one had to use all kinds of methods or even pay all a high price to bring out the full potential of a certain matter.


    Therefore, although it was just an instant, Tang Ling had to endure tremendous pain. In that particr moment, everything before his eyes almost turned ck as if the Grim Reaper himself had arrived.


    His life-risking calctions provided him with another n. He was unable to retain his old habits of performing another n with meticulous prediction and arrangement. Right before Tang Lingnded for thest time, he fired two shots without any hesitance.


    He used thest two chances to attack at once, and the two shots hit the same spot on the giant snake.


    Right now, Tang Ling was less than ten meters away from thedder.


    All the giant snake has to do was one final adjustment and it could crawl towards Tang Ling without any more hindrance.


    Despite the dy, the distance between them was actually reducing. There were less than 30 meters in between them.


    If its body could crawl forwardfortably, it would take the giant snake less than a second to cover that distance.


    Under the light, arge den of ck-horned purple-striped snakes had surged towards Tang Ling with the closest one being less than 20 meters away from him.


    A nk reverberated as the sewer cover was pushed open and the hazy purplish light, exclusive to the night, shone into the tunnel. While the chilly presence poured into the tunnel desperately, it also meant that his sister had gotten out.


    Tang Ling felt thefort deeply. He held the Desert Eagle which was already empty of bullets in his mouth as he used the light to his advantage. He pushed himself up and dashed over to thedder at top speed.


    At that moment, every muscle in his body was perfectly tuned. After all, this action, which seemed to be like running into a wall, would have crashed without powerful control over it.


    Moreover, while he was dashing towards thedder, he still had to avoid some of the ck-horned purple-striped snakes that he calcted would block his way and he could not afford to slow down.


    This was a desperate test.


    Tang Lingpletely emptied his brain. Be it the dangerous giant snake, or the den of ck-horned purple-striped snakes, he neglected everything.


    His eyes only focused on that erging wall before his eyes. To cover a ten-meter distance, given Tang Ling¡¯s speed, a maximum bolt would only take him 0.6 seconds to reach his destination.


    He ran crossed the seven-meter distance. His dashing steps perfectly jumped over the attacking ck-horned purple-striped snake that blocked his way.


    Right before he rammed into the wall, the momentum he gained from the dash was transformed into an upward boost by the explosive jumping force from his legs.


    At that very moment, Tang Ling¡¯s muscles and bones were controlled to their maximum limit using a control that was nearly impossible to achieve. He immediately extended his right andtched onto the center of thedder.


    Instantly, his feet stepped on the lower rung of thedder which perfectly absorbed the tremendous force that might have shaken his body. Then, he climbed upwards relentlessly.


    Beneath him was that ck-horned purple-striped snake which he leaped over. It lifted its head up and pushed itself to snap at Tang Ling. However, the height of thedder where Tang Ling managed totch on determined that the snake would miss its bite.


    For the first time, the night looked so beautiful in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes despite every single night in the past being filled with danger and icy-cold devils.


    At the exit, the moonlight cast light over three faces: his little sister, Grandma, and Quark.


    His grandmother was gued by worry and anxiety. Almost half of her bodyy sprawled over the exit. Quark stepped away slightly, yet he still panted heavily as he watched everything that unfolded down there.


    His little sister was very calm. Her beautiful googly eyes reflected the light of the Purple Moon, invoking bitter emptiness.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart sank for a bit as he climbed up rapidly, but in the next moment, he saw his sister extend her hands to him. She wanted to pull him up.


    Warmth rumbled in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. Two more steps and he could hold his little sister¡¯s hand.


    Then, his grandmother also extended hers.


    Quark was a little hesitant to extend a helping hand, but in the next second, he screamed, ¡°Oh my God!¡± and his body started to tremble fiercely out of control.


    Tang Ling did not look back. He did not even spare a nce and grabbed the Desert Eagle from his mouth with one hand and flung it behind him strongly.


    A heavy thud echoed. Tang Ling stretched his waist as far as it could go and straightened his body as he grabbed his grandmother¡¯s hand.


    Never doubt the power of an old woman from that era. Tang Ling¡¯s weight was not a burden for his grandmother to handle. She used all her strength and pulled him upwards while his little sister grabbed his wrist and pulled with whatever might she had.


    The short timing only allowed Quark to extend an arm. He grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s cor and shouted loudly as his body tumbled with the strain. Together with the strength from thest kick off the rung which boosted himself up, Tang Ling was pulled out of the exit.


    The cold air enveloped Tang Ling in an instant. The pull that took their utmost effort sent all four of them tumbling.


    Before they came to a stop, Quark started to shout incoherently because a giant snake head tore out the exit, only less than a split second away from Tang Ling¡¯s exit.


    This was actually the calcted oue that Tang Ling had concluded with a while ago, therefore as he tumbled, he grabbed a stone with a sharper edge in his hand.


    Given the height of thedder, the giant snake would surely ¡®stand¡¯ up again and then use its ownunching force to kill him.


    However, in the end, he was quicker. He was even quicker than his calction by a little because of the trio¡¯s help.


    In fact, Tang Ling was not nervous at all. He deduced that the giant snake dare not even slither out of the tunnel.


    Otherwise, how could the ess at the exit hinder it?


    The only uncertain element was that since he provoked the snake to this extent, would it even dare to take the risk?


    Therefore, Tang Ling grabbed a stone. Aftering to a stop from the tumble, he half-squatted next to the giant snake, his body unconsciously blocking his grandmother and his little sister behind him.


    Under the moonlight, the head of the giant snake that popped out from the exit showed a very intense expression.


    Grudge, reluctance, fury, hesitation... Tang Ling confronted the giant serpent as his hand clutching the stone somehow started to sweat.


    He could die, but he could not bear the cost of letting his sister and his grandmother take the risk.


    A slightly cold hand tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder, and before he could react, two more petite arms curled up tightly around his neck.


    Warm tears and the cold air met, forming icy cold droplets of water that slid down the back of Tang Ling¡¯s neck.


    ¡°San San, hurry!¡± Tang Ling, who had over exhausted himself, sounded hoarse, but his instinct told him he had to move his sister away.


    Right at that moment, he saw a trace of an unknown fear sh in the snake¡¯s scarlet red eyes before it recoiled back down the exit.

 Chapter 18 - The Path Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Path Ahead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Had the danger vanished?


    Tang Ling, whose body was contracted, felt like hisst bit of strength was sucked away from him, and he fell down on his face uncontrobly.


    San San¡¯s petite body managed to sustain his weight. She held on and allowed him to lie down gently, using herp as a pillow for his head.


    The night was unusually chilly, but his little sister¡¯s body warmth kept emanating and warming Tang Ling¡¯s brain which could not think anymore.


    Meanwhile, Grandma¡¯s rough hands held his limp hand.


    ¡°Foo-¡± In the nk state of his mind, this was all he could make out. He had no idea what he wanted to express. It was just an intuitive act.


    The existence in his chestmanded Tang Ling to express his instinct.


    Grandma opened the wrapped baggage on his back. In seconds, clean and sweet water poured into Tang Ling¡¯s dry throat and into his stomach.


    It was level 4 drinking water.


    Back home, Tang Ling and Grandma would only keep it for San San. However, all that was left in Tang Ling was a blurry instinct. He gulped the precious water that he never had the heart to drink before thirstily.


    Grandma tore off a piece of meat and inserted it into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth. In his dizziness, Tang Ling unconsciously saw Quark stopped his grandmother from doing so.


    ¡°Try this.¡± Quark took an item wrapped in precious-looking paper from his pack. He opened ityer byyer to reveal the ck item inside. It was rough and looked like a small piece of brick.


    Quark easily crushed it and stuffed it into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth. Tang Ling instinctively wanted to chew it, but he realized the ck item melted quickly in his mouth. It dissolved into a liquid with a slight bitterness and a dash of unusual sweetness as it flowed into his stomach.


    A sense of heat rose from his stomach and his numb brain felt a sense of tranquility.


    ¡°This is a high-end product from Safety Sector No. 17. A life-saving food that only Purple Moon Warriors have ess to.¡± Quark started to chatter endlessly, but he was not stingy this time. Piece after piece, the ck morsel was stuffed into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth.


    Tang Ling did not even have to chew, and his energy was being replenished endlessly. He soon felt slightly better, and his mind also regained some consciousness.


    ¡°Actually, the old civilization produced it better, but unfortunately, due to some mistakes, only a tiny bit was preserved. I dreamt of having a piece. Do you know that? It¡¯s called chocte.¡± A small brick was not much. Soon, there was only a small piece left in Quark¡¯s hand.


    Tang Ling, who had replenished some of his strength, grabbed Quark¡¯s hand with great effort and seized that piece of chocte.


    ¡°Cold. Eat. It¡¯s sweet.¡± He raised his hand, wanting to pass it to San San.


    Grandma held Tang Ling¡¯s hand tighter as another icy-cold droplet fell on Tang Ling¡¯s face. San San epted it and ate in silence. She shrunk and covered her brother¡¯s head.


    ¡°Feed him the meat again. Based on what I know, after using his powers, replenishment is necessary.¡± Quark was obviously wealthy in knowledge.


    It seemed like Tang Ling¡¯s quick recovery made Grandma trust Quark.


    She delivered the meat into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth. Quark took a small knife and sliced the meat into bite-size to make it easier for Tang Ling to eat.


    Tang Ling took a big bite and chomped on the meat. Uncontaminated high-end products were fantastic at replenishing energy. Although it was not as great as Quark¡¯s chocte, it won in terms of quantity.


    With arge chunk of meat in his stomach, Tang Ling started to recover rapidly. It made him chew faster and faster to the point that it slightly shocked his grandmother.


    Quark, on the other hand, had a cigarette in his mouth as if he did not care. He said by the side, ¡°The consumption is bigger than I thought.¡±


    His words clearly entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears, and it was from that moment onwards when his hearing and vision started to recover.


    The messy bushes, the hazy Purple Moon, the breeze formed by cold air, the frantic footsteps, the voices of the people, and the roars of the zombies further away...


    Zombies!


    Tang Ling suddenly widened his eyes as he sat up from the ground.


    Even though his brain was still a little swollen while his face was dirty because of the dried blood scabs on it, and the greedy hunger from his chest had yet to calm down, the fact that they were still in danger made him unable to lie down quietly. He could not allow himself to be intoxicated in his desire to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few minutes. You don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡± Quark tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulders. He then gazed at the direction of Safety Sector No. 17. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s safe here.¡±


    Safe?


    Tang Ling sized up his surroundings doubtfully.


    There were still many zombies wandering in the area with the closest one being less than 30 to 40 meters from the. How could it be safe?


    Cold sweat rolled down Tang Ling¡¯s forehead, but he soon realized that the nearest zombie was bent over on the spot with saliva dripping from its mouth as it roared frenziedly, yet it did not choose to dash over.


    Did something happen?


    Tang Ling could not help but shoot to his feet at the unbelievable scene.


    He saw that there were still many who were escaping the safety zone. They were either pouring out from all the different exits or running away in the night in utter chaos and panic. Danger loomed all over the ce.


    However, there was also arge crowd in the area and they were squeezing themselves towards the Safety Sector, yet it did not seem like they were running for their lives.


    It baffled Tang Ling, who had just slightly recovered.


    Quark straightforwardly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? From here to there, this area is safe. The zombies daren¡¯te over.¡±


    Quark signed with his arm and clearly pointed out at a semi-circle safety zone.


    It was next to Safety Sector No. 17 and was not very big at roughly less than 62.5 square kilometers.


    Not many managed to reach there. Even though the crowd was dense, it was not exactly crowded.


    Tang Ling could not help but raise a huge doubt in his heart at the sight of this. An indescribable sense of anxiety started to spread within him again, plus an unusual feeling made him feel a little cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go try our luck. You have to trust me.¡± Quark shrugged his shoulders. It seemed like he had already lowered his guardpletely.


    Tang Ling nodded. He had finished consuming all the resources he brought out with him. At first, he felt a little lost about what to do aftering out from the settlement, so all he could do now was to follow Quark.


    He carried his sister, held his grandmother, and followed Quark to join the crowd that was heading towards Safety Sector No. 17.


    He could not see what was happening in front because the dense crowd blocked his view.


    ¡°My decision toe out with you is the greatest decision that I¡¯ve ever made in my entire life.¡± Quark put his hand over Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder. It was obvious that Tang Ling¡¯s performance had won the man¡¯s true respect and attention.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to start a happy life. Believe me. I¡¯ll bring you into Safety Sector No. 17. You know I can do it. I could have lived inside a long time ago if I wanted to.¡± Due to his excitement, Quark walked swiftly. Carrying his sister and holding his grandmother, Tang Ling had to hasten to catch up with his steps.


    After going through a situation of life and death plus the old friendly rtions, Tang Ling and Quark had somehow built a little trust between each other.


    He never overly suspected Quark¡¯s promise, but was it not a little too dreamy living in Safety Sector No. 17? Would it be this easy?

 Chapter 19 - Purple Wall

    <h4>Chapter 19: Purple Wall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Anxiety continued to rumble in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, but he viewed it as merely a difort. Compared to the anxiety from the predicted danger from his Precise Instinct, it was a little different.


    Then, Quark continued to gesticte joyfully and squeal in excitement. Their quick pace had brought them to the front of the crowd unknowingly.


    The cold in the night was merciless.


    Even though they squeezed themselves through the crowd and walked quickly, they still could not shake off the bone-chilling cold.


    However, as if the sky deemed that the people were not suffering enough, a heavy dark cloud floated over from nowhere and blocked the Purple Moon. The weather was dark while the cold wind blew.


    It had been several months since thest downpour at Safety Sector No. 17, and now they were about to face torrential rain on a night like this. People would freeze to death.


    Looking at the sky, Tang Ling furrowed his brows slightly. If they could not get into the Safety Sector safely, the cold would really kill them.


    ¡°Hey, kid, do you know what thatst snake was?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s daze annoyed Quark a little, so he decided to bring up a topic that would surely attract his interest.


    ¡°What?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s interest was piqued. That giant snake¡¯s capability surpassed all the beasts that he knew. It was incredibly powerful.


    Besides, they were not exactly fighting face-to-face, so Tang Ling had reason to believe that the giant snake had more powerful abilities than disyed.


    ¡°A highly mutated beast,¡± Quark uttered a term beside Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    Tang Ling widened his eyes. It was the first time he heard of the name, what did it represent?


    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t be so surprised. What have you seen in thest decade or so? Your active range is nothing more than the underground. Given that the safety zone and the thick forest was cleaned up in the secondary safety zone, what danger could there be?¡± Quark¡¯s eyes shed with a familiar delight, then he continued, ¡°A highly mutated beast is...¡±


    However, before he could even finish the words, a huge bolt of lightning cracked across the gloomy sky like a gigantic sword that cut the sky open. In the next moment, heavy rain poured down together with a thunderous p.


    Quark was so frightened that he flinched while Tang Ling squinted his eyes. The row of Purple Moon Warriors at the top of the sector wall that he kept paying attention to finally moved.


    The moving crowd in front stopped abruptly, causing several of them to almost run into each other.


    Under the blinding light of the lightning, the Purple Moon Warriors jumped down from the tall walls and easilynded. They were much stronger than he thought!


    When the first droplet of rain plopped on Tang Ling¡¯s face, his heart was enveloped by astonishment.


    Had it been him who jumped down from the hundred-meter sector walls, other than turning into a pile of meat paste, there would not be a second ending for him.


    <i>Kuang, kuang, kuang </i>.


    A total of 30 Purple Moon Warriors jumped down together and soon lined up in a single row. They stepped forward in neat, coordinated steps as they walked towards the crowd.


    Their superior existence that was simr to a god¡¯s status made the people who flocked towards the Safety Sector not dare to move forward anymore.


    Until they were 50 meters away from the crowd, the Purple Moon Warriors stopped, forming a long purple wall.


    The beautiful standard-issued purple armors glistened coldly under the storm as their ck capes fluttered along with the strong wind that apanied the rain. Their silver long des were strapped on their backs, revealing only the hilt carved with an unknown beast¡¯s head and apanied by a ring of a beast¡¯s talon at the tip of the hilt. Anyone who saw it would feel an invisible pressure on them.


    It was Tang Ling¡¯s first time seeing the Purple Moon Warriors up close, and he thought there was hope.


    After all the mess that happened tonight, had they finally deemed it worthy to strike? After all, were they going to give up on so many lives in the settlement so easily?


    There was total silence apanied only by the sharp whistling of the wind and the roar of the heavy rain.


    After almost more than ten seconds had passed, after rumbling thunder, a tall Purple Moon Warrior with a scarlet red cape walked out in a casual manner.


    The searchlights were all switched off in this instant, and the dark night blurred out his face from the crowd. When his tall figure shifted, it looked like a moving giant tree.


    Only his scarlet cape was eye-catching in the night. It stated that his position was unlike the othermon Purple Moon Warriors.


    ¡°Boys and girls between the ages of 5 and 15 can enter the sector. The numbers cannot exceed 300 and the ratio of men and women is 2 to 1. We have our own ways of selecting, so will the others please leave right away? You are advised to retreat 500 meters away,¡± the person spoke after he walked ten meters forward.


    The voice was low and his tone did not hold a trace of emotion. It was cold, arrogant and left no room for doubt.


    Retreat by 500 meters? If they retreated by more than 500 meters, they would enter the attacking range of the zombies. Were they not telling the people to go and die?


    A chill rose from the bottom of Tang Ling¡¯s heart. It exploded in an instant and froze his heart. The hunger from his chest suddenly rose, and he seemed much hungrier than before.


    The crowd went silent. There was no response as no one had the courage to. It was difficult for them to ept that the Purple Moon Warriors, who were like protectors to them, would tell them to die, yet they did not have the courage to fight back.


    ¡°Step back!¡± The man suddenly raised his voice, suppressing even the thunderp that boomed at the same time and rumbled among the crowd.


    As if his voice had a strange magical power, it made many of them unconsciously take a step back.


    He took another step forward and spewed out words that sounded colder than the weather, ¡°Or else... kill them.¡±


    Kill them? Tang Ling¡¯s ears started to buzz in disbelief. Why would he still have hope for these Purple Moon Warriors before this!? Did he think that they would save them?


    Was it so difficult for those admiration and worship throughout all those years to die?


    In the rain, Tang Ling looked a little pale as he unconsciously hugged his little sister in his arms, who was as cold as ice, even tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over first,¡± Quark suddenly spoke as if he was not scared by the atmosphere, but surprisingly, it was Grandma who held him back. She hesitated for a moment and shook her head lightly at Quark.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys have no idea about my background. I, Quark, am a man of my words. I won¡¯t abandon you guys.¡± With no room for doubt, Quark pulled Grandma¡¯s hand away and squeezed his way out through the silent crowd.


    When the man in the scarlet cape saw Quark came out from the crowd, other than a cold chuckle, he did not show other response as if he had just witnessed something funny,


    Quark raised his hands and said loudly, ¡°I am Quark of the Fifth Camp. I am wondering, my lord, if you¡¯ve heard of me. I¡¯ve finally thought it through. I want to move into the Safety Sector.¡± As he spoke, Quark walked closer to the man.


    A tinymotion erupted in the crowd before it was reced by silence once more.


    Even though Quark stationed himself in the Fifth Camp in the settlement, he was rather popr in the whole settlement. A man like him would have the leverage to speak to a Purple Moon Warrior.


    However, right at that moment when Quark was less than ten meters from the man, a sternmand stopped Quark from advancing forward, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Quark really stopped. He did not dare challenge the prestige of a Purple Moon Warrior.


    ¡°I have a secret. I¡¯m valuable to the Safety Sector.¡± Quark was not speaking loudly this time, but the volume did not affect Tang Ling who was at the front of the crowd from hearing him.


    After saying that, Quark tested it out by carefully moving several steps forward. This time, the man did not stop him and when Quark reached his side, he whispered into the man¡¯s ears.


    The rain got heavier and the cold wind stirred up the heavy downpour, causing everyone to shiver.


    Another bolt of lightning cracked across the sky. Tang Ling clearly caught a glimpse of the icy-cold smile under the helmet of that red-caped Purple Moon Warrior.

 Chapter 20 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 20: Choice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart throbbed.


    As expected, the man further away slowly raised his right hand.


    Behind him, a Purple Moon Warrior stepped up at a speed that even Tang Ling could not understand, and he stood behind the man in a sh.


    At the next second, he lifted Quark¡¯s slightly bloated body up single-handedly and swiftly headed to the gate of the Safety Sector behind them.


    ¡± <i>Pui </i>! You dogsh*ts! I won¡¯t say a f*cking word! Do you think I¡¯ll submit?¡± Quark started to resist fiercely, and he even scolded out loudly without being afraid. Thest words that he spewed out was a series of numbers, which confused everyone.


    ¡°63527! 63527!¡±


    He stared at Tang Lin when he shouted the numbers out.


    Helpless, Tang Long could only stay back and watch Quark being taken away, but the numbers that he could not understand were etched into his mind.


    He was not worried about Quark dying. It was quite the contrary. At this particr moment, cold despair destroyed thest bit of hope he had. What about Grandma? What about Little Sister? Tang Ling¡¯s previous rather warm hands turned chilly at the moment.


    ¡°Brother...¡± His little sister unconsciously started to mutter. Tang Ling tightened his arms and hugged her tightly, yet he did not notice his grandmother¡¯s countenance had somehow be unusually calm. Her expression emitted a determined resolution.


    ¡°Those who fit the criteria, stand here. We¡¯ll begin the selection.¡± As soon as he issued the instructions, the man in the red cape had gone behind the great wall, and the other Purple Moon Warriors stepped up, trying to carry out their tasks as ordered.


    Many faces were instantly smeared with despair! Even so, they held on and did not want to leave. However, where would they go? Could they go back and face those bloodthirsty zombies? They had nowhere else to go!


    Tang Ling did not want to leave either. He chose to stand among the crowd and wait in silence. On this night alone, the beliefs that he once strongly believed in started to shatter. He understood that ants would never be important in the eyes of humans.


    Nheless, Tang Ling still wanted to wait. He still believed that on the verge of life and death, the people who used to revere the Purple Moon Warriors would not remain quiet. They would retaliate!


    Tang Ling waited for the people to fight back. Only when the situation hadpletely plunged into a hot mess, he could seize a chance for something amidst the chaos.


    As expected, someone stood up, but it was not someone who would fight. Instead, it was a girl who fit the age requirement.


    After the first girl stepped up, everything that came after that followed the conditions. One after another, children that fit the requirement chose to obey.


    More and more gathered to join the crowd, but all of them watched it happened in silence. Only this ce was safe after all. As long as they were not forced to back away, staying at the spot would be the best option.


    Some Purple Moon Warriors stepped up in silence. No one knew what kind of methods they were using as they started to select the children who walked over.


    In short, a single nce determined heaven or hell.


    The children who were selected stood behind the group of Purple Moon Warriors while the others were mercilessly shooed back into the group.


    Seconds turned into minutes, and the 300-quota was getting full soon.


    ¡°Bring your sister over there,¡± Grandma suddenly urged.


    Tang Ling shook his head. He would never give up on the chance to keep his grandmother alive.


    Grandma seemed to have thought of something although she did not insist on her opinion. Right at that moment, five children continuously passed the selection,pleting the quota.


    With the Purple Moon Warriors bringing them to the gate of the Safety Sector, a small door opened at the gate, which was closed all year long, allowing people to enter.


    The red-caped man that stood in front was nowhere to be found. The rest of the Purple Moon Warriors started to mercilessly force the people to retreat. The cruel pushback started. The rest of the people had no other choice but to die!


    The crowd also exploded at that moment as hopeless despair finally pushed them to the very end.


    More so, many like Tang Ling who waited quietly saw the chance. The door to Safety Sector was opened.


    A voice hidden among the crowd squealed loudly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we allowed inside the Safety Sector? Our gains during normal days were mostly taken by the lords in the Safety Sector. Just let us stay inside for a night!¡±


    The voice went off like a bomb, invoking everyone¡¯s emotions, and many of them started to shout and push. They began to swarm towards the Safety Sector gate forcefully.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just one night of refuge! Why aren¡¯t we allowed inside?¡±


    ¡°We are going to die anyway. Why not we gamble it here?!¡±


    Behind them, the roars of the zombies seemed echo beside their ears.


    When the roars exploded, the people plunged into despair. Even their countenance started to twist, and everything was toppling towards turmoil.


    With the crowd swarming in, the great wall formed by the Purple Moon Warrior took a step back unanimously, drawing about 20 meters from the restless crowd.


    The rules the man announced earlier faded away. While the people would never be willing to be abandoned by the Safety Sector, the Purple Moon Warriors¡¯ reactions seemed to reveal hesitation and recession.


    Looking at the scene, an unusual sense of arousal rumbled in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. It seemed like even the Purple Moon Warriors from the Safety Sector dared not offend the masses, so his chance might lie right before his eyes.


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling grabbed his grandmother¡¯s hand tightly and wanted to head forward. Before that, he stole a quick nce behind him and saw that a dozen zombies had broken through.


    The rules that the zombies abided to seemed to have lost its effect.


    There was no time to figure out the reason. Tang Ling only knew that if he did not seize the chance, five minutester at the most, there would be zombies over here.


    However, at that second, a hand clutched Tang Ling back. He turned around in surprise and saw was his grandmother¡¯s calm and determined eyes.


    Tang Ling was a little shocked by his grandmother¡¯s eyes. She had always been vignt and timid. Why was she so calm and steady tonight in a desperate situation? It was as if she feared nothing.


    Tang Ling was flustered. He turned around and wanted to drag his grandmother away. Even if he had to give up on his own life, he would do so dly as long as his grandmother and his sister could go into the Safety Sector.


    His grandmother, who let Tang Ling take his sister into the Safety Sector a second ago, uttered another unswerving word this moment, ¡°Go!¡±


    It was like back at the settlement not long ago.


    ¡°What?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s throat tightened. Why would his grandmother stop him?


    The wind got stronger before them as many figures ran past Tang Ling¡¯s eyes and swarmed towards the gate of the Safety Sector. The zombies were also dashing madly towards the amassed crowd.


    ¡°Grandma...¡± Tang Ling tried to say something but was soon interrupted by his grandmother.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hopeless hell for us going in with our identities, but if we don¡¯t go now, we will die!¡± Grandma¡¯s voice revealed an icy coldness that froze his heart, but Tang Ling always believed his grandmother.

 Chapter 21 - Kill Away

    <h4>Chapter 21: Kill Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Going in would be hopeless hell? Tang Ling¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple shifted.


    Why didn¡¯t Grandmother speak of this before?


    However, history always left traces.


    Grandmother had always been nonmittal about living in the Safety Sector. As for him joining the reserved camp, even though she strongly disagreed, she never really stated her mind clearly.


    Then, he thought about it in the end. His grandmother had allowed him to carry his sister to the so-called selection in hesitation.


    Grandmother must have known something, would she not? She seemed to have mentioned before that her father had witnessed how Safety Sector No. 17 was built from the ground up.


    If they were to die there, it meant that the Purple Moon Warriors would eventually make a move. However, would they really ughter these defenseless residents of the settlement?


    As though the reliance, admiration and adore that he established for them throughout the years refused to crumble in the end, Tang Ling still could not believe how cruel it sounded.


    ¡°If you try to force your way in, they will really kill you.¡± Grandmother¡¯s voice rang in Tang Ling¡¯s ears again.


    In the very next second, Tang Ling carried his sister over his shoulder while holding his grandmother¡¯s hand and ran madly towards Safety Sector No. 17, but they deviated slightly to the south.


    Growing up locally, Tang Ling was thoroughly familiar with the terrain. One side of Safety Sector No. 17 was facing a bottomless cliff while the other three sides were surrounded by towering walls. The Safety Zone was a semi-circr area that encircled the three sides of Safety Sector No. 17.


    Nheless, the width of the Safety Zone never changed.


    At the end of the south sector wall was the narrowest spot of the Safety Zone. It was less than 500 meters wide and was connected to the thick forest of the Secondary Safety Zone.


    The terrain with favorable natural conditions allowed many people of the settlement to build sheds in the area to act as ¡®transfer hubs¡¯ for hunting in the thick forest. One thing worth noting was that not all hunts could bepleted in a day. On the other hand, round trips would consume a great amount of time.


    Tang Ling decided to move towards the thick forest through there.


    Firstly, as the ¡®transfer hub¡¯, the ce should be cleaned up to the point that it was unusually clean, no dangerous beasts should be lingering there.


    Secondly, even if there were wandering zombies on their tail, the concentrated fences could provide some cover.


    Even though it waste in the night and the beasts were extra dangerous when the Purple Moon hung in the sky...


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t go deep into the forest, there won¡¯t be that many wild beasts. At least, the zombies can¡¯t climb trees.¡± It was the only thought Tang Ling coulde up with the moment his feet pounded the ground.


    After deciding on his direction, the whole world seemed a lot easier. Soon, Tang Ling sprinted to the bottom of the sector wall.


    Because of the quarantine earlier, this particr ce was free from the zombie infestation, meaning that he could gain some safety and precious time.


    Although Tang Ling was fast, the sector wall was long. While the whole n sounded difficult, the most terrifying thing would be that not even the most difficult option was avable ¡ª only death!


    He had to survive as long as he could survive with his grandmother and sister. It was the only belief that vibrated strongly within him.


    The wild running filled Tang Ling¡¯s ears with the whistling of the wind which was followed by a p of thunder that was so loud as if it tore the sky apart.


    Apanying the p of thunder, Tang Ling heard a booming voice. ¡°Ready!¡±


    It was the voice of the man with the red cape who had gone off earlier. What was he going to do? Tang Ling felt scared although he could not pinpoint why. Despite sprinting madly, he could not help but turn around to the direction of the chaos.


    As he turned around, he noticed that a dozen figures behind him whichforted him a little. It seemed like there were others with a quick mind who had chosen the other possible way to survive.


    However, hisfort did notst for long.


    Swoosh!


    The sound burst out in unison and Tang Ling¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Bright silver light glinted one after another in front of the wall of purple humans.


    ¡°They drew their swords!¡± Tang Ling squinted his eyes. A terrifying thought unknowingly rose in his heart which was numbed by the pain.


    His sister, who had been lying on his shoulder in a daze, started to cry.


    Tang Ling hugged his sister tightly as he started to mutter in a low tone, ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t...¡±


    s, what could he say no to? What could he stop? The standard-issued sword was very familiar, and it rang out keenly as they drew them!


    ¡°Kill!¡± The cold word held no hesitation and emotions when it escaped the person¡¯s mouth.


    Blindingly, the neat silver re started to swing in a flurry instantly. Apanied by the beauty of cruelty, it was like the hope that swept across the night as it flew towards the people, yet it shed blood.


    Was it blood? Tang Ling¡¯s eyes stung. It was as if time stopped at that precise moment.


    The blinding lightning, the downpour of rain, the frenzied people, the bloodthirsty zombies, the merciless ¡°purple wall¡±, and the loud p of thunder... Everything was frozen in this particr second.


    ¡°How could this...?¡± In this insane scene, who was crying? Who asked the final question?


    In the next second, countless heads flew into the sky while the gushing blood broke the silence and the beautiful silver res were sheathed gracefully.


    ¡°Back off or die!¡± The voice was still ruthless. It suffocated Tang Ling¡¯s heart to the point it hurt him, and his stomach started to twitch. The blood in his body started to boil and started to amass at his chest.


    It. Had the mysterious ¡®it¡¯ in his chest started to devour him?


    Tang Ling could not think properly except for a strange thought that kept rumbling in his mind.


    <i>What era is this? I want to... If I could... I want to break it alive. Only by breaking it can the rebirth begin.</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s hand trembled fiercely at the thought. Amidst the chaos, he wanted to cover his sister¡¯s eyes.


    As a matter of fact, his sister had seen too much cruelty in a single night, but this took the cake. He did not want his sister to witness it in the hope that there would still be some raw beauty left in his sister¡¯s heart.


    However, his sister soon stopped crying. Instead, she grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s hand that was trying to cover her eyes.


    What happened?


    Tang Ling turned around painfully. He realized that his sister had turned numb like before. Her big eyes were growing empty like an abysmal pit.


    Tang Ling felt terrified.


    ¡°Big Brother, I saw Eirmo just now.¡± His sister¡¯s voice was very calm. It had a surreal uncertainty to it.


    Eirmo? Tang Ling¡¯s heart ached at the sound of the name. That was his sister¡¯s ymate, a mere seven-year-old boy.


    He had a strong father, so it might be possible for him to have escaped, but...


    ¡°Big Brother, I also saw the big sister from the Lee family. She¡¯s also there.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, Samr was also killed.¡±


    Familiar faces shed in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes one after another. Although the settlement was dirty and messy as a dump, there were still many familiar people and memories in his mind.


    An unusual coldness spread throughout Tang Ling¡¯s body. He felt like the coldness formed a vortex at his chest where the amassed blood kept flowing into.


    Was he going to die? Nevertheless, before he did, he had to secure his grandmother and sister¡¯s safety.


    Tang Ling did not want to hear anymore but his sister¡¯s voice still whimpered into his ears in the next second.


    ¡°Big brother, I saw...¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhang...¡±


    Uncle Zhang!


    Sourness gued Tang Ling¡¯s heart. Right after he told Uncle Zhang to run, thatst nod was actually a farewell!

 Chapter 22 - Dash

    <h4>Chapter 22: Dash</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Was he the one who persuaded Uncle Zhang to enter the gates of hell?


    The blood flowing to his chest suddenly started boiling with unusual heat. It burned his previously cold body, causing him to tremble.


    He shut his eyes and swiftly covered his sister¡¯s mouth with his shoulder. Neither was he able to listen anymore, nor did he have the courage to turn around. However, the sector wall was huge. How long would he take to sprint to the end?


    The tears that rolled out from his eyes dried when he lowered his head. What right did he have to cry in such an era?


    Gradually, the agonizing wails of the people started to dim down. Were they all dead? Tang Ling¡¯s body boiled, but his heart was colder than before.


    However, the sudden roars from the zombies harshly dragged Tang Ling back to reality. He turned around swiftly and realized a cruel fact ¡ª the zombies were behind them!


    Those Purple Moon Warriors seemed to only care about killing people and were unwilling to clean up the zombies.


    The faint scent of conspiracy that he sensed earlier instantly thickened. All their unreasonable actions stated the problem clearly.


    Still, regardless of what the problems were, the ones getting sacrificed were ants like them.


    What choice did he have left? All he could do was continue running until his death. Tang Ling clenched his teeth hard as he moved closer to the wall and ran even quicker.


    Seconds turned into minutes. He might have run for 40 minutes. Or was it 50 minutes straight?


    Tang Ling was numbed by the running. The onlyfort that he was left with was the fact that he fled the earliest and had the advantage of distance.


    The downpour had unknowingly turned into a light drizzle. A bone-chilling cold sprinkled over his body while the air had an indescribable fishy stench that choked him.


    His sister seemed to have fallen asleep as she remained quiet throughout the running. The silence scared Tang Ling. He did not know what kind of trauma would the cruel scene of the night bring to her.


    He had no cause to ponder about it anymore as though thinking about it would waste his precious stamina in his sprint that was a matter of life or death.


    The sector wall seemed endless. He had only crossed three-fourths of the wall up until now. Even though Tang Ling¡¯s stamina was astounding, he was reaching his limit. Each breath he exhaled was like a pulling wind box that made his lungs hurt.


    Behind him were wails of despair that echoed continuously. Every single cry that he heard stung him, causing his hatred to boil!


    Without even considering it, he knew those were thest few voices left on Earth from the refugees with whom the zombies had caught up to.


    ¡°Just let me go.¡± Grandmother¡¯s steps were staggered as she tried to keep up. Even Tang Ling had pushed his body to its limits, let alone his grandmother.


    ¡°No!¡± A single word spewed out of Tang Ling¡¯s lips, yet it represented his persistence in not giving up.


    Grandmother did not argue anymore. She let Tang Ling tug her and continue forward.


    Irregr footsteps that were unique to the zombies were getting closer. If Tang Ling kept pacing like this, the zombies would eventually catch up with the three of them.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t climb up the tree before that...¡± More distance had gone by, and Tang Ling¡¯s panting grew heavier. In order to force himself not to slow down, his clenching even caused his gums to start bleeding.


    Nheless, his persistence did not go to waste. Gradually, he could already see the transfer hub. As long as he could enter the transfer hub, he could get a window to catch his breath.


    ¡®The zombies are faster than me. They are shortening the distance by around 17 meters per minute. Now, the zombie at the front is around 200 meters away from me. As for the rest of the distance, if I can maintain at my current speed, it will only require five and a half minutes to reach.¡¯


    A glimpse of hope appeared. Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct was precisely calcting the oue and the results turned out decent.


    Five and a half minutes passed, and Tang Ling dashed into the transfer hub without hindrance.


    Then, he swiftly dove behind a wall to catch his breath. Given the zombies¡¯ intellect, they would take a while to locate him.


    Inside the transfer hub, the choking fishy stench in the air was heavier. The broken sheds were burned down to a single row, revealing all sorts of misceneous items in the sheds.


    A broken water pail, a nted table, a rug that had notpletely burned away... All the signs represented the traces of someone living here before, and now, in a single night, everything had gone far beyond repair.


    Tang Ling dared not feel sad even though he thought about the tent that he, his sister, and his grandmother once lived in. He thought of every single item in the tent, including all the warm memories they carried.


    Even then, so what? Everything could never go back to the way it was. How much effort should he give in exchange for the bits and pieces of the past?


    As a matter of fact, entering Safety Sector No. 17 was not a temptation anymore. What else was more precious than being beside his family and relying on each other to survive?


    Unfortunately, he understood this saying a little toote, and the cost of understanding it was too heavy for him!


    After resting for a bit, Tang Ling¡¯s breathing slowed down. The transfer hub was not entirely safe either as more and more wandering zombies started to head their way.


    He ought to be more careful about the uing road!


    Hearing his own heavy breath, Tang Ling slowed down his steps slightly within his own eptable range. He chose to stick close to the outer walls of the transfer hub which lowered their chances of running into the zombies.


    Grandmother seemed to have reached her limit as well as she practically was being dragged along by Tang Ling.


    Fortunately, luck finally favored them. They had moved more than half of the 500-meter distance and did not see any zombies. Not a single zombie was in sight even at the farthest point where their eyes could reach.


    Another 100 meters went by.


    Tang Ling felt a thin veil of hope. Even though the blood from his gums had mixed with his saliva and rolled down the edge of his mouth, so what?


    It was less than 200 meters, and that slightly nted south gate was already in sight. Tang Ling spat out the saliva mixed with his blood!


    Thest dozen meters!


    Tang Ling almost smiled in delight. He decided to dash for it. Tearing forward with hisst bit of strength, he wanted to escape as soon as possible! Although temporarily staying on top of trees was not exactlyfortable, it was safe.


    The morning dew that the tree leaves caught in the morning wasparable to Level 3 drinking water. There were many in the past who fought for the morning dew, but there would not be any for sure tomorrow morning.


    Drinking water was no longer a problem to worry about. Tang Ling was also very familiar with what kind of bugs on the tree that could be eaten.


    <i>If I could build a fire...</i>


    Tang Ling overthought things for a moment there. The nted south gate in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes was getting closer.


    ¡°Aaah... Ji Seng! No, let go of him!¡± However, at this particr moment, a sharp shriek of a woman broke the peace. The abrupt scream suddenly frightened Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling¡¯s forehead was covered with his cold sweat instantly. His sister, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly spoke in his ears calmly, ¡°The guy with her was caught by the zombies. They bite his arm off.¡±


    There was not an emotion or color in her words as though she was an indifferent viewer exining to Tang Ling why the woman cried.


    Huaa! A series of breaking noises sounded in Tang Ling¡¯s left ear.


    Tang Ling turned around, and his heart instantly fell into the abyss.


    A zombie hidden in the broken and burnt sheds stood up with a rotten foot in its mouth. It was less than two seconds when the unexpected events unfolded.


    Tang Ling¡¯s face was absent of any emotion. He lowered his head, arched his body and dragged his grandmother fiercely towards the south gate. It was just less than 20 meters, was it not?


    He could not think anymore. After he charged through the 20 meters, would the startled zombie chase after them without a second thought?


    If that was the case, how could he make the time to climb the tree, and even more so with his grandmother and sister with him!?


    However, he could not me that woman. She had lost someone, probably her lover, and her own screams followed. It was almost certain that she had fallen into the mouths of the zombies!


    <i>Run, run... Run over there!</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes turned red with exertion! Unfortunately, he was no faster than the zombies.


    The more unfortunate thing was that the startled zombie that stood up from the rubble was closer to the south gate than Tang Ling. In fact, it was less than a dozen meters away.

 Chapter 23 - Black Robe

    <h4>Chapter 23: ck Robe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If he was not discovered, there would still be hope, would there not? That was the only thought left in Tang Ling¡¯s mind when he was less than 10 meters from the thick tropical forest ahead. The zombies had mercilessly flung themselves over. It was their habitual movement as theirst jump onto their prey.


    Racing over, Tang Ling was on the verge of going mad, yet this was the only gamble he had.


    However, at that very moment, he was suddenly held back. An unbelievable strength exploded from a familiar hand. It was Grandmother!


    The rain had stopped. Further away, four to five pairs of brutal gray-white eyes appeared. With the Purple Moon shedding its light down, they looked extra bewitching.


    It was a despairing situation as the zombies in the area started to amass!


    Tang Ling finally realized he was about to fall into utter hopelessness. The calm that he maintained was no longer useful.


    His sister remained quiet, but his grandmother shook Tang Ling strongly.


    At the very next moment, tremendous sorrow drowned Tang Ling. He saw his grandmother charge towards the jumping zombie with inconceivable speed.


    Her tremendous force knocked the jumping zombie down instantaneously, and before the zombie could make its way up, she pounced on it.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± Grandmother did not turn around while the words that she spoke sounded unusually calm.


    The vortex at Tang Ling¡¯s chest exploded as the boiling blood that slowly seeped through his body burned him, urging him to shout frenziedly. It drove him mad. It made him feel like he was in hell.


    Nheless, Tang Ling ran. With strength he never knew he had, he hugged his sister tightly and ran towards the thick forest without looking back.


    <i>Little Sister still has to live on, and so do I. She still has to grow up!</i>


    Tears boiled hot as if they were burning his skin while Tang Ling¡¯s body trembled fiercely.


    He struggled and fought to this extent, yet he failed to protect his grandmother. He felt like aughable ant. All he did might be nothing but a big, fat joke to those people on top, right?


    The wind blew his tears dry. Tang Ling¡¯s courage waspletely drained because he could not bear turning around for a glimpse of his grandmother. He was afraid that once he saw the scene of the zombies tearing his grandmother to pieces, he would disregard the consequences and run backward.


    A stinging sensation came from his shoulder. His little sister had somehow bit his shoulder, yet she was unable to vent the instant despairing hatred she had for what seemed like his indifference to his grandmother.


    ¡°Ling, the old civilization really existed. It was beautiful... Survive, and there is ho-¡±


    Grandmother¡¯s voice came from behind him, followed by the zombies¡¯ excited roars drowning her veryst word. The merciless bone-tearing crackled softly, yet it sounded deafening in Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Hope,¡± Tang Ling spoke softly, filling in thest word for his grandmother, but the moment he opened his mouth, tears gushed out fiercely.


    ¡°Grandma...¡± His sister let go of his shoulder, choking on her sobs as the words came out. Her voice sounded faint and light, and she seemed to have lost the ability to speak aplete sentence.


    Nevertheless, as long as she could survive and grow up...


    The forest was right before his eyes.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± A slight breeze carried over an abrupt voice. It was hard to tell whether it was a male or female.


    Without any signs and seeing nothing within his range, Tang Ling stopped, panting heavily. He bent over and hugged his sister tight like a dangerous cornered beast.


    Less than ten meters away from him, he then saw a figure wrapped in a ck robe appear before his eyes as the voice subsided.


    It was the ck-robed man that he saw through the periscope!


    Tang Ling¡¯s pupils shrunk. Even though the ck-robed man was facing Tang Ling under the light of the Purple Moon, Tang Ling could not catch a glimpse of the face under the hood. He was still able to see locks of long silver hair, reflecting a bewitching re as it streamed out from the tight ck robe.


    ¡°It was you who did all this.¡± The words were squeezed out the seams of Tang Ling¡¯s clenched teeth. The conspiracy had seemingly been uncovered.


    Even though it was soplicated that one could not simply understand the meaning of it, was it not obvious enough?


    The ck robe man did not answer Tang Ling¡¯s question. Behind him, seven to eight zombies wandered around but did not attack, further proving Tang Ling¡¯s spection.


    Rage caused the vortex at Tang Ling¡¯s chest to explode. The blood that it sucked in before this was flowing towards every single part of his body rapidly, burning and expanding while driving Tang Ling¡¯s consciousness towards madness.


    Tang Ling forcefully restrained it, yet he could not control the intense goosebumps that popped up all over his body. The feeling of danger was infinite. Neither the colossal snake nor the zombie horde wasparable to this.


    He had felt the same way the moment hended his first nce on the ck-robed man through the periscope.


    ¡°The Cmity Gic Chain. So, it¡¯s real?¡± The ck-robed man uttered strange words to himself,pletely neglecting Tang Ling¡¯s rmed state.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body tightened when he heard him. He could not understand the words even though every word that he uttered was in anguage that he was familiar with.


    Another gust blew, and Tang Ling¡¯s eyes blurred slightly. More strange words echoed under the spacious night. ¡°Very good. What a huge surprise.¡±


    Then, Tang Ling felt an emptiness in his arms. His sister was gone.


    Gigantic despair rose from the bottom of his heart instantly. Tang Ling lifted his head up swiftly and saw the man holding his sister in his hand.


    Was even his Precise Instinct useless? Otherwise, why could he not feel anything the moment the ck-robed man snatched his sister away?


    Despair was like the sharpest of des, cutting away thest bit of restraint in Tang Ling. He instantly curled his fists and dashed towards the ck-robed man without hesitation.


    <i>How scary is death in this kind of timing? At least, I¡¯m fighting for my sister, am I not?</i>


    ¡°Ha!¡± The man grabbed the little sister single-handedly and sized her up carefully without even sparing a nce at Tang Ling. A chuckle with disdain clearly stated his attitude.


    Rage, sorrow, anxiety... The negative emotions that consumed his sanity drove Tang Ling intoplete madness. His eyes had turned into a bloody red color while every inch of his muscle and every piece of his bones were jumping in the same frequency as his pulse.


    That irritating burning sensation swept over him again and was stronger than before. It carried the feeling of expansion as though it was going to break out from his skin.


    Tang Ling frenziedly roared as he raised his arm andunched a punch fiercely at the ck-robed man.


    The man did not care. He simply raised one of his hands as if he was going to stop Tang Ling¡¯s punch with his ludicrous movement.


    However, his movement was indeed exceptionally effective. Tang Ling was frozen all of a sudden. He felt like he had rammed into a sturdy wall or plunged deep into quicksand.


    What an unusual power!


    Should he care?


    Tang Ling¡¯s mind could not think at the moment. The veins around his neck were expanding while the muscles on his arm tightened to their limit and his heel sunk deep into the mud. All he wanted was to break through. He wanted tond his punch on the ck-robed man¡¯s nose powerfully.


    This was vexing as well. Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were so red that it was frightening. The bloody scene before his eyes grew heavier.


    The ck-robed man softly eximed. He wanted to turn around in surprise, yet he heard some rhythmic vibrationsing out from his ck robe.

 Chapter 24 - Breaking Su Yao

    <h4>Chapter 24: Breaking Su Yao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°How troublesome.¡± The ck-robed man looked impatient. He turned around and nced over Tang Ling, but ultimately grunted with disdain. What was he trying to express?


    However, in the next second, the ck-robed man made a move that drove Tang Ling crazy.


    Casually, he tossed his little sister behind towards the group of zombies.


    Seven to eight zombies swarmed over, and one of them caught his little sister. Tang Ling saw with his own eyes that the sharp nails of one of the zombies easily tore through his little sister¡¯s robe and grazed her skin, making her bleed instantly.


    The other zombies had almost no resistance towards the stimtion of blood. They gathered around with the excited roars of hunger.


    ¡°She¡¯s a decent prey. You guys better be gentle with her.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s words drifted along with his sneeringughter and in the next second, Tang Ling realized the man had strangely disappeared.


    However, the man¡¯s hateful and detesting voice was still lingering further away. ¡°That troublesome one should taste decent also. Feast on him too.¡±


    All the words entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears, yet his mind suddenly nked out uncontrobly for three to five seconds.


    Was it three or five seconds? Tang Ling did not understand why would he think about such a strange question. His body felt like it was being devoured by a ck hole whereby every second was torture for him.


    Where was the devouring ck hole? It seemed toe from his chest.


    ¡°Big... Brother.¡± A weak call suddenly woke Tang Ling up. He saw his little sister pop her head out from between three to four zombies. Blood was dripping from her hair while her eyes were in despair, and she seemed to disy a lot more of reliance and the heavy feeling of parting.


    Tang Ling exploded!


    He erupted that very moment. He watched his muscles throughout his body bulge up hugely and unusually. The bulging quickly made his clothes burst and so did his skin. Therefore, the follicles on his skin started to bleed in small areas, staining the strips of clothes red.


    He felt his bones crack and he was growing tall swiftly. Several other zombies that ran towards him looked small to the point that they were only half his size.


    More importantly, Tang Ling was controlled by a frenzied consciousness. All that was left in his heart were emotions that he madly wanted to vent. The other thing was power. There was a lot of power in him, and it was power simr to a mutated beast¡¯s.


    Tang Ling stepped out and sped forward. Neither did he realize that his steps were as heavy as the frenzied bull crossing thend, nor did he know that he was as fast as an iron pellet being fired.


    Roar!


    The zombies were not scared of him at all. Their mouths reeked as they opened up and bared their fangs at Tang Ling while sprinting towards him. However, on the point of contact, Tang Ling shoved them away powerfully and grabbed them back to mercilessly tear them into two.


    ¡°Argh!¡± ck blood from the zombies spewed in front of Tang Ling, sshing his head and face, but Tang Ling felt that his burst of emotions needed blood like this to be spilled. Only then could he try to calm the torturing scorching sensation in his body a little.


    Nheless, it was not enough, not at all. Tang Ling¡¯s eyes move to the side as he locked his sights on a zombie closest to him. His hand grabbed the zombie by the skull. It was not strenuous at all as all five of his fingers rammed into bone. With a quick tug, that zombie¡¯s crown was removed in a single motion.


    The wail from the zombie was irritating to Tang Ling. He grabbed the zombie whole and rammed it with his knee. The zombie was distorted to an eerie 90¡ã angle; even the spine was clearly broken.


    No, it was far from enough! Tang Ling continued to step forward. A single kick from him perforated the next zombie¡¯s chest before it was stomped beneath his foot. He mercilessly shook his foot, swinging the crushed zombie¡¯s body a dozen meters away.


    Other than that, it seemed like there were several more zombies that came out from the settlement.


    <i>Come! Come on... but I seem to have forgotten something important.</i>


    Tang Ling fell into tremendous pain as he continued his frenzied ughter which prevented him from remembering anything. He was like a highly efficient killing robot who knew no exhaustion. Only the glimmering red shine in his eyes was flickering fiercely.


    It seemed like he ought to burn his vitality to the end until everything was destroyed to escape from the deepest pain in his life.


    Further away, a strong-looking figure that was as buff as a mountain appeared on the top of the southern wall. Behind him was an unusually huge longsword. He seemed like he was looking for something.


    He soon noticed Tang Ling beneath the sector wall fighting the zombies. He sighed before he simply jumped off the sector wall that was more than a hundred meters tall.


    **


    In Safety Sector No. 17 in May, heavy rain had been continuing for three straight days.


    People from before the end of the era could hardly imagine how summer, which should be scorching hot, was impeded with ruthless rain that was swirled around by the cold wind. It was as cold as winter. What kind of scene was that?


    However, it did not stop the people of Safety Sector No. 17 from celebrating. Rainwater with the standards of Level 4 drinking water was always precious.


    If it were in the past, even an hour of drizzle was considered a blessing from heaven, let alone a storm thatsted for three straight days.


    If this city¡¯s less thanplete drainage system could be stronger, it would be a lot better.


    ¡°Though I am willing to bet that they are very happy now, the water that drowned their houses are all Level 4 drinking water.¡± Su Yao had a cigarette lingering at the corner of his mouth. Smoke came out from his nostrils while he was joking with the cooking maiden who was boiling some soup. His mischievous hand even conveniently pped her buttock which was as plump as a peach.


    The cooking maiden was not angry. Instead, she nced over Su Yao coquettishly. At the end of an era, such a strong man symbolized safety, so she did not mind spending a beautiful night with such a man.


    Unfortunately, Su Yao did not n to carry on. He greedily sucked thest puff from his cigarette before gave his order, ¡°When the soup is done, send it directly to room 706. For the sake of such a great dish, you can keep one or two pieces of meat inside.¡±


    The cooking maiden agreed with a smile, and she gave Su Yao several coy smiles for being such a generous man. He simply presented her with one to two uncontaminated meat, and on top of that, the meaty soup contained a piece of Level 1 beast bone that was being stewed.


    ¡°The meat has absorbed the meaty vor of the soup, so it will be delicious. I wonder if he got the hints from my eyes?¡±


    The cooking maiden¡¯s heart almost popped out as her thoughts were racing through her mind. However, Su Yao had already turned around and left.


    Standing in front of room 706, Su Yao was delighted. He was savoring the soup he had earlier and was thinking about whether or not to knock on the pretty cooking maiden¡¯s door tonight.


    When the door was pushed open and he saw the figure of a slim teenager by the window, Su Yao¡¯s face turned gloomy once more.


    He closed the door, walked into the room and held the teenager by the window up. He stared at the pale young face with his squinted eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost a whole day since you woke up. Are you nning to stand in front of the window forever? Are you not going to react to my words forever? My patience is wearing thin.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Grudge

    <h4>Chapter 25: Grudge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>Ridiculous!</i>


    Tang Ling looked at Su Yao before him calmly with that only thought in his mind.


    He could not describe the despair in his heart. He had once tried so hard to bring his Grandmother and his sister into the Safety Sector, yet when he woke up, he realized that only he alone had survived. Inside the Safety Sector, facing a man named Su Yao, who was as strong as a bull, his identity was still hidden.


    What would he say? What reaction would he give? Tang Ling feared nothing anymore as his heart was as dead as ash! After losing his mental support, he was no longer afraid of dying.


    ¡°Fine.¡± After staring into Tang Ling¡¯s empty gaze for close to a minute, Su Yao felt defeated, and he simply threw Tang Ling on the bed.


    ¡°Is this the attitude you show to your life savior?¡± Su Yao was a little angry, but he actually felt more helpless than angry. He sat on the sofa with both his long and robust legs ced on top of the little tea table with a heavy thud.


    Su Yao took another cigarette out and lit it. He felt that he needed to put in some extra effort.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, showed no response at all. He maintained the posture in which Su Yao had thrown him on the bed. In fact, Tang Ling could no longer move. When he woke up, the weakness in his body was far stronger than anything before this.


    In addition to that, he had stood in front of the window for almost eight hours.


    That was the only belief that supported him. If there was a hell, he ought to go there. Then, at least he could tell his grandmother and his sister how Safety Sector No. 17 was like.


    As a matter of fact, the sector was nothing like heaven.


    With muddy roads, rows of stone houses ovepped each other. Some were tall and some were short, but every single one of them was as narrow as an ant box. It was suffocating.


    One¡¯s sight could not reach too far within the sector. The level of congestion which could even shadow the sky stopped many ces from seeing the light, so it was as dark as dusk.


    Even though it was a part of Safety Sector No. 17, would they be any happier than the people in the settlement?


    Perhaps they had a sense of safety.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was pained by the despairing numbness. He did not even react to the knocking from outside the room.


    Instead, Su Yao gave Tang Ling the side-eye, who was as dead as a corpse on the bed, before he opened the door.


    It was the cooking maiden, wiggling her hips flirtatiously as she walked in with a pot of fragrant meat soup.


    She did not care about Tang Ling at all as she ced the soup on the table and looked at Su Yao with a bashful gaze, unwilling to leave. Unfortunately for her, Su Yao answered her with a less-than-friendly gaze, sending her sulking on her way.


    ¡°Drink it.¡± Su Yao put the meat in front of Tang Ling, speaking in a tone that he thought was kind enough.


    As a matter of fact, the meat soup looked very inviting. The steaming soup had been boiled for almost a whole day, and the milky white soup had ayer of glistening oil on top. Therge piece of meat was originally tough, yet it was boiled to its softest state whereby the meat would simply slide off the bone.


    The lush and precious vegetables were probably put insidest. They were floating on top of the milky white soup.


    Tang Ling had lived for 15 years, yet he had not even seen such an extravagant meat soup before. He could not even picture it if he heard about it.


    ¡°Hehe, living in this era, yet you don¡¯t even have the least sincerity towards food! It seems like after you recover, based on this attitude of yours alone, I¡¯ll have to beat you up badly.¡± Su Yao was strangely not angry anymore although he cracked his knuckles.


    He calmly stopped talking as he walked to the corner of the room. He opened the closet and took a backpack out. He then held Tang Ling up and threw him over to the backpack.


    A loud thud sounded when Tang Ling fell on the sturdy floor, but strangely, his body lost even all sense of pain. Su Yao casually squatted down and opened the backpack.


    A dress stained with blood was brought to Tang Ling¡¯s sight.


    Tang Ling lifted his head suddenly. Even though the dress was torn beyond recognition, the familiar floral pattern and patches were recognizable at a single nce.


    It was a cotton dress which was San San¡¯s favorite and most extravagant dress.


    Even if she was escaping for her life, she had purposely worn it inside her robe.


    Tang Ling swiftly snatched the dress over and held it tightly in his hands. He buried his face in the dress as though he could still smell the familiar fragrance of dried <i>pogostemon stetus </i>leaves.


    ¡°San San...¡± Dry and painful words came out from Tang Ling¡¯s mouth. He wanted to cry, but no tears came out and his eyes were in extreme agony.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s all I can find. Living in this era, you might need to get used to the fact that a well and healthy person might turn into nothing in the blink of an eye.¡± Su Yao¡¯s tone softened. It was obvious that he tried tofort Tang Ling, but the words sounded more despairing than ever.


    Tang Ling did not reply, but his eyes had a trace of gratitude. He could not care less about his life anymore, but he thanked the man before him who had the heart to retrieve this torn little dress.


    ¡°Here, take this too. I can¡¯t do anything. There was very little of her body left, so...¡± As he spoke, Su Yao took a very small pot out of the backpack and put it in front of Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was not stupid. He knew what Su Yao was talking about. He reached out to the y pot and it was unbelievably light.


    Because Tang Ling used too much of his strength, his joints started to turn white. It was also the only strength he had left, which was used to hold the torn little dress and the little pot that held Grandmother¡¯s ashes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With his head down, Tang Ling spat those two words out painfully, and his eyes grew even more empty.


    The remains were not afort; it actually shattered thest bit of hope and fantasy he had.


    ¡°Does ¡®thank you¡¯ mean anything now? I thought hatred could bring you back up.¡± Su Yao took a deep puff and squinted his eyes again.


    Tang Ling was still lost. Hatred? Was it to find those zombies? He yearned to live with his grandmother and his sister together.


    Would find those mindless zombies bear any meaning? Tang Ling had zero motivation.


    Su Yao was not in a hurry though. He sat with crossed legs in front of Tang Ling as he spat out a mouthful of smoke and took another item out from his arms to pass it to thetter.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think that all this is merely a coincidence, would you? Just look at this. Every debt has a debtor! If you are really a man, even if you want to die, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for yourself? Perhaps even those stupid as pigs high ranks of Safety Sector No. 17 could hardly absolve themselves from the me, would they not?¡± It seemed like he deemed the fire in Tang Ling was not burning fierce enough, hence he purposely added fuel to it.


    Looking at the item in Su Yao¡¯s hand, Tang Ling suddenly widened his eyes. He was so shaken that he wanted to stand, but the weakness forced him down on his knees.


    ¡°W-Where did ite from?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s breaths quickened. In his weakened state, it was difficult for him to speak and asking the question out loud used up all his strength. His face was flushed.


    ¡°From the battle, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t win. I consider it luck foring back alive! But do you still have any reason to lose in the future?¡± Su Yao exined casually.


    Tang Ling snatched the item from Su Yao¡¯s hand. Shockingly, it was a lock of silver white hair.

 Chapter 26 - First Reserved Camp

    <h4>Chapter 26: First Reserved Camp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s empty eyes suddenly came alive like a burning fire, yet the fire looked like the mes from hell. They were filled with hatred and anger.


    He curled his fingers and held that lock of silver white hair in his fist.


    A little smile curled up in the corner of Su Yao¡¯s mouth. He stood up rxed while the cigarette was still lingering at his mouth. Then, he passed the pot of soup to Tang Ling.


    ¡°Finish this first before we talk. Do you know what is used to boil this soup? Level 1 vicious beast bone! A whole femur! These have never been wasted before, even for me.¡± Su Yao spoke the truth. In this era, the least dangerous animal out there were the wild beasts, followed by mutated beasts and then vicious beasts. Even the Purple Moon Warriors would have to run for their lives if they ran into thetter.


    Level 1 vicious beast bone, even if it was the lowest level of vicious beast bone, was extremely precious. Tang Ling had never seen a vicious beast before anyway, so he did not say anything about the precious meat soup. He neglected the heat on the pot and never even asked Su Yao why he would feed him with such precious resources.


    He put his hand into the soup for a piece of meat, stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it after several bites.


    As expected of Level 1 vicious beast meat, the moment the meat entered his stomach, a burning stream exploded in his chilly stomach. Streams of energy which he could clearly feel flowed to every inch of his body.


    Tang Ling was weak, so the burning stream hurt his stomach, but he did not mind the pain from the strength he gained.


    He grabbed the meat and vegetables in the soup and stuffed them into his mouth without wasting a single bit. After recovering some strength, he held the pot up and poured it down his mouth.


    It was like an infant vicious beast feeding.


    Su Yao did not have any thoughts on how Tang Ling ate. After all, should men not eat like this? He admired his behavior instead.


    In his ce, there were no sympathetic concepts like a starving person being fed full. Humans were not that precious in this cruel era.


    Dong!


    Tang Ling ced the empty pot in front of Su Yao with a thud. He had been out cold for two days and starved for one, so the sudden intake of this amount of food caused extreme difort to his body, but it was not unbearable.


    In fact, the explosive heat stream that flowed along his body was enjoyable while the replenishing of strength infatuating.


    Now that Tang Ling had more strength, he managed to support himself to stand wobbly.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Tang Ling finally managed to stand straight in front of Su Yao, and it was also the first time he carefully sized up the man before him.


    ¡°What should you do?¡± Su Yao stuffed the half-smoked cigarette into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth. He frivolously took several more items out from his backpack, then said in a serious tone, ¡°First, you must get into the First Reserved Camp.¡±


    First Reserved Camp?! Tang Ling¡¯s breath hastened again. He uncontrobly sucked in the smoke from the cigarette and it made him cough fiercely. Instantly, the half-smoked cigarette fell on the floor.


    Su Yao did not mind at all as he picked the cigarette up and put it back in his mouth, then squinted his eyes at Tang Ling.


    In this era, 10kg of quality beast meat was needed to exchange for a single pack of poor quality cigarettes. Not a single bit of resources should be wasted, and that was the first rule of survival in this era.


    Tang Ling had no space in his mind to think about the value of the cigarettes. His mind was upied by the three loud words: First Reserved Camp.


    Many moons ago, the First Reserved Camp was the ce that he idolized because, in order to be a Purple Moon Warrior, one must attain the qualifications of a reserved warrior.


    There were a total of five camps for the reserved warriors and the First was the best of the best, the elites.


    The settlement once had a saying that those who could walk out of the First Reserved Camp alive would surely be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Tang Ling dared not to have extravagant hopes. His own hopes were as tiny as a speck of sand! Notwithstanding the fact that bing a reserved warrior of the Fifth Reserved Camp was already enough to qualify to stay in the Safety Sector.


    However, now, everything that he once hoped and idolized was shattered in his heart. Instead, that bloody re from the swords from that night branded itself in the deepest part of his soul.


    He no longer wanted to enter the reserved camp, not even the elite First Reserved Camp!


    Apanying his hurried breaths, a scorching sensation of boiling blood amassed at his chest, and his eyes started to turn red.


    The meat soup that he just finished was in effect. Compared to before, it was the first time Tang Ling felt something powerful in his boiling blood and a vortex formed at where his heart was, devouring everything madly.


    The so-called sanity was slowly fading away.


    He was no stranger to this situation!


    Su Yao crossed his hands and looked at Tang Ling calmly. A long, meaningful smile curled upon his lips, and when Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were taken over by the obvious red, he casually stepped up andnded his wide palm on Tang Ling¡¯s back.


    His palmnded on his back as though he did not exert strength, yet it softly scattered the energy that amassed at Tang Ling¡¯s heart. The blood that gushed towards his heart faded like the falling tide, and everything quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°A man must know how to control himself.¡± Su Yao turned around, flicking his finger and the cigarette, which was burned down to its bud, was flung out of the window.


    Tang Ling did not see the trace of sadness that shed in Su Yao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If you want to attain power, the methods aren¡¯t important as long as you hold on to your bottom line.¡± He turned around to Tang Ling again. Su Yao¡¯s carefree look returned, but his eyes looked strict as he added, ¡°The First Reserved Camp? So what? As long as you are there, you can attain power and knowledge! Am I right, kid?¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s hurried breath calmed down. The red and burning sensation had slowly faded from his eyes, and he somehow agreed with what Su Yao said.


    However, at the same time, after that little bizarre change, the fogged memories in his mind started to clear up.


    He remembered the transformation that happened at the veryst moment, that astonishing physique, the powerful muscles, the frenzied power of... ughtering. There was some terrifying power residing in his body!


    ¡°What is this?¡± Tang Ling pointed at his chest. He knew Su Yao must have known something. Otherwise, he would not have stopped the transformation with such a skilled movement.


    Su Yaozily sank into the sofa, adjusting his body to afortable position as he looked at Tang Ling with a faint smile hanging over his mouth. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s more interesting to find out the answer to your question by yourself. If I were you, I¡¯d try to understand it and then control it.¡±


    Tang Ling deeply gazed into Su Yao¡¯s eyes. He was not that foolish to press on the question. Su Yao¡¯s attitude told him that the man was not nning to reveal it.


    Starting from the transformation, one question after another was weaved out of Tang Ling¡¯s original poor yet calm life. Since he could not explore the problems for the time being, it would be best for him to adapt to their existence.


    The cruelty of life had taught Tang Ling that lesson a long time ago.


    Several seconds of silenceter, Tang Ling shifted his gaze to the items that Su Yao took out from his backpack.


    A brand new ck uniform that had a purple pattern sewn at the cuff.


    A pair of shiny leather boots.


    A bronze medal with a crescent moon carved on it.


    It was the reserved camp uniform!

 Chapter 27 - Dream Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 27: Dream Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling was no stranger to the set of uniforms. Only those who had attained qualifications as a reserved warrior deserved to own it. There were once powerful young men who proudly donned it back to the settlement.


    ¡°With this, you have already passed the screening test as a reserved warrior and attained the necessary qualifications. At least, you can get into the lousy and rotten-to-the-core Fifth Camp and loaf around. But don¡¯t forget that your goal is the First Camp. That is where only the best of the best, the elites of all five camps, can enter. If you want to loaf around in Fifth Camp for the rest of your life, I won¡¯t object or say anything either, but from that moment onwards, you will lose the stiption for me to guide you. And if I ever hear anything like seeking revenge or yearning for more power from you, I won¡¯t mind beating you till all your teeth fall off.


    ¡°Three days from now is the reexamination day for the reserved camp. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance and which camp you will end up in.¡± Su Yao squinted his eyes as he stood up from the sofa. His buff and robust body cast a shadow as huge as a hill over Tang Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± Tang Ling picked up the items Su Yao gave him from the floor. Neither did he ask Su Yao why the man would simply let him pass the screening, nor did he promise that he would get into the First Reserved Camp.


    Rules were made to be broken by the powerful. Promises uttered from the mouth were the most unreliable ones. Only actions were trustworthy.


    Tang Ling would give a hundred percent of his effort in the uing reexamination.


    ¡°Good, kid. I like your eyes now. As for what you need in order to enter the First Reserved Camp, find out about it yourself. No one has the duty to exin everything to you in detail.¡± After Su Yao finished, he stretched his body and walked towards the door.


    Looking at his back, Tang Ling tried to hold back his urge multiple times, but he ultimately gave in and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    <i>Who exactly is this man? Although what he said was utterly cruel and realistic, he keeps helping me and showed me great kindness. Is there really such thing as a free pie from the sky in this kind of era?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart had, after all, turned chilly after that tragic night.


    After hearing Tang Ling¡¯s question, Su Yao stopped and turned around slowly to Tang Ling. His lips curled up into a deep and meaningful smile. ¡°Do you think you are qualified to know that now?¡±


    Tang Ling puckered his lips as he sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡±


    Su Yao turned around as his countenance was shadowed by the light from above. ¡°Your gratitude has no value, but...¡±


    Tang Ling lifted his head up.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a person who can dream.¡±


    Dream? Tang Ling was confused. He was never a dreamer. Why would Su Yao say that?


    Su Yao spun around again all of a sudden. He caught Tang Ling¡¯s extremelyplicated gaze and said softly, ¡°Be careful of your dream. ¡®It¡¯ might being.¡±


    The words Su Yao said were too confusing and vague. Tang Ling could not understand any of them, but somehow, after Su Yao said that, his heart seemed to have skipped a beat as his spine felt somewhat chilly.


    The empty room echoed with the noise of Su Yao closing the door. It seemed like life had presented another question for Tang Ling, yet kept him away from the answer.


    It rained endlessly outside the window. Tang Ling stood in the room quietly and breathed as he tried his best to achieve calmness in his heart.


    Matching all the questions with the correct answers was obviously a luxurious thought. Tang Ling understood the saying, but the pain from his chest was not something that he could easily suppress. Holding his grandmother¡¯s bottle of ashes and his sister¡¯s torn dress, Tang Ling slowly walked over to the bedside and looked outside of the window nkly.


    In this cold and cruel era, losing one¡¯s life was not as scary as losing warmth.


    He dared not to remember anything about his grandmother and his sister, but he was helpless against his own memories.


    His mind seemed to have slowed down in this moment, yet his conscious was clear. The memories were like a knife puncturing his heart with bits and pieces of warmth and cruelty.


    Even stronger people required time to recover.


    Amidst the silence, the rain had somehow ceased.


    A dash of sunset glow refracted into the room through the fences behind the opened wooden window,nding within Tang Ling¡¯s sight.


    Tang Ling suddenly stood up but sat back down quickly. Sunset meant that it was time to go home.


    He could not remember how many simr sunsets had shone over his shoulder, apanying him on the way back to his home.


    As long as he walked along with the wind and reached the settlement, he could see his grandmother¡¯s kind merciful smile, and hug the warm body of his little sister who would jump into his arms every time.


    He felt like he could smell the faint fragrance of dried <i>pogostemon stetus </i>leaves again.


    The false smell made Tang Ling open his eyes suddenly. A suffocating pain appeared at his chest before an unfamiliar impulse burst out of his control!


    He wanted to return to the settlement!


    He wanted to go back to the ce that he once lived in and tell his grandmother and his sister, who had gone ¡®far away¡¯, what the heaven that they once dreamt of¡ªthe Safety Sector¡ªwas like.


    His thought was absolutely illogical, somewhat mad. It would not even hold any price-performance ratio as it seemed meaningless.


    However, Tang Ling did not know why he could not sit quietly. He anxiously paced around the room, panting like an animal. Several times, he gripped the door handle, yet he let go in the end.


    Daylight soon turned dark and blurry, yet a sharp rity seeped through his mind.


    After the rain stopped, the sshing from the footsteps on the streets was utterly clear. Many children started to y on the streets, and one of them was a little girl, calling out to her big brother.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother...¡±


    Tang Ling clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother...¡±


    Tang Ling stood up suddenly and without any second thought, he opened the door and darted out thefortable yet unfamiliar room.


    He started to run through the corridor and then over the stairs. The street was filled with the ssh of icy cold puddles as the whistling of the wind sounded beside his ears.


    Tang Ling did not know anything about the road. He instinctively followed the direction of the sunset and ran as fast as he could. Nevertheless, it was not necessary for him to know the road as the sun set in the west, and heading in that direction would eventually bring him to the south gate of the Safety Sector.


    Everything seemed to happen smoothly. A whileter. Tang Ling found himself standing at the familiar but already distant Safety Zone.


    After the fire, the Safety Zone was in a deste state.


    Even though the shrubs in the area were usually full of bumps and hollows because of the obvious and secretive entrances to the settlement were installed there, it had still been filled with life back then.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was drowning in sorrow.


    Moving his feet, he did not head to the Fifth Camp of the settlement. Instead, he headed to the transfer hub.


    He could locate his grandmother and his sister there!


    The sky turned dark as countless dark clouds enveloped by the night wind rumbled and intertwined. Layer uponyer, they formed thicker clouds that looked like they were crashing down on Earth.


    The scorchednd would present the burnt bodies of snakes and bugs from time to time. They were all charred to a hardened state and were as hard as coal.


    Tang Ling walked along numbly. His heart and mind had fallen into an indescribable state of trance.


    There was no need to worry about the bodies transforming back to zombies again. Other than the transformation directly from humans, legend had it that such a transformation would only happen to a few species.


    Not worrying about the zombie transformation was one of the few clear thoughts in his mind, but that was all he had.

 Chapter 28 - Dream Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 28: Dream Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Walking alone in the Safety Zone, the whistling wind seemed to blow stronger and louder because of the loneliness.


    Dark clouds rumbled and scattered, ultimately being carried away by the strong wind to somece far away, revealing the pale sky behind the clouds.


    There was neither daylight nor gloomy weather. Only the white brazen light shone blindingly.


    Sorrow was a strong power. It made Tang Ling numb to the cold, distance, and even time. It might have been a long time, but it also might have been a moment.


    Tang Ling ultimately stood on the edge of the transfer hub. Looking at all the crumbled walls and ruined paths, the remaining daylight that was rather stagnant seemed to shine a little brighter and showed no signs of dimming down.


    Even after some time after the fire, blurry smoke still floated around the transfer hub. The pungent singed smell and the coppery stench of blood filled his nose just like that frightening night.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as he forcefully endured the tremendous pain and slowly walked into the rubble.


    The already muddy paths were nketed with debris and broken tiles. It was painful to even walk on them, but Tang Ling¡¯s heart was numb to all the outer pain. His gaze looked empty and lost, and his heart was numbed by an indescribable sensation.


    As if a certain power was pushing him forward, it allowed him to neglect every outer sensation and kept him walking. Tang Ling even forgot how he had gotten out from the Safety Sector, or how he went through the highly guarded gate.


    Unable to think of any of that at the moment, all that was left swirling in his mind was the moment when his grandmother and his sister were killed. Horrified and saddened, he seemed to havetched onto the onlyfort that he could grasp, which was that as long as he could reach the spot where they were killed, he felt like he could see them again!


    Psst!


    A rustle from the broken tiles and debris came beside Tang Ling¡¯s feet. It was extra irritating to the ears among the dead silence in the area.


    However, before Tang Ling could venture deeper into the destroyed transfer hub, the surroundings seemed to have reacted to his footsteps as all sorts of rustling exploded in the area.


    Psst!


    Pikpak!


    Bang!


    Tang Ling suddenly stopped. He arched his body instinctively and cried, ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±


    As his voice echoed in the Safety Zone, his breath hurried all of a sudden. Fresh and clear consciousness suddenly gushed out from the bottom of his heart, seeping into the numbed and dyed mind of his that had been in a trance.


    How did he arrive here again? Why would he have such a strange impulse? It seemed reasonable yet extremely weird!


    The memories of him walking all the way here seemed to have deviated as well. The seemingly connected yet murky details were filled with a sense of disconnect that felt wrong.


    Unfortunately, there was no time for Tang Ling to think about that. As his cry subsided, the atmosphere went silent for less than a second before it erupted. The soft and faint rustling in the area turned brazen and changed into loud noises that could cover both the sky and thend.


    Distorted human figures stood up shakily from the ground one after another. A little further away in the ruins, a charred and bloody arm burst out from the rubles and swept away the debris on top of it. With a low growl, it started to climb out of the ground less than ten meters from Tang Ling.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang?¡± A familiar name popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. It matched the figure that he saw before him.


    Uncle Zhang died under the sword of the Purple Moon Warriors. Did he wander his way here?


    A sour stinging sensation swirled around Tang Ling¡¯s mind, but a rotten stench carried by the wind blew towards his face. Tang Ling bent backward instantly and dodged that gray w that tried to grab his face!


    With the speed of a wild beast and apanied by the rotten stench of a corpse, the cold gray eyes showed a frenzied desire to feed.


    <i>Is he really Uncle Zhang? He¡¯spletely turned into a zombie!</i>


    Any human dead body, if not cremated in time, would turn into a zombie. It was the rule of the era and no one could break it.


    Looking at the waves of wobbly figures further away that slowly surrounded him, Tang Ling did not even have to think, and he knew he was surrounded by zombies.


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s appearance was just the start of the movement of this death ssical symphony.


    Tang Ling fell into the depths of the abyss of despair instantly, but he was unable to continue thinking about all these strange events anymore. His natural Precise Instinct allowed him to determine every detail of the sudden situation from the very first moment.


    As he tumbled away, Tang Ling grabbed a piece of sharp stone with his hand and stopped his tumbling body bytching onto a broken pir. Before he could catch his breath, he rolled over and relied on the pr to stand up.


    Fresh blood and flesh were a lethal temptation to the zombies. After missing the first grab, the zombie threw itself at Tang Ling once more.


    Under such circumstances, Tang Ling took a big step towards his left and spun around with a jump without even thinking.


    The zombie threw itself over in a timely manner. Tang Ling dodged it in the nick of time, causing the zombie to miss, but he could not stop the powerful momentum from his movements, hence he crashed into the pr.


    Tang Ling fell to the ground at the same time as the zombie. The spot where hended was precisely behind the zombie!


    The zombie turned its head around and growled angrily. It had lost the ability to think, so all its mind had was instinctive anger. How could a weak prey escape its grasp?


    Tang Ling puckered his lips as he relied on his instinct and curled his arm around the zombie¡¯s neck from behind.


    He lifted the sharp stone in his hand up, and the zombie retracted its hand, trying to w Tang Ling¡¯s arm over its neck.


    If the zombie so much as scratched Tang Ling, there would only be one ending¡ªtransforming into a zombie himself.


    There was no time for Tang Ling to hesitate. The sharp stonended powerfully at the back of the zombie¡¯s head, and the ck blood burst out instantly upon impact.


    The zombie¡¯s body froze for a second before it fell weakly in Tang Ling¡¯s arms.


    It was not a difficult kill though as bashing a zombie¡¯s head with a sturdy stone was no different from cracking a fruit.


    A clean kill! However, Tang Ling was not pleased about how nimble his hands had be, how strong his power had grown, or how perfectly he was able to match his Precise Instinct for the first time.


    Once upon a time, he extravagantly hoped that his body could keep up with his judgment.


    Pak!


    Tossing away the stone, Tang Ling showed a painful yet strange smile. The moment he bashed the zombie¡¯s head with the stone, he was able to lock gazes with the zombie. Even though the gray and greedy eyes were a stranger to him, the face was a familiar one.


    The pain suffused quickly. Apanied by the so-called memories, Tang Ling instantly fell into ¡®purgatory¡¯.


    He felt like Uncle Zhang was standing in front of him, wielding a sharp stick and poking it into a sharp-toothed rabbit¡¯s body.


    ¡°Remember. The moment a sharp-toothed rabbit jumps, it will expose its soft stomach, so you must be quick.¡±


    Uncle Zhang had smiled kindly in front of him and quietly stuffed a small piece of ration into his hand. While the ration was not big, it saved the family who had been starving for two days.


    Puckering his lips hard, Tang Ling refused to cry. He quietly grabbed a rusty rod that was used to support a tent from the rubble beside him.


    With a deep inhtion, he picked a direction with fewer zombies ahead before moving forward towards the thick tropical forest of the Secondary Safety Zone steadily.

 Chapter 29 - Dream Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 29: Dream Part 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The iron rod was doing its job. Even though it was broken, the edges were still sharp.


    Nothing else was more suitable as a weapon than it. Tang Ling gripped it tightly without a second thought.


    After the killing, his brain seemed to have cleared up. He knew that since the situation had worsened, he should not hope to run back to the Safety Sector. Heading towards the thick forest was rtively safer.


    Besides, the persistence in his heart kept motivating him. He had to go back there at least once. Even if he could not locate his grandmother, he would at least want to locate his sister.


    After that?


    Safety Sector No. 17 would never let the zombies roam free forever. As long as the environment in the settlement could be maintained at a rtively safe level, there would always be some new residents to flourish within once more.


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts were clear. The rumbling in his heart, however, was the pain and anger that he could not express.


    He sprinted quickly as the zombies were amassing on him from every direction. No one could understand how their ability to track down blood and flesh worked. It was something simr to sharks being sensitive to blood in the water.


    With the experience of killing a zombie in his clear mind, Tang Ling¡¯s powerful adaptability towards battle allowed him to kill his second one. It was not too difficult either, especially with a suitable weapon in his hand.


    Hence, as he ran from the pursuit, many more zombies perished by his hands.


    If Tang Ling was considered clumsy in his first kill, he was already a skilled hunter by his seventh kill.


    All his attacks were aimed directly at the zombies¡¯ weakness. His iron rod perforated their eyes when the zombies threw themselves over at him.


    The precision was absolute art. Unfortunately, there was no one around the empty and deste Safety Zone to admire the astonishing battle gifts of the young man.


    Pak!


    The iron rod was pulled out from the zombie¡¯s brain while Tang Ling was panting. The zombies in the area were countless. His Precise Instinct could not be an endless source of stamina to save him from this desperate situation either, but Tang Ling continued on numbly as he ran.


    After losing his grandmother and his sister, life and death were lighter than a feather to him, yet he was unwilling to sumb to death like this.


    Moreover, anger was burning in his heart. That familiar warm stream had burst out to all his limbs and bones, then it started to amass at his heart once more.


    Tang Ling knew that his strange form was starting to take effect. With just a little more anger, he would transform back into that killing machine from that night.


    As a matter of fact, had all his kills along the way been a huge joke from the heavens? All the zombies that he killed were the people that had once shown kindness to him and his family.


    How could he be calm? How could he not grieve?


    ¡°Is there... Anymore?¡± Tang Ling showed no emotions while his eyes got colder.


    He was less than 200 meters away from the edge of the forest. Based on how concentrated the zombies were, Tang Ling could no longer make a breakthrough.


    His Precise Instinct told him that as long as he continued forward in this direction for less than 20 meters, he would be surrounded by more than five zombies in every direction.


    Transforming was his only hope to break through.


    The joke was, should he rely on this foolish hope of his, or simply die and be released from his agony?


    The icy cold iron rod was slippery with all the zombie blood on it. It seemed like the choice quickly presented itself to Tang Ling as a zombie caught up to him with its delighted roar.


    He turned around almost instinctively and raised the iron rod in his hand, but his hands started to shake uncontrobly.


    The zombie before his eyes seemed to be a lucky one. It must have been spared from a majority of the pain before it died. Consequently, its clothes were rather clean and the rotting was not too severe, except for the lethal bite wound on the left shoulder.


    The zombie was exactly like how it had been when it was alive.


    Looking at the zombie, Tang Ling¡¯s head exploded, but other than the excitement of locating blood and flesh, the zombie did not show any fluctuation of emotions, it lowered its body before it jumped towards Tang Ling without a second thought.


    The vile rotten stench was carried by the wind and blown towards Tang Ling once more together with the fragments of memories that he could not discard.


    Inside Tang Ling¡¯s memories, the whole era was gray in color, but the time spent with his grandmother and his sister were painted a yellowish warm like the soft sunlight during dawn.


    The only graceful and dreamy time of his life was, however, rted to this zombie before his eyes.


    ¡°Why is your face so dirty? Ugh, you¡¯ve got a scratch!¡± The clean handkerchief gently stroked his face while the tender hands mercifully touched his wound.


    Her breath was sweet while her smile was like the Asian pigeonwings that bloomed in the wild. The sincere pity and apology in her eyes were as clear as ake, drowning Tang Ling instantly.


    It took him back to an evening back when he was 13 years old, which was the first time Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced.


    Xiao Ye, the simplest of names, was branded in his heart since then.


    After that...


    The thought flitted in his mind for only a moment, and soon, the zombie was less than five meters away from Tang Ling. The familiar eyes from the young man¡¯s dream were absent of the crystal clear gaze, and the flower-like smile was gone. All that was left was a merciless grayish-white gaze and frenzied greediness.


    Tang Ling raised the iron rod in his hand as warm sweat rolled down into his eyes, stinging them and blurring his sight.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll be going to the Seventh Camp of the settlement tomorrow.¡± Panting, Tang Ling helplessly stood in front of the door, watching Xiao Ye pack her things one after another.</i>


    <i>After knowing that she was moving away, Tang Ling could not control himself, yet he could not ask why. Even his grandmother, who had told him about her move, did not reveal any further reason.</i>


    <i>All he did was sigh. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Because when a girl grows up, she¡¯ll need to rely on a partner, and from tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll be Hu Ke¡¯s of the Seventh Camp.¡± She looked up with her big bright eyes. It was difficult to tell whether she was calm or sad.</i>


    <i>Tang Ling crushed the door frame with his grip, not even feeling the pain when the splinter pierced into his hand. Hu Ke? He was a bully who had the right to release drinking water to the settlement.</i>


    <i>Xiao Ye stood up and walked closer to Tang Ling. Her soft lipsnded on Tang Ling¡¯s forehead.</i>


    <i>It took just a moment before she left. She merely left Tang Ling was a smile when she turned around to bid him farewell.</i>


    Puk!


    The sharp iron rod plunged deep into the zombie¡¯s eye. He had only been battling it for a short period of time, yet the precision of his attack had somewhat be his instinct.


    Even so, his sight was blurred.


    Pulling the iron rod out, a drop of either sweat or a tear rolled down the corner of his right eye whilst sadness started to spread from the tip of his finger.


    ¡°Huu, huu...¡± Tang Ling panted like a beast. Although he was not exactly exhausted, he felt suffocated like it was difficult to breathe. It was the first time the cruel and cold era made him feel so depressed.


    Even his memories had nowhere to go.


    ¡°After you moved to the Seventh Camp, I never dropped by there. Although, sometimes, I¡¯d miss you.¡± Speaking his mind to the zombie was meaningless, but Tang Ling wanted to.


    If he voiced out the memories that had nowhere to go, at least, the matters that had once troubled the young man would feel like they existed before, would it not?


    Fortunately, the sadness that was as tremendous as a tidal wavested for a split second before the warm stream exploded from his heart in the very next second, drowning him whole.


    The mysterious form appeared again.

 Chapter 30 - Welcome To The Dream World Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 30: Wee To The Dream World Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was difficult for Tang Ling to describe his current condition. He knew he had turned into a qualified and highly efficient killing machine.


    Zombies or not, they were no longer a threat to the current Tang Ling. Even if all of them tried to overwhelm him, they could not drag out the fight under Tang Ling¡¯s precise and powerful fists and kicks.


    Pak!


    Thest zombie threw itself over but before it fell to the ground, Tang Ling¡¯s huge palm grabbed its head and he curled his fingers softly, crushing the zombie¡¯s head easily as if he was crushing a delicate fruit.


    ck blood mixed with white brains instantly sprayed all over Tang Ling¡¯s hand apanied by a sense of warmth mixed with a sense of chilliness that was unique to the zombies.


    Tang Ling did not care. He stopped moving to catch a breath.


    Was this what power felt like? Even though it was still iparable to any Purple Moon Warrior, this power meant that he had attained the qualification to survive in this era.


    Unfortunately, it came a little toote.


    Shaking the ck blood off his hand, after his transformation, Tang Ling¡¯s red eyes revealed a trace of sadness following the delight of his venting.


    This would be the biggest difference in his second transformation. Tang Ling waspletely conscious, yet he was controlled by a furious killing instinct.


    Mixing all of them together would result in a conscious yet cold-blooded killer. In between the fits of anger, an uncontroble brutality was sandwiched.


    The more terrifying thing was the newly attained power and speed that matched his Precise Instinct quickly. If he was not a killing machine now, what would he be?


    Unknowingly, the dark clouds rumbled across as the depressing gloomy weather enveloped the sky and thend tightly. A cold breeze carried the disgusting bloody stench over the destend.


    Tang Ling was finally alone on the road to the thick tropical forest. Around him were 30 over bodies of the zombies. It seemed like everything had ended.


    However, the danger was not over. After the ughter that night, it was hard to determine how many more zombies were out there, and he had no idea how long his current form wouldst.


    If he wanted to make it out alive, his only chance would still be the thick forest.


    Tang Ling¡¯s breath calmed down, and he started to stride towards the thick forest. Uncontroble tiredness started to spread in his body, making him feel like he really wanted to lie down and sleep soundly.


    Before that, he had to find a rtively safe ce first.


    He had forgotten his persistence from earlier. In fact, he even started to forget the reason why he was there.


    He strode into the forest. It was so quiet that not even the insects buzzed. Only the rustling from the tree leaves caused by the wind and his footsteps as he stepped on the grass were heard.


    It might also because the forest was filled with zombies that all the wild beasts were afraid of such greedy monsters that would devour every living thing.


    Tang Ling seemed to have left his vignce and caution behind as he stepped forward carelessly.


    The environment was lonely and silent but it also meant safety! As Tang Ling pondered, he sized up a big tree further away. The sudden bout of sleepiness started to blur his consciousness.


    However, he did not feel like the sudden tiredness was strange or abrupt at all.


    Deep down in his heart, there was an indescribable sense of rity. He knew the fatigue that he felt was closely rted to his current form and condition.


    Simr to the first time, he passed out cold shortly after the transformation.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hope that I can hold it together before I climb up that tree.¡¯ It was the only thought that rang out in Tang Ling¡¯s mind.


    Before he could climb the tree, there was one small problem that he had to settle with. There was a zombie under the tree!


    Even though the zombie hid quite well, bending over in a bush that was half a man¡¯s height under the tree, Tang Ling still sharply noticed it based on the little movements from the bush.


    Holding back his sleepiness, Tang Ling carefully approached the bush, and when he was less than ten meters from the tree, he elerated, reaching his hand out and grabbing the zombie from the bush.


    To Tang Ling¡¯s surprise, the zombie under the tree was not aplete one. It had half a torso left, and its movements were supported solely by some persistent yet unknown vitality.


    When Tang Ling dragged it out, it started to struggle fiercely with its back at him. It was holding an iron-toothed mole which was partially eaten.


    Tang Ling did not feel anything about this, except for being a little astonished at the zombie¡¯s energy. He instinctively clenched his fists and was ready to end the ugly zombie¡¯s life.


    s, at that exact moment, the struggling zombie turned its head around. Its cold and greedy eyes were looking at Tang Ling. Zombies were obviously fearless, hence it was not afraid even after seeing Tang Ling¡¯s current form. Instead, it was excited that prey like Tang Ling would walk right into its range.


    It swung its hand and bared its teeth, it was obviously trying to bite Tang Ling, but Tang Ling heard his heart broken the moment the zombie turned around. As if time had stopped, his eyes had nothing but the dirty face of the zombie stained with the blood of the iron teeth mole.


    Fuuu!


    The wind whistled, bing stronger as it blew.


    Tang Ling released his clenched fist.


    Fuaaa!


    The fallen leaves swirled up all of a sudden, dancing in circles in the air.


    Dik-tak!


    A drop of tear without any sign or preparation fell from the corner of Tang Ling¡¯s eyes.


    His hand started to tremble, and he heard his heart breaking inside him. The frenzy, the bloodthirstiness, and the cold emotions started to fall off like pieces of broken armor, leaving him with a soft and painful broken heart that seemed to bleed fiercely.


    ¡°Grandmother...¡± The word escaped Tang Ling¡¯s heart, muffled. It was almost stuck at his throat when his Adam¡¯s apple moved.


    In that very moment, a plethora of thoughts exploded in Tang Ling¡¯s head. ¡®Hasn¡¯t Grandmother been burned to ashes?¡¯


    However, no amount of thoughts in his head was able to ovee the actual face in front of him. The zombie before his eyes was his grandmother.


    Then again, so what if the zombie was his grandmother? No matter how hard Tang Ling cried, or how painful his heart was, he could not exchange all of that for another merciful gaze from his grandmother anymore. On the contrary, the excitement of stumbling upon food started to stimte the zombie which started to move furiously and growl to voice its bloodthirsty excitement.


    Its rumble was unusually sharp and irritating, causing pain to Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    At the same time, the zombies within 5 kilometers seemed to have reacted to the sharp growl. They started to gather where Tang Ling was quickly and frenziedly.


    Tang Ling instantly noticed the hugemotion, even more so since in his current form, his senses were 30% stronger than his usual state.


    Listening to the waves of footsteps running towards him, all the zombies seemed to be resonating with his grandmother¡¯s growl. Tang Ling was forced to ept the fact before his very eyes¡ªhis grandmother had transformed into a zombie, and not just any zombie. Her growls and calls sounded special. It seemed to have amanding effect on the other zombies.


    ¡®I need to kill it!¡¯ It was the best option he could have. With that, Tang Ling raised his trembling hand.

 Chapter 31 - Welcome To The Dream World Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 31: Wee To The Dream World Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Grandmother zombie before his eyes did not sense the danger though. Since it could not grab Tang Ling, it greedily stuffed the red flesh of the iron-toothed mole into its mouth.


    ¡°Stop eating!¡± Tang Ling bellowed He raised his hand but never curled it into a fist to punch the zombie into smithereens. Instead, he watched his grandmother stuff the hairy iron-toothed mole into its mouth. His heart was painful and source, he snatched the iron teeth mole and tossed it aside.


    ¡°Wuuuur!¡±


    Grandmother zombie was even more furious after Tang Ling snatched the food away from its hand. It growled louder and sharper, and the amassing zombies moved quicker than before.


    ¡°Grandmother...¡± Tang Ling looked at his grandmother¡¯s bloody face, really wanting to cry her name out. His soft calling and grieve could no longer summon his family back to his side.


    However, he still could not go with the most logical option, which was to kill the zombie before his eyes.


    He even thought of holding the zombie tightly, wiping the blood at its mouth away, and tidying its messy and dirty clothes, but...


    In the end, Tang Ling threw the carcass away, and at that exact moment, he wiped the blood on its dirty face quickly before turning around to run.


    ...


    Other than running away, Tang Ling had no other option left. He could not strike or kill his grandmother even though she had be a zombie.


    However, the most terrifying thing was that Tang Ling could not shake the zombie off at all.


    After discovering a live human being, how could it simply give up on such a potential meal? Even with half of its body missing, it did not fall behind the transformed Tang Ling much in terms of speed.


    Tang Ling sprinted madly, disregarding the fact that should he run deeper into the forest there would be countless more horrifying dangers than a zombie waiting for him.


    ¡®Just let me die. Just let me die reasonably. Then, I won¡¯t hate myself for not avenging them.¡¯ It was the only thought left in Tang Ling¡¯s mind amidst all the messy turmoil and agony in his heart.


    In Tang Ling¡¯s mad sprint, Countless trees were rammed down. The bramble bushes that he stepped over left little cuts on his body, yet he noticed none of that.


    Did something like despair have an end?


    Tang Ling stopped as he strenuously looked at the group of people who abruptly appeared in the forest.


    Looking at their clothing, every one of them had scars on them, yet their eyes were filled with unusual excitement and hope.


    There were several children who were walking in front of them as well.


    When Tang Ling, a muscr and tall ¡®monster¡¯, whose physique far surpassed themon manbined together with the huge ck bloodstains on his body, appeared before the group of people, they were utterly frightened and stopped moving.


    The Drifters.


    Tang Ling never thought he would run into them at such timing!


    Tang Ling was no stranger to the Drifters. Back when the settlement still existed, they would ept a few hundreds of the Drifters into the camps every single year.


    Based on Tang Ling¡¯s limited knowledge of this world, if there was someone who had it worse than the people of the settlement, it would undoubtedly be the Drifters. They had no ce to stay and were forced to live in packs in order to counter the dangers of the wild.


    Their biggest wish was hoping that the settlement around the Safety Sector could ept them yet they always had a difficult time to make such wish a reality.


    The reason why the Drifters here were so excited was that they had finally gotten near Safety Sector No. 17.


    s, unbeknownst to them, the settlement outside Safety Sector No. 17 had be hell!


    The encounter was sudden and abrupt. Tang Ling could not even spare a moment to think about what to do as the growls from the zombies were catching up with him.


    It was his grandmother!


    Tang Ling instinctively did a side roll, dodging the zombie¡¯s leap.


    The group of Drifters certainly noticed the zombie at the same time when Tang Ling got up from the ground.


    The moment ¡®Grandmother¡¯ saw that much food, it charged towards the group of Drifters without a second thought.


    ¡°Zombies! Everyone, ready forbat! Women and children, stand in the middle. Get the kids back!¡±


    The Drifters werebat-ready the moment they saw the zombie. Facing off against something like a zombie, anyone alive would never be able to deal with it easily, even if there was only one.


    However, ¡®Grandmother¡¯ was much quicker than the other zombies. Before the Drifters were fully prepared, it had made its way up to less than 10 meters from them.


    Several children who stood in front were obviously stunned, the adults who tried to get them back were also not as fast as ¡®Grandmother¡¯.


    ording to Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct, when the adults got to the children, ¡®Grandmother¡¯ would have enough time to bite at least one of them already.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Right at that moment, a little brown-haired girl with freckles over her dirty face nervously pulled the shirt of the little boy beside her.


    Endless courage seemed to have exploded in the little boy because of how she called him ¡®Big Brother¡¯. He stood in front of the little girl with his arms opened wide.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± Ady among the Drifters screamed in despair.


    Tang Ling made a move. Following the painful growl, he stood in front of the young siblings. He grabbed ¡®Grandmother¡¯ and strongly pushed it away.


    ¡®Grandmother¡¯ fell into a bush further away. Although it tried its best to get up, its broken body was not as nimble as before.


    ¡°Kill the zombie!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! There might be more in the area.¡±


    The Drifters did not even have the time to ask why the ¡®monster¡¯ would help them. After they overcame the immediate danger, they would have to kill the zombie that attacked them.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Tang Ling suddenly turned around and looked at the Drifters coldly. No one understood how anguished his heart was. Even at this very moment, he was holding back the urge to help his grandmother up, because the zombie before his eyes was the matriarch who had raised him up.


    Holding their makeshift weapons, the Drifters were stunned by Tang Ling¡¯s voice and looks. Somehow, they stopped what they were doing.


    Should he bear the burden of someone else¡¯s life? Tang Ling had no idea, but he could not watch the pair of brother and sister behind him die like that because he saw himself and his sister in them.


    <i>As the sun set in the Safety Zone, that petite figure behind him was pulling the edge of his clothes.</i>


    <i>¡°Big Brother, will it be dangerous if we go too far?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Are you scared?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No I am not. Big Brother, you will protect me.¡±</i>


    Yes, protect her. Just like the little boy just now, but... A despairing grudge rumbled fiercely deep in his heart. He finally thought of it!


    Being surrounded by zombies, her helpless eyes, and thatst word that escaped her mouth. ¡°Big... Brother...¡±


    Tang Ling clenched his fists as he headed to ¡®Grandmother¡¯ who was still struggling to get up.


    One step, two steps...


    The clouds rumbled in the sky, interrupting his footsteps.


    Meeting and departing were never constant. They ultimately ended and returned to nothingness, so why should he leave a trace of it in his heart?


    Could he only be reborn thoroughly in the ck mes of hatred?

 Chapter 32 - Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 32: Wake Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A rustling noise whispered beside his ears. Under the dim light, his grandmother was there sewing his shirt. It had been a long day as she kept rubbing her already red eyes.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes blurred.


    Grandmother zombie used its only hand to support its torso up as it was trying to get back on its feet.


    Tang Ling let his tears roll down freely as he moved forward.


    He saw his grandmother¡¯s rough hands hold his own petite ones at her heart.


    <i>¡°Xiao Ling, are you cold? I¡¯ll rub your hands.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Xiao Ling, good boy, don¡¯t cry. Look at what I have here. It¡¯s a piece of jerky. I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Xiao Ling, Grandmother found a piece of shirt under the dumpster today. It¡¯s quite new. I¡¯ll alter it to your size, so you¡¯ll have new clothes to wear.</i>


    <i>¡°Xiao Ling...¡±</i>


    ¡°Ugh...¡± Tang Ling started to fall apart. He sobbed his lungs out and had no intention of concealing his emotions.


    Grandmother zombie looked at the fooding its way excitingly. It finally managed to stand up in a twisted way and jumped towards Tang Ling.


    ¡°Grand... Ugh...¡± Tang Ling messily wiped his tears away. Ever since that night, he had been drowning in sorrow. The sadness felt like he had been through countless moons yet was unable to break free from the nightmare.


    It pounced towards Tang Ling, but he did not even look as he instinctively reached out and grabbed his grandmother by the neck.


    ¡°Why is that monster crying so badly?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice sounded behind him.


    Without caring, Tang Ling¡¯s body was trembling while he cried so hard that his tears and snot covered his face. He could not stop them even if he wanted to. His fingers at his grandmother¡¯s neck were slowly closing in a tighter grip.


    Wuaaaaaa!


    Grandmother zombie seemed to have realized the danger before its eyes, so it started to growl strongly. The irritating and sharp growls spread further away, causing the zombies in the forest to amass quicker than before.


    The Drifters also noticed the situation, and they started to flee for their lives amidst the chaotic scene.


    Tang Ling felt absent-minded. All he felt was the zombie in his hand slowly growing weaker, and gradually bing stiffer.


    ¡°Grandmother...¡± Tang Ling wept uncontrobly as a spine-chilling hatred rumbled in his gaze.


    Who turned his grandmother like this? If it was this cruelty era, he would not mind burying the entire era with his grandmother.


    Right after the crazy thought rose from his mind, a powerful gale blew over the entire forest, and the trees started to copse at an astonishing speed.


    The frenziedly running zombies were sliced into shreds while the fleeing Drifters dissipated as if they were illusions.


    A blinding light enveloped Tang Ling whole, and a cold voice abruptly sounded beside Tang Ling¡¯s ears. ¡°You have qualified. Wee to the Dream World.¡±


    ******


    The rain that went on for three consecutive days finally stopped. Safety Sector No. 17 weed a rare sunset that evening.


    There was a tender breeze after the wind that was apanied by the soft and reddish sunset, and the smell of grass and soil in the humid air.


    The moment was beautiful, yet Tang Ling struggled and sat up from his bed. In his arms were his grandmother¡¯s bottle of ash and his sister¡¯s dress.


    His back was drenched wet in cold sweat. Even though he had just woken up from a dream, he still could not hold back his exhaustion and breathed heavily.


    Was it a dream? It was all just a dream?!


    The voice saying ¡°Wee to the Dream World¡± lingered in his mind. Tang Ling¡¯s eyes thennded on the hourss in the room.


    He was unable to precisely tell the time, but based on the amount of sand that flowed in the hourss, it told Tang Ling it had been ten minutes at the most.


    That meant that it had only been ten minutes after Su Yao left the room, yet he had been through a long yet cruel dream.


    ¡°Was it really just a dream?¡± Calmer, Tang Ling wiped the sweat on his forehead away, ultimately epting the fact that it was just a dream.


    Regardless of how realistic the dream was, a deeper thought about it would reveal many ws.


    Like how did he even run out of the highly guarded Safety Sector gate without any problems?


    How could the higher ranks of the Safety Sector be so careless? Why did they not take care of the bodies in time and allow them to turn into zombies?


    ¡°But... how did such a dream happen?¡± Standing up from his bed, Tang Ling could not shake off the words that entered his ears when he woke up from the dream.


    He could not simply treat it as a normal dream.


    Right after the thought rose from his mind, Tang Ling uncontrobly gasped sharply. The motion of standing up proved to be too strenuous for him. It made the wounds all over his body stretch and sting him.


    <i>Wounds? When did I get hurt?</i>


    With doubts in mind, Tang Ling took his shirt off.


    ¡°Is this a surprise?¡± A whileter, Tang Ling kept his gaze neutral. His face did not show any extra emotion as his left hand unconsciously stroked his right arm.


    There was an obvious wound on his right arm. Albeit it having stopped bleeding, the wound itself looked rather nasty.


    He had never hurt himself like this in reality as far as he could remember. At least, before Su Yao left his room, he waspletely fine.


    However, after the realistic dream, that wound abruptly appeared on his arm.


    Tang Ling¡¯s memories were reliable. He remembered that after he met his grandmother zombie in the dream, he sprinted madly in a scorching trance, and a very sturdy iron bramble tree left a huge cut on his arm, which was the one on his right arm.


    As a matter of fact, it was more than that. The wound on his arm was the most obvious one. The other cuts and scratches that he suffered in the dream were all disyed urately on his body after he woke up. Even the smallest cut was there.


    Tang Ling was utterly astonished by the wounds, but that was it because he remembered what the man, Su Yao, had warned him about before he left.


    <i>¡®Be careful of your dream.¡¯ That¡¯s right, Su Yao hinted to me before this, but how could it be this inconceivable dream? What is the dream all about?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart could no longer remain calm. While he desired for an answer, he had no idea where to find Su Yao, and he knew next to nothing about Safety Sector No. 17.


    Tang Ling could not sit tight because of the frustration. He walked back and forth in the room until he stood before the wooden window.


    In fact, he stood in front of the wooden window for eight hours consecutively before he was bored by the scenery outside.


    With his astounding memory, every detail of the scenery outside the window was captured in his mind. There was nothing else left for him to discover.


    Inhaling deeply, Tang Ling quickly got fed up with searching for the motive. His eyesnded at the dark and short alleyway outside the window.


    The path in the alleyway was muddy and narrow. After the rain, the bumpy path road was filled with big water puddles.


    The residences on both sides of the narrow alleyway were busy cleaning up their houses from the flood, dirty water was poured into the big jar outside their doors.


    After letting the water subside for a few days, it would be quality Level 4 drinking water.


    It was a fortunate shower. Unfortunately, his grandmother and his sister never had the chance to experience the fortunate event.


    Tang Ling¡¯s messy thoughts held a sense of sadness. It seemed like after the encounter in his dream, it would take some time for his heart to truly calm down.


    It was until his gaze went through the dim light of the dark and narrow alleyway andnded at the very end that Tang Ling was stunned.


    ¡°Is that...¡±

 Chapter 33 - Kun

    <h4>Chapter 33: Kun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A wooden house stood out among all the ck stone houses.


    Maybe because of its age, the wooden wall made from the original logs was filled with mottled moss.


    The roof was a greenish-gray color with stone tiles arrangedyer afteryer like fish scales. Maybe because of the rain earlier, drops of water fell off the edge of the roof.


    The evening breeze came, making the blue curtain hanging at the door flutter gracefully as if it was a hand waving at Tang Ling, calling straight for his heart.


    <i>Is there something wrong with my memories?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he stared at the wooden house that stood out from the rest of the ck stone houses. An indescribable and unusual feeling rose from his heart.


    He had an impulse to go there for a closer look.


    He did not know whether it was to prove that he had neglected the wooden house during his eight hours staring outside the window or if the hustling people strangely turned a blind eye to it.


    A whileter, Tang Ling stood in the middle of the alleyway. He really could not hold back the native impulse from his heart¡ªhe had to go to the wooden house.


    With both hands in his pockets, Tang Ling walked towards the wooden house aimlessly. His feet stepped on the water puddles as he walked closer. The sloshing of his steps was heard, but as he walked closer to the wooden house, the sshes and the steps grew softer and eventually silent as if he had slowly walked into another dimension.


    No one in the area particrly noticed the slim, short-haired and decent-looking young man. They would casually glimpse into the alleyway but would only see him walk to the end of the alleyway and turn around the corner, moving away from their sight.


    ******


    In front of the wooden house, Tang Ling stopped. His breaths sounded a little hurried.


    He was not tired though. It was just that he realized there was no one else in the area when he got closer to the wooden house.


    Even the familiar street behind him looked surreal as if an invisible veil isted him from the outside world. It was difficult to tell whether it was real or if it was just an illusion.


    Nevertheless, the wooden house still stood before him as if it was the only real thing in the area.


    ¡°Maybe this is another dream.¡± Slightly calmed down, Tang Ling looked up at the wooden sign hanging at the front door.


    It was not purposely carved out as it retained its natural form and was still sharp, but on top of the surface, there were four square icons carved on it.


    The carving was done powerfully, presenting an unusual sense of beauty at first glimpse.


    ¡°The Mysterious Store...¡± Tang Ling muttered softly as he was able to read and recognize the meaning of the four square icons.


    The squares might be a kind ofnguage. With that single thought, Tang Ling¡¯s mind had prepared the meaning for him, but the strange thing was that he was not surprised at all.


    Ever since that night, nothing else in this world would sound or seem unreasonable to him anymore. Moreover, it was just a dream.


    Should everything in a dream have an exnation?


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling lifted the fluttering curtain and stepped into the wooden house.


    Darkness covered his eyes, yet there was an unusual aroma in that space.


    Tang Ling had never smelled anything like this before. There was the freshness of wood with a tint of fruity fragrance. When the aroma entered the nostrils, it smelled like a hundred blooming flowersbining their fragrance together, and it was very unusual.


    It soothed the heart and cleared the mind.


    Unconsciously, Tang Ling wanted to cover his mouth and nose. In this era, all the little harmless details might very well be the reason that he lost his life.


    Moreover, the previous dream told him that everything that he experienced would be reflected back in reality.


    ¡°Am I toote?¡± Tang Ling felt a little anxious.


    However, right at that moment, a weak light suddenly appeared, lighting the dark interior slowly. Both sides of the wooden house started to light up dimly as well.


    ¡°Ambergris. A quality one.¡± As the dim lights lit up, azy voice followed. The calm voice sounded rather nonchnt as if it was whispering into Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    Cold sweat instantly filled Tang Ling¡¯s forehead. The Precise Instinct that he had always relied on was useless. Could he not even notice there was a person hiding in the dark?


    Stepping back cautiously, Tang Ling finally got a clear look at the interior before his eyes.


    There was a mahogany counter in front of him and on top of the heavy counter was a copper totem carving. An ember was burning in the center of the totem, emanating a yellowish light.


    Beside the totem carving was a metallic incense burner that looked extremely intricate. Jade green smoke rose from the cover. It was graceful and delicate, concentrated yet hardly dissipated, and very aromatic.


    A long, fair hand slowly lifted the cover, putting it aside.


    Then, from the crystal clear marble saucer, a white shard was put into the burner. The cover was put back and the aroma in the air was thicker than before.


    Tang Ling quietly clenched his fists.


    The owner of the long fair hand looked up.


    Following his motion, his body behind the counter slowly became clear in the dark.


    He was sitting, yet it was obvious that he was tall. Although he was not exactly buff, a sense of unbeatable danger emanated from him.


    It was purely a feeling as Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct hadpletely failed, and he could not feel anything about the man behind the wooden counter.


    ¡°A quality, natural ambergris is hard toe by. It has to be soaked in the sea for a hundred years, and anything that is rted to time tends to be unusually more precious than others. But the Purple Moon exists, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why ambergris became something normal.¡±


    Compared to the nervous Tang Ling, the man was very rxed. He was talking about the aroma in the room, but Tang Ling could barely understood what he said.


    The only thing he understood was the term Purple Moon and it made his heart skip a beat. He instinctively voiced his question, ¡°Why?¡±


    As though the man did not expect Tang Ling to ask a question, he showed an interesting gaze but still answered the question, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Everything is changing. Would the sperm whales stay the same? Ambergrises from sperm whales.¡±


    The exnation was simple, but Tang Ling could not connect it with the Purple Moon. He felt weird as he finally got a clearer look at the man, but why only now and not before?


    The man had ck hair like him which was neatlybed backwards and tucked behind his ears.


    The man had ck eyes like him as well, yet his eyes looked abysmal. Gazing into his eyes, it felt like there was a little glimmer in his pupils like his eyes were reflecting the starry sky.


    The man¡¯s facial features were so beautiful to the point that it almost blurred his gender.


    He emanated a lethargic aura, but theziness was actually his nonchnt attitude towards everything as if everything bored him and was not worthy of his attention.


    He was a man that would leave a strong impression, and he had been sitting there from the start, yet how did Tang Ling miss him?


    Tang Ling stood on the spot quietly, but his mind was flooded with many questions.


    The man intended to cut the chatter as well. He gazed upon Tang Ling with narrowed eyes and showed a solemn smile. ¡°Wee to the Mysterious Store, Dream Seed No. 0233.¡±


    Dream Seed No. 0233? Tang Ling¡¯s heart tightened when he heard the term. He felt like he hadtched on to something.


    However, before he could ask anything, the man had already stood up. The ck robe he wore reflected the dim light, waving and flowing as if it were ck water.


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the owner of the Mysterious Store. You can call me Kun.¡±

 Chapter 34 - Mysterious Store

    <h4>Chapter 34: Mysterious Store</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kun? Dream Seed No. 0233? Store?


    The information Kun revealed was not much but connecting it to the timing when the Mysterious Store appeared, Tang Ling almost instinctively connected all the dots together.


    Looking at Tang Ling¡¯s ever-changing look, Kun remained silent. He sat back down casually and returned to hiszy look.


    ¡°Is this ce... only visible in my dream?¡± Tang Ling was not stupid. Even though his knowledge level was pitifully low, he was still able to catch the key point among all this.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Kun stretched his body. There was an impalpable emotion showing from his gaze, but he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°More precisely, only Dream Seeds are eligible for purchasing items here.¡±


    ¡°Everytime you dream, you¡¯ll receive a type of currency. This.¡± As he spoke, Kun lifted his right hand, and a golden starry spot appeared on his hand. It was difficult to tell whether it was real or just a speck of light.


    ¡°This is a Dream Coin. As long as you own it, you can buy anything from me.¡± After the exnation, Kun curled up his hand and the Dream Coin disintegrated into a tiny speck of light, disappearing into the seams of his fingers.


    Then, Kun waved the ck long sleeves of his robe. The dim lighting on Tang Ling¡¯s left and right instantly shone brightly.


    With the bright light, Tang Ling was able to see endless rows of wooden counters in the chaotic darkness behind Kun.


    Every single counter had many smaller drawers with the contents hidden from sight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any Dream Coins.¡± Tang Ling was not moved by the endless rows of wooden counters. All he did was give his answer straightforwardly.


    As a matter of fact, whatever the contents inside the counters, they did not attack Tang Ling at all as he knew almost nothing.


    Throughout his entire life, there was only one type of currency that he knew, and it was the credits of Safety Sector No. 17. It was only used to exchange for necessities for his grandmother and his sister.


    Thinking about his family, Tang Ling¡¯s heart started to wrench. He cared about nothing at all in the store.


    Kun seemed to have expected Tang Ling¡¯s absent-minded state. He curled his lips into a cold smile as he lifted his hand to the nearest counter and quietly opened one of the drawers to pull out a horn that was as long as a person¡¯s forearm and around 15 inches thick.


    Tang Ling looked at the horn in surprise. It was grayish-white in color, but there was a fiery red line in the center. The line felt like it was alive, and a closer look would show that it was wriggling as if it were a line of burning fire.


    ¡°Garbage.¡± Kun looked a little down. His right hand twirled and tossed the horn before saying casually, ¡°13 Dream Coins, Level 5 vicious beast¡ªFiery Rhino Horn.¡±


    After that, Kun skipped the detailed exnation as he swung his hand and the horn disappeared. The opened drawer also closed by itself.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced, his eyes showing a trace of yearning.


    Even though he had nevere across a vicious beast before and only a high mutated beast, which was the ck-horned purple-striped snake, that mutated beast¡¯s absurd power was deeply branded into his mind.


    Other than that, it would be the soup that Su Yao fed him. ording to Su Yao, the soup was boiled with a vicious beast femur.


    After drinking the soup, his weakened state had recovered and he was filled with power. How could Tang Ling forget about that?


    Judging from all the bits and pieces, he had been hunting since he was young and it was not that difficult to tell that everything from a vicious beast was precious: the meat, the blood, the skin, the bone, the teeth, and so on.


    In short, the highest tier weapons back in the settlement were all forged from wild beast¡¯s bones, teeth, and ws. The toughness far surpassed any kind of iron they could get their hands on.


    So, what about the vicious beast horn? All it cost was 13 of the so-called Dream Coins!


    Burned by his hatred, Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were hot. Had he owned a decent weapon that night, his sister might not have...


    Looking at Tang Ling, Kun felt even more interested. The cold smile on his face widened as he swung his hand again, and this time a silver-white metallic te appeared behind him.


    The te was a meter wide and 40 millimeters thick. Blue stripes intertwined on its surface, and a closer look at it would reveal the intricatebination of patterns. It seemed like it was forged bybining many types of irregr iron.


    ¡°Another piece of garbage.¡± Kun was not satisfied. He puckered his lips and said, ¡°Type II Flying Shield. It¡¯s able to withstand a maximum of three punches in the 10,000-kilogram level when defending. It can also be used as a traveling item. 30 Dream Coins.¡±


    Tang Ling widened his eyes.


    With his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling naturally got used to measuring everything with numbers. A punching force in the 10,000-kilogram level was not difficult to understand for him.


    But was it even real? With its full force, even the biggest bronze-skinned rhino in the Secondary Safety Zone could only deliver around 5,000-kilograms of force with a single blow. He had been hiding on top of a tree back then, and he had felt first-hand how terrifying the force was.


    Able to withstand three times of 10,000-kilograms of force? With a single shield like that?


    s, before Tang Ling could ask anything, Kun snapped his fingers and the shield swirled to Tang Ling¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡± Kun simply said and he lifted his hand lightly. Tang Ling instantly felt enveloped by a kind of power that then softly lifted his body up into the air. The shield then floated under Tang Ling¡¯s feet.


    What kind of power was that? Tang Ling¡¯s throat was grunting uncontrobly while his heart was upied by an outrageous emotion.


    Kun did not care at all. He put one of his hands under his chin andzily tapped the counter with his left hand lightly.


    The shield instantly extended two buckles and locked Tang Ling¡¯s feet firmly before it started to move around the space quickly.


    The ride took less than 15 seconds. Tang Ling experienced flying on a shield for the first time.


    Before he could even calcte it with his Precise Instinct, Kun already voiced out the numbers, ¡°Able to withstand 300 kilograms of weight, able to float above the ground for a maximum 10 meters, and can move at 180 kilometers per hour. As a matter of fact, the movement speed is too insignificant to be considered valuable.¡±


    Standing on the shield, Tang Ling suddenly felt that being speechless was a very terrible feeling because should he open his mouth, he would only show how ignorant andughable he was.


    All sorts of messy thoughts flooded his mind, but when they were converted into words, all he could say repeatedly was, ¡°I don¡¯t have Dream Coins.¡±


    It was the same phrase that he said earlier, but his tone and feeling were utterly different.


    The first time, Tang Ling did not even care about the so-called purchase in the store.


    However, the second time, Tang Ling yearned for the so-called Dream Coins!


    If he had the Fiery Rhino Horn and the Type II Flying Shield, plus his strange abilities, would he have been able to fight the silver-haired man and be his match?


    All he needed was 43 Dream Coins and it might work!


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Kun smiled softly at Tang Ling¡¯s exnation. He seemed very delighted as his eyes squinted into the likes of a crescent Purple Moon.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have any Dream Coins. You haven¡¯t even truly been into the dream.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Tang Ling thought of the dream that he experienced earlier. Was that not a dream? Or did he do something wrong in the dream and did not qualify to get the Dream Coins?


    ¡°That was nothing but a test, understand? It¡¯s like an entrance exam.¡± Kun¡¯s smile faded and he stretched his body before he returned to his nonchnt look. ¡°But you passed.¡±


    ¡°Today, you¡¯re here just to get your reward for passing the test.¡±


    Reward?!

 Chapter 35 - Brand

    <h4>Chapter 35: Brand</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After seeing the garbage in the Mysterious Store, the word ¡°reward¡± certainly stimted Tang Ling. He uncontrobly yearned for it and the burning urge in his eyes was brazen.


    ¡°Let me think what garbage should I give you. I¡¯ve gotten rid of lots of garbage recently with excuses.¡± Kun tapped on the counter lightly. A crystal clear cup, so clear that it was almost invisible, had somehow appeared in his hand. The lush green liquid inside was faintly showing and emanating a refreshing aroma.


    He took a sip from the cup. Tang Ling¡¯s breath hurried. He did not mind what Kun said at all. After all, it would be best if Kun could simply give him the two pieces of garbage that he mentioned.


    Kun put the cup down and said calmly as if he had seen through Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Stop dreaming. Even if those two are garbage, I¡¯d rather put them at my ce to eat up space than give them to you as a reward.¡±


    Tang Ling was rendered speechless.


    Living for 15 years, it was the first time he had seen a man who could speak so distinctly. Kun subtly mocked himself, yet he sounded utterly reasonable, but it did not feel strange when Kun said it.


    In fact, even though Kun was a man, in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, the lines between Kun¡¯s gender had somewhat been blurred out.


    Tang Ling only hoped that Kun would not see through his current thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go with this.¡± Thankfully, Kun did not care about Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts. He finally came up with a decision after some pondering.


    He did not open any of the drawers from the counter behind him though. Instead, with a rather troubled expression, he took something out from under the counter that he was sitting behind and tossed it to Tang Ling.


    The strength of the toss was perfectly controlled. Itnded on Tang Ling¡¯s hands easily.


    The item was not big, only the size of a palm, but it was almost 1.5 kilograms in weight.


    His Precise Instinct finally came into y after so long. Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity also drove him to have a closer look at the item in his hand.


    It was dark red with a metallic luster and grayish-white veins all over it but not a singleyer of fat¡ªit was a piece of meat!


    A single look at it told him that the meat would taste bad.


    ¡°Level 3 vicious beast meat.¡± Kun held his cup up with both his hands and took another sip of the lush green liquid.


    Tang Ling held the piece of meat tightly!


    Yes, this was good enough!


    Even though he still had no idea how to categorize a vicious beast until now, based on what he learned from Su Yao, the vicious beast bone that he used to boil the soup was the lowest of all¡ªLevel 1 vicious beast bone.


    Level 3 was powerful enough, was it not? And it weighed 1.5 kg!


    Tang Ling was not greedy. He cherished and was grateful for every gain, but Kun, on the other hand, suddenly and somewhat purposely muttered, ¡°I feel sorry for Xiao Guai. I¡¯m giving you its snack.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Guai?¡± Tang Ling furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Oh, this is Xiao Guai.¡± Kun brought a tortoise, which was only half the size of his palm, out from under his counter.


    Tang Ling went quiet, the grievance stuck in his throat.


    <i>I¡¯ve gotten the reward. It¡¯s best I say goodbye and leave. I hope the next time Ie here, I¡¯ll have Dream Coins to use.</i>


    Kun kept his little tortoise away and simply pointed at his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be overly concerned about the rewards now. This is the really interesting part. It¡¯s really interesting, you know?¡±


    Kun looked at Tang Ling, the gaze from his calm face was unpredictable.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling felt the blood in his body rising. He understood! He knew Kun was talking about ¡®it¡¯ in his heart, the secret that Su Yao refused to tell him!


    ¡°You win some, you lose some. It¡¯s awoken now and you¡¯ll be in tremendous pain from here on,¡± Kunmented. He then took a silver item the size of a fingertip and tossed it at Tang Ling before waiting for his response.


    The itemnded on Tang Ling¡¯s left arm and disappeared after a second. In the next moment, a slight stinging sensation came from his left hand followed by a sense of chilliness.


    It caused tremendous anxiety in Tang Ling. Almost instinctively, he rolled up his sleeves and he realized that there was a silver tattoo on his right arm after the sensation subsided.


    ¡°This is a special mark of the Dream Seed. No one else can see it, except for other Dream Seeds. As for its usage, you¡¯ll know when ites into y.¡±


    Tang Ling nodded but his eyes were glued to the silver tattoo. The design was simple. It was abination of two squares.


    It reminded Tang Ling of the signage hanging outside the door when he came into the Mysterious Store. Now, when he had a second look at the square icon, a strange familiar feeling rumbled in his heart and a stinging sensation troubled his head as well.


    He was no stranger to the stinging sensation though. Every time when he tried to think about the nk memories of his past, should any be any external stimtions, his brain would prickle lightly but painfully. It was not the first time, but Tang Ling¡¯s reaction piqued Kun¡¯s interest.


    Hiszy bearing faded and he started to size Tang Ling up carefully.


    ¡°The brain¡¯s memory block is a special way used to trigger the protective measures of the brain, hence causing selective memory loss. Hehehe, interesting.¡±


    Tang Ling looked up, his gaze stating that he was at a loss. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. A little gift for you.¡± Kun sounded as casual as before, yet his eyes showed a trace of seriousness.


    Then, he took another strange item out and pressed it. A thin blue line of electric current hit Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling growled painfully. He instinctively hugged his head and felt the electric current go through him. Then, it broke the edge of something in his brain. Information started to seep out from the broken edge and the pain grew more intense.


    ¡°Huh, a very decisive move, I see. The method is also very delicate. Whatever, it¡¯s none of my business. Causing a little trouble would be enough.¡± Kun did not care about Tang Ling¡¯s condition. He talked on his own and kept away the item in his hand, but the coldness that seeped through his gaze would send chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Tang Ling did not notice any of that. The pain in his brain that felt like it was going to burst any minutested for almost ten minutes before it slowly calmed down.


    When he got back up on his feet, his shirt was drenched by his sweat.


    ¡°Look at your arm again.¡± Kun had returned to hiszy and calm tone.


    Tang Ling unconsciously looked at the square tattoo on his arm¡ªKun Ya!


    Then, he got a clear understanding that the square icons were not just some designs. They were words from anguage that had been passed down for a long time and presented a strong sense of beauty. It was Huaxianese, thenguage of Huaxia.


    While he knew the words, and alsoprehended some other words, but the Huaxianese was the first that he learned and recognized as his mother tongue.


    <i>What are these unknown memories? </i> A sense of cold and fear rose from Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    It was from the fear of the unknown, but Kun seemed to have no intention of exining. He said, ¡°The only thing scarier than having no power is being ignorant of knowledge. Learn to read. Only then you can absorb knowledge. Even if you are a Dream Seed, you cannot grow by being ignorant.¡±

 Chapter 36 - Reckless

    <h4>Chapter 36: Reckless</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was still evening in Safety Sector No. 17 when Tang Ling left the Mysterious Store.


    Everything including the fading daylight in the alleyway and the breeze that blew in the air remained the same as when he arrived.


    Looking back, that incongruous wooden house had disappeared. In other people¡¯s eyes, Tang Ling was just a teen who seemed a little lost while standing in the alleyway.


    ¡°In a real dream, life and death are only a line apart. I hope you can visit again.¡±


    It was thest thing that Kun said to Tang Ling, and before he could even resist, he was sent out of the Mysterious Store by a tender force.


    <i>Then, what would a real dream look like? How cruel would it be?</i>


    Tang Ling walked forward towards his temporary room, his eyes hollow with thoughts.


    Neither could he digest the tsunami of information in such a short time, nor could he care about the cruelty of the next dream or when he would enter it.


    In his mind, there was only a single word swirling endlessly¡ªera.


    <i>That¡¯s right, what kind of era is this?</i>


    The roughest and simplest living arrangement in the settlement was just a notch better than living like an animal.


    The explosive that Quark owned and the Desert Eagle all pointed at the old civilization.


    Inside the Mysterious Store, the absurdity of everything seemed to have far exceeded the power of the old civilization that Quark once grasped.


    Was it not just a small wooden house back there? How big was it again? Those 15 seconds of moving in the air, and the endless rows of wooden counters... Every single detail in that space felt like an illusion that could topple one¡¯s view.


    How did it appear again? Why did no one else notice it?


    There were many unanswered questions lingering, and every time he pondered upon them, Tang Ling felt like he was being torn apart forcefully by none other than this era itself. It was as if the distance between the lowest and the highest points was no longer a measurable unit but light-years apart, which was impossible to break through.


    What kind of era was this?


    Feeling numb when he went into the house, the evening sky gradually darkened and the Purple Moon hung in the sky outside the window. Faint moonlight shone down and enveloped Tang Ling who was sitting in front of the window, producing a gloomy silhouette as if it was a giant question mark.


    Loneliness tended to make him feel more helpless and lost, so the thoughts started to seep into his mind.


    When he thought of his grandmother and his sister, Tang Ling finally came back from the heavy thoughts that almost ripped him apart. Suppressing the pain, he stood up.


    In fact, starting from that tragic night, Tang Ling¡¯s views had been overthrown many times. Just when he thought he could ept the absurdity and would never feel surprised anymore, he was shocked by his discovery.


    ¡°So, I need to learn more?¡± Tang Ling stood up. The more he realized how tiny he was, the more he felt helpless against this era.


    As for revenge, would it be as easy as he thought?


    After washing his face, Tang Ling¡¯s gaze finallynded on the Level 3 vicious beast meat that he put at the front of his bed.


    It was his reward for withstanding the tremendous mental pressure in his dream and suffering many scars on his body.


    The meat was undoubtedly precious, but he could only grow when it was converted into actual strength.


    Tang Ling could never forget the feeling after he drank the pot of soup from Su Yao! It replenished his weak body and streams of energy flowed into his body, heating every inch of his muscle.


    The rapid recovery even pushed him past his prime. Otherwise, he would not have gotten through the dream so smoothly.


    If the dream that he experienced was reflected in reality, then reality would also be reflected back in his dream.


    Tang Ling was strangely certain about this. Only those who had been into the dream could grasp how delicate the feeling was.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling calmly picked up the meat and strenuously tore a very small strip from it.


    However, further fueled by the thought of the pain when he drank the soup, Tang Ling carefully tore a thin shred of the strip before he put it into his mouth. He swallowed it without even savouring the taste.


    The portion was almost near to none, yet the moment it entered his stomach, Tang Ling felt a ball of heat forming rapidly in his stomach before exploding like a globe of fire that burned rapidly inside him. The heat filled his body instantly and spread towards his limbs and bones.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Tremendous pain that carried a burning sensation and tearing presence enveloped Tang Ling.


    Despite being mentally prepared for it, Tang Ling could not hold back his grunts as he curled up on the floor. His skin was as red as a cooked shrimp.


    One thing worth noting was that even after drinking a big pot of Su Yao¡¯s soup, the pain back then was not even a tenth of the current level of pain he was going through.


    All Tang Ling could do was clench his teeth and endure it.


    <i>Am I being a little too reckless?</i>


    The temperature was climbing while the energy streams in his body were flowing quicker. The feeling was like a burning hot knife slicing his muscles bit by bit before plunging into his bones. The pain almost knocked Tang Ling out cold, but his Precise Instinct clearly felt that amidst the inhuman pain, his strength was indeed rising.


    His bones became stronger, and his muscles became tighter and more tensile. Even his blood became thicker as the noise of it pumping through his veins was like liquid metal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll endure it!¡± Tang Ling punched the floor.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± He clenched his fists and punched the ground a second time. ¡°Endure it!!¡±


    Tang Ling growled. His hair was stuck to his sweaty forehead while his eyes were ferocious like a wolf.


    He yearned for power, and he longed for revenge!


    In this strenuous moment, time slipped away quickly. A whileter, the high temperature started to cool down and the rapid energy streams started to stabilize.


    Tang Ling heaved a breath of relief andy on the floor. The resistance exhausted him so much so that he did not even want to move a finger anymore.


    Deep in his heart, there was not the slightest bit of delight. ¡°Why can I only absorb a very small portion of the energy?¡±


    His Precise Instinct allowed him to urately feel that most of the energy was ejected from his body and dissipated into the air.


    ¡°There must be a way to not waste all of the energy. What could it be?¡± While Tang Ling absent-mindedly thought it, his exhausted stamina started to recover.


    While he was deep in thought, brazen footsteps sounded outside his room followed by the creak of the door opening.


    The door was pushed open, and Su Yao walked in with a cigarette in his mouth.


    He nced over at Tang Ling lying on the floor but did not care. Tang Ling climbed up rather strenuously. He had many questions for Su Yao despite the man being a stranger.


    Nevertheless, because of the bit of gratitude in his heart, Tang Ling had a bit of trust for Su Yao. Moreover, Tang Ling had no one left to vent his mind to, and Su Yao looked like he knew a lot.


    Su Yao did not care about Tang Ling. Instead, he picked the Level 3 vicious beast meat on the table up, and weighed it in his hand before he put it back down.


    ¡°Level 3 vicious beast meat. Not bad, kid. That¡¯s quite a harvest you have there. Even I can get only a few pieces throughout the year,¡± said Su Yao very casually. He did not even turn around to Tang Ling as he sat on the sofa and smoked his cigarette quietly.


    The night was dark. Not a singlemp was lit in the room, and in the silence, the figures of the two men were slowly devoured by the dark, purplish night.

 Chapter 37 - Acknowledged

    <h4>Chapter 37: Acknowledged</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Minutester, Tang Ling stood up after he hadpletely recovered. After the exhaustion and his weakened state, the benefits of the Level 3 vicious beast meat were on full disy.


    Overflowing power once again surpassed Tang Ling¡¯s old limits.


    Su Yao lit up the oilmp in the room. His silhouette jumped under the flickering candle and his face finally came into the light.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Su Yao¡¯s appearance was reasonable, but did he not have any questions about the Level 3 vicious beast meat? Tang Ling was rather curious.


    Tang Ling did not understand the concept of the Level 3 vicious beast meat, but the surging power in his body told him it must be precious.


    Su Yao widened his grin at Tang Ling¡¯s question. He chuckled as the heavy emotions on his face dissipated.


    mping the cigarette, his eyes revealed a ridiculing gaze although he did not reply Tang Ling¡¯s question directly. ¡°How does swallowing raw Level 3 vicious beast meat feel? It must be exhrating, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tang Ling did not reply, but the sweaty hair matted to his forehead stated it all.


    ¡°The fortunate thing is that you didn¡¯t die from the raw power, but the unfortunate thing is that most of the power was wasted.¡± Su Yao simply concluded but his words were cold hard facts.


    ¡°Yes, I wasted a lot of it.¡± Tang Ling was being frank.


    ¡°But there must be a way to not waste the energy, is there not?¡± Tang Ling added as he looked at Su Yao. His look shed with a trace of yearning and begging like a real teen begging his senior or his parents for something.


    His look somewhat caught Su Yao off guard.


    <i>This little rascal! It¡¯s best not to get too close. Even if he is weak, there are thorns around him. If it wasn¡¯t for...</i>


    The past seemed to trouble him as the ridicule in Su Yao¡¯s eyes slightly faded, and the rigid look on his face also somehow softened.


    Su Yao carelessly let Tang Ling notice the moment the changes happened on his face, but he did not mock the boy anymore. Instead, he answered directly, ¡°Of course, there is. Wait until you get into the First Reserved Camp. You¡¯ll understand that the power in your body has a precise operating trajectory. Only then can youpletely absorb and utilize the power.¡±


    An operating trajectory? Tang Ling wanted to ask more, but he felt it was stupid of him. If he could really get into the First Reserved Camp, would the problems not solve themselves?


    In the next moment, Su Yao entered his angry mode as he stood up, and stepped over to Tang Ling to grab the boy by the cor. ¡°Remember that pot of meat soup? The reason why you can absorb the power was that it was cooked with a special recipe. Even if it was handled in the simplest way and a lot of wastage was produced, at least, it didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Did I spend that much effort to save you so that I can watch you stupidly die in front of me?¡±


    Tang Ling was treated poorly by Su Yao, but he did not feel offended at all. Instead, he felt a very tiny bit of warmth.


    Truth be told, Su Yao¡¯s looks were scary. He was overflowing with vitality. His extremely short hair coupled with his powerful mustache and beard depicted him as a fierce and tough person. His deep facial features and sharp edges brought a sense of prestige to his rugged looks.


    At the edge of his eyes, there was a very deep scar that extended all the way to his mouth. Whether he wasughing or angry, a dangerous and scary air emanated from his face.


    However, Tang Ling felt a strange sense of warmth as he felt closer to Su Yao. Therefore, he sincerely said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    It shook Su Yao again, but as though he suddenly thought of something, he put Tang Ling down and turned around in order to cover his embarrassment and some unknown emotions. He cleared his throat before he growled, ¡°Since you¡¯re apologizing, I won¡¯t beat you up this time! But, kid, I¡¯ll warn you that the ingredients of the recipe aren¡¯t something that you can get easily. I don¡¯t have any of them with me now. Moreover, this is Level 3 vicious beast meat, so the recipe will be different.


    ¡°Before you get into the training camp, don¡¯t touch this piece of meat anymore. Wasting in this era is the equivalent of a death sentence. I won¡¯t kill you, but I won¡¯t hesitate to break all your bones.¡± Su Yao then turned around again, baring his teeth as he threw his fists into the air and tried to scare Tang Ling.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Ling answered quickly.


    Su Yao was shaken for the third time. <i>God damn it! Has this rascal turned into a Siberian husky?</i>


    Tang Ling did not notice the minute emotions on Su Yao¡¯s face. He looked at the man with his yearning expression and asked, ¡°The dream... What¡¯s that all about? Can you tell me about it, U-Un... Uncle Su Yao?¡±


    The term ¡°Uncle Su Yao¡± sounded a little awkward from his mouth, but it was only natural to Tang Ling.


    When his pain was temporarily suppressed and he started to recover his emotions, everything Su Yao had done for him was a debt of gratitude for him. How would he not know about it?


    Cough.


    Su Yao choked on the smoke of his cigarette as tears almost came rolling out of his eyes. He nced up at the ceiling after coughing for quite a while.


    <i>Does Uncle Su Yao not know about it? </i>Tang Ling was puzzled.


    Everything in the Mysterious Store was overwhelming to him. He knew that the ce was an important path for him to be stronger from now on, but in the dream, life and death were only a line apart.


    The more he could wrap his head around it, the better. Kun certainly would keep his mouth sealed.


    Tang Ling thought Su Yao knew something about it. Otherwise, he would not have warned him before he entered the dream. Besides that, he would not have reacted so nonchntly towards the origin of the Level 3 vicious beast meat. The man seemed to know about the reward after the dream.


    The reward must be fantastic which was why a piece of Level 3 vicious beast meat was not valuable in his eyes.


    In the end, after Su Yao seemingly discarded all the efforts of choking on his own smoke, he flung the cigarette butt away and said directly, which was unusual for him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know a lot about the strange dreams. I only know that there are only a handful in the world who can enter the dream. That means that even a majority of the Purple Moon Warrior has no right to enter the dream, and neither do I.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t provide you with help with the dream. The only thing that I can, ahem, help you with is telling you about the rumors I heard: Give it your best every time you enter the dream. I¡¯m saying that you must use all the resources and help you can get and try your best to keep yourself at your prime. It¡¯s all for the sake of survival.¡±


    Up until this point, Su Yao was afraid that Tang Ling could not understand him, so he added, ¡°Reality affects the dream. You¡¯ve experienced it once, and you should understand it. So, if you are holding a knife here, you¡¯ll be holding a knife in the dream.¡±


    Listening to what Su Yao said, Tang Ling felt a little excited.


    Su Yao did not really reveal much, but the severity of life and death in between his words was self-exnatory. At least, he now knew what he must use after he entered the dream.


    Although Su Yao did not mention anything about the Dream Coin, he focused on the survival problem instead.


    Tang Ling seemed to have gained more knowledge about the difficulty of the dream now.


    He thought of Kun. It seemed like the temptation from that mysterious man was not something that he could easily get his hands on.

 Chapter 38 - Wall

    <h4>Chapter 38: Wall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Yao saw Tang Ling deep in thought, so he did not interrupt the boy for a while. He tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and casually walked to the window before he lit up another cigarette.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite surprised that you went into the dream so quickly. You even survived your first dream. Furthermore, the injuries you sustained aren¡¯t that serious either. I¡¯m quite...¡±


    Su Yao¡¯s tone softened. He sounded like he was afraid of something, but at the same time, his expression showed a trace offort.


    With his back facing Tang Ling, the boy could not get a clear look of his rugged face, but it was inevitable that he felt a little strange tug deep in his heart.


    <i>Why would the rigid Uncle Su Yao say something like this? </i><i>He even showed me sentiments simr to Grandmother. Am I overthinking?</i>


    However, Su Yao seemed to have no intention of continuing. He turned around and shot Tang Ling a stern look. ¡°Anyway, kid, remember this. The dream might be dangerous, but as a man of this era, if you so much as step away, all you can do is live in degradation. Are you happy with that?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯d never be happy with that,¡± Tang Ling replied with a stern face.


    ¡°Then, even if going into the dream means killing you, please don¡¯t step away.¡± As he spoke, Su Yao¡¯s mouth widened into his signature grin.


    <i>Killing me? </i>Although Tang Ling already had a simr guess, when he heard it from Su Yao in person, his heart raced.


    As expected, it was not just the injuries that would be mirrored. Dying in the dream will also be reflected in reality.


    ¡°Scared?¡± Su Yao teased Tang Ling mockingly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling myself that I can¡¯t die no matter what.¡± Tang Ling sounded blunt, but there was a solid determination in between the lines of his forehead.


    ¡°Good, very good. In this era, no matter what it is, as long as you have the courage to survive, that¡¯s the bravest thing you can do.¡± Thick clouds of smoke flew out from Su Yao¡¯s nostrils as he spoke. He gestured Tang Ling to wait in the room before he walked out by himself.


    Less than three minutester, Su Yao returned, and this time he had a backpack in his hand. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not a stingy person. These are the clothes that you will be wearing in the next three years. I suppose that a boy shouldn¡¯t be picky about his attire. Get changed ande with me.¡± Su Yao sounded indubitable.


    Tang Ling epted the backpack with aplicated feeling. His grandmother had been taking care of his clothing for as long as he could remember.


    There were around three sets of clothes in the open backpack, plus several more tight suits that ranged from thin to thick material. It was not a lot but it was definitely enough for Tang Ling.


    He took the clothes out and wore them quietly. The feeling of clothing touching his skin was a first for Tang Ling, hence it was a luxury to him.


    These luxurious yet warm items were prepared by none other than Su Yao, the rugged and rough man.


    Wearing grass-knitted clothing of the settlement in the Safety Sector was eye-catching after all.


    Tang Ling was not great with his emotions, but unconsciously, Su Yao¡¯s position rose higher deep in his heart.


    ******


    Night arrived in Safety Sector No. 17, and unlike the settlement, the tall walls blocked the chilly wind that wreaked havoc at night. The cold night was not as unbearable anymore, hence people were not deterred from carrying out activities on their own.


    Yellow lights lit up like the starry sky. Together with the Purple Moon in the sky, they brought light upon the Safety Sector.


    The people walked on the bumpy streets in groups of two or three, seemingly enjoying the night.


    The people had many destinations to go to. Some headed to the inn, some to the bar, and some to the ces that Su Yao did not want to reveal to Tang Ling.


    In short, a night in the Safety Sector was overwhelming to Tang Ling.


    Now he knew that the night in the Safety Sector was not just safe, but it was also filled with a lot of interesting and things he had never seen before. The fun only started at night.


    ¡°Truth be told, this is just a lousy ce.¡± Su Yao was disdainful about the ce. He spat after giving a side-eye to the man who stared at his cigarette with an envious gaze.


    The man gulped in fear and ran away quickly.


    With Su Yao¡¯s domineering muscles and absurdly huge physique, he was not someone to mess around with.


    Tang Ling somehow felt very lively about the scene. At least, even inside the Safety Sector, the distribution of resources remained uneven.


    Of course, Su Yao could not read Tang Ling¡¯s mind. He pulled Tang Ling by the shoulder and grabbed him into a rtively clean and silent street.


    This street was unlike the others as there were no tall or short buildings made of ck stones on either side.


    There was no crowd walking on the street, only soldiers in blue uniforms trimming the bushes and trees on the sidewalk quietly.


    The street was exceptionally bright because there was a streemp installed every 10 meters, hence Tang Ling was able to see a very tall wall further away when he stepped into the street.


    It was not as thick and tall as the sector walls of Safety Sector No. 17, but this wall had a metallic luster shining from top to bottom, emanating an indestructible feeling. Through the wall, Tang Ling saw the body of the familiar tower, plus the shapes of other tall buildings.


    The view was simr to the one on the little hill. However, it was just a lot closer.


    The scene was puzzling to Tang Ling. <i>A wall within walls? What did it mean?</i>


    Su Yao was not interested in exining. He grabbed Tang Ling together and they strode forward. The soldiers on either side of the sidewalk had no intentions to question their arrival either.


    ¡°Take this. This little toy cost me a lot of credits. You must pay me back in the future.¡± Su Yao took out an oval-shaped badge and gave it to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling received it nkly. The badge was grayish-white in color, but it was not clear. It also seemed like there were some impurities in the badge. In the center of the badge was an alphabet ¡°I¡±.


    A small part of Tang Ling¡¯s memories in the Mysterious Shop recovered. He was no longer a stranger towards the alphabet, from how to read it to its meaning.


    He even rted the alphabet to the word of thenguage that it consisted¡ªInner, meaning interior?


    <i>What did it mean?</i>


    As he pondered, Su Yao dragged Tang Ling in front of the tall metallic wall. At the bottom of the wall was a big metallic gate with a luster almost brighter than the whole wall.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct started to operate unconsciously, but he could not get any answer on how much force was required to break the gate.


    After all, his Precise Instinct was heavily limited when it came to an unfamiliar element.


    ¡°Identification.¡± A nk voice interrupted Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts.


    He looked up and saw purple armor and standard-issued swords. His heart tightened, followed by cold anger in his eyes.


    The Purple Moon Warrior.


    They were no longer Tang Ling¡¯s idol but an ice-cold executioner.


    Still, it did not mean that Tang Ling would show his emotions here and now. Those who couldn¡¯t control their emotions back at the settlement had ended up in the belly of the wild beasts.


    ¡°Do I need to show mine?¡± Su Yao squinted his eyes. The aura that emanated from him somehow forced the Purple Moon Warrior a step back.


    Although Su Yao did not want to put the Purple Moon Warrior in a difficult spot, he lifted Tang Ling by the chin and said, ¡°Give him yours.¡±


    Tang Ling did not say anything as heplied and gave him that oval-shaped badge.


    Su Yao grinned as if he was praising Tang Ling¡¯s sharpness. The Purple Moon Warrior took the badge, walked to the side of the gate, and slid it through a red glowing machine.


    An entrance that allowed only a grown man to pass opened up in the center of the metallic door automatically.


    After taking his badge back, Su Yao dragged Tang Ling in.


    While Tang Ling was stupefied by the scene behind the gate, Su Yao spat a cloud of smoke out and casually said, ¡°This bloody era sometimes makes me feel that we are very close to space, yet sometimes it feels like we¡¯ve returned to our savage days.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Inner City

    <h4>Chapter 39: Inner City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Yao¡¯s words rang clearly in Tang Ling¡¯s ears, but it became nothing but meaningless buzzing.


    Tang Ling¡¯s mind was overwhelmed by what he saw. He could no longer receive or understand the words Su Yao was speaking to him.


    Behind the gate, the lights shone like the brightest star in the night. The starry lights were apanied by a merry and lively atmosphere, enveloping Tang Ling entirely.


    The door behind them closed quietly.


    Su Yao lit up another cigarette with a shadow of a smile on his face. He leaned beside the gate and quietly watched the overwhelmed Tang Ling.


    Squinting his eyes, Su Yao seemed to have thought of something in the distant past. He said, ¡°Back then, I and...¡± Nothing but four words came out of his mouth. Unfortunately, he did not continue after that and allowed the smoke to blur his face.


    Tang Ling could not even care about such detail anymore.


    It has been more than ten seconds, yet Tang Ling found it hard to ept the ¡°fact¡± before his eyes.


    Back when his grandmother was collecting scraps in the dump, he had seen the so-called tall and beautiful buildings of the old civilization in pictures before, and now they really existed before his eyes, they were all well-preserved inside these walls of Safety Sector No. 17.


    On top of that, there were also some never-before-seen weird buildings amidst the skyscrapers.


    The night seemed to be the best reason for the buildings to ¡°celebrate¡±. A myriad of bright lights decorated the exterior, and fronting the morous scene was a big crowd on the street.


    All the people outside the metallic wall were dressed dully as if ck, gray, and blue represented their lives.


    Nevertheless, behind the wall, for the first time in his life, Tang Ling understood that clothes were actually used to decorate oneself. The people that casually strolled the streets here all appeared proud and elegant.


    There were also many indescribable and strange noises mixed in the air. Some were noisy while some were enchanting, yet all of them converged into an alluring melody in the night.


    ¡°No one was able to calm down after seeing this ce for the first time.¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, Su Yao rubbed Tang Ling¡¯s head kindly.


    Tang Ling came back to his senses. He wanted to say something to Su Yao but all the words were stuck at his throat.


    Only his Precise Instinct was working, and it helped Tang Ling discern the most precise distance between the spot in the settlement closest to the sector walls and the center of Safety Sector No. 17.


    If a straight line was drawn between the two areas, it would be no longer than 5,127 meters.


    However, there were two sets of walls forming three vastly different circles of life.


    People in the outer circle could never imagine life inside, but the people inside could simply stomp everywhere outside the circle.


    The distance in a straight line did not mean anything. Tang Ling understood for the first time that behind the icy cold numbers were nothing but inanities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yao flung the cigarette butt away and tapped on Tang Ling¡¯s back.


    Tang Ling nodded silently.


    ******


    Less than 20 minutester, Su Yao brought Tang Ling to a peculiar-looking building.


    The building was not big, but it was more than a hundred meters tall. Several white and crooked pirs supported the rhombus-shaped main structure. The whole building was catching the light as reflective materials covered the entire exterior, lending it a sense of mystery.


    ¡°Training Base,¡± Tang Ling read the words in front of the door of the building, and he instantly understood what the building was.


    Su Yao did not show a trace of surprise when Tang Ling revealed his knowledge about one of thenguages of the old civilization. He calmly said to Tang Ling and dragged him in, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Tang Ling also noticed that the familiar tower that pierced the sky stood on the left side of this training base no more than 20 meters away.


    Being so close to the tower for the first time, Tang Ling felt a strange trembling inside him. It made every drop of his blood vibrate and elerated his blood cirction.


    It shook Tang Ling, but the feeling came and went like the wind. After he stepped through the door, itpletely vanished.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Su Yao¡¯s call woke Tang Ling from his absent-minded state.


    After regaining his senses, Tang Ling finally got a clearer look at the interior of the training base. Warm white light shone down and reached every corner but he could not spot the source of the light.


    The ce that he and Su Yao stood in was a spacious hexagonal hall. Other than an obscure round metallic counter in the middle, there was nothing else in the hall.


    All six sides of the hall were connected to their respective corridors, and many hexagonal doors lined up neatly along with them.


    The center had the most doors. The doors on the highest and the lowest spots were thergest, but there was only a handful of them. It looked a little like a beehive but was entirely different.


    Su Yao stood in front of the metallic counter and simply spoke to the beautifuldy behind it, ¡°I want a basic training room.¡±


    Thedy revealed a smile thatcked joy and delight as she said coldly, ¡°500 credits.¡±


    The numbers staggered Tang Ling again. He had never earned so many credits for as long as he lived.


    Credits were the general currency in Safety Sector No. 17. They were made into small round metallic chips and were not possible to replicate.


    The credits that the settlement used were all released by Safety Sector No. 17. One round chip equaled to one credit.


    Looking at Su Yao¡¯s big ck fur coat and bare chest, where could he hide the 500 credits?


    Su Yao seemed to have seen through Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts. He curled his lips into a rather evil but delightful smile. Then, he took a crystal badge out, simr to the one that he had given Tang Ling before they came here, but his was a lot clearer.


    The beautifuldy took Su Yao¡¯s badge and touched it against a certain spot on the metallic counter. Her actions were followed by a clear beep. She then passed the badge back to Su Yao together with a metallic card.


    ¡°Room 6F-019,¡± she announced.


    Su Yao took the things and pulled Tang Ling away.


    Even though he had calmed himself down several times, Tang Ling still could not hold back his urge to ask, ¡°Uncle Su Yao, did you pay her?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Yaoughed out loud amusedly as he strongly rubbed Tang Ling¡¯s head and said, ¡°What do you think? Do you expect me to carry a big back of small metallic chips around? Here in the Safety Sector, credits are all stored in the identification badge like the one that I gave you. I¡¯ve saved a thousand credits in your badge. You¡¯ll know more about your identification badgeter on.¡± Su Yao habitually skipped the exnation and as he talked, he brought Tang Ling through a big hexagonal door.


    The soft white light remained bright behind the hexagonal door, but the space behind it was empty and could only hold three to five people.


    Nheless, Tang Ling did not care about all that. His breath was hurried because of what he heard. A thousand credits?!


    The number was like a zing me that burned his mind to the point that he skipped all the details. He clutched the identification badge in his pants pocket tightly.


    He would never skimp being courteous with Su Yao, and he had his own way of repaying a debt of gratitude.


    A soft trembleter, the hexagonal door opened again.


    When they came out of the door, they were already in the corridorbeled 6F.

 Chapter 40 - Excited

    <h4>Chapter 40: Excited</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling was toozy to even feed his curiosity about all this.


    Deep in his heart was a stern thought that one day, he would be familiar with everything in this world even though it was not what he truly yearned for.


    Tang Ling and Su Yao were standing inside Basic Training Room 019.


    The room was almost a dozen square metersrge, but there was nothing inside, at least not within sight.


    <i>How am I going to train here? </i>Tang Ling was a little curious, but he did not ask and just waited patiently.


    He knew after he stepped through the wall that many things exceeded hisprehension.


    ¡°Truth be told, with your current strength level, the training facilities here aren¡¯t useful anymore, but I just wanted to know where your foundation is at,¡± said Su Yao casually.


    As he spoke, he walked to the left corner of the room and slid the metallic card into the wall. A hole as big as a human¡¯s head opened and inside were a dozen red capsules.


    ¡°Maybe I need to take some medication.¡± Tang Ling was confused, but he had seen the capsules known as medicines before. They were precious resources back in the settlement and rumor has it that they were left behind by the old civilization.


    Su Yao went through the red capsules and eventually simply picked one out. ¡°This¡¯ll be enough. You need to know that the existence of your current strength is considered a waste of resources in this world. I¡¯m not hugely curious, but you¡¯ve consumed a shred of level 3 vicious beast meat, so I must see how far you¡¯ve grown since it¡¯s important.¡±


    After that, Su Yao turned around to Tang Ling with an unusual stern look. He was not joking at all.


    At the same time, Su Yao pinched the red capsule with his fingers and crushed it. Subsequently, the capsule disintegrated into maroon crystal dust that floated in the air by itself. Momentster, the dust particles started to expand rapidly.


    Then, as if the crystal specks of dust had a will of their own, they rapidly lined up following a certain sequence, and a whileter, an intricate machine made out of maroon crystals appeared in the room. The smooth lines on the machine wereparable to an art piece as it emanated a surreal feeling as though it had surpassed the current civilization.


    Even though Tang Ling was fully prepared for this, he was still shocked. The first thought in his mind was that it reminded him of the Mysterious Store.


    <i>Did all thise from the Mysterious Store? Are there other Dream Seeds inside Safety Sector No. 17?</i>


    Su Yao interrupted Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts with a disdainfulment, ¡°shy but useless stuff isn¡¯t worth your surprise. Did you simply assume that this ce isn¡¯t as worthless as the others?¡±


    <i>As worthless as the others? </i>Tang Ling was rendered speechless.


    Before this, when they were outside the wall, Su Yao had said the same thing before, and Tang Ling thought the man was referring to the differences outside and within the walls.


    Who would have thought that even inside the wall, he would deem it as useless as it was outside? What other ces were not worthless to him?


    A spiking interest towards the entire world started to spread in Tang Ling¡¯s heart like an ember growing into a zing me.


    However, Su Yao was not here to tell stories.


    He looked at the maroon machine and said, ¡°I¡¯ve previously done a rough estimation of your strength, so I¡¯d say your strength is around 200 kgs. The lowest standard of the training camp is 200 kgs, and I¡¯m referring to the lousiest Fifth Training Camp. This is a Quantum Force Measurer that can sustain 10 tons of force and deliver very precise results. Now, give it all you¡¯ve got and punch it.¡±


    Those several simple sentences held a sea of important information.


    Based on the strength that he tempered through the life and death situation in the wild, it turned out that he was only eligible to enter the lousiest Fifth Training Camp.


    Tang Ling was disappointed, and at the same time, shocked.


    <i>If that¡¯s the case, why did Uncle Su Yao want me to join the examination of the First Reserved Camp? On what basis did he make that demand? If I remember correctly, the reexamination of the training camp starts in two days. How am I going to strengthen myself?</i>


    ¡°Hurry up. Give it your best punch. The results will be disyed on the monitor.¡± Su Yao was a little impatient with Tang Ling¡¯s dy, so he had to somehow rush the boy.


    Tang Ling took a deep breath as he stood in front of the machine and tilted his head slightly down. ¡°200 kgs? I manage to achieve 211 kgs before this, and after I¡¯ve absorbed a little piece of level 3 vicious beast meat, I should be able to...¡± As he mumbled to himself, he prepared himself for the punch.


    ¡°Wait, have you measured your strength before?¡± Su Yao was slightly suspicious, but he quickly hid his expression.


    He suddenly thought of a familiar old friend and a certain possibility. In turn, his heart started to race and a trace of grief rose from his heart uncontrobly.


    ¡°No,¡± Tang Ling answered directly.


    He kept his head down and thought for a second before he spoke hesitantly, ¡°I... I¡¯m just very sensitive towards strength, speed, time, and minor changes in my surroundings since I was young. I¡¯m able to detect the changes and evene up with a very precise number in my brain.¡±


    Tang Ling did not hide anything from Su Yao even though it was his biggest secret.


    He was trying to exin his Precise Instinct urately and as simply as possible. That was the reason why he thought about it before saying, but he felt like it was an understatement.


    ¡°However, recently...¡± Tang Ling wanted to say that he realized that his Precise Instinct seemed to have improved recently. Nevertheless, he could not exin the power-up in detail, but he felt like he was obliged to tell Su Yao. Maybe the man could shed some light on his abilities.


    However, before he could finish, Tang Ling was stunned because Su Yao seemed to be a little absent-minded. The man did not react to anything he said. Instead, he took a small metal bottle out of his pocket, twisted the cap open and gulped a mouthful of its contents.


    Tang Ling felt sadness oozing from Su Yao in that exact moment, but thetter brushed it off in the next second with an exaggerated gasp, ¡°Good booze!¡±


    It made Tang Ling unsure of what he just saw. Was he overthinking?


    ¡°Then, what is your current strength?¡± Rarely, Su Yao hastened his words.


    ¡°As a rough estimation, 280 kgs. I can give you a precise number to as detailed as three decimal points, but I must first throw a punch.¡± Unbeknownst even to himself, Tang Ling felt a little closer to Su Yao. The truth grew exponentially, and Tang Ling himself did not even realize his own emotions.


    ¡°Give it a try. The monitor will disy itter. Tell me the answer then.¡± Su Yao took a step back as though he was trying to give Tang Ling enough space.


    Tang Ling nodded, sucked in a deep breath, widened his stance and braced himself. A primal growlter, his punch struck the center of the target on the machine.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Su Yao squinted his eyes at the monitor. The room was a little dim but he seemed like he was staring at a bright light.


    ¡°280.374 kgs,¡± Tang Ling announced with utmost certainty. He did not look at the answer on the disy. Instead, he stared at Su Yao with a puzzled look.


    His Precise Instinct had been with him since he was young. Albeit special, it was not actually useful, so he did not know why Su Yao wanted to prove the existence of his ability so badly.


    Su Yao was already standing in front of the machine. The monitor on top of it disyed a set of precise numbers¡ª280.37465 kgs.

 Chapter 41 - Old Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 41: Old Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The numbers made Tang Ling feel a little sorry for himself.


    His Precise Instinct was a littleckluster in front of such a powerful machine.


    However, Su Yao reacted differently. Hisplicated look revealed a mixture of excitement, heaviness, and reminiscence as his rough hands stroked the monitor with the numbers slowly as if he was caressing his most precious treasure.


    Tang Ling got a clear glimpse at Su Yao¡¯s fingers which were shaking.


    ¡°Again,¡± said Su Yao, but his tone sounded a little different this time.


    Tang Ling spared the chatter and punched the machine again.


    The oue did not change a bit. He could precisely calcte his own strength but still fell behind the machine in front of him in terms of performance.


    ¡°A-Again.¡± Hesitating for a second, Su Yao requested Tang Ling to repeat the punch, but his voice this time sounded shaky as though the words were squeezed out of his throat.


    Tang Ling obliged, and when he got the exact oue, Su Yao waspletely stunned.


    His narrowed eyes were a little red while his lips were trembling. His lips would sometimes curl up into a smile, disying his excitement and joy but it would also pucker up tightly as if he was saddened by it.


    Tang Ling felt very strange, so he carefully asked, ¡°Uncle Su Yao, d-do I need to do it again?¡±


    Su Yao was dragged back to his senses all of a sudden by the question, yet he did not answer him. He strode to Tang Ling and hugged the boy tightly.


    Su Yao was very strong, even more so when he was excited.


    Tang Ling felt like the air in his lungs was almost squeezed out. He could not help but cough repeatedly after Su Yao hugged him.


    Deep in his heart, Tang Ling felt that he had zero chances of fighting back against a man who was as fierce as a vicious beast.


    Perhaps because Tang Ling¡¯s coughs woke him up from his reverie, Su Yao realized that he had embarrassed himself. He finally let go of Tang Ling, but his excitement drove him to tap thetter¡¯s shoulder strongly. He almost nudged him into the ground.


    ¡°Very good. This ability of yours is fantastic,¡± he said.


    Although the strange feeling in Tang Ling¡¯s heart didn¡¯t go away, his Precise Instinct was nothing ster in his own opinion. Why would it cause so much excitement in Uncle Su Yao?


    He wanted to ask, but Su Yao had calmed down by inhaling two deep breaths.


    ¡°Your growth is barely satisfactory, but don¡¯t be sad about it. You¡¯ll only grow stronger.¡±


    <i>My growth is barely satisfactory? </i>Tang Ling was very concerned about that. He even forgot about the strange feeling in his heart.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling had no idea what his growth meant, but since Su Yao was so concerned about it and purposely brought him here to test it out, it must be something more important than the basic numbers just like it was more important than simply measuring his strength and speed.


    <i>Am I not strong enough?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I say you¡¯ll be stronger. As long as you can safely grow, you¡¯ll... be very powerful.¡± Compared to Tang Ling, Su Yao showed no disappointment. He was rather confident instead, and it made him look extra joyful.


    ¡°But...¡± Tang Ling¡¯s heart almost exploded because of the suffocation as unanswered questions popped up in his life one after another without any reason. Would this go on forever?


    ¡°No buts!¡± Su Yao suddenly looked stern as he ordered, ¡°Keep it a secret! I¡¯m referring to your ability.¡±


    Tang Ling kept quiet. It seemed like his life that was enveloped by the veil of mystery had to continue for now.


    ******


    After several days of a continuous downpour of rain, Safety Sector No. 17 finally weed the sunshine in the afternoon three days ago.


    Since then, the sun felt like it was taking revenge for its absence as it shone down extra harshly and powerfully.


    ording to the seasons, the beginning of summer had gone by, and mid-summer was around the corner.


    Summer should be hot anyway. Therefore, whenever he wore the reserved warrior uniform, it felt a little hard to breathe despite it still being dawn and the sun had not even risen into the skypletely.


    ¡°Are you going into the examination like this?¡±


    Tang Ling performed his final check on his luggage before putting it on his back. He did not have any misceneous things with him other than the remains of his grandmother and his sister, and the clothes that Su Yao gave him. All that was left were the clothes that he once wore in the settlement.


    He did not have the heart to part with them since they were all his memories.


    The reason why he packed all the clothes was that Tang Ling was not concentrating. He was actually waiting for Su Yao because he wanted to see whether the man would show up or not, but reality disappointed him.


    No footsteps came from outside the door. The door did not even open and Su Yao did not appear.


    He went missing, or more precisely, he was nowhere to be found after he brought Tang Ling to the so-called training base.


    Everything that came after that was taken care of by the cooking maiden of the little inn.


    The cooking maiden helped him get through everything, including Tang Ling¡¯s three meals, the basic introduction to Safety Sector No. 17, and the location and time for the day¡¯s reexamination.


    Most importantly, she gave him a library card that allowed him very high-level essibility. With it, Tang Ling could enter the library of the inner city behind the wall, and read as long and as many materials as he wanted.


    Of course, the ess was only limited to the books that the card had ess to, but even so, Tang Ling felt it was a little rushed.


    In the past three days, other than having his meals and less than six hours of sleep yesterday, he spent all his time in the library.


    The vast collection of books was interesting. Even with his powerful brain that was equipped with Precise Instinct and him skimming through the books as quickly as possible, all he could finish was a little corner of the entire library.


    Despite so, Tang Ling felt like he had gotten closer to the world. He first got to know about the true old civilization.


    The old civilization did not just exist. In fact, it reached a very highly-advanced technological level. They explored space and evennded on the Purple Moon. They had all sorts of buildings with various functions while their architectural level was high and was further developed. They had many miraculous transportation vehicles, cars, airnes, ferries, and so on. They even had a rich cerebral world, movies, books, television...


    Last but not least, there were weapons!


    It was such an envious existence with unimaginable power! If such weapons were avable in this era, would surviving still be a problem?


    Tang Ling thought about it. At the same time, he recalled the explosives and the Desert Eagle from Quark. He now had a full understanding of what those two items truly were.


    In the old civilization, those two items were nothing significant, but Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts led him nowhere. His answer was lost in limbo.


    In the old civilization, humans were conquerors. As long as they willed it, they could easily exterminate any kind of animal out there.


    However, whenparing these two eras, the most vicious animals in the old civilization would be a joke in the current one. Would it be reason enough for the old civilization to go extinct?


    Tang Ling would not think that those terrifying nuclear weapons and all sorts of fighter jets could not fight with animals even if they were the so-called mutated beasts and vicious beasts.


    Tang Ling thought of the ck-horned purple-striped snake back in the sewer.


    If that was the case, how did the old civilization go extinct? Tang Ling simply could not find an answer to his question.


    The other thing that went beyond hisprehension was that since the old civilization fell into destruction overnight, the gap between civilizations caught humans off-guard, so how did the current civilization make a stand in this era? Who or what built it from the ashes of the old?


    It was so conflicting, simr to what Uncle Su Yao said before, ¡°This bloody era sometimes makes me feel that we¡¯re very close to space, yet sometimes it feels like we¡¯ve returned to our savage days.¡±

 Chapter 42 - A Grand Morning

    <h4>Chapter 42: A Grand Morning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That was right. This era existed as such.


    For the sake of survival, the people in the settlement lived the most primal way of life.


    The gap between civilization and the sudden deterioration of the natural environment would be the most logical exnation.


    However, the humans¡¯ new civilization developed the Safety Sector, and behind the walls, there were technologies that surpassed even the old civilization!


    Indeed, technology was the key! The most significant achievement of the old civilization had somehow reached a bottleneck in development, yet it was easily broken through by this current civilization which was built upon the ashes of the old.


    Some even defied thews of physics of the old civilization.


    Nheless, why were humans living such a pitiful life hiding behind the sector walls, escaping the world and not conquering it?


    Based on the looks of it, those super technologies behind the walls were not mass-produced. Unlike the old civilization, whenever new technology was invented, it would eventually change the way people lived their lives. Ultimately, evenmoners could enjoy the benefits of technology.


    These questions pained Tang Ling¡¯s heart that felt like it was being wed by a cat, but he was helpless about it.


    No matter how high the ess level of the library card he had was, the books that it had ess to did not hold any information about all that. There was not even a single word about it.


    ¡°If there was a way...¡± Tang Ling rubbed the library card in his hand. He heard from the cooking maiden that this library card was actually Su Yao¡¯s goodwill. While Tang Ling felt grateful, he was greedy for more information and knowledge.


    Inevitably, Tang Ling thought about the true mystery of this current era¡ªthe Mysterious Store.


    The man who granted Tang Ling the ability to read several types ofnguage with a swing of his hand was Kun!


    If not for the man, Tang Ling would have to walk past all the precious treasures which were the books.


    ¡°Hey, boy, let me have a look. What are you mumbling about? I¡¯ve already ordered an iron-scaled horse wagon to go to the inner city. You¡¯ll bete if you walk.¡± The cooking maiden¡¯s voice entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears while he was lost in his thoughts.


    The cooking maiden, Rona, seemed to like Su Yao a lot. While she was also a genuine person, she was just a little naggy.


    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Tang Ling always showed a heart of gratitude to those who cared for him.


    In this era, unconditional goodwill might probably be the most precious thing he could ever encounter.


    ¡°My, my, my, look at you, boy! Your shirt, tsk tsk tsk!¡± Rona dragged Tang Ling over and carefully stroked his uniform. Her eyes were overflowing with envy and affection.


    The uniform was made out of very high-quality material.


    Even though Tang Ling was rather thin and shortpared to his peers, his decent facial features and rigid posture coupled with the uniform made him look as handsome as a noble.


    Even that ck hair and abysmal eyes of his were filled with an unusual and mysterious air.


    After all, his features represented the bloodline of the Dongsheng Continent of the old civilization and were considered rare in Safety Sector No. 17. Rumor had it that the other descendants were all gathered under a powerful and mysterious Safety Zone.


    On top of that, Tang Ling¡¯s name actually followed the typical system of naming in the Dongsheng Continent of Huaxia. The purebloods of Huaxia were as rare as a phoenix¡¯s feather in Safety Sector No. 17.


    Due to the affection for Su Yao, Rona¡¯s love further extended to men of a simr bloodline.


    Tang Ling, who was still a teen, felt shy toward Rona¡¯s affection. He quietly moved her hand away, but at the same time, she stuffed two eggs the size of fists into his hands. They were warm and aromatic.


    ¡°Here, these are iron thorn bird eggs. Eat them on the go. Don¡¯t starve yourself during the exam,¡± she said.


    Tang Ling felt grateful in his heart. He knew this was Rona¡¯s personal kindness. Uncle Su Yao would never be so delicate.


    Iron thorn bird eggs were not cheap either, and they were great for recovering stamina.


    Back when he used to hunt around the settlement, Tang Ling already knew that an adult iron thorn bird could easily puncture ten men¡¯s stomachs with its kick, let alone if it attacked with its sharp beak and ridiculous speed of sprinting.


    Moreover, itid only several eggs at a time, and when it did, it tended to get fiercer.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Ling said softly. As he spoke, he loaded his limited luggage on his back. If he could progress smoothly through the exam, he would be staying in the First Reserved Camp from then on.


    Even if he failed, he would still end up in other training camps and not in Rona¡¯s inn anymore.


    ¡°The important thing is to get excellent results.¡± Rona¡¯s gaze revealed a trace of heavy emotions. This teenager, who barely talked and seemed like he had countless sorrowful experiences, seemed to win her sympathy.


    More importantly, after Tang Ling left, would Su Yao still drop by?


    Struggling with her heavy feelings, Rona felt a little anxious.


    Tang Ling paused his steps, and for the first time, he smiled bashfully at Rona. ¡°Aunt Rona, I¡¯lle back and visit.¡±


    The first light of the morning finally appeared, shedding its warm light over the little inn.


    ******


    The iron-scaled horse wagon was wobbly because the wagoner had to whip the horses to remind them to keep their explosive temper in check from time to time.


    Tang Ling did not mind at all. He buried his face in the iron thorn bird eggs and drinking water as he made his final preparations for the uing exam.


    Tang Ling had no idea what the exam was about, but he knew it would not be too easy. He once spent two credits buying the information from Quark and he had not forgotten what he obtained. There was an important segment in bing a Purple Moon Warrior which was to pass a mysterious test.


    He thought about those reserved warriors who graduated from the First Reserved Camp and had extremely high chances of bing a Purple Moon Warrior. Would their exam include this mysterious test?


    There was no answer no matter how hard Tang Ling pondered. Moreover, the crowded street was rather distracting.


    The people on the street were excited because today was the day of the reexamination. The elites who would enter the First Reserved Camp would be selected today and no one wanted to miss such a grand scene.


    After all, life inside Safety Sector No. 17 was depressing as well.


    Tang Ling swallowed a mouthful of water. After spending time reading, of course, Tang Ling knew that in order to maintain the rights to stay in the Safety Sector, the people had to offer theirbor at all times and on all kinds of asions.


    Compared to the settlement, the people here were not as free because the gigantic gate of the sector blocked outsiders but at the same time locked them in.


    Commoners had no rights or funds to go out of the sector.


    Living under such conditions, the birth of every new batch of Purple Moon Warriors would be a grand celebration that was followed by the introduction of the ¡°new blood¡± who would be arranged to enter the First Reserved Camp.


    With every single powerful warrior that was produced, would the people not feel safer?


    Even though he did not want to disy any ill intentions, Tang Ling¡¯s eyes inevitably showed a trace of mockery. He hoped that the people of the sector would never see the re from the swords that night which ughtered the innocent and weak in cold blood.


    Following his scrambled thoughts of that night, the inevitable appeared.


    <i>What kind of era is this? If only I could... If only I had the power, I¡¯d smash it with all I have!</i>


    ¡°Dear Young Master, we are here.¡± The wagoner¡¯s voice interrupted Tang Ling¡¯s sudden frantic thoughts.


    The skilled wagoner had taken him to the street where Su Yao had brought him earlier. Without permission, people of the outer city could not even set foot on the street.


    However, it was filled with people since sunrise because the reserved warriors who were here to enter the reexamination were waiting on the street. Their families were given permission to set foot not just on the street, but even to enter the inner city to witness the important and grand exam.

 Chapter 43 - On Stage Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 43: On Stage Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The family members were undoubtedly proud.


    Whether it was the honor of entering the inner city or their child earning the qualification to enter the reexamination, it was the happiest and proudest moment of their lives.


    Their lively and passionate gazes made Tang Ling feel sorrowful.


    If his grandmother and San San were here today, how would they look?


    Cheers sounded in the air all of a sudden as a giant disy screen slowly rose from the wall of the inner city. Through the giant screen plus the seven other viewing points in the outer city, almost all of Safety Sector No. 17 could watch the important exam live.


    A live telecast? The shadows of the old civilization were everywhere and had not worn down.


    This particr point provided a strange sense of safety which he could not exin in words.


    However, the eagerness and respect for a ¡°powerhouse-to-be¡±, who had not even been announced, was enough to prove how shaken the era had be.


    The cheers from the people continued. Albeit it being such a grand celebration, Tang Ling could not get himself into the mood. He quietly headed to the inner city, and his figure reeked of destion.


    ******


    The draft of summer arrived unannounced. The gale whipped up mud and leaves, sweeping across everyone¡¯s clothes madly.


    ¡°Is it going to rain again?¡± Tang Ling was a little absent-minded as he looked at the dull morning sky. However, not a single dark cloud was in sight.


    After that night, he was scared of the patter of rain, yet he seemed to pick up the smell of the settlement in the wind.


    ¡°As an instructor, I dislike those who aren¡¯t paying attention.¡± Slow steady footsteps entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears followed by a shadow over his head.


    Tang Ling regained his senses and looked up to see a tall man in a blue uniform. Although he was far from Su Yao¡¯s pressuring presence and physique,pared to the gaunt Tang Ling, he was huge enough.


    His lips curled into a cruel smile as he bent down to Tang Ling¡¯s ears and whispered, ¡°I mean, anytime.¡±


    The moment his voice subsided, Tang Ling felt intense pain in his abdomen as if he was being hammered. He could not help but bend over.


    The iron thorn bird eggs that Rona gave him in the morning started to rumble in his stomach. Together with a sourish foul smell, it rushed up to Tang Ling¡¯s throat.


    A buzz of discussions echoed in the area.


    Even though the venue of the reexamination, the inner city of Glory Square, was crowded, it did not stop the crowd from observing the scene because the biggest screen of the live telecast in the whole sector was in front of Glory Hall of Glory Square.


    ¡°Silence.¡± A cold voice ordered. While it was not loud or shouted out, it echoed throughout the entire Glory Square.


    People stopped their discussions because the one who announced that was Larf, the captain of the First Unit of the Purple Moon Squad that was responsible for maintaining order at the reexamination venue today.


    After a quick nce over at the man with the red cap who silenced the crowd, Tang Ling used all his might to quietly swallow the rumbling substance down his throat.


    In this era, wasting was shameful. That was what Su Yao taught him.


    Therefore, food eaten should not be regurgitated out. Moreover, it was a token of Rona¡¯s kindness.


    As for the man in the red cape, although he was not the Purple Moon Warrior whomanded the culling that night, judging from the discussion from the crowd, Tang Ling knew that only the captains of the Purple Moon Warrior were worthy of the cape.


    Strenuously, Tang Ling straightened his body and quietly wiped away the line of blood at the corner of his mouth, pretending as if nothing happened.


    As though the man was very satisfied with Tang Ling¡¯s performance, the instructor swung the fist that he punched Tang Ling with. Smiling sinisterly, he turned around and left.


    The whole Glory Square returned to normal.


    The reexamination officially started at 9 a.m. There were a total of 45 reserved warriors who registered for the reexamination, but only 43 of them arrived.


    <i>Which arrogant bastard is so ballsy to not show up yet? it¡¯s almost time for the exam.</i>


    The question baffled many of the cadets who were standing ramrod straight in the square.


    Right at that moment, a set of heavy footsteps resounded and the trembles that followed it shook the whole square slightly.


    The crowd went silent in fear and they automatically opened up a path.


    At the end of the path, a gigantic figure of a beast appeared. It was a blue-striped mega rhinoceros!


    Deep gasps sounded in session among the group of reserved warriors instantly. Instinctively, Tang Ling clenched his muscles. Even before he spent his time reading in the library, he had heard of the infamous blue-striped mega rhinoceros.


    Once upon a time, a small scale beast horde went on a rampage in Safety Sector No. 17. Although the Purple Moon Warriors stopped the rampage in the Safety Zone, the strongest of them all, which was the blue-striped mega rhinoceros, ended hundreds of lives in the settlement.


    It was a king beast, the only one that Tang Ling had ever seen with his own eyes.


    Compared to the inexperienced reserved warriors, the Purple Moon Warriors were a lot calmer. There was not even any expression on their faces when they saw the blue-striped mega rhinoceros appear in Glory Square.


    As the hulking beast approached the center of Glory Square with its heavy steps, Tang Ling seemed to have sensed its suffocating presence.


    ¡°Judging from the footsteps, the blue-striped mega rhinoceros can produce 5,500 kgs of force with a single ram.¡± Instinctively, his Precise Instinct started to calcte the battle power of the king beast, and the result scared Tang Ling.


    Just as Tang Ling was calcting and feeling terror reign in his heart, a casual and rough voice entered the ears of the crowd from high atop the king beast¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte, but I suppose no one would me me, would they?¡±


    Following the source of the voice, the crowd saw a young man sitting on top of the blue-striped mega rhinoceros¡¯ back. He was the one who had spoken.


    Even though they tried their best to hold back, some of the reserved warriors and cadets cried out in awe.


    <i>Who the hell would ride a king beast to the examination?</i>


    As chatter burst out from the group, the instructor who beat Tang Ling earlier turned a blind eye to everything at the grand entrance. He stood in front of the group with a menacing look.


    While the group fell into mor, a short fellow beside Tang Ling suddenly whispered to him, ¡°That punch just now might have affected you in the uing exam.¡±


    Tang Ling nodded back in a friendly manner and his expression returned to normal.


    He had no idea about the content of the reexamination, but it did not mean that the others shared the same ignorance. Despite so, things had already happened, so he did not want to overthink andin. As an example, the punch was directed at him. What was the reason for it then?


    At the same time, a windy breeze blew, and the young man on top of the blue-striped mega rhinoceros jumped down.


    Unlike the others who wore the ck uniform neatly, the young man had simply buttoned up just three of the buttons and exposed his solid chest. On his chest was a tattoo of a ck sun that looked extremely arrogant just like his temperament.


    He frivolously strolled into the group, pushing away the person in the front and taking his ce.


    Among the group of young men preparing for the exam, his height stood out. The moment he reached the front, he immediately stood out like a crane in a flock of fowls.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the first spot. Any objections?¡± He turned around and provoked everyone else behind him. Then, a red apple appeared in his hand.


    <i>Kachak! </i> He chomped off a huge chunk of the apple.

 Chapter 44 - On Stage Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 44: On Stage Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An exaggerated chewing noise echoed in the group.


    The short fellow beside Tang Ling could not help but swallow his saliva.


    An apple! Not even a noble could easily get their hands on one of those.


    Tons of effort was required to nt an apple tree simr to the old civilization.


    Nheless, Tang Ling was not moved by the apple at all. He nced at the young man at the front of the line. His blonde hair was straight while his features were pronounced and a sense of malevolence enveloped him.


    Since the young man did not do anything, his Precise Instinct could not detect his battle power which concerned Tang Ling.


    Right when the blonde young man, who surprised everyone in the square by riding a blue-striped mega rhinoceros to the venue, was feeling delighted, an unusual calm and cold voice spoke up, ¡°Orston, are ya standing in the front?¡±


    It sounded like it was strenuous for the owner of the voice to even speak. Although it was a few short words, it almost sounded like he had to squeeze every single word out from his lips.


    No one was able to locate the person who spoke until the crowd shifted a little, and a squat and scrawny figure walked out. Everyone was surprised when they realized that this short figure might have been the one who spoke and probably was thest reserved warrior to enter the reexamination.


    Unlike the mboyant entrance of the blonde young man, this shorter one appeared very calm to the point that his existence was barely noticeable like a shadow behind the sun.


    Nheless, no one dared to neglect him because he reeked of blood. The ck reserved warrior uniform that he wore was badly torn.


    His long coffee-brown hair had dried blood stains at the edges while his ck boots were stained with pieces of meat of some beings other than mud.


    ¡°The front spot... doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± said the gloomy young man after he walked to the front of the line. As he spoke, he single-handedly put the backpack that he had been carrying down.


    The zipper was half-opened and a bloody huge beast w was showing. Tang Ling had no idea what w that was.


    The long-haired young man suddenly looked up as though his re was a brandishing sharp de. A ferocious and cold gleam shone from his eyes that curled up at the corners slightly as if he was a wolf.


    ¡°Orston, move,¡± he instructed.


    The blond young man named Orston, who took the front spot started to turn solemn in expression. He curled his fingers up and crushed the apple in his hand with a pop.


    The pride of such a young man like him would never allow him to give in easily. ¡°Yu, aren¡¯t you being a little too arrogant? Do you think I¡¯ll let you take the spot?¡±


    ¡°Then, why not we decide after a fight?¡± The young long-haired man known as Yu did not care at all, but when a fight was mentioned, an excited gleam shed in his eyes.


    Right before a fight between Yu and Orston broke out in the examination venue, Larf walked over and said, ¡°Yu, stand in front. Little Orston, judging from your strength, you haven¡¯t convinced us that you¡¯re stronger than Yu.¡±


    Unlike the cold and harsh expression he disyed earlier, Larf showed a kind smile on his face as if he was talking to his juniors.


    Of course, as a captain of the Purple Moon Warriors, his words held weight and were very convincing.


    Even though Orston was disgruntled, he still moved away in grievance and let Yu stand in front.


    The short fellow beside Tang Ling seemed to be a talkative one. He whispered softly and then lowered his head as though he was muttering to himself, ¡°Ranks are everywhere.¡±


    Tang Ling heard him. Even though his abdomen still hurt, his heart was not moved.


    That rainy night, three outrageous circles formed three different worlds before his eyes. The bits and pieces of his circumstances had taught him to see through the harshness of reality.


    The littlemotion was settled after Larf¡¯s intervention.


    The sinister-looking instructor regained his senses and sized up the reserved warriors who were waiting for the exam to begin.


    ¡°The reexamination will start in two minutes. Little fes, if you guys make it, I¡¯ll be yourbat coach in the future, but before that happens, try not to get overexcited. The exam isn¡¯t a game. I¡¯m saying that in this exam, I cannot guarantee...¡±


    Up until this point, the instructor seemed a little pleased. However, he paused and a gloomy smile appeared on his face.


    Until he scanned all the faces of the reserved warriors, he continued, ¡°That every one of you can walk out of the exam alive.¡±


    Was there a life-threatening danger in the exam?


    Some people in the group paled at his words. The short fellow beside Tang Ling also trembled but tightly held his fists.


    Yu and Orston were not moved since they should know about the contents of the exam.


    Tang Ling understood the situation but he was not affected either since he had seen many life-and-death situations himself.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give all of you a chance. You can choose to quit now.¡± It seemed like the frightened reaction from the group made the instructor feel haughty as his tone sounded like he was ridiculing them.


    No one was willing to quit now though.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± The instructor slowly walked around and then said loudly, ¡°Clear the venue and get ready.¡±


    As his words subsided, many groups of warriors appeared from every direction of the square. They moved in in an orderly fashion, and they quickly cleared the crowded Glory Square to create a spacious ground.


    Then, another group of warriors carried many iron bars into the square and started to piece the thick bars together.


    The clunks were endless, making the crowd curious about what the warriors were building. A heated discussion started to rumble among them.


    The format of the exam seemed to be different from the past.


    This time, Larf did not care about the discussion in the crowd. Instead, he watched the warriors getting busy piecing the iron bars with an interested gaze.


    A minute and a halfter, a giant iron cage appeared in the center of Glory Square right in front of the giant statue of the casten.


    Only after the cage was built did everyone finally realize that the whole cage was covered with dark ret lines as though they were bloody lines.


    ¡°All of you should be honored to take the exam in front of the statue of our great casten of Safety Sector No. 17, Lord Worf Andol. Do all of you know our Lord¡¯s greatest achievement? A Level 3 vicious beast, a white thunder eagle, once sieged our sector, but our great casten single-handedly shot it down. Therefore, the exam that we¡¯ll be having here should follow the footsteps of our great casten.¡±


    When the iron cage appeared, the instructor in the blue uniform was thoroughly excited. He said the most words since the beginning and his eyes were gleaming with an unusual shine. ¡°The changes in our era cannot tolerate your cowardness anymore.¡±


    The moment his voice subsided, groups of workers appeared from behind Glory Hall and strenuously carried a dozen fully sealed cages towards the center of the square.


    No one was able to catch a glimpse of the contents of the sealed cages, but judging from the various savage growls inside that shook the sky and made thend tremble, the crowd started to grow anxious.


    Even an idiot knew what the sealed cages were holding. All the cages were unloaded in front of that giant iron cage without exception.


    The smile on the instructor¡¯s face grew darker. ¡°Very well now, all of you have onest chance to quit. It¡¯s now or never. Anyone?¡±


    Tang Ling saw the smirk on the instructor¡¯s face. He squinted his eyes and finally understood what the short fellow beside him was warning him earlier. He might be affected in the uing exam.

 Chapter 45 - Bloody Cage

    <h4>Chapter 45: Bloody Cage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>Am I being picked on?</i>


    The thought once again came afloat in Tang Ling¡¯s head. The punch from the instructor, which was not even his best strike, perfectly struck his abdomen which shook his organs and made him bleed.


    This level of injury in this era was nothing. Even themoners in the settlement would be fine after half a day of rest.


    Tang Ling, who had been through all sorts of killing and hunting, would not be concerned either, but it coincidentally happened before the exam. He nced over at the instructor¡¯s unfamiliar face while pushing the thought deep down in his heart.


    The endless inhuman roars coupled with the depressing atmosphere made the teenagers taking the exam look a little sour.


    In the end, someone who stood out after some hesitation.


    No one wanted to risk their lives for an exam. Even if they could not get into First Reserved Camp, the other training camp might still be a way out for them.


    With the first one taking the lead, the others followed as a matter of course. Less than two minutester, there were seven teenagers who wished to drop out of the reexamination.


    ¡°Are there any more?¡± The instructor seemed to have expected this early on. With a sneer, he asked again, but no one stepped out anymore.


    ¡°Look at this. Garbage can never be good. However, staying away for self-protection isn¡¯t the stupidest decision either. At least, knowing your limits is a good thing.¡± The merciless words were like a knife, but when said to those who stepped down because of fear, even harsher words would not sound wrong.


    The instructor¡¯s foul interest would never simply let go of the teenagers who decided to step down, but at the end of his lecture, his eyes seemed to unintentionally brush over Tang Ling.


    Nheless, Tang Ling turned a blind eye to him.


    Knowing one¡¯s limit? Every single day he lived in the settlement was without food and being on the verge of death. There was no such thing as stepping down for self-protection.


    ¡°Scram! You people have no right to be here.¡± Probably already bored, the instructor simply sent away those who decided to step down.


    He then swung his hand. The warrior guarding next to the cages put the first sealed cage into the bigger iron cage and released the first wild beast, an iron-toothed wolf with a silver tail.


    As a brutal and cold killer, albeit not being known for its strength, its agility and cunning wit would drive even the most formidable hunter away.


    Even when it was not hungry, it would kill weaker animals within its sight as a sport. The iron-toothed wolves were the primary targets that Purple Moon Warriors expelled during their patrols.


    Therefore, the wolves were rarely seen in the thick forest of the Secondary Safety Zone. Whenever one had to face such a wild beast, other than fighting it to death, there was no other way.


    s, they were now encountering one in the giant iron cage with nowhere to run!


    The teenagers who stayed behind for the examination started to breathe fiercely and uncontrobly. While hey knew they would be facing a wild beast, they did not expect it to be such a dangerous one.


    The instructor nced indifferently at the silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf. He clicked his tongue loudly and said in extreme disbelief, ¡°Yo, let me see who¡¯s lucky enough to start with this weak one.¡±


    Weak? Several of them gulped in fear. Was he kidding?


    Unfortunately, the instructor did not n to change his words. He walked to the front of the group and said, ¡°The rule of this exam is simple. Anyone who can survive up to ten minutes in the cage will pass. Of course, if anyone of you can kill that wolf inside, you¡¯ll also pass but I won¡¯t set my hopes too high. Lastly, Safety Sector No. 17 is being very merciful. If you can¡¯t hold on, you¡¯ll be forfeited halfway but... opening the cage needs time, so I hereby wish you all good luck.¡±


    ¡°Anymore questions about the rule?¡±


    ¡°Instructor.¡± Orston stood out this time. Maybe because of his unusual background, he was not afraid of the cruel instructor.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re the orders for the exam? Is it based on our line? Does everyone else have to face the iron-toothed wolf?¡± Orston¡¯s look clearly stated that the wolf was a little boring for him.


    With a chuckle, the instructor said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to remember your names. Each of you will be assigned to a number, which is the sequence of the line in which you¡¯re standing. When the timees, I¡¯ll randomly draw a number and the one I call will enter the cage.


    ¡°As for the iron-toothed wolf, I¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s a weak wild beast. Others might be a little fiercer, but they are all within the wild beast category. As for what you¡¯ll encounter, it¡¯s entirely up to luck. Luck is also part of your strength, am I right? This is a fair and square exam.¡±


    After that, the instructor looked at Orston pointedly, maintaining the lowest level of patience with him. ¡°Any more questions?¡±


    ¡°That will be all.¡± It seemed like the randomness of the rules piqued his interest.


    At the same time, thezy Yu, who stood in front, looked a little energized as well. Unfortunately, other than the two of them, the others were clenching their sweaty fists.


    <i>Is that even a rule? Why is the rule so cruel this time?</i>


    Tang Ling lowered his head, but his breathing remained steady. He never understood the past exams, but he also sensed that there was something unusual going on.


    The instructor did not care about what the teenagers were thinking about, and he announced the start of the exam right away. At the same time, the assistant beside the instructor had prepared a stack of numbers written on paper made out of tensile grass.


    The instructor took the papers, shuffled them twice and simply uttered a number, ¡°No.12.¡±


    The group of reserved warriors went silent for a moment before No. 12 walked out slowly. The young man tried to keep himself calm, but his pale face and trembling lips gave him away.


    It took him almost two minutes to reach the iron cage.


    The instructor, however, did not rush him. He brought a stool over and lit up a cigarette while watching No. 12 with a wry gaze.


    ¡°The butt isn¡¯t filtered. It¡¯s not as good as Uncle Su Yao¡¯s cigarette.¡± Tang Ling was paying attention to the strangest details until the warrior, who stood guard in front of the iron cage, loudly asked No. 12 in impatience, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Only then was Tang Ling pulled back to his senses.


    ¡°I-I am. Open the gate.¡± No. 12 used up all his courage to nod and tell the guard to open the gate.


    As if the instructor deemed the atmosphere was not as merry as he would like it to be, he took a deep puff from his cigarette and said as he spat out the smoke, ¡°I forgot to say that in order to let all of you sit for the exam better, all these wild beasts have been starved for five days. I bet they are eager to meet you.¡±


    After hearing what the instructor said, having hardly mustered enough courage, No. 12 unconsciously stepped back from the cage. Unfortunately, the guard in front of the cage pushed him in without a second thought.


    The gate was swiftly shut. When the clunk of the cage sounded, No. 12¡¯s despair almost made him close his eyes, but he dared not do so because less than 20 meters in front of him, the iron-toothed wolf was looking at him ruthlessly.

 Chapter 46 - First Fight

    <h4>Chapter 46: First Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No. 12 couldn¡¯t look into the silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf¡¯s eyes.


    The wolf¡¯s judgmental and cold gaze showed ferocity and cruelty unique to a wolf.


    He lowered his head and almost cried. Neither did he have the courage to start the fight, nor did he dare to simply move.


    It was an absolutely normal reaction from a normal person who had never gotten stuck with a wild beast in such a narrow space.


    However, outside the iron cage, Tang Ling softly sighed when he saw the scene.


    Two seconds of performance revealed a lot. No. 12 might not survive five minutes because he lost to the wolf¡¯s feral nature.


    A grown silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf weighed about 75 kgs and belonged to therger group of a dozen more species of wolves out there.


    Strength-wise, even a grown man could never gain the upper hand against it. Moreover, it was known for its iron teeth with its astounding chomping abilities.


    Tang Ling had nevere across this type of wolf before, but he knew never to reveal his fear in front of a wolf.


    The vignce of a wolf allowed it to observe an unfamiliar opponent. Meanwhile, the cunning nature of a wolf allowed it to smell its opponent¡¯s fear, and decide from there what its next move would be.


    Therefore, the right way to face a wolf would be to stare into its eyes without fear and be more threatening than it.


    On top of that, by taking the initiative to get close and feign an attack could one triumph over its feral nature. As a result, one would be able to drag out a minute or two in the iron cage.


    Meanwhile inside the cage, on the 13th second, the iron-toothed wolf started to circle No. 12, but it was not in a hurry to attack. While it slowly paced around, it was closing its distance to No. 12.


    No. 12 was scared, but he also noticed that the scary wolf was moving closer.


    He started to pace back step by step towards the north-west corner of the cage. He clenched his fists several times as if he was trying to punch the wolf but ultimately did nothing.


    After all, the condition to pass the exam was to survive for ten minutes, not to kill the wild beast in the cage. As long as the wolf stayed back, time would go by.


    No. 12 dared not provoke the iron-toothed wolf.


    Tang Ling watched quietly, able to make out the wolf¡¯s typical offensive pattern. It was searching for a suitable angle to pounce on its prey while calcting its prey¡¯s escape route.


    The correct way out of such a situation would be to stay in front of the wolf at all times and not fall into its pace which would allow it to force oneself to the corner to cut off the escape route.


    ¡°Hmm, in the north-west corner, would he be able to call for help and escape from the cage?¡± Tang Ling slightly shook his head as he observed the battle and measured the young man¡¯s strength so that he could better prepare himself for his own test.


    Even though No. 12 performed poorly, Tang Ling would not think that he was above all the other cadets. The only thing that they fell behind Tang Ling in was experience if they panicked.


    Tang Ling was very clear that he did not rightfully acquire his qualification to enter the exam.


    Perhaps because of the silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf¡¯s ¡°kindness¡±, the bloody scent in the iron cage was rtively faint.


    Half a minute went by as they circled each other.


    The teenagers outside the iron cage waiting for their turn finally felt a sense of ease, but when Tang Ling saw the silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf arch its back, his heart raced.


    The wolf moved without any sign or noise. Its powerful hind legs perfectlyunched itself in a perfect angle as it jumped at No. 12 like a gale.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Screams came from the crowd.


    No. 12 panicked, nervously moving to the left and hardly dodging the bite from the iron-toothed wolf.


    Shua!


    The noise of the ws tearing his uniform was clearly heard. Even though he barely escaped the bite, the wolf¡¯s w left three bloody lines on his body. Several drops of blood spewed andnded on the iron bar, adding a dash of red on top of the ret color.


    No. 12 chose to run.


    ¡°Silver-tailed iron-toothed wolves can run 25 meters per second while No. 12 can run 13.6 meters per second. Running away... is probably the worst choice.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct swiftly came into y. His Precise Instinct was not just used to getting numbers in action. He was trying to use it as his battle instinct so that he could precisely judge the oue of the battle between the two.


    The facts proved that Tang Ling¡¯s judgment was correct.


    Running away started the melody of ughter.


    The silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf chose to fight in the most preservative method. It did not give its best to chase. Instead, it forced its prey to the corner and when the prey had to turn around, attacking via the sealed path would deliver the most precise attack, so it could easilynd a hit.


    It did not need to be lethal. It just had to consume the prey¡¯s stamina. That way, the wolf would not lose anything or face any danger.


    The battle tactic unique to the wild beasts performed a lively yet bloody show for the other teenagers outside the iron cage.


    w after w, it tried to catch its prey. Chomp after chomp, it tried to bite its prey.


    Dripping blood sprayed all over the cage. In less than two minutes, No. 12 turned into a bloody man. Again and again, he was forced to the edge of the iron cage by the wolf, leaving bloody trails on the iron bars.


    ¡°I forfeit! I forfeit! I want to forfeit!¡± No. 12 shouted his lungs out as the pain finally pushed him to the edge of copsing. He did not have the courage to hold on.


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t need to give up just yet.¡± Observing the whole fight from the start, Tang Ling had formed more than five ways to fight the wolf, and even after all the injuries No. 12 suffered, it was not the end yet.


    It was difficult for him to not put himself in No. 12¡¯s shoes. Therefore, if he was the one in the cage, after all the injuries, the only way to drag the time or even kill the wolf would be to approach it with initiative and exchange blows.


    Wolves had many weak points such as the nose, the eyes, the belly, and even its hind legs.


    If he could seize the moment when the wolf opened its muzzle to close the distance, risking a heavy injury to blind its eyes might not be entirely impossible. Bashing the wolf in the nose might not be that difficult either. He could even break the wolf¡¯s legs.


    No. 12 was not weak in terms of strength. He was able to knock the leaping wolf away several times, and he was obviously stronger and faster than Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling felt a little disheartened. No matter how much cruel experience the teens of the settlement grew up with, they would still fall behind the teens who grew up in Safety Sector No. 17 who had rtively better nourishment during their growth.


    Tang Ling was unable to tell No. 12 all the tactics he came up with, and the only thing thetter could do in the cage was to scramble to the gate in the cage without further ado.


    Perhaps, the guard had gotten used to all the bloody scenes, so even after No. 12¡¯s frantic shouting, he was not in a hurry to open the gate. He casually searched for the key and opened the gate calmly.


    No. 12 was 30 meters away from the gate, and after he got a glimpse of hope to escape the torture, he did not care anymore. The short distance would only take him two seconds, so he ran with all his might without even turning back.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why would No. 12 expose his back to the wolf?


    Did he assume that the wolf had been running at its full speed?


    As expected, the silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf was not happy when its prey escaped from its grasp, especially when it was this close.


    It dashed all of a sudden and disregarded the tactic of winding its prey down as it chased No. 12 with its explosive speed.


    Together with the momentum, the wolf jumped on No. 12 from the back, widening its mouth and going for the jugr.

 Chapter 47 - Forfeit. No Rights.

    <h4>Chapter 47: Forfeit. No Rights.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>Tsk-gak </i>. The guard outside the gate of the iron cage slowly opened it.


    The silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf¡¯s rancid mouth was already at No. 12¡¯s neck. All its sharp teeth did was touch the skin on his neck, yet it started to bleed.


    At that very moment, several milliseconds more and the wolf could have robbed No. 12 of his life with a single bite.


    <i>This is just the first round and someone¡¯s gonna die? </i> Tang Ling¡¯s back was drenched in his own warm sweat. He could not act indifferently in front of a life-and-death situation.


    A beam of purple light shed in the cage, and in the next second, what the crowd heard was not the dying cry of No. 12 but the painful growls of the iron-toothed wolf.


    When Tang Ling finally got a clearer look at the scene before his eyes, there was already a Purple Moon Warrior standing inside the iron cage.


    He single-handedly held the dead wolf and tossed it away like a bag of trash. The moment the wolf¡¯s body fell on the floor, it sshed into a pile of meat and blood.


    ¡°This... What kind of power and speed is that?¡± Tang Ling almost stopped breathing. All this while, he had been surrounded by the rumors of how powerful a Purple Moon Warrior was. Today, for the first time, he witnessed the power with his own eyes and could not be more overwhelmed than this.


    He could never forget the cold res from the swords that rainy night. He once wanted to stomp all those cold-blooded killing machines under his feet. s, now, the absolute gap in strength was disyed before his own eyes and he felt nothing but despair.


    He had a better look at the scene than everyone else. The silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf died because its skull was crushed.


    It all happened within milliseconds. The Purple Moon Warrior went inside the cage without even charging his punch, yet he was able to crush the skull of the wolf which was the hardest part of its whole body.


    ¡®Have a brass head and an iron skull¡¯ was not just ng for the hunters.


    Right after all that, the instructor seemed a little too immersed in the scene as hemented in dissatisfaction, ¡°Consider yourself lucky, kid, getting yourself within range of the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s transient step!¡±


    Tang Ling sucked in a deep breath. All he could make up was ¡°transient step¡±. <i>Does it mean that the explosive steps were performed as a transient? So, do the Purple Moon Warriors rely on this transient step to achieve their ridiculous speed?</i>


    Although he hated to admit it, he must say that his desire to enter the First Reserved Camp grew even stronger.


    After simply taking out the wolf, the Purple Moon Warrior stepped out of the iron cage and went back to guard duty ten meters away from the cage with his hands behind his back.


    There was already someone else in the cage cleaning up the leftovers of the wolf.


    No. 12 was carried out of the iron cage by several men. Even though the Purple Moon Warrior took the wolf down in the nick of time, the beast¡¯s iron teeth managed to cut No. 12¡¯s neck. Judging from his expanding and copsing chest, No. 12 was still alive when he came out.


    As for how deeply he was bitten or whether or not he could be saved in time, it was all unknown.


    In this era, the most luxurious action would be medical treatment, and it was not something everyone could enjoy.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s from the sector.¡± It was all Tang Ling could do for No. 12 who was also a hopeful young man just like himself. It was not worth giving his life up for the exam.


    However, the instructor added more weight to the already cruel scene. With a tiny section of a cigarette left in his mouth, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this exam great? A Purple Moon Warrior saving you in the nick of time! Well, let me tell you, don¡¯t be stupid. The reason why the Purple Moon Warrior saved him is to show off to the public how powerful they are. It¡¯s also to tell all of you that as long as you can get into the First Reserved Camp, there¡¯s a great chance for you to be as powerful as them. As for whether or not the Purple Moon Warrior will save you the next time, it all depends on his mood.¡±


    After his words subsided, the instructor cherished thest puff from his cigarette before he reluctantly tossed the butt on the ground.


    He then casually called out the next number, ¡°No. 7.¡±


    A new sealed cage was put into the iron cage, and a hungry and hot-tempered shadow clouded panther was released. It was undoubtedly stronger than the silver-tailed iron-toothed wolf.


    ¡°Now, this is more like it.¡± The instructor sounded a bit more gleeful this time around.


    ¡°I forfeit.¡± No. 7 walked out of the line and sounded indubitable.


    The previous fight might have ended in a sh, but the heavy trauma of watching it would not go away that easily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go inside the iron cage, you have no right to forfeit. Do you want me to tell the warriors to tie you up and throw you inside?¡± The instructor simply rejected No. 7.


    The opportunity for the reserved warriors to step down had been given earlier, and now, it was impossible for anyone of them to quit before even trying.


    No. 7 went silent as he walked towards the iron cage as if he epted his fate.


    The moment No. 7 stepped inside the cage, he shouted immediately, ¡°Forfeit!


    The instructor squinted his eyes and chuckled. To everyone¡¯s horror, the warrior outside the gate locked the gate without any expression on his face. Several secondster, the warrior took the keys out once more and unlocked the gate.


    All kinds of chatter and cries of shock came from the crowd coupled with some weeping from the women.


    A shadow clouded panther was not a wolf. It was a lot more ferocious and feral, especially after hunger had worn off all its patience. The moment No. 7 entered the cage and shouted ¡°forfeit¡±, it already jumped towards him.


    No. 7 fell under the shadow clouded panther without being prepared for it. Just when the warrior outside the cage took the keys out, a sizeable chunk of No. 7¡¯s meat was bitten off and the panther chewed it happily.


    When the gate was opened, several more warriors went in to push the panther away, but they did not take it down this time.


    What about No. 7? Following the horrified cries from the crowd, only a bloody body was left.


    Death was the main dish of the event. The cleanly ripped leg and broken stomach was the bloody side dish.


    The teenagers who were waiting for their turn did not make a single noise because they had lost even the ability to gulp in fear.


    Only Yu and Orston were rtively rxed.


    ¡°My, my, my. A little slow, aren¡¯t we?¡± The instructor shook his head regretfully.


    His eyes then turned sharp and fierce all of a sudden before he shouted, ¡°I can only guarantee help for those with nobility among you. If you are no one, don¡¯t think of ying tricks on me. Do you know what kind of people I hate the most? Those who fail to read the situation, yet are greedy and desire a chance, thinking that trying wouldn¡¯t hurt. In the end, you still assume that you can escape because you think you are smarter than others.


    ¡°People like these are a ticking bomb on the battlefield. You might as well die early on. I assure you I won¡¯t spare any single one of you in the exam that I invigte.¡±


    After that, the instructor feigned grievance and sat down with heavy breaths as if he was trying to calm himself down.


    Tang Ling kept quiet. The instructor¡¯s words made sense.


    However, was he correct? No. 7 was not yet a warrior while the iron cage was not the battlefield either. Just because of the cruelty of the era, must the freedom of choice be taken away from him?


    Of course, after the choice was made, epting the consequences with responsibility was an obligation.


    No. 7¡¯s death didn¡¯t cause any furthermotion in the crowd. Even though the crowd had just witnessed a cruel scene, all they could do was rte to fear and sorrow. At least, no one dared to step up and object to the brutality of the exam.


    The parents of the candidates must be among the crowd as well, yet they remained silent.


    ¡°No. 28,¡± the instructor called out the next number.


    Another pale young man walked out to face his unknown destiny.

 Chapter 48 - Teen From The Settlement Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 48: Teen From The Settlement Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The exam carried on under high pressure.


    Ten minutes felt like a time only a legend could achieve. Up until the 17th round, no one was able to cross that line.


    There was someone who performed outstandingly though. He managed to hold up to seven minutes after suffering many injuries on his body, but even 9 minutes 59 seconds was still not 10 minutes, let alone 7, which was 3 minutes away.


    The requirement to enter the First Reserved Camp was this stringent. It was no wonder people imed that those who got into the First would certainly be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    It also exined why there were 10 million people in Safety Sector No. 17 and the settlementbined, yet there were less than 200 Purple Moon Warriors. The chances were lesser than 1/10,000.


    Tang Ling waited patiently while carefully feeling his abdomen.


    He was not a hundred percent confident in passing the exam yet because it would depend on what kind of wild beast he had to fight. Still, he had to minimize the idents that befell all the injured.


    Up until this point, all the teenagers who were waiting for their turn felt a little numb.


    After 17 rounds, three men were dead and everyone was heavily injured while no one passed. Only numbing their minds to form a mental barrier could protect them from the cruel and bloody stimtion.


    ¡°What a disappointment. These are all wild beasts. They haven¡¯t even mutated yet. Did all of you cheat your way through the qualifications of the exam after living for 15 years? Of course, you can find excuses to me this exam for being bleak, but don¡¯t you f*cking forget, the First Reserved Camp isn¡¯t thatme to call all of you here just to wrestle some wild beasts! If we are able to put up such an exam, there must be a way for you to pass!¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just unlucky, running into a bunch of garbage.¡±


    The instructor, who had been quiet for many rounds, finally exploded.


    When his eyes nced over Yu and Orston, he felt slightly at ease as if with the two of them around, this exam would not end as aplete failure.


    Tang Ling understood why the instructor was yelling this time.


    After observing 17 rounds consecutively, he clearly understood the true goal of this exam, which was to test the candidates¡¯ courage, battle knowledge, and the ability to apply all of that in a practical situation.


    At least, based on what he observed, not a single one of the 17 rounds were a sure-lose. Otherwise, the hunters of the settlement would not be able to survive in the wild anymore.


    All the participating teenagers were stronger than most of the hunters in the settlement.


    Deep in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, the seedlings of the Purple Moon Warrior should go through all these cruel fights.


    ¡°No. 41,¡± the instructor called out the next candidate in an upset tone.


    A green ck-ringed python was released into the cage. While it was not exactly a powerful one among all the wild beasts that appeared in the examination, it was also definitely not the weakest.


    At almost ten meters long, its size allowed it to easily strangle many of its prey. Its green scales increased its defense, and more importantly, its fangs were poisonous, albeit not lethal. Getting bitten would surely affect the oue of the exam.


    ¡°The python of the old civilization was poisonless. What caused the living being to go through such a huge evolution?¡± Tang Ling looked at the python slithering in the cage, and the question that troubled him from the past few days popped up in his mind.


    He also sighed emotionally to himself. If he encountered the green ck-ringed python, a mental advantage would probably surge.


    Back in the sewer, he had killed many ck-horned purple-striped snakes which were more powerful than the python although he did have the advantage of the terrain and had been equipped with a weapon.


    No. 41, who was called, walked out of the line without a second thought.


    Compared to the 17 teenagers from the previous rounds, No. 41¡¯s pace was firmer and steadier. He did not show the slightest bit of hesitation and somewhat even showed a glimmer of anticipation.


    The strange scene made Tang Ling take another nce at No. 41.


    He saw a rough and dark yellowish face with a body as scrawny as his but extremely fit. No. 41 was not tall and maintained an arched back as he walked.


    Tang Ling¡¯s breaths quickened. He was familiar with the stance. The hunters who hunted and survived in the thick tropical forest would unconsciously maintain such a stance since it was more convenient for defending and charging an attack. It also helped when hiding.


    Judging from all the signs, No. 41 was from the settlement!


    After that rainy night, the settlement should have been destroyed. It was difficult to guess how many of them had survived.


    Tang Ling never thought that there would be other teenagers from the settlement in this exam.


    A natural sense of familiarity rose in his heart uncontrobly. He felt nervous for the first time while watching the fight. At least, he hoped that No. 41 could survive it.


    The cage was opened and No. 41 went in.


    The teen remained quiet ever since his number was called. His lowered head kept the others from having a closer look at his expression either.


    Maybe starving a python for five days did not evoke its hunger enough, hence a cold-blooded animal was not as offensive as the others.


    Although the exam would never make such a poor mistake, the green ck-ringed python looked utterly famished. The moment No. 41 entered the cage, it raised its body, which was a warning, before it lunged forward to attack.


    As the sign before the attack was a ferocious hiss, the fight started quickly.


    The crowd habitually expected the failure of No. 41 who did not seem eye-catching at all, but the oue defied their expectations.


    No. 41 was not nervous at all in the cage. Instead, he disyed the steadiness and experience of a veteran hunter. He seemed to be very familiar with the reptile¡¯s uniqueness, using it to his advantage and buying himself time.


    His decisive and sharp movements allowed him to calcte and exchange movements in the fight. No one expected it, but the seemingly boring young man made it past five minutes.


    The crowd in Glory Square was gasping in surprise.


    If No. 41 presented himself as a veteran hunter, it would not be enough to invoke such a response from the crowd, but the unassuming young man performed an astonishing feat before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Extreme dodging! His dodging abilities surpassed the limit of a human!


    It was a breathtaking scene to watch the green ck-ringed pythonunch its fastest and sharpest attack at the most peculiar angle. When the young man from the settlement was forced into a corner, he had very limited space to dodge the attack.


    Even with Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct, the chances of dodging the attack was zero, but the young man managed to elude it!


    A split second before the python dug its fangs into him, he slightly moved less than 0.2 meters to the left. He then used his head to bash the python¡¯s head, pushing it away vehemently.


    The whole process happened in less than a second!


    <i>What¡¯s this? He certainly surpasses the speed and reflexes of the human limit!</i>


    Astonishment reced Tang Ling¡¯s nervousness. He clearly knew that such reflexes were not possible even if a person relied on his muscle memory.


    <i>This isn¡¯t just extreme dodging anymore. No, it should be limit-exceeding dodging! </i><i>How could a person who¡¯s never trained before be able to disy such an ability? Is it a coincidence?</i>


    No one was able to provide an answer.


    The exam still went on as more and more people in the square held hopes for No. 41. Cheers and shocking cries burst out relentlessly. Even the Purple Moon Warrior, who paid no attention, started to watch the fight with an interested gaze.


    No. 41 dodged the python¡¯s attack again, simr to the previous disy of extreme dodging, but this time, he did it twice in a row!


    It fully proved that all this was not a coincidence, and the young man inside the cage really possessed an outstanding gift that surpassed themoners.


    Nevertheless, what was this gift that he possessed?!

 Chapter 49 - Teen From The Settlement Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 49: Teen From The Settlement Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although Tang Ling was not clear, it did not mean that the others shared the same ignorance.


    No. 41 was the first since the start of the exam to perform to such an astounding extent, and he was also the most hopeful candidate.


    The warriors further away from Tang Ling started to discuss No. 41 softly.


    One of the warriors said, ¡°No. 41 probably has the highest potential to be a Purple Moon Warrior. His explosive reflexes goes beyond limits is the Gic Chain Potential.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that. If he can perform it for a second time, it might lead up to something. Even if he can¡¯t make it to ten minutes, he will certainly get recruited by the First Reserved Camp. After all, being able to realize his Gic Chain Potential at the age of 15 is very rare.¡± The other warrior was much calmer, but there was inconceble anticipation or even envy in between the lines.


    The Gic Chain Potential?


    Tang Ling could not help but feel surprised by the unfamiliar term. After burying himself in reading for several days, and devouring as much knowledge and concepts as he could, he had never heard of the term.


    On the other hand, further in front of him, Orston heard the discussion between the warriors too, but he simply sneered and spat. His eyes showed nothing but a haughty gaze.


    He was obviously hinting that even if it was true, it was nothing to him.


    Seconds turned into minutes.


    No. 41 relied on his experience of facing a wild beast. With all sorts of daring and risky attemptsbined with his extreme dodging, he made it past nine and a half minutes.


    However, in thest 30 seconds, No. 41 was obviously on hisst strain as his speed of sprinting was a lot slower.


    Fortunately, reptiles were cold-blooded animals and were not known for their stamina.


    Nearly ten minutes of hunting slowed the python down a lot. It started to lose its temper, but the burning sensation from its hunger made it unable to let go of the prey before its eyes. Hence, the hunt continued. It was a battle of willpower between the two in thest 30 seconds.


    25 seconds. 15 seconds.


    The whole cage and even the whole Safety Sector No. 17 was filled with No. 41¡¯s heavy breathing because the biggest screen perfectly captured every bit of noise in the venue.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to win. Can he dodge one more time?¡±


    There were less than ten seconds on the clock. No. 41 was once again forced into a corner with nowhere to retreat.


    The green ck-ringed pythonunched its final attack.


    Since No. 41 had performed extreme dodging for a total of three times, everyone assumed that he would be able to dodge thest assault.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the green ck-ringed python¡¯s persistence in getting its revenge finally paid off. It managed totch onto No. 41 with thest bite. Seizing the window of opportunity, it quickly constricted the young man with its body.


    The whole Glory Square fell into mor. Was even the miraculous No. 41 about to fail?


    Tang Ling did not share the same thought though. He knew No. 41 would win. Although No. 41 did not perform thest extreme dodging, right when he was constricted by the python, he pulled off something that was even quicker than extreme dodging. He arched his body and attempted to grab the python¡¯s tail while it was curling up its body to constrict him.


    As expected, in less than three seconds, the green ck-ringed python hadpletely wrapped itself around No. 41.


    If the python engorged its body, No. 41 would be strangled to death in the next second.


    Meanwhile, No. 41 painfully stuck his thumb up and poked it vehemently into a certain part of the python¡¯s tail.


    ¡°What the f*ck? Is he poking the python¡¯s as*?¡± Orston had somehow taken out an apple and started to chew on it. When he saw the scene, he could not hold his vulgarities back, spitting several pieces of the apple out.


    The short fellow beside Tang Ling quietly gulped at the sight of the wasted apple.


    Dong!


    A heaven-shattering bell chime echoed throughout the entire Glory Square. When someone made it through the ten minutes, someone would ring the bell in front of the statue, dering that the candidate had passed the exam.


    At the same time, the green ck-ringed python released No. 41 without reason, appearing a little lost as it fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    The crowd went wild. Did the python give up on No. 41 because it somehow knew that he had made it to the 10-minute mark?


    It was within expectations, so Tang Ling was not surprised at all.


    Pythons were reptiles at the top of the food chain and barely had any weakness. Its only weakness would be its anus. Whenever any kind of foreign presence forcefully entered the anus, the python¡¯s muscles would loosen and it would lose the strength to constrict its prey.


    That was the reason why No. 41 grabbed the python¡¯s tail with an extreme speed that was simr to his extreme dodging at the veryst moment. He wanted to disable it.


    ¡°Open the gate.¡± said the instructor. Although the danger was temporarily ovee, he did not want his newest rising star, No. 41, to get hurt.


    The warrior guarding the gate swiftly opened the gate and went in, but No. 41 suddenly jumped towards the python.


    He rode the python on the back and strangled it by the neck.


    <i>What is he doing?</i>


    The crowd was as confused as Tang Ling.


    No. 41 did not exin himself though. He snatched the T-shaped baton from the warrior¡¯s waist and held it tightly before he bashed the python¡¯s head.


    The python started to struggle fiercely, but obviously No. 41 was no match.


    ¡°Help him,¡± the instructor told the warriors to help with a calm and admirable smile on his face.


    The two warriors that entered the cage epted the order and quickly suppressed the green ck-ringed python.


    No. 41, however, behaved like a bloodthirsty madman. Although he did not reject the help from the warriors, he continued to strike the python¡¯s head again and again without holding back until he bashed its brains out of the skull.


    Everyone was stunned by the gory scene, including Orston with his apple. He gaped at No.41 with a trace of dread.


    ¡°Why did you kill it? Do you think catching all these wild beasts is an easy task for the sector?¡± The instructor walked into the cage. His tone was rather t as he concealed the emotions behind it.


    No. 41¡¯s head remained lowered. Because his face had been sprayed with the python¡¯s blood, the blood was still dripping from his chin.


    ¡°Look at me and answer the question.¡± The instructor suddenly sounded very strict.


    No. 41 looked up. It was the first time everyone got a clear look at his face. With ck hair and ck eyes coupled with pronounced facial features, his skin color was rather dark and yellow because of malnutrition, but his gaze was abysmal and sharp. He did not look like a weakling at all.


    ¡°In order to survive, enemies must not be shown mercy. Life and death must be determined in a real battle.¡± No. 41 was not loud. He was rather shy after answering the question as he lowered his head bashfully.


    However, everyone who heard him acknowledged what he said. Voices of agreement came from the crowd because this era was truly as cruel.


    Was Safety Sector No. 17 built based on mercy in the first ce? If yes, would it be able to survive until today?


    ¡°Very good.¡± The instructor nodded in admiration before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Amir,¡± No.41 replied. It was a typical name for the Anns people, and they used to live all around the west of Dong Sheng Continent and the north of Qiu Bu Continent of the old civilization.


    Judging from his looks, Amir also ticked all the traits of an Anns.


    As a matter of fact, Safety Sector No. 17 consisted of almost all the races from all the continents of the old civilization. It was difficult to imagine what humans had gone through that led them all toe together to build the Safety Sector.


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts floated away. The question about how this era came to be embedded itself deeply in his heart.


    Nheless, the first one who passed the exam had appeared, had he not?

 Chapter 50 - Pass

    <h4>Chapter 50: Pass</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In Glory Hall which was the center of administration of the entire Safety Sector No. 17.


    The building preserved the ssical architectural style of the Ou Hai Continent, fusing many special traits of different countries in the continent together.


    Despite thebination of a gothic ceiling coupled withplicated sculptures and a giant column that would overwhelm one¡¯s sight, it did note out as ridiculous as one would have thought.


    On the highest floor of Glory Hall, behind a metallic gate that had a totem sculpted with an Ou Hai dragon was the headquarters of the Purple Moon Warriors of Safety Sector No. 17.


    The office of the strongestbatants of Safety Sector No. 17 was not decorated as morously or as luxuriously.


    Gray walls with a huge map embedded on it were nked by rough stone tables and wooden chairs. All sorts of lively animal specimens filled the office with a heavy primal scent. In contrast, a giant embedded screen made up the entire south wall, adding a strange modern feeling to the entire office.


    The screen on the wall was paused on No. 41. His three extreme dodgings were divided into three different frames of the same size, and the five men in front of the screen were studying them silently.


    Four out of the five men wore purple uniforms and the other one wore a ck elegant robe with purplece.


    After several seconds of silence, a man in a purple uniform brought several sses of red wine from the wooden wine rack that was made out of a rustic log.


    The man in the long robe took the red wine, sipped it, and then shook the crystal wine ss. He said slowly, ¡°Fei Long, as the general captain of the Purple Moon, what do you think about Amir?¡±


    The shortest of the four uniformed men took a ss of wine and drained it to thest drop. ¡°I can confirm that he¡¯s qualified to be at least 3 stars. As for the basics, if it¡¯s not his reflexes, it must be his speed.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡± The long-robed man slightly furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Lord Deputy Speaker, that¡¯s all I can say without giving more further information. However,paring his strength, the other two basics are no doubt a little better, but that¡¯s it.¡± Fei Long casually passed the empty ss to the person beside him, and it was instantly refilled with red wine.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that he came from the settlement.¡± The long-robed man showed a trace of anticipation in his eyes.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything. Although the people of the settlement don¡¯t qualify to be in the Gic Chain initial development, but Lord Deputy Speaker, don¡¯t you think sometimes the environment is the best catalyst there is?¡± Fei Long looked at the long-robed deputy speaker smugly.


    ¡°I understand what you mean, but the Parliament will never pass your decision! The so-called cruel growth programme isn¡¯t suitable for the inner city. Do you know how much resistance we will face?¡± The deputy speaker looked a little impatient.


    <i>All these Purple Moon Warriors are crazy!</i>


    <i>Why don¡¯t they think about whether or not the nobles of the inner city will send their descendants, especially the best ones, to take the risk?</i>


    <i>They didn¡¯t climb the ranks in the sector and reach a high position just to let their descendants suffer.</i>


    ¡°Ah,fort will grind off one¡¯s ambitions. If the Parliament doesn¡¯t feel that the wasted resources are a pity, I don¡¯t mind either, but the Lord Casten though...¡± Fei Long puckered his lips.


    ¡°Lord Casten won¡¯t mind it either. His breakthrough will be more meaningful than choosing a hundred geniuses.¡± The deputy speaker stopped Fei Long, obviously displeased with him.


    ¡°As you wish then. The settlement wasn¡¯t sold out by foolishness anyway.¡± Fei Long drained his ss of red wine again, but the tough crystal ss somehow had a crack on it.


    ¡°Fei Long!¡± The deputy speaker sounded fierce this time.


    At that very moment, in order to ease the atmosphere, a man beside Fei Long stepped out. He had a ck mask over his face, revealing only his eyes. Pointing at a corner of one of the frames, he said, ¡°Aside from Amir, should we pay more attention to him?¡±


    The corner of the frame was a little blur, so the deputy speaker stirred the air, and a virtual control desk that was formed out of light appeared in mid-air.


    After several quick clicks on the control desk, the corner of the frame became clearer.


    The enhanced frame showed a scrawny but decent-looking young man with ck hair and eyes that were concentrated in deep thought.


    ¡°Him?¡± The deputy speaker was a little lost since he obviously did not know the young man.


    ¡°The young man that Su Yao brought over doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s from the sector. Su Yao brought him back from somewhere else,¡± exined the man in the mask.


    As he spoke, he quickly pressed some buttons on the control desk and the young man¡¯s information was disyed.


    Tang Ling, 15 years old, height and weight...


    ¡°Nothing special. His strength and speed are only around a Fourth or Fifth¡¯s level.¡± Fei Long raised his brows as he directly grabbed the bottle of wine and swigged a mouthful. After the wine went down his throat, he said, ¡°But since Su Yao brought him here...¡±


    ¡°Should I take care of him? It¡¯s my turn to be in charge of the First Reserved Camp after all,¡± asked the man in the mask.


    ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s trivial anyway. Su Yao might be outstanding, but he never agreed to join the Purple Moon.¡± The deputy speaker glimpsed over Tang Ling¡¯s information and did not pay any further attention.


    ¡°n, the First doesn¡¯t ept garbage. No matter what, please follow the examination standards.¡± Fei Long furrowed his brows as he tapped the masked man, known as n, and added a word offort, ¡°though I know you and Su Yao used to be friends.¡±


    ******


    Tang Ling was still waiting in line.


    He obviously had no idea that several important figures of Safety Sector No. 17 had gone through his information.


    The examination was nearing its end.


    After 35 consecutive rounds, time flew from morning to afternoon.


    Death continued in the cage. There were already four deaths up until this point, but fortunately, the quality of the candidates improved as the exam went on.


    There were a total of five candidates who passed, including two girls who performed as well as the boys in the cage.


    To Tang Ling¡¯s surprise, the short fellow beside him passed the exam too. It seemed like other than his desire to bite an apple, he possessed gifts in speed.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, the urrence of the candidates showing numbers beyond a normal human¡¯s transpired quite frequently. Although they weren¡¯t as astounding as Amir¡¯s, could they be considered those with Gic Chain Potential? Could they deliver numbers that exceed the normal range?¡± Tang Ling was pondering upon the question.


    At the same time, he sadly realized that he himself was unable to surpass the numbers regardless of any circumstances.


    <i>What if I take on that strange form? But can it be calcted? </i>Tang Ling unconsciously nced over his chest. There was no unusual sensation at his chest at the moment.


    Anyway, he would never want to expose his little secret to the public.


    Before Uncle Su Yao went away, he did warn Tang Ling about it, and he sounded like he meant it.


    ¡°What¡¯s a secret? A secret is something that you don¡¯t tell others. Remember,ying low and fighting for your own good sometimes doesn¡¯t conflict with each other. I¡¯m saying that a mere exam isn¡¯t worthy of you revealing anything.¡±


    Out of his trust in Su Yao, Tang Ling had solid reasons to believe should he expose his secret. Luck would not be waiting for him.


    ¡°No. 2.¡± The instructor interrupted Tang Ling¡¯s deep thoughts.


    The impatient Orston was finally called by the instructor.


    Inside the cage, a male thundering frenzy bull was released and it was stomping around the cage madly.


    When Orston walked past the instructor, the instructor tapped his shoulder. ¡°Do your best.¡±


    Orston chuckled in disdain. ¡°Instructor, it¡¯s just a wild beast. How can I perform my best?¡±


    The instructor did notment on Orston¡¯s attitude and added, ¡°Nevertheless, this is the content of the exam, so just do your best.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Orston’s Show

    <h4>Chapter 51: Orston¡¯s Show</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Orston was a little peeved, but he still walked towards the iron cage nonchntly. He would be the first to deemed the wild beast that he faced was not powerful enough.


    Was the thunder flower frenzy bull weak by any means?


    Tang Ling would never assume as such. Although its name was rather dull, other than ¡®frenzy¡¯, it had a floral representation in its name.


    However, in this era, Tang Ling once heard the hunters say that not all flowers represented beauty and kindness. Moreover, the term ¡®thunder flower¡¯ represented the exploding thunderbolt patterns on the bull¡¯s body which resembled a blooming flower.


    It was not just strong, but it was also one of the species that had the highest chance of evolving into a vicious beast.


    During its normal form, its strength, speed, and defense already surpassed the othermon bull species. The best way to best the bull in a fight would be to determine the oue before it got angry.


    Otherwise, should it enter its frenzied state, all its stats would increase by a third of the original capabilities, and as its anger umted, the higher its stats would rise.


    It could even match the weakest king beasts out there.


    Although thunder flower frenzy bulls would sometimes appear in the forest of the Secondary Safety Zone, none of which were in their frenzied state, a frenzied bull had never appeared, not even once.


    How powerful would Orston be?


    Tang Ling had always been curious about Orston and Yu¡¯s strength. Their performances certainly surpassed their peers by a mile.


    Whistling, Orston ambled into the iron cage.


    The guard outside the cage was a little hesitant when he locked the gate, but he was greeted by Orston¡¯s re.


    The thunder flower frenzy bull was pushing its head against the bar in the north corner, so it was not able to spot Orston for the time being. However, Orston whistled frivolously and attracted its attention.


    Turning around, the bull saw a foolish young man with both hands crossed behind his head and sizing it up. The gaze of the young man reeked of contempt.


    Although the thunder flower frenzy bull had insanity embedded in its genes, it possessed some level of intellect as well, so it was able to understand the meaning of Orston¡¯s gaze to a certain extent.


    Without a second thought, the bull lowered its head and charged towards him.


    A strong wind blew in the cage and trailed the bull as it sprinted forward.


    The most fearsome thing about the thunder flower frenzy bull was its charging speed. Its explosive charge could easily surpass a grown man¡¯s speed by more than three times.


    Coupled with the horns that wereparable toposite alloy and the natural strength of a bull, the impact of its attack was not that difficult to picture.


    However, even with such a fearsome onughting at him, Orston yawned. Before he even closed his mouth, he scuttled quickly and moved two meters away from the spot that he was standing in, hence dodging the bull.


    Tang Ling slightly widened his eyes. It was not extreme dodging. It was just... his normal speed.


    How did he possess this kind of reflexes and movement speed even under normal conditions? He must have surpassed the limits of amon man!


    His Precise Instinct provided a terrifying number in his mind: 67 meters per second in terms of movement speed.


    The number was almost four times faster than Tang Ling¡¯s maximum speed and even surpassed the speed of Amir¡¯s extreme dodging.


    While Tang Ling was overwhelmed, Orston turned around and kicked the bull that was not able to stop in time because of the built-up momentum.


    ¡°Hey, bro, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± scoffed Orston haughtily as if the evasion was effortlessly executed.


    The thunder flower frenzy bull¡¯s eyes grew redder. It turned around and tried to ram Orston, but its attack was ineffective!


    Orston dodged it again andnded another kick on the bull¡¯s backside followed by tireless mocking and teasing.


    The eyes of the bull got even redder as it charged towards Orston who tried to draw a distance away from it.


    Orston was toying with the bull with the dodging, the painless attacks, and the insulting teases. Everyone who watched the scene knew he was not even serious at fighting. He was simply trying to provoke the bull, and not just randomly so. He was trying to anger the bull to its peak.


    It seemed like Orston was being exceptionally cruel with the teasing. The bull¡¯s eyes gradually grew redder to the point that they were almost scarlet.


    Anyone with a little knowledge knew whenever a thunder flower frenzied bull grew angrier, its eyes would turn redder. The bull¡¯s eyes were almost fully red, and its strength and speed had been enhanced to a terrifying level.


    Even Orston¡¯s dodging started to look arduous. The bull¡¯s horns almost hit him several times but ultimately grazed his uniform, leaving slice after slice on it.


    Orston seemed like he was not satisfied with how angry the bull was. He wanted the bull to be even angrier, but its current state was no longer something that he could toy around with anymore.


    He was also on hisst stand. ¡°Fine!¡± he spat. Albeit feeling regretful, he had to ept it.


    While the thundering flower frenzy bull whetted its horns on the ground and breathed heavily in preparation for another charge at its prey, Orston removed his upper shirt, exposing his ripped torso.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Orston bellowed.


    The bull was provoked once more, and its eyes grew even redder. They were almost simr to a scarlet me, and as Orston intended, it charged with all its might.


    This time, Orston did not dodge.


    Under the crowd¡¯s astonishing gaze, he extended his arms and roared as he stood on the spot and waited for the bull to charge at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s gonna happen?¡± Based on Tang Ling¡¯s calction, he could not get an answer from the situation.


    After a frenzied growl from the bull, Tang Ling saw an astounding scene. Orston grabbed the bull¡¯s horns with both his hands and stopped the bull force with his own strength.


    ¡°A contest of strength with the bull?¡± Tang Ling held his breath as he watched Orton¡¯s triceps and biceps expanding. They were already as robust as the other teen¡¯s thighs, and now they expanded further into the girth of a small tree trunk.


    It reminded Tang Ling of his own strange condition. He wondered if his strength would be closer to Orston¡¯s in that form.


    After all, Tang Ling had taken on the strange form twice, but his mind was not entirely clear every time. It was taken over by a bloodthirsty impulse, and his Precise Instinct would be rendered useless.


    ¡°If I count that time in the dream...¡± Tang Ling added in his heart as he observed the contest of strength between Orston and the thunder flower frenzy bull. Half a minuteter, all the muscles on his body started to twitch.


    Is this the limit?


    Manydies from the crowd screamed maniacally at the scene. With his sweaty, muscr body and a ck sun tattoo on his chest, Orston¡¯s testosterone levels soared and made him look like a dreamy hero.


    ¡°The game ends here.¡± As if Orston enjoyed the cheering, he grinned and let go of one of the bull¡¯s horns. He curled up into a fist and punched the bull¡¯s head.


    Mooo! The thunder flower frenzy bull totally went wild. It started to struggle fiercely and tried to kill the seemingly weak person in front of it.


    Orston was not able to hold the bull down with one hand, so in the next second, he used the bull¡¯s horn as support and pulled himself up onto its back.


    While the bull bucked and struggled frenziedly, Orston straightened his body and mped the bull¡¯s huge body with his legs. His punches rained down like a storm on the bull¡¯s head.


    One punch, ten punches, 20 punches...


    Until the bull fell to the ground with a dying moo, Orston finally jumped off its back. He picked up his torn uniform from the ground and threw a flying kiss to the swooningdies.


    Then, he looked at Yu with a big thumbs-up. ¡°Saw that? This is the thunder flower frenzy bull which is the equivalent of a king beast. If the weakling isn¡¯t next, I want to see how you¡¯ll beat me, Yu.¡±


    Weakling? Tang Ling¡¯s breath remained calm.

 Chapter 52 - Yu

    <h4>Chapter 52: Yu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Orston¡¯s performance carried a tide of excitement all over Safety Sector No. 17.


    The exalted cheers from the crowd were to celebrate the discovery of a genius, hence bringing hope to Safety Sector No. 17.


    Amidst the deafening cheers, the crowd raised their expectations and anticipation of Yu¡¯s performance. What kind of a genius would the young man who Orston deemed as a rival be?


    As for Tang Ling, he was automatically neglected.


    Would a weakling¡¯s examination draw attention?


    The crowd was looking forward to Yu¡¯s performance. Even the instructor was thrilled, but he did not forget his duty to call out the next candidate¡¯s name.


    It seemed like the crowd¡¯s wish was answered when the number called was No. 1. It was Yu.


    When the number was called, the excited emotions in the air were like oil being poured into the fire. The cheers brought out a high fever of anticipation.


    While the whole square was cheering Yu¡¯s name, Yu himself was not really affected. He quietly walked to the iron cage and turned a blind eye to Orston¡¯s provoking gaze.


    ¡°Am I thest?¡± Tang Ling unintentionally nced over at the instructor. He did not want to doubt it, but the coincidence was uncanny. He had been punched earlier and was now thest to take the exam.


    Everything seemed to be a disadvantage for him. He had been standing for four hours straight and it was taking a toll on his stamina.


    As for Orston and Yu, the two of them had surpassed the standard ofmon teenagers, so the instructor did not think that standing for a long period of time would affect them anyhow.


    It was a habit embedded deep in humans¡¯ bones. The moment the finale that appeared as the one saved forst came on stage, it must be the climax of the entire show.


    As for himself?


    Tang Ling lightly shut his eyes and inhaled deeply while his thoughts were tangled in a mess andcked direction. The best way out of it would be to figure out what he wanted to achieve.


    Therefore, regardless of what the instructor did to him, all he wanted to do was to pass the exam. It was that simple.


    When he opened his eyes, Yu was already in front of the iron cage.


    It was the first time the warriors, who were in charge of releasing the sealed wild beast cages into the bigger one, were so careful.


    A shattering roar shook the entire square.


    The strongest wild beasts of the exam had arrived. It was a primordial de tiger.


    The tiger was an authentic king beast, the strongest tiger among all the feline species in the wild beast category. It was said that it reverted back to its roots in terms of evolution, hence its teeth were as sharp and as long as des.


    On top of that, a row of des grew out from its spine. While it was considered a small element of evolution, it had notpletely evolved into a vicious beast.


    With increased knowledge, Tang Ling now know that back in the settlement, he once thought the strongest king beast was a special rank in between wild beasts and vicious beast, including Orston¡¯s ¡®ride¡¯.


    However, since the tiger had not evolved into a vicious beast, it was still a wild beast in essence, so it was reasonable for the primordial de tiger to appear in the exam.


    Its appearance, however, did not bring fear to the crowd. They felt anticipation instead.


    Since the candidate was the genius Yu, a weak opponent would not be much of a show, would he?


    Yu¡¯s performance lived up to everyone¡¯s anticipation. When he saw the primordial de tiger, he did not even flinch. He walked into the cage without any emotion and stood face-to-face in front of the tiger.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Orston grunted in dissatisfaction, seeming to beining wordlessly why his opponent had not been the primordial de tiger.


    Of course, the thunder flower frenzy bull was no weaker than the primordial de tiger by any means, but in terms of the limelight...


    It was all up to luck. Orston could not throw a tantrum either, but just when he was about to have a serious look at the match, he strangely realized that Yu and the tiger had swapped positions.


    ¡®That¡¯s quite some dodging you got there,¡¯ Orston thought in his head. The speed of the primordial de tiger¡¯s leap could be described as terrifying after all, and since Yu was able to easily dodge it, he must possess something.


    It was only two seconds since Yu entered the cage, but he turned around without looking at the tiger and walked to the gate. ¡°Open the gate.¡±


    Orston was stunned instantly while the crowd went silent.


    Did Yu want to forfeit?


    Only the Purple Moon Warriors and the instructor remained calm.


    Of course, there was Tang Ling as well. No, he was not calm at all. His heart raced, but he would not assume that Yu was going to forfeit the exam. In fact, he was sure that Yu had already won because he had killed the tiger.


    Tang Ling¡¯s judgment was right. His Precise Instinct blessed him with a nimble eye that allowed him to capture quick actions and details better than anyone.


    Therefore, in the next second, following the clunks of the opening gate, the crowd saw a fountain of blood gush out from the primordial de tiger¡¯s belly like a blooming red flower.


    The intestines fell out, obviously crushed. What about the organs?


    Yu was already out of the iron cage. He simply swung his hand and painted a line of blood on the ground, but mottled bloodstains still covered his seemingly slender hand.


    ¡°How did he...?¡±


    ¡°Yu, he cheated! Impossible! You can¡¯t cheat in the exam of the First Reserved Camp.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is Yu already this powerful? I¡¯m so jealous.¡±


    ¡°Is Yu already a Purple Moon Warrior?¡±


    At the same time, back in the headquarters of the Purple Moon in Glory Hall, the entire screen was ying Yu¡¯s action in the exam in slow motion.


    The hungry primordial de tiger attacked first. As arger mammal, its first move against a prey smaller than itself would always be to jump on top of it.


    Then, Yu moved.


    He ran two steps forward and suddenly knelt down on the ground. Using the momentum he umted from his sprint, he slid under the tiger right when it was jumping at him. It was at that moment when he extended his right hand, which appeared to be slender but felt as hard as iron, and stabbed the tiger in the chest.


    Using the momentum from his slide, his hand was like the sharpest sword, cutting the tiger open from its chest down to its soft belly.


    That was what happened in the cage. It was quick and decisive.


    The short rey was repeated twice for everyone in the office before the masked n voiced hisment, ¡°Outstanding battle reflexes, perfect battle tactics, and more importantly, his right hand...¡±


    ¡°Hmm, he is consciously tempering his right hand, meaning that he¡¯s already at the entry-level of control over his spirit. He is considered a true genius.¡± The deputy speaker was very satisfied.


    Fei Long admired Yu¡¯s performance as well, but he was not as excited. He simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Yu¡¯s family. He¡¯s been granted the privilege of knowing something in advance, so controlling his spirit at entry-level should only be natural. Moreover, if there¡¯s nothing astounding about his hands, he would shame his family. I think a real genius should go through the most primal and raw grinding.¡±


    ¡°Fei Long.¡± The deputy speaker sounded strict as his dissatisfaction toward Fei Long rose again. He cleared his throat before he said, ¡°Are you saying that everyone is a flower in the greenhouse, even Yu?¡±


    Fei Long puckered his lips, refusing toment on it.


    Yu¡¯s training in the forest of the Secondary Safety Zone and even beyond those areas was an undeniable fact, but training with hidden protection was notparable to a real life-and-death situation on the battlefield.


    However, it was not entirely useless either. The battle instinct that Yu disyed was far stronger than anyone had shown in the exam.


    At least, being able to stab the tiger¡¯s chest urately even under the protection of its rib cage did prove something.


    However, at the same time, referring to ¡®anyone in the exam¡¯ clearly stated that Fei Long did not take Tang Ling seriously.

 Chapter 53 - Tang Ling’s Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 53: Tang Ling¡¯s Entrance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Orston isn¡¯t bad either. He¡¯s considered a standout even in the First Reserved Camp in the past five years.¡±


    Maybe because of the awkward atmosphere between the deputy speaker and Fei Long, n braced himself and toned down the awkwardness.


    Fei Long and the deputy speaker did not object to his suggestion either. The high-profile Orston was also considered a surprise given his performance.


    Then, Fei Longzily stretched his body and walked to the door. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to watch. I¡¯m leaving. Chrissy is waiting for me.¡±


    When Chrissy¡¯s name was mentioned, the deputy speaker revealed a trace of jealousy in his eyes. As the number one girl in the Silver Pce, which was the biggest entertainment ce in the sector, many men longed to approach her, but no one dared to do so because she was exclusively Fei Long¡¯s woman.


    ¡°Fei Long, there¡¯s one more kid left. Don¡¯t you want to finish watching?¡± n stopped Fei Long.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Fei Long opened the door.


    ¡°But Su Yao brought him in,¡± n simply said, and after a short unintelligible mutterter, he added, ¡°but on second thought, never mind. I¡¯m not as interested as well.¡±


    However, Fei Long stopped mid-step. He thought about it for a while and decided to return to the screen.


    Truth be told, he stood by his opinion. So what if Su Yao brought the kid in?


    However, he assumed that it would not take a lot of his time. He actually wanted to see what surprising thing would Su Yao do if the kid that he brought failed the exam. Su Yao was known for having an attitude that would cause a headache since he never followed the rules, so it was interesting to Fei Long.


    ******


    The big screen in Glory Square reyed the battle between Yu and the primordial de tiger in slow motion.


    After witnessing what really happened, the crowd cheered even more excitedly than before.


    Yu¡¯s name became a slogan as it repeatedly echoed throughout the square.


    The instructor allowed the crowd to cheer. He was not in a hurry to send thest candidate into the cage, Tang Ling.


    He waspletely forgotten.


    ¡°Yu, I admit that your battle was amazing, but it doesn¡¯t prove that you¡¯re stronger than me,¡± Orston said begrudgingly as he stood in Yu¡¯s way.


    Without showing any expression or uttering a word, Yu walked around Orston and went away.


    ¡°Yu! Didn¡¯t your family teach you any manners?¡± Orston was obviously incensed.


    Yu stopped, looking around slightly. ¡°Orston, I think you¡¯re mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Orston raised his brow.


    Yu¡¯s gaze grew excited, then he enunciated word by word, ¡°You are never my rival, but Hank is.¡±


    The name Hank sounded like it had some kind of magic. Coupled with Yu¡¯s unique way of talking, which sounded arduous, it stunned Orston. He wanted to refute, but the words were stuck in his throat.


    A thought exploded in his mind. <i> Yu has lost his mind! He deems Hank his rival? </i>


    The thought flushed Orston. When he looked up, Yu was already gone.


    ¡°Crazy bastard, it¡¯s not your call to make whether you treat me as a rival or not.¡± Yu¡¯s arrogance agitated Orston, but the ripped young man was not a person who would ept defeat so easily.


    ¡°No. 45,¡± the instructor finally called out thest number when the crowd¡¯s apuse calmed down. It was Tang Ling¡¯s number.


    Tang Ling¡¯s entry did not attract anyone¡¯s attention as their minds were filled with the young genius, Yu.


    ¡°Unlucky bastard.¡± Orston leaned back against the wall without paying any further attention. The candidates¡¯ numbers hinted at their strength, so how weak would No. 45, who was thest of the bunch, be?


    Coincidentally, thest in the line was also thest to participate in the exam. It was as if the exam was going to wee an imperfect ending.


    <i>Regardless, since he¡¯s able to stand there for four hours straight and finish watching my match and Yu¡¯s, and still have the heart to enter the cage, his mental state must be impressive, is it not?</i>


    With the thought in mind, Orston nced over Tang Ling. He wanted to see if Tang Ling was drowning in grief.


    However, he realized that he kind of disliked Tang Ling¡¯s face. Why was this kid so simr to Yu? He was so calm that even his expression seemed to be missing.


    That was right. Tang Ling was not just calm, but even his pace emanated confidence. Every step he took was precisely made, not shifting a single millimeter off from the previous one.


    No one noticed the minor details though.


    Tang Ling, however, noticed that after calling out his number, the instructor scrunched up the paper with the number written on it and tossed it away.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a paper without any number and I¡¯m arranged as thest, it¡¯s reasonable because I¡¯d never appear in the earlier numbers.¡±


    However, Orston and Yu were arranged to take the exam just right before him, meaning the whole sequence could have been trifled with.


    But why?


    With the question lingering in his mind, Tang Ling was already standing beside the iron cage. His opponent was carried into the cage by a total of four warriors together, and they were being very careful with thisst one.


    A bad feeling rose in Tang Ling.


    Right after they put the sealed cage down, the four warriors retreated to a safe distance before opening it swiftly.


    There was no roar though. Tang Ling¡¯s opponent did not even step out of the sealed cage the moment it was opened.


    Two secondster, a gleam of light shone from the shadow inside. A sh of silver entered Tang Ling¡¯s sight.


    His fingers grew cold. Could it be?


    The big fellow inside the cage did not step out quickly, but when it finally came out of the cage, the four warriors swiftly removed the enclosure and scuttled out, locking the gate when they went out.


    The crowd that was drowning in glory did not react at first until someone unintentionally nced over at the thing inside the cage. Shocked gasps rippled around.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too advanced for the examination level?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s thest reserved warrior that has to face that thing?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t intentionally prepared. Didn¡¯t you hear? It¡¯s all up to luck.¡±


    ¡°Then, why is that thing here? I can¡¯t bear to watch the match anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right, I bet there won¡¯t be a body left after it¡¯s over, probably not even a finger.¡±


    The wild beast that was released in the iron cage was obviously as attractive as Yu, hence drawing the people¡¯s attention to the match.


    Many nned to leave after the climax, but when they got a clearer look at the wild beast, all of them chose to stay.


    It was the first time the exam was turned upside down. The crowd was not anticipating Tang Ling¡¯s performance anymore. They were actually staying back to see how terrible the wild beast would be.


    The affliction of this eray in the fact that the admiration of the strong surpassed sympathy.


    At least, there were some who felt that the wild beast¡¯s level had stranded away from the category of the examination, but none of them thought of voicing the injustice on behalf of Tang Ling.


    Instead, they were excited because of that creature, a giant Leceister silverback bear.


    ¡°I remember you. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t pay attention. Why? Don¡¯t you want to go in?¡± The instructor walked to the iron cage and called out to Tang Ling from outside.


    Tang Ling looked at the instructor calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll never run from something that I am going to do even though it isn¡¯t fair.¡±

 Chapter 54 - The Giant Leicester Silverback Bear

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Giant Leicester Silverback Bear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s words caused a littlemotion among the crowd.


    Absolute fairness was a myth, but the exam of the First Reserved Camp did involve many elements such as the future warriors that were responsible for the safety of the sector or the tform for a normal person to climb up the ranks.


    Therefore, people were still quite concerned about how rtively fair it was.


    Aside from the silence before this, no one wanted to be the bird that stood out under the hunter¡¯s sight, the candidate himself questioned the system, hence it gave the crowd the courage to seek answers too.


    The instructor was not nervous at all. Despite the risingmotion, he calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s no injustice in all this. Like I said before, luck is also part of your strength. For example, when you brandish a knife, you might cut a fly sometimes, and that¡¯s because the fly is unlucky. I¡¯m only in charge of everything within the rules, and the rule of this exam is to survive for ten minutes against a top-ss wild beast.¡±


    The instructor then revealed a sly smile at Tang Ling. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a giant Leceister silverback bear, wouldn¡¯t you consider it a wild beast?¡±


    Tang Ling did not say anything. He was not a reckless person. What he said earlier was just to confirm that the instructor was against him, meaning that he would not have to purposely hide his suspicions anymore.


    After all, sometimes hiding something would turn out to be the fuse that made things worse.


    However, against the inevitable andcking any solid evidence, wasting his efforts to argue would be useless.


    Therefore, the crowd quieted down after the instructor exined himself.


    Amidst the silence, the clunk of the opening gate sounded as if it was marking the start of Tang Ling¡¯s funeral.


    ******


    ¡°Su Yao is going to lose it.¡± Fei Long gazed at the screen. He never thought that Tang Ling would face the fiercest of wild beasts in the exam, the giant Leicester silverback bear.


    Keeping silent, as an acquaintance to Su Yao, n seemed to have no right to voice his opinion during such a delicate time as it would only raise suspicion of him meddling with the exam.


    ¡°If no one voices their objections, it will be fine. However, in my opinion, if Su Yao really cares about this kid, it¡¯s best if we keep him alive. Safety Sector No. 17 needs Su Yao,¡± said the deputy speaker after a second of silence.


    This time, Fei Long did not argue, which was rare. He ordered one of the Purple Moon Warriors to convey their decision.


    ******


    The gate of the iron cage opened.


    Tang Ling inhaled deeply and steadily walked inside.


    Some information about the giant Leicester silverback bear started to float into his mind.


    As a king beast, a grown bear could reach 1.5 tonnes, and the silverback was a sign of it reaching the adult stage.


    Its weight was considered the heaviest and ranked at the top among the wild beasts. Everyone knew that weight represented defense and the suppression of strength.


    Moreover, the giant Leicester silverback bear was also known for its other features, which was its highly muscr body.


    Compared to other bears, it did not look fat at all but was extremely muscr like a ripped hunk. Without a doubt, that was an advantage to its strength.


    pping a bull to death was no problem in this situation. Its strength had no fault.


    Its speed was definitely not its weakness either. Albeit not being as fast as the tiger or the panther, it was a lot faster than humans, which was enough.


    In terms of defenses, its skin and muscles were tough. A bite or maul from other wild beasts was nothing but a scratch to it. Moreover, when all its muscles contracted and tightened, it would be as sturdy as a shield.


    In short, there was no weakness in its speed and defense either.


    What about its chomping power? The force of its jaws was considered one of the most powerful among the king beasts. A hunter once said that the giant Leicester silverback bear could chew a human¡¯s skull like a human chewed on nuts.


    However, none of all those mentioned were why the giant Leicester silverback bear was feared. It was feared because of its intellect and brutality.


    The reason why the bear was so infamous in Safety Sector No. 17 was that its species once wiped out a Drifter¡¯s camp and the n that had perished was named the Leicesters.


    It was not just any Drifter¡¯s camp. The base consisted of thousands of Drifters.


    The most important thing was that the grown men and women in the Leceister camp were mostly veteran hunters.


    They were decently armed with well-made weapons. Albeit the strongest of them being iparable to the Purple Moon Warriors, they were definitely a match for the most elite soldiers of the sector.


    The Leicester n once nned to seek refuge under the sector, but when they got nearer to the forest of the Secondary Safety Zone, they vanished.


    The tragedy was caused by two giant Leicester silverback bears. Rumor had it that no one from the camp escaped alive.


    Safety Sector No. 17 was shocked with fury since they also looked up highly to the Drifters who had amazing capabilities.


    So, two squads of elite soldiers were sent to hunt down the silverback bears.


    In the end, only 40 out of the hundred-men squad came back alive. The mission was self-exnatory; they failed.


    Ultimately, the Purple Moon Warriors were sent to kill the two silverback bears.


    The hunting process might probably be the most mysterious one to date. Many details were not revealed by the higher-ranks of the sector, but when the people knew that the culprits who wiped out an entire Drifter camp were not mutated beasts but merely king beasts, they mored in panic.


    Therefore, a new name was added to the silverback bear that appeared before the eyes of the sector¡ª the giant Leicester silverback bear.


    It was a king beast that broke some of the stereotypes that people had in their minds such as wild beasts being weaker than mutated beasts, and mutated beasts being weaker than vicious beasts.


    Everything had an exception, did it not?


    This was also the reason why the crowd was so interested in this match.


    After all, everyone wanted to have a look at how different this king beast was and how bewitchingly powerful it could be.


    Tang Ling knew all about the giant Leicester silverback bear. As a matter of fact, the information in his mind was not of much use.


    If the bear was able to rely on its intellect and cold-blooded brutality to wipe out a powerful Drifter camp, its biggest weapon would no longer be its beastly body and its traits.


    So, what really happened? Unfortunately, no one could provide an answer.


    Tang Ling walked deeper into the cage and looked at the bear quietly.


    The bear that was shrouded in a horrifying color was indeed different from the other wild beasts.


    It did not seem interested in Tang Ling. Instead, itzilyy down in a corner of the cage. Its eyes were half-shut at the people in the square, but a pondering gleam shed over its irises.


    If this continued, surviving for ten minutes was not difficult. Even Tang Ling himself felt that it was a little strange.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether he is lucky or unlucky.¡± Orston crossed his arms and simplymented. In fact, he was also very concerned. If he were in Tang Ling¡¯s position, he did not even have absolute confidence to beat the giant Leicester silverback bear.


    On the other hand, Yu¡¯s eyes gleamed in excitement, which was rare. His gaze was scanning thezy bear relentlessly.


    It seemed like the bear aroused the proud Yu¡¯s passion for battle.


    The instructor was not displeased with the strange situation. He gestured with his finger, and a warrior brought a chair for him to sit in front of the cage.


    He sat down less than ten meters away from the bear. ¡°How lovely freedom is! If you admire freedom, you get to work for it. At least, look at the crowd. They don¡¯t want to watch something so boring. At the same time, they don¡¯t hope for someone to exploit a loophole.¡±

 Chapter 55 - Precise Performance Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 55: Precise Performance Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instructor¡¯s voice was very soft when he said that. Maybe because it was intentional, even the big live telecast did not y his voice out loud. Only several warriors and Tang Ling heard him.


    An outrageous thought popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind uncontrobly. <i>Could I negotiate with a giant Leicester silverback bear? </i>


    He had faced a real mutated beast before¡ªthat giant snake in the sewer.


    However, he did not think that the massive snake, which had evolved into a high mutated beast (maybe it should not even be called a ck-horned purple-striped snake anymore), could even understand the terms and conditions that consisted ofplicatednguage and grammar.


    The giant Leicester silverback bear did not respond. It yawned nonchntly and turned around, showing its back to the instructor and facing Tang Ling. Its reaction shocked the crowd, but they all saw the bear lying downzily.


    With a smile, the instructor lowered his head to light up his cigarette and squinted his eyes at the cage.


    Tang Ling inhaled deeply, arching his body and tightening his muscles. Meanwhile, the giant Leicester silverback bear lifted its head up and started to scratch an itch.


    His gaze was locked onto the bear as it shook its paws out and started to stretch its body.


    A thought shed in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. Almost instantly, he came up with two options, and within a millisecond, he made his decision.


    He slowed his breath down and rxed. Since the bear showed no hostility, he should not feel that nervous either. With that thought in mind, he straightened his body and started to back away as an experiment.


    One step, two steps...


    The bear did not even have the slightest interest to nce over at him.


    Tang Ling was even more rxed now. He simply skipped his gaze over the clock in Glory Square, trying to find out how long it had been, but his glum expression stated that it had only been less than half a minute.


    His caution started to wear off as he continued to step back. Perhaps because of the lingering nerves, his calves seemed to coil up.


    At that very moment, someone in the crowd yawned out of boredom.


    Could this young man simply cheat his way out against the most terrifying giant Leicester silverback bear?


    Orston¡¯s interest was waning. He looked around and saw Yu standing in the corner. Once again, his gaze was filled with provocation.


    Yu¡¯s fingers were trembling while the excitement in his eyes was very evident to the point that it almost materialized and he neglected Orston from the start.


    A warrior rushed towards the examination venue from Glory Hall. The instructor spat a cloud of thick smoke out. The rising smoke shrouded his face and blurred his expression.


    The giant Leicester silverback bear continued to stretch its body, raising its haunches high and lowering its torso close to the ground.


    Tang Ling was looking around carefully, seemingly wanted to widen the distance.


    Inside the cage, the air started to swirl. Then, in the midst of its stretching, the colossal bear charged forward without any signs.


    As a matter of fact, raising its haunches was perfect for its hind legs to propel itself forward like a cannon.


    Tang Ling managed to widen the distance to around over 20 meters, but the moment the bear charged, half of that distance gained vanished.


    Rapidly covering the rest of the distance, the bear did not hold back at all. It did not perform any other movements. While it charged, it was prepared to raise its torso and ought to have finished Tang Ling with the strike of a single paw.


    Standing up was not necessary though. Due to its weight and speed, the impact would easily kill Tang Ling as long as it couldnd a hit.


    At that very moment, the yawning people in the crowd still had not closed their mouths, and Orston did not even retract his provocative gaze at Yu.


    Two of Yu¡¯s trembling fingers stopped halfway to his mouth, and the rest of the fingers of his hand did not even get the chance to pause.


    The warrior from Glory Hall had only taken three steps towards the examination venue, and even the smoke that shrouded the instructor¡¯s head had not even dissipated.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± n looked a little sour despite wearing a mask.


    The deputy speaker sighed and started to think about how he should calm Su Yao down.


    Only Fei Long¡¯s eyes gleamed because Tang Ling finally exerted his strength through his tightened calves. He sprung up high and extended his left hand to grab the iron bar beside him.


    Using his left hand to support his body after his leap, he allowed his body to form a parallel line to the ground.


    Fei Long quickly screenshot several frames of the video on the screen with his hands so quickly that not everyone could capture his movements.


    The captured screenshots were saved in a corner of the screen. The screenshots caught the moment when Tang Ling jumped up, catching the iron bar and straightening his body in the air to form a parallel line with the ground.


    Tang Ling¡¯s expression was steady in the screenshots, but his lips were parted as though he was muttering something.


    <i>What was he muttering? </i>Fei Long frowned calmly. He was not worried about Su Yao¡¯s reaction because Tang Ling would not die, not even under the cunning trick of the giant Leicester silverback bear.


    Fei Long¡¯s judgment was correct. The bear charged forward with all its might, and it took around a second to close the distance. At that very second, Tang Ling hopped up, grabbed the iron bar, and straightened his body, all his movements fluid.


    When Tang Ling straightened his body in the air, the bear rammed into the spot beneath him where he was standing a second ago.


    Everything seemed to be very normal. Both Tang Ling¡¯s height of jumping and the speed of himpleting a series of movements were within a reasonable range.


    The only unreasonable point was that he appeared to be able to predict every single movement the exact moment the bearunched its attack.


    <i>Whoa! </i>The crowd was finally in awe. Even the yawning ones were astonished by the feat and their jaws were almost stuck at their necks.


    Amidst their wonder, Orston spun around.


    Yu¡¯s fingers stopped moving and curled into a fist. There was no more excitement in his eyes anymore, but spection mixed with a little surprise.


    The smoke that shrouded the instructor¡¯s face dissipated, showing his angry and doubtful gaze that contained some shock.


    No one expected Tang Ling to dodge the sudden charge attack, including the bear itself. Its perfect control allowed it to stop its upper body movement after it missed the blow.


    Its bear eyes humanely showed a trace of disbelief.


    How did its movements somehow synchronize with Tang Ling¡¯s? It felt a little strange like everything was an arranged surprise. If it moved like a certain way, Tang Ling mirrored it, forming a perfect exhibition of dodging.


    The thoughts in its mind stopped its for a third of a second, and in that tiny window, all Tang Ling did was one thing: he released his hand holding the iron bar and jumped down.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he trying to climb the bars?¡± Those with a quicker reaction in the crowd had such a question in their minds.


    After dodging, climbing up the iron bars would be a decent choice, but such a choice was absolutely ridiculous to the other teenagers who had entered the bloody cage before Tang Ling.


    The exam would never leave loopholes for them to exploit. All the dark red iron bars were actually slippery.


    It might be realistic for Tang Ling to suddenly jump up and grab the iron bar to ry his strength, but climbing up the cage and dodging the wild beastpletely? It was an utter joke, especially in the eyes of the candidates.


    <i>However, after Tang Ling jumped down, what could he possibly do?</i>


    That was the single thought that went through everyone¡¯s mind at the same time.


    Fortunately, they did not have to wonder for a long time because Tang Lingnded on the bear¡¯s back right at the next moment.


    Was it intentional? Or an uncontroble oue?

 Chapter 56 - Precise Performance Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 56: Precise Performance Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Whether it was intentional or uncontroble,nding on the back of a giant Leicester silverback bear was the worst thing to do.


    No one was that childish enough to avoid the bear¡¯s attack by climbing onto its back.


    In fact, aside from the intelligent bear, even a normal wild beast would not easily allow someone to ride on its back. It would struggle by all means necessary to shake the pesky bastard off their back.


    So, should he figure out a way to get off the bear¡¯s back quickly?


    However, Tang Ling defied the crowd¡¯s expectations once more. He hugged the bear¡¯s back tightly by mping both his legs around the waist while his hands grabbed onto the silver fur tightly.


    ¡°Bad choice.¡± Orston shook his head pitifully. He was astonished that Tang Ling was able to dodge the giant Leicester silverback bear¡¯s attack earlier.


    If he were in Tang Ling¡¯s position and did not have sufficient preparation, he would not have dodged it either. All he could do was survive, but who knew that Tang Ling¡¯s next move would be so stupid?


    What if Tang Ling dodged again?


    Orston shook his head with that thought in mind. The coincidence of that trick was unlikely. Furthermore, the distance, or rather theck thereof, between them created a buffer for Tang Ling.


    Yu¡¯s pondering gaze disappeared and he returned to his uninterested state.


    On the contrary, the instructor grunted coldly as if the leap was utterly reasonable and logical. He revealed increased anticipation at the giant Leicester silverback bear¡¯s reaction.


    The bear was unusually proud. Given the instructor¡¯s understanding of the giant Leicester silverback bear, his judgment was correct.


    The moment Tang Ling insisted on climbing onto the bear¡¯s back, the creature was thoroughly enraged. Consequently, it released a deafening growl.


    However, because it was considered a ¡®demon bear¡¯, it did not struggle with all its might to shake Tang Ling off like the other beasts since it would only exhaust its stamina.


    It stood up immediately and rolled backwards. Tang Ling¡¯s own weight did not burden the bear at all.


    This would be another inevitable kill if its aim was true. Given the bear¡¯s own weight plus its intentional force, even if Tang Ling could escape death somehow, his organs would be crushed.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, a miracle happened once again.


    Right when the bear stood up and fell backward, Tang Ling lifted his body and pushed himself up by stepping on the bear¡¯s trunk with his right foot. Pushing forcefully, he leaned his body to the left and released the long silver fur on the bear¡¯s back. While his body was nted to the left, his hand nimbly grabbed the bear¡¯s chest fur and he pulled himself up. The moment the bear fell to the ground on its back, Tang Ling had moved from the bear¡¯s back to its chest. He looked like a little bear cub hugging its mother¡¯s chest.


    <i>What the heck?</i>


    No one in the square had seen such a strange dodging strategy before, yet thebination of the weirdness and the perfect movement made them think that the bear was going along with Tang Ling¡¯s performance.


    The performance had no signs of ending just yet.


    The smart giant Leicester silverback bear noticed the pesky Tang Ling mbering onto its chest. Without getting up, it pped both of its paws at Tang Ling vehemently.


    As a matter of fact, even if the bear could not catch him this time, with its strength and pping force, as long as it could hit Tang Ling even in the slightest way possible, he could never survive.


    However, the cunning scene happened once again.


    The moment the bear paws fell, all Tang Ling did was a simple move: he cocked his torso upwards.


    Bang!


    The bear¡¯s heavy pawsnded powerfully on its own chest, causing a heavy thud. Several lines of blood were left in the trail of its nails.


    It was utterly ridiculous, being struck by itself!


    It also perfectly solved the mystery left behind by the old civilization. What would happen when the sharpest spear met the sturdiest shield?


    The giant Leicester silverback bear¡¯s strength and defenses were outstanding after all, but it did hurt itself, and it almost humanly coughed fiercely several times.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Some onlookers in the crowd could not hold back theirughter.


    However, all the powerhouses at the scene, including the Purple Moon Warriors did not even chuckle because the scene was utterly inconceivable.


    Every single move that Tang Ling performed felt like he predicted what would happen beforehand.


    If the bear wanted to break out from this situation, all it could do was surpass the speed of Tang Ling¡¯s movement.


    If every other powerhouse on the scene could think of it, so would the bewitching bear that was as fierce as a fighting machine.


    Moreover, the sneers from the crowd added fuel to its raging fire. It discarded its careful ways to deal with the pesky little insect. All it wanted was to crush him.


    Therefore, the silverback bear started to struggle fiercely. All sorts of wild rolling, shaking, and even ramming against the iron cage caused a racket.


    However, all its struggles were useless against Tang Ling as he was able to locate his own sweet spot. He even borrowed the bear¡¯s own strength to his advantage to move around and dodge the rolling and the fierce shaking. More impressively, he avoided the destructive impact from the ramming.


    s, no one was able to understand what he was doing!


    All the crowd could see was that no matter how fierce the silverback bear struggled, it could not shake Tang Ling off. Those precise points of strength were impossible to spot under the quick and vehement movements of the bear. Not even Fei Long could spot them.


    As a Purple Moon Warrior, strength represented everything. He had not heard about Precise Instinct and did not know about the so-called calcted fight.


    It was also impossible for him to urately know where the weakest points were after the bear demonstrated its strength with all sorts of movements.


    Other than it being the result of Tang Ling¡¯s outstanding judgment, Fei Long had two theories.


    Firstly, the long fur on the giant Leicester silverback bear helped Tang Ling. In addition to that, its huge size actually gave him plenty of spots for him totch on and move around easily.


    Secondly, Tang Ling chose to get so close to the bear, limiting many of its attacks because the area that was constantly moving would be rtively smaller, and his body could catch up with the speed of his judgment.


    Nheless, Fei Long was not overly surprised by Tang Ling¡¯s judgment because his sense of danger would evolve into a premonition of some kind. Beasts with these kinds of abilities were always powerful, yet some humans of this era had somehow surpassed them.


    <i>Could this kid possess that kind of ability? Was that why Su Yao got to him?</i>


    Fei Long furrowed his brows. He had a feeling that his own exnation was not perfect enough, but even he could not spot the precision behind Tang Ling¡¯s dodges. His steps did not waste any of his strength, and there was no extra movement in the process.


    The bear¡¯s struggling covered all of the details up.


    Therefore, a whole seven minutes passed, and the people were engrossed in watching the fight between the frenzied giant Leicester silverback bear and Tang Ling who persistently held on to the bear¡¯s body.


    Everyone started to believe if nothing unexpected happened, the exam would continue as such.


    They were attracted by his unique way of fighting so much so that they even started to forget the young man, who had been deemed a weakling,sted a whole seven minutes in a cage with the fiercest giant Leicester silverback bear.

 Chapter 57 - Precise Performance Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 57: Precise Performance Part 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, it was impossible for any kind of fight not to consume any stamina.


    After struggling for a full seven minutes, the giant Leicester silverback bear obviously slowed down. It seemed tired and its stamina was thoroughly exhausted.


    While Tang Ling never fought it face-to-face, he was not having an easy time either. Maintaining his condition took a toll on his body.


    He panted heavily as two lines of blood dripped from his nostrils. Overusing his Precise Instinct would certainly burden him like this.


    <i>Can I hold on for another three minutes? </i>Tang Ling did not dare to slow his movements down or change his posture.


    In this seemingly cunning confrontation, he had fully experienced the silverback bear¡¯s intellect. As a matter of fact, he experienced it from the very beginning.


    The bear knew how to disguise its goal. When the instructor voiced his conditions at it, the bear¡¯s eyes obviously widened, but it chose to feign ignorance and nonchnce in front of Tang Ling.


    That was why Tang Ling was already in his battle-ready position from that moment onwards.


    Because of his vignce and the bear¡¯sck of understanding of its prey, the cunning giant Leicester silverback bear did not make its move right away.


    It was at that moment when two options popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. Firstly, he wanted to use the vignce of the bear to buy himself more time. Secondly, he wanted to make his move right away, but only with transits that would immobilize the bear and not allow it to recklessly charge forward.


    Therefore, Tang Ling feigned being rxed in front of the king beast. It was a little outrageous but the facts were as such.


    As for the following dodges that looked ridiculous? The crowd cackled excitedly as if they were chewing on Blue Jukarta leaves.


    Only Tang Ling himself knew how scary and risky the details were.


    Even in an enraged state, the bear disyed a high level of intelligence. Every single one of its moves was humane as if it thought it over carefully and not just throw itself left and right in panic.


    For example, there was one time when the bear stood in the corner of the cage and was very close to the iron bars. In that position, Tang Ling would not be able to cling on its back anymore, meaning that the only ce he could duck to was in front of the bear. The amount of space determined that Tang Ling could never perfectly dodge the strike of its paw and its bite.


    He was down to a single choice: standing on top of the bear¡¯s head.


    However, the bear¡¯s arms were long enough to reach above its head, so the slightest misstep would allow it to catch him by the leg. Even if it was one leg, it would win.


    On top of that, Tang Ling could not hold on to the slippery iron bars to support himself up in the air either. The bear could simply walk away to ditch himpletely.


    It seemed to be the best choice. If it was not for its high intellect, other normal wild beasts would never have made such a decision.


    It also gave Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct a huge challenge to discern when to move his legs, jump up in the air, or cling onto the bear once it walked away.


    Therefore, he was nearing his limit as well.


    This would be another situation where his Precise Instinct reached its limit even after the slight powerup. In fact, it might even be more exhausting than facing that ferocious snake.


    Nevertheless, he could not simply give up the fight to the end!


    What remained was a contest of wills.


    Both man and bear were still tangling with each other with one trying to ditch the other, and one trying to cling on desperately.


    By now, Tang Ling understood that he must do something.


    He managed to control his fierce panting, but only barely, as he started to mutter on and off. He controlled his volume carefully to the point that only the bear could hear him. The audience that glued their eyes to the live telecast might be able to hear some mumbling.


    In fact, although Tang Ling had more thoughts rolling around in his mind, it was all just to avoid the instructor.


    The strong that stood out would always be targeted first.


    Moreover, he was being bullied by the instructor.


    ¡°Hey, man, do you think you can really be free after ying such a tiring game with me? Do you even understand, human? Do you think we will keep our promises? Just look at you. Your pride as the great silverback bear is insulted today. I know I¡¯m being an ass, or why don¡¯t I go along with your pace and make you look a little morepetent?¡±


    Those several simple sentences almost took up a minute while Tang Ling was dodging and panting. Neither did he expect the bear to understand him fully, nor did he have the confidence to persuade it. It would be rather absurd if he could.


    All he wanted to tell the bear was to save its strength and simply y along to muddle through the clock.


    After informing the bear that he would y along, Tang Ling purposely slowed his movements a little to make it look like he was not as precise as before.


    As a result, the bear¡¯s w was able to touch him and one of the sharp ends scratched Tang Ling¡¯s calf.


    It was the mark of sincerity that Tang Ling wanted to show to the bear.


    Moreover, he could not afford to risk exposing his Precise Instinct. If he kept on performing his perfect dodges, it would attract tremendous suspicion.


    Even judging a situation with foresight was not as precise as his Precise Instinct that could do no wrong.


    Tang Ling¡¯s prolonged thoughts seemed a little effective.


    The silverback bear did not fall under Tang Ling¡¯s persuasion due to its hatred for him, but its suspicion was piqued. It started to get distracted, and it would look at the instructor from time to time. Its suspicious gaze was coupled with a heavy growl sometimes.


    ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± The word was squeezed out of the instructor¡¯s gnashing teeth. After all, no one would feel safe when they were being questioned by a bear.


    <i>It seems like this little rascal has noticed something. He seems to be whispering to the bear, but I can¡¯t hear anything clearly.</i>


    With that thought in mind, the instructor¡¯s mood started to get somber. Tang Ling¡¯s performance seemed a little wicked although such trickery was not part of his strength but his battle knowledge.


    The same thought was shared among the deputy speaker, Fei Long, n and some of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    No matter how strong a person could be, battle knowledge that consisted of battle instinct, battle consciousness, and battle tactics were utterly precious.


    Therefore, when Tang Ling was injured by the bear, somehow everyone heaved a breath of relief.


    Safety Sector No. 17 naturally preferred geniuses, but not so much of this kind of battle knowledge that reflected one¡¯s intelligence to a certain extent. Would a smart person be easy to control?


    Therefore, Tang Ling was trying to make up for it.


    After the first scratch, he started to make more mistakes and get hurt.


    Although none of those were lethal, it also clearly stated that he relied a lot on the so-called judging beforehand to skillfully dodge the attacks like a genius and not some wicked presence. As a result, it would be fine.


    Of course, because the time was almost up, Tang Ling decided to take some hits.


    If it were not for the disgusting giant Leicester silverback bear, why would he risk exposing himself to this extent?


    Therefore, Tang Ling started to ¡®barely¡¯ survive every second and moved a lot more clumsily. The distraction of the bear also slightly gave him a little window to breathe.


    However, the burden from his Precise Instinct was still heavy, not because of the mistakes that he really made, but because feigning mistakes strained him even more.


    Fortunately, time was up.

 Chapter 58 - Forced

    <h4>Chapter 58: Forced</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was said that the clock in Glory Square was never wrong.


    So, when its hands precisely pointed at 3.50 p.m., Tang Ling hadpleted his exam.


    However, the strange thing was that the bell that represented victory did not ring even though the time was up. It was as if the person ringing the bell had forgotten to celebrate Tang Ling¡¯s victory.


    Therefore, the instructor¡¯s mood sank and he sat there evenly, not having the intention to tell the warriors to unlock the gate.


    The warrior guarding the gate was a little confused too. When he looked at the instructor for orders, all he got was a slight shake of the head.


    ¡°Strange. The time is up.¡± Orston stood up straight and took a step forward, but he quickly retracted it because he saw the instructor, Instructor Lionel, and then rted his thoughts to Agnes¡¯s family, so he decided to hold his thought and observe the situation.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Yu grunted confusingly as he then took a small item out from his pocket and hid deeper in the shadows in the corner. One could hear him muttering to the little item from time to time.


    A warrior moved closer to Lionel¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°My respectful Instructor Lionel, the deputy speaker said that this reserved warrior must live.¡±


    Lionel raised a brow and his ears broadened as he gaped at the warrior in utter surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re talking about. Maybe because Grandfather scolded me too loudly this morning, my ears are buzzing.¡±


    The innocent warrior was stunned on the spot.


    Instructor Lionel definitely heard him, but when he mentioned his grandfather, Clyne Agnes, the chieftain of the Agnes family, did it mean that it was the chieftain¡¯s idea to do this to a little reserved warrior?


    With that thought in mind, the innocent warrior panicked slightly. He was in no position to endure the wrath of the Agnes family and the deputy speaker. He only had a single option which was to report to the deputy speaker honestly. Therefore, the warrior turned around and left in a hurry.


    Following his footsteps, a discussion from the crowd exploded.


    ¡°Am I seeing it wrong? The time¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Although he isn¡¯t as good as Orton and Yu, this young mansted ten minutes in his own way. Why isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±


    ¡°Is it because he tried to trick his way out, hence the extension of time?¡±


    Lionel¡¯s mood and expression sank deeper hearing the discussion, but he still was not moved and turned a deaf ear to the heated exchanges.


    So what if he was doing this for his own personal reasons? Who would dare to be calctive with him over a mere reserved warrior? The deputy speaker? No, not even the speaker himself, except for the Casten, but it was impossible.


    ¡°What¡¯s Lionel doing?¡± Back in the Purple Moon headquarters, n frowned for the first time as his mood turned foul.


    ¡°How dare he openly challenge me?!¡± The deputy speaker mmed his hand on the back of the sofa with a thud. He was furious not because of Tang Ling¡¯s life-and-death situation, but because Lionel had disobeyed his orders.


    As a matter of fact, the deputy speaker felt uncertain. While he was not really on friendly terms with the Agnes family, there was not any resentment between them either, so why would Lionel pick such a way to disrespect him?


    Fei Long crossed his arms and chuckled. ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re destroying the sector¡¯s reputation just because of your personal grudge.¡± As he spoke, he strode towards the door with a sigh in his heart. <i>Ah, I hope it¡¯s not toote!</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s situation was anything but positive. The repeated injuries made him look like he would be dead at any moment.


    The deputy speaker looked at Fei Long¡¯s departing figure and asked concernedly, ¡°What personal grudge?¡± He was wondering if he somehow got on the bad side of the Agnes family and did not know about it.


    ¡°Lionel and Su Yao¡¯s personal grudge. It¡¯s only normal for him since he isn¡¯t exactly a person who forgives easily.¡± Fei Long pushed the gate open and strode away.


    For the sake of the sector¡¯s reputation, he must stop Lionel. In fact, if he were not afraid that his actions would attract unwanted discussion and suspicion, he would have jumped down from Glory Hall¡¯s roof to save time.


    As a Purple Moon Warrior, he could easily do it.


    However, Lionel would use his action against him, using him of tipping the scale. Who knew that Lionel would be willing to offend Su Yao to this extent just because of some personal grudge?


    Fei Long¡¯s heart was filled with doubts, but none of them were answered.


    ******


    Tang Ling understood that there was darkness in people, and sometimes darkness would cause one to be shameless, but not to this extent.


    Disregarding his position and identity beneath this many pairs of eyes was an obvious move, telling Tang Ling to go to hell.


    As a matter of fact, was Tang Ling a threatening presence to the instructor? He could not wrap his head around it. At least, from his perspective, he was just an unimportant reserved warrior, yet he was being targeted to such an extent that he was obviously not given a way out of this.


    The internal injuries on his abdomen did not drag him down, and waiting for a few hours did not wear his stamina out either. Tang Ling had given his best when facing the wicked bear in his imperfect state.


    Because of his principle of trust, he chose to hurt himself to keep his secret, yet he was pped in the face by reality. As a result, his actions were deemed foolish.


    Even if the various injuries on him were not lethal, the excessive bleeding would kill him.


    Then, he could not rely on the previous method anymore since his body could not keep up with his Precise Instinct. Then, was his Precise Instinct even meaningful in such a situation?


    Moreover, the power had reached its limit. Under such a desperate situation, where was his savior?


    Tang Ling puckered his lips as the rising sorrow from his heart enveloped him whole.


    There was a split second when he wanted to let go and simply give up, but his life was toppled upside down on that rainy night. He did not even have the right to give up his own life.


    He recalled his grandmother, who let go of his hand, his sister¡¯s helpless dying gaze, and that call of ¡°Brother¡± in her mellow voice that was still ringing in his ears.


    Pain was like the sharpest nail that hammered straight into Tang Ling¡¯s heart. The bloody stimtion allowed him to suppress the sorrow deep down in his heart.


    Since he must save himself, he would be his own savior!


    Therefore, exposing himself a little would not cause any problems, would it? Under the influence of his anger, the pang of hunger came from his chest again.


    ¡®It¡¯ had appeared!


    Tang Ling did not know how to summon it and control it. The only clue he got was that ¡®it¡¯ would only appear under extreme stimtion.


    Then...


    Tang Ling cocked his head backward and dodged the brandishing bear paw. He shook his wrist slightly and a palm-sized Level 3 vicious beast meat appeared in his hand.


    It was his most precious property. How could he not have brought it with him? How could he not be anxious enough to put it inside his backpack?


    In fact, when he entered the examination venue, his backpack was temporarily confiscated. He was thankful that he kept the vicious beast meat separately on several parts of his body. There were two chunks in each of his sleeve.


    Earlier during the examination, he never thought that the piece of vicious beast meat would be the only thing that could save his life.


    If so, why not do it?


    Time did not let him hesitate. Risking it, he extended his left hand that was clenching the level 3 vicious beast meat, and he lifted it up.

 Chapter 59 - Calculate, Count.

    <h4>Chapter 59: Calcte, Count.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A piece of dried meat filled with intertwining tendons and did not have the slightest bit of fat would be hard to swallow with its tough texture.


    However, it emanated an aroma of energy, the most alluring kind.


    The giant Leicester silverback back was somehow intoxicated by the aroma. With its high intellect, it started to sniff around instinctively. It continued its greedy and frenzied rampage.


    The fight with Tang Ling and its freedom were discarded aside.


    It was a pure scent of energy! Its primal animal instinct started to take over. All it wanted was the piece of dry meat in Tang Ling¡¯s hand.


    However, it was not an easy task. The pesky little bug might not be a threat, but his sly movements and quick dodges drove the bear to despair. He was trying to dodge its attack and find a chance to consume the aromatic meat.


    How could it let him seed? The energy-filled meat should belong to itself, the noble silverback bear!


    The man versus bear fight once again returned to a new climax after Tang Ling revealed the vicious beast meat.


    However, after holding up for so long, Tang Ling was obviously losing the upper hand. His movements started to get arduous as the injuries on his body increased. He seemed as if he was going to copse on the next second and was only holding up by sheer willpower.


    The crowd did not know what drove the giant Leicester silverback bear into such a frenzied state. Tang Ling clenched the piece of meat in his hand after all, so other than the bear that sensed it in such a close range, no one else was sharp enough to notice the appearance of the meat.


    Lionel was still as gloomy as though he resented why Tang Ling had yet to fall and face the judgment of his morals on the spot. At the same time, no one was able to notice the gleaming greed in his eyes either.


    Half a minute went by. Tang Ling finally made a huge mistake in his dodging. Apanied by the crowd¡¯s shocked scream, his right hand was bitten by the bear.


    ¡°Ah!¡± An elegantdy covered his mouth with her handkerchief.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± A well-dressed gentleman could not bear the scene.


    With his right hand bitten, what other chance did he have to escape? Logically, the scrawny kid would be ripped apart by the bear next. He performed decently even though he was met with injustice.


    Someone was already thinking about whether or not to write to the Casten after the exam to expose the injustice of the exam.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling¡¯s luck surpassed the crowd¡¯s expectations as he managed to free his hand.


    Even though his hand was mangled by the sharp teeth of the bear to a bloody state, he managed to pull it out in a steady position that was followed by a side roll. Hey down less than ten meters away from the creature and panted heavily.


    Some of the Purple Moon Warriors thought, ¡®The game is still over.¡¯


    The experts who understood the fight knew that the only chance of survival was to get as close to the bear as possible.


    Drawing a distance from there bear was surely a sign that his stamina had reached its limit.


    The tragedy was dyed only by seconds, and no one believed the oue would be this bleak.


    However, up until now, the one who hoped for Tang Ling¡¯s death the most, Lionel, did not show any trace of excitement. He frowned and took out another cigarette to light up as if it would hurt Tang Ling¡¯s flesh.


    On the contrary, Tang Ling was lying down on the ground with heavy panting. His dark eyes showed no hint of panic. Instead, a cold grin appeared on his face.


    One second, two seconds, ten seconds.


    The unexpected happened once more. The giant Leicester silverback bear did not attack Tang Ling at all. Ity downzily with an unusually humane and indescribableforted expression.


    What happened?


    Thedy who covered her mouth with the handkerchief unconsciously lowered her hand. Confusion was etched on the gentleman¡¯s face.


    No one had the answer to the scene. The crowd watched with their eyes wide open. Tang Ling, who was still panting a little while ago, slowly and arduously stood up.


    Calmly, he tore a strip of his sleeve and slowly bandaged his right hand. He stared at the bear, his gaze from above making him look like he was the hunter in this bloody cage, and the bear was his poor prey.


    ¡°God, who can tell me what happened?¡± There were some who could not bear the suspense and cried out in shock. Tang Ling heard them with his own ears.


    He turned around and suddenly smiled as he put his index finger in front of his lips and mouthed, ¡°Shhhh.¡±


    What was this wonder kid trying to say?


    That was right. Some people could not help butbel Tang Ling as ¡®the wonder kid¡¯.


    It was indeed wondrous because, in the next second, the bear suddenly growled loudly and fell into a chaotic frenzied state.


    Most of the crowd that witnessed it all shared the same thought. ¡°God! Who can tell me why the bear suddenly broke down?¡±


    The giant Leicester silverback bear that struggled fiercely on the spot suffered unspeakable pain. No bear could resist that piece of energy-filled meat, and no one would know howforting it felt the first 20 seconds after swallowing it.


    It had been starving for a long time. At first, its burning liver felt like it was soaking in a hot spring. Its whole body felt veryforted and soft as if it had just eaten a sweet fermented fruit.


    All it wanted to do was lie down and quietly enjoy it, but the heavenlyfortsted for less than 20 seconds.


    A momentter, the warm energy that umted in its liver started to burn. It felt simr to a fire ant which no one would care about if there were one or two, but when there were more of them, it would be dangerous.


    When it reached a certain point, it would be powerful enough to change qualitatively. The pain exploded!


    The agony instantly filled every corner of the body as though tens of thousands of hos were stinging it. Not even its bones were spared.


    Those who had not experienced it would never understand how torturing it was with every second that went by.


    Everyone present at the square had never experienced it before except for Tang Ling. He even precisely calcted that his weight was 67 kgs and the bear was 1,617 kgs.


    The strip of vicious beast meat that he swallowed before was only 1.47 grams and the bear swallowed that piece that was 206.53 grams.


    While their difference in body weight was approximately 30 times, the difference in the weight of the meat that they swallowed was more than a hundred times.


    Even if there were uncertain elements, such as the giant Leicester silverback bear having stronger endurance than a human being, the difference in the number could provide a guarantee for the uncertainty.


    Tang Ling never nned to eat the piece of Level 3 vicious beast meat himself from the very beginning. It was prepared specially for the bear.


    It was because he himself had experienced it before, so he knew that when the energy in the body exploded, it would render one helpless and weak.


    Did the giant Leicester silverback bear have stronger willpower than Tang Ling? Impossible.


    Did it cultivate methods to direct the energy into its body? Impossible.

 Chapter 60 - Toppled

    <h4>Chapter 60: Toppled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling never thought himself as a schemer since he relied only on his intelligence.


    The giant Leicester silverback bear was a lot more cunning and suspicious, so it would not be that greedy and stupid like other beasts that would devour the meat that Tang Ling fed it.


    The only way for him to make it consume the meat would be a show to hint to the bear that the meat was not for it but for him.


    Life was like a movie in which one relied on acting, was it not?


    A faint smile hung over Tang Ling¡¯s lips as he pocketed both his hands. He would sometimes walk and stop as he watched the bear growl frenziedly in the cage. It tumbled around and rammed itself at the cage.


    The huge bear caused a hugemotion as it shook the entire iron cage, but a threat dissolved was a threat dissolved. All Tang Ling had to do was simply dodge the bear sometimes as if he was taking a stroll so that the crazy creature would not run him over.


    His eyes never left Instructor Lionel, not even for a second. There was no anger or begging, but Tang Ling¡¯s calm gaze almost made Lionel crush his cigarette to bits. Did this kid have a death wish?


    The crowd was astonished as they watched what transpired in the cage.


    The schrs with rich knowledge rted the scene to a legendary upation of the old civilization¡ªa warlock.


    Did Tang Ling cast a spell on the bear?


    ¡°Five. Four.¡±


    Tang Ling did not care about what the others thought. He was still instinctively counting, but when he counted to one, the giant Leicester silverback bear did not fall. After three seconds of dy, the bear unwillingly snarled for thest time and fell down heavily, whipping up clouds of dust on impact.


    Tang Ling frowned slightly. He was unhappy. Even though he had calcted based on several absolute numbers, he was still unable to calcte precisely when the bear would fall in the end.


    He had to do better.


    Tang Ling did not want to waste another second anymore, so he inhaled deeply, swung his bandaged right hand, and strode to the bear.


    There were basically three stages after eating the vicious beast meat:fort, pain, and exhaustion.


    Regardless of which stage, it would rob one¡¯s ability to fight.


    When Tang Ling ate the vicious beast meat, he seemed like he was fine, but only he himself knew what happened. The moment he swallowed it, the energy suffused and spread warmth throughout his body. It felt intoxicating.


    Unfortunately, thefort stage was just too short.


    However, regardless of how different the giant Leicester silverback bear was from him, Tang Ling hadpletely turned the tide around at thest stage, at which exhaustion had sunk in.


    He soon stood beside the bear and sized it up from above.


    Maybe because the bear sensed danger, it struggled to stand but it could not even execute the simple action.


    There was no such thing as sympathy or so-called hesitation. Covered in blood, Tang Ling smirked at Lionel and asked, ¡°Are you looking forward to this?¡± He then pulled the badge from his chest, clipped it in between his fingers, and stabbed it vehemently into the bear¡¯s eye.


    He had no choice but to do it this way. The tough and tenacious giant Leicester silverback bear was not something Tang Ling could easily kill even in its exhausted state.


    He could only resolve it in the most straightforward way, that was, to destroy the brain!


    ******


    The huge bear bodyy still in the iron cage. If it was not for the blood that gushed out from its eye socket, it looked like it was hibernating.


    The young blood-stained man stood confidently in the cage with his crimson fingers and the dripping blood from the badge as proof of his glory.


    The scene left a heavy impression on everyone¡¯s minds. It would be just as vivid if one remembered this very scene ten years from now.


    However, there were no cheers or surprised shouts in the square.


    If it was a glorious victory, it would be coupled with apuse, but what if it was a miraculous victory?


    Amidst the continuous breathing and strange silence...


    Orston leaned against the wall with his arms crossed as he smiled. Yu lowered his head, weighed by heavy thoughts. Fei Long was surprised and Lionel¡¯s gloomy look was frozen at this very moment.


    The results were out.


    There were some people that were able to see how Tang Ling won like Fei Long, but the result was final. Even if Lionel continued to lock Tang Ling inside, it would be meaningless.


    Tang Ling did not sound arrogant as he looked at Lionel and said softly, ¡°Open the gate.¡± It was a reasonable request.


    After thest puff of his cigarette, Lionel stood up slowly. Everyone thought he had to admit defeat and lower his head since it hade to this point.


    However, Lionel did not have the slightest intention to. He tossed the cigarette on the ground and stomped it before dering loudly, ¡°Candidate No. 45¡¯s result is revoked.¡±


    The moment his words subsided, the whole square fell into protest.


    The smarter people could easily tell that Lionel was targeting Tang Ling from the start to the end, but was doing it so publicly alright?


    ¡°The exam isn¡¯t a game.¡± Fei Long¡¯s voice sounded unhappy.


    Lionel was not nervous though. He nced over at Fei Long then at the crowd before he said loudly, ¡°I, Lionel Agnes, as one of the Agnes family members, am filled with a heart of justice. I¡¯d never treat the holy exam of Safety Sector No. 17 as a game. Please give me some time and allow me to exin why candidate No. 45¡¯s results are revoked. Grant me the opportunity to defend my decision.¡±


    His gaze was steady while a smile of mockery was still hanging at the corner of his mouth.


    Since he said that, the people¡¯s aroused emotions calmed down a little. No matter how much the people wanted a show, treating the holy exam like this went beyond the bottom line of the people of Safety Sector No. 17.


    Fei Long did not say anything even though his expression was twisted ugly. He had a guess about Lionel¡¯s goal. Since the man mentioned the Agnes family and forcefully stopped him from intervening, not even giving him the chance to exin, he might be...


    Compared to the threats outside the wall, the riot within the walls was the most terrifying thing.


    Fei Long hesitated and eventually decided to allow it silently. Slightly delighted, Lionel stroll over to the gate of the iron cage.


    Everyone watched how things would unfold with aplicated feeling. Tang Ling stood in front of the gate and watched Lionel calmly.


    It seemed like he already knew what Lionel would do to him. Not all things were wlessly executed. Since he chose to expose the level 3 vicious beast meat, he had to bear the consequences.


    However, there were a lot of ways to bear consequences, and meekly epting it was not the only option.


    Despite his calm demeanor, Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced fiercely.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    Every beat was as loud as a drum, devouring all his emotions quickly¡ªanxiety, helplessness, and sorrow, but not fear.


    He had no fear from the very beginning.


    Apanying his violent heartbeats, every action that Lionel took seemed meaningless in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 61 - Harlequin

    <h4>Chapter 61: Harlequin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lionel entered the iron cage with delight and arrogantly locked the gate.


    Then, he chided Tang Ling loudly, using him of cheating and dering that the evidence would be inside the bear¡¯s stomach.


    He looked veryical just like a harlequin.


    Tang Ling stood there quietly as he slightly resented the man, and distanced himself away from the matter. He opened his fist and his finger unconsciously swept over his chest. ¡®It¡¯ had appeared.


    What followed was a rage that nketed thend and shrouded the sky. The hunger was much fiercer than any other time as it consumed him.


    For the first time, Tang Ling felt no fear. He did not unconsciously suppress ¡®it¡¯ and did not wait quietly anymore. Instead, he fueled his rage. In his other tightly clenched fist, his thumb had almost poked through his palm.


    However, he had no idea whether his other form would have a gleam of hope of winning against Lionel or not.


    Even so, Tang Ling had no hesitation in his heart. Instead, an unusual excitement and the urge to try his luck rumbled within his body while the emotions were reflected through his eyes honestly.


    Oppression was everywhere. If you could not escape, you had to struggle until yourst breath.


    ¡°What... What is he doing?¡± Yu said so softly that only he could hear himself.


    Lionel was still criticizing Tang Ling as being despicable by using prohibited methods in the exam and tricking his way to victory over the giant Leceister silverback bear.


    Tang Ling seemed to have acknowledged what Lionel said since he kept quiet throughout the whole process.


    Only Yu noticed Tang Ling¡¯s gaze that was burning in mes of excitement.


    Yu was very familiar with that kind of emotion. He felt like he was looking into a mirror and seeing his own desire to battle. Fear was absent while life and death were cast away, leaving him only with the thrill of the challenge.


    No! The man he was looking at might even be frenzied and more fearless than himself!


    Looking at Tang Ling¡¯s eyes, Yu, who got to understand him better, had a strong interest in the young man for the first time. He was somehow unwilling to see Tang Ling being oppressed by Lionel and not be able to hold his head up again.


    ¡°Should I call for the family?¡± Yu was considering the possibility based on how things were unfolding.


    Simrly, Orston was also thinking about another matter silently. He did not show any sympathy for Tang Ling, just curiosity. He was interested to know whether or not a young man like Tang Ling could be his rival in the First Reserved Camp after all of this.


    Orston agreed that a genius needed a rival of a simr level.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, it¡¯s very simple to prove my words.¡± Lionel had counted all Tang Ling¡¯s misconducts, so a strong sense of righteousness on his expression drove him to the peak of his act in that exact moment.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s dissect this giant Leceister silverback bear, so everyone can see the answer for their own eyes,¡± said Lionel. His perfectly timed anger clearly stated how much he despised Tang Ling.


    As he spoke, a sharp dagger appeared in his hand. He kicked the dead bear and revealed its belly.


    The dagger swept over the belly and hot steamy blood gushed out.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were stained red. His whole world was being deafened with his loud heartbeats, flushing everything out.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    ¡®It¡¯ wasing.


    ******


    A sharp alloy dagger danced between Lionel¡¯s fingers as he cut the dead bear open smoothly. Only a small amount of blood tainted his hand.


    He sure was a pro dagger user!


    The alloy dagger was decent and must have been a quality item from the old civilization. In this era, owning such a quality weapon was not something easily achievable.


    Because even if the cksmith¡¯s forging skill was up to standard, he might still not be capable of producing one.


    The crowd waited for the evidence and was in awe of Lionel¡¯s skills. No one could forget that he was also a real Purple Moon Warrior.


    Lionel¡¯s hands were flying across the huge dead bear that was like a toy in his hand. He dissected it perfectly.


    He took the liver out and then cut it open.


    A piece of undigested vicious beast meaty exposed in the empty liver of the dead bear.


    Excitement gleamed in Lionel¡¯s eyes as he grabbed the vicious beast meat and said loudly, ¡°See this? This is evidence!¡±


    It really was evidence, a shred of rock-solid evidence.


    Many members of the crowd were puzzled, but there were some with better knowledge that recognized the piece of meat. They also knew what would happen if the piece of meat was eaten raw without being cured in any kind of recipe.


    Fei Long sighed.


    Strictly speaking, Tang Ling¡¯s method was not considered cheating since he definitely relied on his own wit and strength to survive up to ten minutes. After all, his opponent was the giant Leceister silverback bear.


    However, with the evidence in the spotlight, pinning Tang Ling down would be unusually convenient as well. For example, Lionel could say he found out that Tang Ling brought the piece of vicious meat early on and brought it into the cage with a pre-nned scheme.


    All thosements directed against Tang Ling would then have a solid reason.


    ¡°You, what else do you have to say?¡± Lionel subtly slid the piece of Level 3 vicious beast meat into his pocket at his chest.


    Even he would shiver in excitement just because of this little morsel of resources.


    Due to some personal reasons, he would have to pin Tang Ling down, but he also knew he ought to get his hands on the vicious beast meat when he realized and then confirmed that Tang Ling had brought it out.


    Paying such close attention to Tang Ling proved to be extremely fruitful. He originally thought it was a piece of Level 2 vicious beast meat, but it was actually level 3!


    Lionel wanted tough for a long time. Nheless, he waited patiently until now and did not stop Tang Ling because of this very oue. It was all done so that he could be the first one to discover the vicious beast meat and ording to the rules of Safety Sector No. 17, no one could snatch his spoils from him.


    The mor from the crowd grew louder as many people started to criticize Tang Ling. Their anger was quickly being fueled.


    How could he jeopardize the fairness of the exam?


    However, not all were blinded by the scene. At least, no one argued about the fact that Tang Ling relied on his own strength to survive for ten minutes. However, those who had a better understanding decided to shut their mouths in front of the evidence.


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Lionel looked at Tang Ling and cackled viciously.


    Tang Ling lifted his head, his eyes covered by subtle blood veins as a cruel smile curled up. ¡°Well, then...¡±


    Well, then would Tang Ling forcefully resist?


    Everyone was shocked. What was with Tang Ling¡¯s smile and answer?


    He did not exin or panic. What did his arrogant and blunt reaction mean other than forcefully resisting?


    ¡°You really are an arrogant bastard,¡± Orston gave Tang Ling a backhandedpliment since it was also thest thing he could do for him.


    Before the evidence appeared, he could not seek help from his family.


    Based on how the sector did things, this conflict would be eventually settled but in a muddled way. Even an idiot knew who the sector would choose when it came to Tang Ling and the Agnes family.


    Likewise, Yu and Fei Long had their hands tied as well all because of the evidence.


    The momentary hesitation meant that they could no longer cover Tang Ling.


    Although regretful, it was not much of a concern. A dead Tang Ling would not hold any meaning, and that was the harsh reality of this era.


    ¡°If only I had done something earlier, it would¡¯ve turned out a lot better.¡±


    Inevitably, the three of them had the same thought rise in their mind at the same time.

 Chapter 62 - Titan

    <h4>Chapter 62: Titan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The boiling blood flowed towards the heart like many streams of rivers converging into one spot.


    A little bit more stimtion and they would explode into energy that would suffuse every limb and bone, filling every inch of his body.


    Then, he would fight!


    Tang Ling excitedly licked the edge of his mouth. Would being able to fight wholeheartedly and being fearless of death be a release for him?


    Since it was not his personal choice since his environment forced him to this point, he was burdenless.


    He could face his grandmother and his sister peacefully in the realm of the dead.


    It was not the first time Lionel saw Tang Ling¡¯s furious gaze, especially his smile which emanated a trace of blood that shocked even him.


    He stepped up and said loudly, ¡°Well, then... I¡¯m also a Purple Moon Warrior. I suppose I have the right to execute you.¡±


    As he spoke, a beautiful feeling rippled in Lionel¡¯s heart. Everything would soon be over.


    Look at what he had gotten! It was a piece of level 3 vicious beast meat and...


    Right at the climax of his beautiful fantasy, a rough growl that was as loud as thunder, which suppressed even the agitated uproar of the crowd, clearly entered Lionel¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Who are you going to execute?¡±


    When he heard the voice, Lionel trembled vehemently. Without a second of hesitation, fear enveloped him whole.


    ¡°Sh*t.¡± Fei Long frowned. The killer god had arrived! Should it not be at the Wailing Trench, tangling with that troublesome vicious beast? Things seemed to have gone out of control.


    Fei Long had a headache, but there was an absence of worry in his eyes? It was as though this person was the one that Fei Long was anticipating.


    On the other hand, Lionel¡¯s body stiffened and he barely turned his head around. He saw a man that he had zero intentions of meeting at that second.


    Among the crowd, a huge figure stood out like a mountain with his big waving ck cape dancing in the wind.


    A greatsword as huge as a door nk was on his back, and one of his hands was holding a giant severed lizard head that was asrge as half a man.


    The lizard¡¯s eyes were still half-open, showing its reverence and fear. Lionel felt like he saw his own eyes in the lizard¡¯s head.


    It was Su Yao!


    The man in the nightmare that he could never fight back, Su Yao, had appeared!


    Countless times in his dream, he tried to fight back, but no matter how many times he attempted to, Su Yao would eventually break his nose and nonchntly say with a burst of demonicughter, ¡°Since your nose is already broken, why not make it a little more thorough?¡±


    Then, Lionel heard his own screams. Su Yao did not move at all as he pinched Lionel¡¯s nose with two of his fingers. He pulled and squeezed it until it turned into bones and mashed meat.


    The pain carved itself deeply in him. He could not forget the man¡¯s arrogance, his cold attitude, and his superior bearing that was so apparent.


    For the first time, Lionel felt like a bug. His life was hanging by a thread which the man controlled.


    To be frank, the Agnes family, the veteran Purple Moon Warriors, and everything else was bullsh*t in this man¡¯s eyes. This man was fearless!


    A fearless man was equivalent to a madman, and who was not afraid of a madman?


    ¡°No!¡± Lionel barely squeezed a word out of his sourish throat. He knew better than anything else that this was not a dream. This was real.


    Despite his nose paying a heavy price and being restored back to its original condition with a Cell Regeneration Drug, his biggest horror was that the wound in his heart could not be healed, resulting in his frequent nightmares which he could not escape.


    Pak!


    While Lionel nked out at Su Yao¡¯s appearance, the towering man released his hand and tossed the giant lizard head onto the ground.


    Sua!


    The huge sword was drawn out from his back single-handedly. Disdain was apparent on his mouth and his eyes were calm, making him appear like a primordial titan.


    Su Yao took a step forward, but when his footnded, he was in front of the iron cage even quicker than the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s transient step.


    Tzzzzzzk!


    An irritating metallic screech made one¡¯s teeth numb. All the crowd saw was Su Yao brandishing his sword.


    A secondter, Su Yao extended his leg and kicked the bloody iron cage vehemently.


    The upper half of the cage flew away. It tumbled almost 30 meters in the air before it fell before the crowd with a loud tter, frightening the people who retreated backward.


    Only half of the iron bars were left. The cutting edge of the irons bars, which were as thick as an egg, gleamed with a cold silver re.


    Su Yao squinted his eyes. He lit a cigarette slowly and sheathed his greatsword behind his back as he walked step by step into the iron cage, standing still in front of Lionel.


    He blew a mouthful of smoke out at Lionel¡¯s face unbridled as he held the cigarette in his mouth and asked again calmly, ¡°Who did you say you were executing?¡±


    Lionel could not answer. If he could, he would have peed on the spot to vent his fear.


    Neglecting the trembling Lionel, Su Yao extended his huge hand and tapped Tang Ling¡¯s back lightly just like how he did before. A stream of tender energy entered Tang Ling¡¯s body and crushed the boiling blood amassing at his heart.


    Tang Ling instantly woke up from his bloodthirsty killing trance. He nced up to see Su Yao¡¯s rather ufortable smile.


    ¡°Kid, nicely done,¡± said Su Yao kindly.


    Tang Ling felt a little resentment rise within him. He would rather Su Yao scold him than show him such a warm smile because it made him look like a pervert with ill intentions. He would probably scare the girls away, would he not?


    As though he saw through Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts, Su Yao suddenly pped Tang Ling¡¯s back strongly. A blob of clotted blood that formed inside Tang Ling¡¯s system flew out of his mouth. Before he could wipe it away, he noticed Su Yao looking at him fiercely. ¡°You are terribly immature.¡±


    No one understood what Su Yao meant. Why was a young man like Tang Ling still considered immature? Tang Ling knew what Su Yao meant though. If the man had not shown up in time, he would have exposed his biggest secret on this very day¡ªhis transformation!


    However, Tang Ling did not look regretful at all. Based on Uncle Su Yao¡¯s personality, he would have reacted even more fiercely than Tang Ling himself.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was still grateful. He wiped the blood on his mouth away with his hand. He knew Su Yao¡¯s p on his back removed the clotted blood from his system so that his injuries could be stabilized.


    After fighting the bear for so long and enduring a punch from Lionel, how could his internal organs still be fine?


    Tang Ling was at ease. He even felt a little sleepy and wanted to sleep on the spot. He did not know if this feeling in his heart was the emotion of having a father. The moment Su Yao appeared, he felt at ease and warm.


    Cutting the chatter with Tang Ling short, Su Yao red at Lionel. The instructor did not even have the courage to escape, so Su Yao mocked him, ¡°Now, let me guess. Which hand were you nning to use to execute my nephew?¡±


    Lionel¡¯s sweat rained down like a storm. He finally remembered that he could run, but... would he make it?


    At an unbelievable speed, Su Yao grabbed Lionel¡¯s hand. ¡°ording to habits, people are usually right-handed, am I right?¡±


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Su Yao simply flicked one of Lionel¡¯s fingers with his thumb like he was shooting a marble.

 Chapter 63 - Mad Dog

    <h4>Chapter 63: Mad Dog</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Argh!!¡± Lionel grunted painfully.


    Through the live telecast on the screen, the crowd clearly saw that Lionel¡¯s thumb bent backward in a strange 90-degree angle. It was broken.


    After spitting another mouthful of smoke out, Su Yao skipped the chatter and continued to flick his thumb at Lionel¡¯s fingers. Apanied by Lionel¡¯s relentless painful growls, in less than a second, all five of Lionel¡¯s fingers were bent 90 degrees backward in unusually neat order.


    ¡°Good. Now, even if you are a Purple Moon Warrior, I don¡¯t think you can strangle my nephew anymore, can you?¡± Su Yao nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, he pulled Lionel to his face and shouted all of a sudden, ¡°I am asking you: so what if you are a Purple Moon Warrior?! So what if you are one of the Agnes family? Look at your hand now. Who else can you strangle?¡±


    Lionel was physically shaken by Su Yao¡¯s shouting. His brain swelled and he started to bleed from all seven of his apertures. He finally could not hold back his trembling. He knew that if the devil had the interest to ask such questions, it proved that the devil was not bored yet and would still torture him.


    Sighing, Fei Long finally picked a suitable timing and intervened. ¡°Su Yao, enough. Let Lionel go.¡± Even if he did not want to admit it, Su Yao¡¯s action sparked joy and delight in his heart.


    However, the internal structure of Safety Sector No. 17 had to be united and at peace. Any conflict must be contained.


    After that, Fei Long turned around and told the other warriors, ¡°The exam is over. Stop the live telecast.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Su Yao suddenly clicked his tongue in disdain as he looked in Fei Long¡¯s direction and shouted, ¡°Whosoever dares to cut the live telecast now, I will cut his neck and that¡¯s not an empty threat.¡±


    After his words subsided, Su Yao tilted his head toward Fei Long. ¡°Should the public see what happens to him after he bullies my nephew?¡±


    Fei Long had always maintained a low profile. Although he might seem a little unrestrained at times and spoke harshly, it did not affect him fromying low to the point that not all the Purple Moon Warriors of the Safety Sector knew him. All the other warriors knew was that Fei Long was the supreme leader of the Purple Moon.


    So what? Laying low did not mean being weak. Throughout the entire Safety Sector, other than Su Yao, no one dared to speak to Fei Long this way.


    Therefore, when Su Yao shouted angrily at Fei Long, the leader of the Purple Moon was stunned.


    Was Su Yao going crazy and meant to fight him?


    The live telecast continued. It seemed like Su Yao¡¯s threat was more effective than his order.


    A bitter chuckleter, he nced over at the severed head of the Great Gaia Lizard and decided to stay out of this troublesome matter.


    If it was a one-on-one battle, Su Yao was not his match, but the former was a crazy man, one who was useful to Safety Sector No. 17.


    Therefore, the mad man had the right to vent his anger as long as it did not get too out of hand.


    With that thought in mind, Fei Long kept quiet and turned around to Glory Hall. He would leave the troublesome matters to the folks in the high parliament.


    ******


    Fei Long¡¯s decision to leave sent Lionel into despair. His eyes lost their spirit and he fell into a numbed state.


    All he hoped for was to survive Su Yao¡¯s wrath.


    Su Yao was still just as calm. However, on this very day, he became the Demon God in the hearts of the people of Safety Sector No. 17 in an unbelievable way.


    If he wanted the crowd to finish watching the torture, they would have to do so. Therefore, the torture carried on. All ten of Lionel¡¯s fingers were broken followed by his palm, then his forearms, and both his arms.


    Even though many disagreed with Lionel¡¯s way, they feared Su Yao¡¯s brutality more.


    Was Su Yao trying topletely crush Lionel?


    Tang Ling seemed uninterested to watch the revenge being exacted. He stepped back to the iron bars, leaned back, and fell asleep. The evening breeze made his ck hair flutter. With his eyes shut, his delicate face emanated a sense offort.


    Many people started to like this wonder kid, including Fei Long.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let Su Yao have his way.¡± The deputy speaker seemed a little morose since Su Yao had zero intention to stop his torture.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The folks from the Agnes family areing soon. Su Yao is a smart person. Everything he did is just above the bottom line,¡± Fei Long drawled as his eyesnded on Tang Ling.


    If this wonder kid could grow up smoothly, the rotten and boring Safety Sector No. 17 would wee an interesting Purple Moon Warrior.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Someone finally stepped up and halted the brutal torture as though to verify Fei Long¡¯s opinion.


    The one who stepped up was an elegant and charming young man with blonde hair. His clean white shirt carried the style of the 17th century of the old civilization. It reflected the evening glow and set off his handsome and kind looks.


    All he did was frown slightly at Su Yao¡¯s brutality. There was not the slightest bit of anger from him, and he still could smile warmly, albeit being one of the Agnes Family, Aber Agnes.


    ¡°You are a littlete, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Yao looked at Aber, the movements from his hands finally stopping.


    Lionel was a despicable piece of trash while Aber was the shining genius of the Agnes family. He was the brightest star of the First Reserved Camp ten years ago.


    The strong had to be respected, and Su Yao did not intend to break the rules.


    Hearing Su Yao¡¯s question, Aber stopped walking and answered kindly, ¡°But I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°He did despicable things to my nephew.¡± Su Yao tossed Lionel away. Even though he only crushed both his arms, Lionel did not have the courage to stand up. Hey down on the ground like a dead dog. Even Aber¡¯s appearance did not spark his courage.


    Unfortunately, Lionel was not a good influence though because he was a Purple Moon Warrior. He caused the image of a Purple Moon Warrior to plunge and shook the mentality of the normal citizens of Safety Sector No. 17.


    ¡°He paid the price.¡± Aber was a little grumpy, but no one knew whether it was because of Lionel or Su Yao. He frowned.


    ¡°So, can I consider this case closed?¡± Su Yao squinted his eyes as a dangerous gleam shed in them.


    Aber went silent for several seconds before answering, ¡°Only this particr one.¡±


    Su Yao chuckled. ¡°Then, what about my nephew¡¯s exam result?¡±


    ¡°He passed.¡± Aber sounded sincere. In fact, he also saw Tang Ling¡¯s performance and was not stingy to provide recognition of a person¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Then, what about the next exam?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t something us Agnes can meddle with. Everything has its own rules. Since he passed the first round, participating in the second is only natural,¡± Aber said calmly and the hints that were interweaved between his words were obvious.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yao returned to his calm expression.


    Aber then signaled, and several men came out from the crowd to take Lionel away.


    Su Yao grinned as he grabbed Lionel, who was like a dead dog, up in front of the camera, as he said loudly, ¡°Remember what happened to him, and remember that Tang Ling is under me. He can be punished, he can suffer and can even die in a battle, but no one and I mean <i>no one </i>can treat him with injustice because his fairness is from me, Su Yao. I might not be very powerful, but I am a mad dog that bites.¡±


    Oh, he was a mad dog that bit for sure. Everyone remembered his words, but no one doubted his power.


    A trace of gloominess shed over Aber¡¯s eyes, but he maintained his elegant smile and left.

 Chapter 64 - The Most Important Exam

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Most Important Exam</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A single exam stirred up the entire Safety Sector No. 17.


    Under the oppression of life, the dramatic oue of the event would surely be the discussion of the people for a long time toe.


    Currently, the protagonists of the event, Tang Ling and Su Yao, were in a secluded dark alleyway.


    Whenever the Purple Moon rose, the night would get colder. It was almost certain that people would hang around such a dark alleyway at night.


    Su Yao stopped in front of a regr-looking stone house after walking together for a while silently and said to Tang Ling, ¡°I just made you a new enemy.¡±


    Aber was not exactly a person with a high tolerance. He was mature and skilled at calcting. In fact, he might be ten times even more dangerous than Lionel.


    ¡°Aside from that, I¡¯m more curious about why you called yourself a mad dog?¡± Tang Ling smiled, appearing rather rxed.


    Made an enemy for him? It mattered not. He did not even ask why Lionel was so against him.


    A weakling should not ask for reasons. Likewise, the strong did not need to know the reason behind every question either.


    Tang Ling just wanted to be stronger.


    Su Yao was slightly caught off guard by Tang Ling¡¯s question. He kicked his backside and growled, ¡°You little rascal, did you pretend to fall asleep?¡±


    Inside the stone house, the firewood burned strongly with loud sparks in the hearth as the unique fragrance of purple pine needles wafted out.


    On top of the rough wooden table that was carved out from a log, there was steamy yellow millet rice, a big bowl of fresh meat, and a te of green vegetables which was not much. It was simple yet luxurious.


    Su Yao and Tang Ling sat opposite each other and gobbled down the rice and meat. Su Yao even stuffed half of the green vegetables, which was foreign to Tang Ling, into his bowl.


    Delightedly, Rona watched both the big and small men wolf their meal down. They seemed like beasts fighting over a meal, but it was captivating to watch them.


    Su Yao said in a muffled voice that this stone house would be their temporary lodging spot.


    It was not exactly the best ce since it was located in a secluded and messy alleyway. In addition to that, it was far away from the fun and prosperous entertainment area.


    Although Tang Ling was not satisfied, he did not ask why they were not in the inner city.


    The two of them were quiet. Instead, it was Rona who cried out of surprise after watching the two of them eat for a while, she suddenly remembered she had something to do back in her inn. Flushed, she left in a hurry.


    Su Yao was a little embarrassed as well, so he said bashfully, ¡°Men always need women. Her cooking is to die for.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Ling did not get Su Yao¡¯s meaning, but he acknowledged Rona¡¯s cooking which was enough for him.


    Looking out at the night view, Su Yao said emotionally, ¡°I think I should just let her work at the inn. A normal job is enough to support one¡¯s daily life here.¡±


    Tang Ling still did not understand it. When he thought of life back in the settlement, it did not seem as bad now.


    Putting his bowl down, Su Yao looked at Tang Ling seriously. ¡°Is there anything you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask what¡¯s the reason for all this kindness?¡± Even Tang Ling had no idea when he started to seriously think about this question. Perhaps it was when his sorrow was suppressed, or maybe he missed Su Yao when he went missing for a few days.


    However, after witnessing so many mind-shattering events in this era, unconditional kindness might bring warmth, but it would also arouse anxiety. Tang Ling was no exception to feeling this way either.


    Su Yao went quiet after Tang Ling¡¯s question. He stood in front of the window and his figure was enveloped by an indescribable aura. The air felt aged and heavy.


    Before this, Tang Ling once asked who Su Yao was and the man said he had no right to know yet. Now, would he have the right to?


    Tang Ling felt depressed because he was cautious against the man before this, but now, he cared for him.


    He would never forget the deafening deration from the man while he was dozing off back in the iron cage. <i>Tang Ling is under me, Su Yao!</i>


    If he had the chance to, he wanted to care for his Uncle Su Yao in the future, but kindness without a reason could hardly assure him. He felt like he would eventually have to bid farewell to the man.


    ¡°There is a reason, and a story behind it,¡± Su Yao¡¯s deep voice said, shattering Tang Ling¡¯s depression. He turned around to Tang Ling. ¡°But most importantly, there are two things that I want you to know. Firstly, you need to just believe me.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Ling suddenly felt at ease. Trusting Su Yao would be an easy task.


    ¡°Secondly, I don¡¯t f*cking want to tell a story now, and I don¡¯t want to reveal the reason. Do you want to get a beating?¡±


    Tang Ling puckered his lips. Would violence solve anything? Of course, when he became strong enough to beat Su Yao up in the future, he would not mind either.


    ¡°Go to bed.¡± Su Yao was getting impatient, so he kicked Tang Ling¡¯s stool away.


    Tang Ling was able to perfectly dodge the fall since Su Yao was not even quick.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s exam is important,¡± Su Yao suddenly reminded Tang Ling after a quick thought.


    In fact, the second round of exams should have started right after the first, but who would have thought the first round of exams would end with such a bang. Because it wasted a lot of precious time, the second round had to be dyed to the next day.


    ¡°Will it be as tiring as today?¡± Tang Ling was a little worried. As a matter of fact, he was exhausted. If there was still a brutal fight tomorrow, he might not be able to make it through.


    ¡°Not at all, but the rule is an iron wall of despair,¡± Su Yao simply briefed Tang Ling about the content, but it was still hard for him to imagine it.


    Inevitably, he thought of Quark and the news that the man had shared with him mysteriously.


    <i>You must go through a mysterious test to be a Purple Moon Warrior and achieve some hidden conditions.</i>


    Would it somehow be rted to the exam tomorrow? After all, if one could graduate from the First Reserved Camp without any hindrance, one would almost certainly be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    The information cost 2 credits, so Quark would not have lied to him.


    However, after the man was captured in Safety Sector No. 17, where would he be now?


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts drifted away for a while. As Su Yao was saying something along the lines of, ¡°But I¡¯m very confident in you¡±, he noticed that Tang Ling was not paying attention, hence a pnded on his face.


    Getting along with a violent man was never an easy thing to do.


    ******


    On the second morning, the crowd was not as excited as the day before because the main show was over. Based on the previous rules, the second exam had always been a mysterious one and would never be opened to the public.


    Still, it did not stop the people from gathering further away from the inner city walls early in the morning to wait for the news.


    Whenever a candidate passed the second exam, the great bell in the sector would ring.


    The Purple Moon Warriors would also announce the lucky candidate¡¯s name from the top of the inner city walls.


    Today, Su Yao personally escorted Tang Ling into the inner city. Along the way, they received all sorts ofplicated and revered gazes.


    The climax of the show yesterday could not be described with a single word. Furthermore, Su Yao had debunked the myths of the Purple Moon Warriors, and after a night, it stimted rebellious thoughts in the people.


    After all, most of the time, shaking one¡¯s unwavering faith was not exactly the most delightful thing to do. Breaking people¡¯s persistent beliefs, regardless of whether right or wrong, was considered a crime.


    Su Yao was equivalent to a criminal, but no one dared to step on his tail. Therefore, he sent Tang Ling into Glory Square without any problems along the way.


    This morning in Glory Square was unlike the crowded scene yesterday when people thronged the ce trying to watch the matches. Instead, the elite warriors cleaned the ce up and shooed the irrelevant people away.


    Under the thin veil of dawn, the square reeked of dead silence.


    Everything seemed to be hinting at the sacredness of the second round of the exam.

 Chapter 65 - Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 65: Meet Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This is as far as I can send you.¡± Glory Square was cleared out and then sealed. Not wanting to break the rules, Su Yao stopped right in front of the entrance.


    He was crazy, not an idiot or someone reckless.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Ling kept chewing on a piece of boned meat in his hand and replied with a muffled grunt.


    After the match yesterday, ¡®it¡¯ started to behave a little unusually.


    The frequent hunger tortured Tang Ling greatly. He woke up a few timesst night just to eat. The generous bowl of meat that Rona prepared was emptied early on.


    He also woke Su Yao up to cook another big bowl of meat for him. In his foul mood. Tang Ling heard Su Yao preparing half an iron bristle hog for him.


    His cooking was rather miraculous. The meat was a little raw and Tang Ling had a hard time chewing it. ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t add enough water.¡±


    He did not care though as he was sporting enough to eat everything. Now, thest piece of boned meat was in his hand. The hunger stopped for a while.


    Satisfied, he wiped his hand on Su Yao¡¯s cape, stunning the man. Then, he conveniently wiped his mouth.


    It was Su Yao who had told him to be a man along the way, and that a man should behave boldly.


    While Su Yao was lecturing him, a matured and beautiful tanneddy appeared beside the road. Since Tang Ling felt like being a man was an important quality to learn, he applied it right away.


    ¡°You little bastard, do you want to get your ass kicked?¡± The veins on Su Yao¡¯s forehead twitched. The voluminous ck cape that he wore was made from a mutated beast rug, yet Tang Ling used it to wipe his mouth!


    Since there was still time before the exam, Tang Ling was not in a hurry to go in. He ignored Su Yao¡¯s anger and asked, ¡°What is ¡®it¡¯?¡±


    ¡°This exam is very important, and based on the rules, the invigtor this time will be the leader of the Purple Moon Warriors.¡± Su Yao frankly forgot his anger after Tang Ling¡¯s question, so he started to talk about something else.


    Tang Ling did not hope for Su Yao¡¯s honest answer. He muttered to himself softly, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried. As a matter of fact, after that night, ¡®it¡¯ has been happening a lot more frequently. Since yesterday, the hunger never once settled down.¡± He suddenly looked up with a straight face. ¡°Uncle Su Yao, lunch money.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yao was not able to react. What lunch money?


    Tang Ling was a little agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. I¡¯ll never go to work, not in this life anyway, so I¡¯ll have to owe you first.¡±


    Tang Ling actually seemed depressed. All he ate was half an iron bristle hog yesterday.


    So, after all this bbering, was this little rascal trying to be a freeloader? Su Yao could not hold his anger back and kicked Tang Ling several meters away.


    However, when he saw Tang Ling get up while relentlessly muttering, Su Yao still frowned lightly. Tang Ling¡¯s appetite was a problem. It was a huge problem, to be exact. Was the decision he made back then the correct one?


    Thinking about that, Su Yao¡¯s thoughts drifted away. He did not even notice that Tang Ling had walked back.


    ¡°Uncle Su Yao, I¡¯m going in,¡± Tang Ling called out after he waited for the man to regain his senses. He did not know whether Uncle Su Yao would give him lunch money or not this time, hence he felt even more depressed.


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Su Yao seemed a little dispirited, but a quick pauseter, he called out to Tang Ling right before the boy entered Glory Square, ¡°Hey, kid, if you pass the exam and enter the First Reserved Camp, I¡¯ll find the time and tell you what ¡®it¡¯ is.¡±


    Su Yao could not hide it forever since Tang Ling would eventually have to face it.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Ling grinned happily. The secret had gued him for years, and it was the first time he got so close to an answer!


    The smile came from the bottom of his heart and was as bright as the first light of dawn.


    The familiar feeling stung Su Yao¡¯s heart, making him feel dismal and sad. While he looked at Tang Ling¡¯s back, he did not know why but he sighed.


    ¡°This kid is really still a kid.¡±


    Tang Ling was indeed only 15 years old. He was strictly considered as a teenager, not a man, and those who had not matured were still considered kids.


    However, at this exact moment in Glory Square where everyone gathered yesterday, less than ten 15-year-old boys and girls stood straight in a line.


    They were waiting for the second First Reserved Camp entrance exam to begin.


    Should they pass, they would be officially recognized as reserved warriors. They would face cruelty, even more than before, and no one would pity them just because they were kids.


    The era was like a giant urn holding killer insects. Only the strong that ughtered the weak were qualified to climb higher up and had the right to survive,


    After yesterday¡¯s exam, they were no longer strangers to each other.


    Yu, Orston, Amir who also came from the settlement, the short fellow who stood beside Tang Ling yesterday, an unfamiliar boy plus two girls, and Tang Ling himself made up a total of eight teenagers.


    The rejection rate was so high during the first round. How many of the eight would make it through the second round?


    Out of instinct, Tang Ling looked at Amir first with a friendly gaze, but he did not notice the gesture as he held his head lowered with many thoughts racing in his mind.


    That short little fellow, however, smiled at Tang Ling kindly.


    Tang Ling managed to nod back politely before he heard Orston¡¯s voice, ¡°Tang Ling? Come, you are standing here.¡±


    As he spoke, Orston impolitely pushed Amir, who was standing third in line, aside. He told Tang Ling to take his spot.


    At that exact moment, Amir looked up at Orston, but he quickly lowered his head as if he was embarrassed. He also seemed to have nced over at Tang Ling, but his messy bangs blocked his eyes and covered his gaze.


    Tang Ling shook his head at Orston and stood at the end of the line like yesterday.


    Orston grumbled, ¡°Strength is everything. If you don¡¯t respect the honor and glory thate with your strength, your strength won¡¯t favor you either.¡±


    Tang Ling did not answer. He also did not understand why Orston was so concerned about where he stood.


    The short fellow beside Tang Ling was still as talkative and as wimpy as yesterday. He reminded Tang Ling in a very soft voice, ¡°Go stand over there. Don¡¯t offend him.¡±


    Tang Ling sighed. <i>What a merry scene so early in the morning.</i>


    Fortunately, a Purple Moon Warrior with a scarlet cape walked over. Even within the inner city of the sector, he was still wearing his purple armor.


    Following his approach, the whole waiting line fell into a hush.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hands, which were behind his back, trembled fiercely to the point that he had to pinch his right hand vehemently with his left. He used all his might and barely controlled the trembling.


    Purple Moon Warriors were exceptionally sharp with their senses. Even if Tang Ling¡¯s hands were behind his back, they would still be able to notice the unusual trembling, were they not?


    Tang Ling clenched his teeth tightly as his heart raced and his anger burned like a raging me. The hunger started to rumble at his chest again.


    On the outside, his breathing was calm, and so was his face. No one was able to notice his unusual reaction.


    <i>In fact, how serious could it be? </i>Tang Ling told himself.


    The man who stood in front of the line was none other than the man who gave the simple order, ¡°Kill!¡± ten days ago on that stormy night.

 Chapter 66 - Dark Room

    <h4>Chapter 66: Dark Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Giving the kill order had taken less than half a second, yet it had sent a group of people to the deepest part of the abyss.


    It also marked the start of the countdown to his sister and his grandmother¡¯s deaths.


    Tragically, it really was nothing because to a high-ranking Purple Moon Warrior, the lives of ants did not matter. He might have stomped over a dozen ants just by walking a hundred meters outside.


    Therefore, Tang Long would not treat the kill order as something serious because he certainly would crush this Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s life like an ant. Stepping on an ant was really nothing big as long as he could be strong enough one day.


    Blood reeked in Tang Ling¡¯s throat, but he looked calmer than before.


    Even the Purple Moon Warrior did not notice anything strange. He stood in front of the line and simply skimmed over the group of teenagers before he said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    His gaze was absent of superiority this time because should these teenagers pass the second round of the exam, they would be considered as half a Purple Moon Warrior themselves. Even if he was a high-ranking warrior, superiority was unnecessary.


    The exam yesterday was the cruelest among all the previous exams.


    Although no one knew how the higher rankings came to the decision to host such a brutal exam, those who could pass somehow proved their Gic Chain Potential.


    Therefore, there was a high chance for this group of teenagers to pass the second round.


    <i>There might even be surprises. </i>Walking in front of the group, the thought popped up in his mind.


    Tang Ling unconsciously nced over at Amir as he wondered if he saw the despair that stormy night since he was also from the settlement. If he did, would he recognize this particr Purple Moon Warrior? How would he feel then?


    However, Amir kept his head down. At least on the outside, there was nothing wrong with him.


    Tang Ling did not give it much thought either, and he did not show much expression on his face either.


    ******


    The inside of Glory Hall was much bigger than expected.


    The architectural style was simr to its exterior. As they walked inside, they could observe the Ou Hai Continent architectural style from every corner. Complicated, yet elegant and grand, it filled the venue with an artistic vibe.


    However, after going through the main hall, the intertwining corridors, the stairs, and the countless rooms, it made the ce feel like abyrinth.


    If not for the Purple Moon Warrior leading the way, getting lost in Glory Hall might actually be possible.


    The group walked for a full ten minutes until the scarlet-caped Purple Moon Warrior brought them to the highest floor of Glory Hall.


    There were fewer rooms on the highest floor, only five to be exact.


    Four out of the five rooms had huge metallic doors withplicated carvings over the nks. They seemed to be the offices of some important figures.


    Only thest door out of the five was ck and the material of the nk was unknown, but it stood out among the others. It was also the scarlet-caped Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s destination.


    When he reached the front of the door, it opened and Fei Long came out. He nodded calmly at the Purple Moon Warrior. ¡°Thank you, Arhan.¡±


    The Purple Moon Warrior known as Arhan seemed pleased after receiving Fei Long¡¯s nod of gratitude. He saluted respectfully before leaving with a solemn look.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Chuckling deep in his heart, Tang Ling turned around for a glimpse of Arhan¡¯s back. He etched the name deep in his mind together with those sinister deep eyes, crooked nose, and gaunt cheeks.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Fei Long stepped aside and invited the group of curious teenagers inside.


    He was wearing casual clothes today. Those who did not know him might not know who he really was, but after the exam yesterday, he had appeared before the public eye and even argued with Su Yao before ultimately leaving.


    The nervous teens saw someone they were familiar with. Combined with Fei Long¡¯s casual and somewhat friendly manner, they were slightly at ease.


    ¡°That kid seems a little distracted. Did Su Yao quietly test his potential?¡± As the others swarmed in the room, Fei Long was keeping an eye out for Tang Ling since he liked and had anticipation for this teen.


    However, Tang Ling turned back with a nonchnt look, and it caused Fei Long to misunderstand.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling had never tested out his potential, and Su Yao did not even tell him the contents of the second exam. He had no idea what he must do. He just felt that it was strange that the room was so dark and it felt like he had walked into a bottomless pit after entering it.


    It was as if all the light had been absorbed, so he could not even see the others in front of him. He had to rely on the sound of their breaths and footsteps so as not to bump into each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to switch the lights on.¡± Thezy, hoarse voice of a man echoed from the dark room.


    Following the voice, soft light finally bathed the room.


    A man in a long white robe suddenly walked out from behind a huge machine. He scratched his messy hair. Albeit apologizing, he did not look or sound like he was truly sorry.


    The ck door was closed. Fei Long then stared at the man with a vexed look. ¡°Yang Kong, I just stepped away to take the young ones here. It¡¯s been less than half a minute and you fell asleep?¡±


    <i>Sleeping even for half a minute? </i>Tang Ling could not help but spare an extra nce at the man named Yang Kong as he was sizing up the room.


    His tuft of hair was a messy mix of ck and white while his white robe was dirty and his beard was untrimmed. He was wearing an item from the old civilization, a pair of sunsses. Even though he was rather pleasant-looking, he reeked of mess and dirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I sleep based on my mood,¡± Yang Kong simply replied Fei Long. The way he spoke was disordered too as the logic and sequence were messed up.


    <i>Is this man the leader of the Purple Moon Warrior? </i>Tang Ling wondered. Su Yao did tell him before that the invigtor would be the leader of the Purple Moon.


    Then, Fei Long walked to the front and said, ¡°The second exam will be held here. If anyone of you can pass and graduate from the First Reserved Camp, you¡¯ll be a Purple Moon Warrior under me. And he, Yang Kong, will be your most important theory mentor in the First Reserved Camp.¡±


    The moment Fei Long¡¯s words subsided, other than Yu, Orston, and Tang Ling, the others instantly looked solemn and respectful.


    This casual and kind man was the leader of the Purple Moon Warriors, meaning that he was the strongest Purple Moon Warrior.


    This mentor, their most important mentor, was also a very important figure in their uing lives.


    <i>He¡¯s the leader? </i>Tang Ling might not respect him as much as others, but when he thought of the argument between him and Uncle Su Yao yesterday and how he left in a weird manner, he felt strange.


    At least, Fei Long was not cold, merciless or reeked of superiority.


    Of course, Fei Long could not read Tang Ling¡¯s mind, so he quickly announced the content of the second exam, ¡°The second exam is simple. You don¡¯t need to do anything, but if you want to pass, you must get through this.¡±


    He then pointed at therge machine in the room.

 Chapter 67 - Genetic Chain Measuring Machine

    <h4>Chapter 67: Gic Chain Measuring Machine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In fact, after entering the room, Tang Ling noticed the huge machine because other than that, there was nothing else in the room except for another messy bed.


    So, it was easy to guess that the second exam had something to do with the machine.


    <i>What kind of machine is this? </i>Tang Ling frowned, not having any words to describe it.


    It looked nothing like the machines left behind by the old civilization and was different from the machine that Su Yao brought him to test his strength with. Instead, it looked very advanced. It was perfectly constructed, forming an irregr rectangle, under which was a hole big enough for a person to enter.


    Above the body of the machine was a transparent item that looked nothing like ss or crystal. It was more transparent than ss and more textured than crystal.


    A closer look at the transparent material revealedplicated yet natural patterns. The patterns extended downwards and nketed its entire maroon body.


    If he likened the patterns to something, he would rte it to something called CPU, the integrated circuits that were formed under microscopes. However, inparison, the natural sense of the patterns was not something the integrated circuits on the CPU could have.


    ¡°Is it not that intricate?¡± Tang Ling had doubts lingering in his heart. He was very interested in theputers of the old civilization, so he spent extra effort to try to understand a CPU.


    During the zenith of the old civilization, their CPU was a product of nanotechnology. It was understood that the integrated circuits on the CPU were extreme microscopic, so a machine known as the ¡®stepper¡¯ must be used to generate it. It basically used the theory of light exposure to etch theplicated integrated circuits on the empty chips.


    The shorter the wavelength of the stepper, the sharper the stepper¡¯s etching de would be, and the higher the precision would also be.


    It was a core technology of the old civilization. Even during the peak of their era, only a few countries had control over such technology.


    Therefore, they controlled the source of many core production lines since microchips were vastly required.


    The machine before Tang Ling¡¯s eyes had patterns as thick as the size of a thumb. He was puzzled as to why such an advanced machine was not as intricate as a CPU.


    However, upon a closer look, Tang Ling¡¯s sharp eyesight finally noticed that the thumb-sized patterns were not a single line but consisted of countless tiny lines.


    Due to its highly concentrated grouping, Tang Ling¡¯s naked eye could not see through it at first nce, but his eyesight was considered ¡®disgusting¡¯ for being able to notice that.


    The old civilization never had such technology! This must be a machine that surpassed the old civilization!


    Tang Ling was even more certain that super technology existed in this era. He had no idea where the super technology came from, but he could not help but think that the CPU was the core processing unit of the entire machine.


    In short, it was operating, analyzing, processing, and controlling all sorts of data.


    With such a huge machine and a CPU of simr size, what was it built to analyze? Could it be...?


    Tang Ling was immersed in his thoughts.


    Yang Kong yawned andzily pointed at thest in line. It was a girl named Christina. ¡°Time is precious. You first.¡±


    <i>What first </i>? The young boys and girls waiting for the exam looked at each other in confusion.


    Fei Long red at Yang Kong with an annoyed gaze before he cleared his throat and exined, ¡°To put in simple words, the second exam is about testing your talents. Before you is the one and only Gic Talent Measuring Machine of Safety Sector No. 17. If there is no unusual anomaly, this measuring machine is a hundred percent urate. All you need to do is¡ª¡±


    Before Fei Long even finished, Orston confidently asked, ¡°Then, what if there is an unusual anomaly?¡±


    Yang Kong chuckled in disdain.


    Fei Long also showed a faint smile as he walked over and tapped Orston¡¯s face. ¡°Little man of the Gordin family, how badly do you want to be different?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yang Kong flipped his eyes white.


    Orston was depressed, so he dared not go against Fei Long and he could do nothing to Yang Kong, the science maniac who was full of himself.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Yu softlymented.


    Agitated, Orston turned to Yu with angry eyes, but Fei Long stopped him and told him to shut up.


    Then, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for all of you to think about the special situation. The chances are a hundred million to one or less. However, in the event that it happens, even if the machine cannot provide an answer, it will give warnings of the anomaly. Unless...¡±


    Fei Long wanted to add more, but Yang Kong said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®unless¡¯. Based on the statistical probability, if the number falls below a certain level, it won¡¯t provide a lot of actual meaning.¡±


    Fei Long red at Yang Kong with an annoyed gaze again, but when he thought about the special situation where a demonstration was not even possible, he did not argue.


    He briefed the boys and girls on how to proceed with the exam and stopped talking.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Yang Kong sounded strict which was rare for him.


    The first girl, Christina, then entered the measuring machine through the hole.


    After she went in, a transparent door sealed the hole and nine halos appeared on the door, emanating a soft light.


    ¡°Sit down. Remember the essentials that Fei Long told you earlier. Otherwise, if the calction goes wrong because of your own reasons, you won¡¯t be given a second chance. We¡¯ll simply assume that the candidate had no talents,¡± Yang Kong reminded.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Even if you have the Gic Chain Talent, when your mind is exposed to the stimtion of the measuring machine and you cannot feel it, you are also considered useless.¡± Fei Long did not sound like he was joking either.


    Both of them echoed each other¡¯s reminders, making Christina feel even more nervous. Unfortunately, she had no better option at the moment. She nervously knelt down on her knees like how Fei Long instructed them earlier with her feet and palms facing upwards.


    Yang Kong nodded after he saw Christina sit down. He walked to the back of the machine and clicked a transparent monitor to operate it.


    With a beep, the maroon measuring machine glowed white and the whole room darkened once more. Simr to when Tang Ling and the others came in, the light was absorbed and they could not even see their fingers.


    Only the machine was glowing white, making it look like it was floating in the void.


    Broooom!


    A heavy noise of something moving came from the ceiling. Tang Ling looked up instinctively and saw that the whole ceiling was slowly retracted to both sides, revealing the transparent roof.


    The room was at the top of the building, and if the roof was transparent, then they would be looking at the sky above Safety Sector No. 17, but it was obvious that Tang Ling and the others were not looking at such a mundane but reasonable scene.


    ¡°Look up. If you gaze at it frequently, you¡¯ll understand how it feels when even despair is annihted,¡± Yang Kong suddenly spoke and his calm tone contained a sense of frantic madness.

 Chapter 68 - Fantasy

    <h4>Chapter 68: Fantasy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What are you bbering about?!¡± Fei Long roared at Yang Kong. Judging from his tone, he was really mad.


    Yang Kong kept quiet, leaving a cold, disdainful smile on his mouth.


    Tang Ling was utterly overwhelmed. It was his first time really seeing the night sky. No, it was not the night sky that he was familiar with anymore. It should be called ¡°space¡±.


    The roof was certainly not transparent as it seemed like there was ayer of invisible ss up there.


    Tang Ling was not sure. When he looked up, all he saw was the scene changing drastically. The night sky was expanding rapidly before his eyes.


    s, the void between thes, the sr system, and then the whole sr system started to shrink...


    Then, Tang Ling saw a gigantic branch floating where the sr system was¡ªthe branched-out arm of the Orion in the Milky Way.


    It was such a grand existence, yet when it entered his eyes, it felt utterly surreal. The mystical light was as soft as a feather yet incredibly captivating.


    In the end, the whole gxy appeared in 3D! It emerged right above the roof of the room.


    A vortex that spun rapidly as if someone was stirring the universe with a straw like it was a ss of water, was frozen above the roof.


    The magical scenes that changed drastically showed how tiny humans were.


    When one realized how miniature he was, which was even smaller than a speck of sand, it felt like even despair would be annihted.


    Everyone who saw the scene was overwhelmed. If Yang Kong was here all the time, gazing at the universe, it was not that difficult to understand why he would have said those words.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s heart housed no despair. His eyes were actually gleaming because the light from the bright gxy was reflected in his eyes.


    Deep in his heart, within the blood that flowed in his body, within the cells that died and regenerated in his blood, inside the gic materials of his cells, there was a voice speaking to him. It seemed to say, ¡°Reflecting the light of the gxy in your eyes is a great thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Because I found it, I saw it and I think about it.¡±


    Was it not great? The greatness referred to the appearance of life, their existence, and their evolution and reproduction: every miracle that was constructed by coincidence!


    Theparison between big and small was never about the numbers.


    What would that be? Tang Ling had no answers. He only knew that in front of the grand gxy or even the whole universe, he only cherished a ce without despair.


    How would it feel then? Tang Ling was lost right away because all he had read about were the basic theories and knowledge of the old civilization from the epitome of the old civilization knowledge. Otherwise, he would not even grasp the concept of the sr system or even the gxy.


    However, he really did hear a voice in him that seemed like a subtle guide and the excitement that he felt in his heart. What was all that?


    It seemed like something was carved in his soul if there really were souls in humans.


    For the first time, Tang Ling felt his thoughts would drive him crazy, and fortunately, the perfectly timed cries of surprise stopped him midway.


    The crowd was astonished because everyone saw the starlight moved.


    Indeed, the starlight of the entire gxy was moving. It traveled through great distance and time and was gushing towards them.


    It was neither quick nor slow as it moved in an indescribable yet reasonable speed. It then rained down on the transparent roof.


    In the process, a lot of the starlight scattered away. Only some tiny bitsnded on the roof in the end. They amassed and flew towards the measuring machine.


    The patterns on the measuring machine lit up in a dark purplish color like the color of space. Sitting inside, Christina grunted.


    ¡°Gaze at it, and form it in your heart!¡± Fei Long bellowed.


    When Christina heard him, she concentrated her gaze forward. She then entered a strange form that was visible even to the naked eye. It was known as the Awakening Reverie.


    It was as if there really was something in front of her to see. After she gazed at it, she thought about it and started to form its shape in her heart.


    However, in the eyes of Tang Ling and the others, other than the nine halos at the door, there was nothing in front of Christina.


    The atmosphere became quiet as everyone was overwhelmed, except for Fei Long who might have gotten used to it.


    Yang Kong, on the other hand, smiled maniacally in a way that was too profound for others to understand. He muttered to himself softly, ¡°That isn¡¯t starlight. That is the mysterious energy from the universe. Ugh, but too bad I can¡¯t analyze what it is. The old civilization was bright enough, but their basic theories were stuck at a bottleneck for a long time. That¡¯s why this motherf*cking era existed. Is that why everything is unexinable? So painful! Too painful!¡± He pulled his own hair madly.


    Fei Long sighed as he quietly walked to Yang Kong and tapped his shoulder.


    Orston was looking at Yang Kong with a sympathetic gaze as if he was looking at a mad man, but Tang Ling somehow understood Yang Kong.


    He felt like it was simr to the first time when he came in contact with explosives and the Desert Eagle. ¡®I am using it, but what is it actually? What did it do to produce this kind of result in this way?¡¯


    Tang Ling was fortunate enough to get the answer, hence understanding explosives and handguns, but Yang Kong?


    In terms of this era, there were things that surpassed the old civilization and they were inexplicable, yet he still had to live with them. Would it not feel a lot more painful?


    Tang Ling realized he was thinking a little too much today. The second exam was not as heart-throbbing as the first, but mentally, it whipped up a storm in Tang Ling.


    Beep! Then, the measuring machine beeped.


    Fei Long and Yang Kong shifted their attention to the measuring machine. Besides them, everyone else in the room was also watching the machine. More precisely, it was the transparent door on the machine they were looking at.


    One of the yellowish halos on the door had turned into a soft silver-white color simr to the light of the gxy.


    ording to Fei Long, in order to pass this exam, three out of the nine halos on the door had to light up in silver-white. That would mean the candidate had passed.


    <i>Did Christina fail? </i>Tang Ling raised a curious brow.


    Christina¡¯s eyes were still shut. There was no sign of her getting up as though she was still intoxicated in a certain state.


    The wait was no longer than three seconds and the machine beeped again. The second halo lit up.


    Five secondster, the third lit up.


    Christina passed! However, she still had not woken up. This time around, half a minute had passed, but the fourth halo did not light up.


    It was until the machine produced a quick whir that the fourth halo flickered arduously. It seemed like it was going to light up, but after five flickers, it dimmed.


    ¡°Christina has passed. Gic Chain Talent, three and a half stars,¡± Yang Kong¡¯s voice echoed throughout the room.

 Chapter 69 - Genius

    <h4>Chapter 69: Genius</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Right after Yang Kong¡¯s words subsided, Christina woke up. She looked like she was in deep thought and slightly lost, but she was actually nervous.


    However, when she heard Yang Kong announce that her Gic Chain Talent was three and a half stars, the girl smiled.


    The sealed transparent door opened.


    Christina jogged out of the machine eagerly and happily held her friend¡¯s arm, the other girl who passed the first round of exam named Vian. She announced repeatedly, ¡°I passed! I passed!¡±


    Her blonde hair also fluttered along with her joyful hops, infecting the others in the room with her joy.


    ¡°Nheless, they are still very young.¡± Fei Longzily smiled on the side. He only hoped that after she ended her training and became a Purple Moon Warrior, she could still remember the naivety of today.


    All Fei Long did was hope as his smile gradually faded away.


    On the other hand, Vian truly felt happy for her friend, but when she looked at the measuring machine, anxiety shed in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pass too,¡± Christina assured her friend.


    The second round of exams would not be messed up by some intentional party anymore.


    After Christina, a nervous young boy walked into the measuring machine. If the same scene repeated itself, it would not be as overwhelming.


    Everyone started to wait for the results calmly, but misfortune came around this time. Only two out of the nine halos lit up for the young boy.


    ¡°Gic Chain Talent two-star. Disqualified. He¡¯ll be rmended to the Second Reserved Camp.¡± Yang Kong¡¯s voice was still just as dull, simr to when he announced Christina¡¯s result.


    Still, it did not change the fact that he was disqualified for the First Reserved Camp. The young boy was a little depressed, his clenched fists representing his grievance.


    Like what Su Yao said before, the rule of this exam was the iron wall of despair. There was nothing like hard work or risking one¡¯s life because there was not even such an opportunity! There was nothing you can do!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can still be a Purple Moon Warrior from the Second Reserved Camp,¡±forted Fei Long as he stepped up to the young boy.


    He was not lying. Although the boy was going to the Second Reserved Camp as a two-star talent, he could still be a Purple Moon Warrior, but the distance between the Purple Moon Warriors would be huge!


    ¡°Mm!¡± The young boy¡¯s fire of hope was reignited.


    Fei Long¡¯s words might be simple, but they were hopeful, especially since he was the leader of all the Purple Moon Warriors, so his words sounded particrly powerful.


    ¡°What apassionate person,¡± Orston grumbled. A leader at the very top of the ranksforting an examinee who failed was indeedpassionate.


    His words stirred up a strange feeling in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. Tang Ling could not help but think if Fei Long was there that night, would the fate of the settlement have changed? He could not get into detail with the answer though.


    However, the short, talkative scaredy-cat was chosen as the third person to enter the measuring machine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he can pass.¡± Of course, Tang Ling remembered the smile and the warm reminders from him, hence his sincere blessing from the bottom of his heart.


    In less than a minute, the result was out. Three halos lit up, but the strange thing was that the light that lit up was not a pure silver-white color and had a very faint tint of green.


    The changes made Fei Long a little happier. Even Yang Kong, who had been calm, grunted softly in approval.


    <i>Is it any different? </i>Tang Ling was rather dubious, but since Fei Long and Yang Kong had no intention of exining, Andy was simply announced to have passed.


    After passing, Andy revealed a rather nervous smile. He looked like he wanted to release his emotions like Christina but dared not.


    Tang Ling, however, nodded at Andy and stated, ¡°You¡¯re good.¡±


    Andy showed a trace of excitement and gratitude after hearing Tang Ling¡¯s approval. He stammered, ¡°Y-Y-You are better!¡±


    ¡°You two idiots, what are you boasting about?¡± Orston said with slight resentment.


    Andy was frightened as he quickly scuttled back in line.


    As for Tang Ling, he neglected Orston altogether.


    Up next was Vian, who passed without any hindrance, and her talent rating was the same as Christina¡¯s at three and a half stars. The two girls seemed to have gotten closer because of this.


    ¡°Next, Amir,¡± Yang Kong continued calling the names and it was Amir¡¯s turn. He came from the settlement.


    ¡°May luck favor you.¡± With slight hesitation, Fei Long blessed Amir before he walked in. Even his expression looked a littleplicated.


    Theplication was captured by Tang Ling¡¯s eyes followed by silence.


    Fei Long must have known what happened to the people of the settlement. Was it sympathy from him? Nheless, it was meaningless.


    Tang Ling¡¯s impression of Fei Long paused at a cold distance. On the contrary, when Amir heard Fei Long¡¯s blessing, he reacted excitedly and replied with a shaky voice ¡°Thank you, Leader.¡±


    Fei Long nodded and sent Amir into the machine with a smile.


    As a matter of fact, the young chocte-skinned boy performed outstandingly during the first round and he also disyed his Gic Chain Potential, so passing the second would not be a problem for him.


    <i>I guess this means the settlement wasn¡¯t wiped out entirely, was it?</i>


    With that thought in mind, Fei Long seemed a little agitated. He crossed his arms and leaned on the wall while his shut eyes seemed fatigued.


    Yang Long looked at Fei Long with a worried gaze. Having disdain and worry in his heart at the same time, he thought, ¡®A soft leader of the Purple Moon is also considered an irony, isn¡¯t it? If he continues to be like this, can he break through with this mentality?¡¯


    With his eyes shut, of course, Fei Long did not see Yang Kong¡¯s worried gaze or understand the thoughts in the man¡¯s mind.


    He only knew that a minuteter, Amir would bring a huge surprise to this second round of exams.


    A total of five halos lit up, and in the illuminated halos, tiny bits of ck lines lined them. They were very faint but were certainly there.


    Moreover, the result was out in a minute, meaning Amir had a very strong mind.


    Fei Long¡¯s eyes gleamed in excitement that no one had ever seen before. Theziness on his face disappeared, but before he could express anything, Yang Kong¡¯s excitement beat him to it.


    ¡°A five-star talent! What a genius! The First Reserved Camp will wee another genius!¡± His tone was still as dull but a lot louder.


    If the other teens present did not understand what a five-star talent meant before, Yang Kong¡¯sment exined it all.


    <i>Does a five-star talent mean he¡¯s a genius? Or is it rted to the ck lines?</i>


    While Tang Ling was thinking about this question, Fei Long provided the answer, ¡°Very good! A five-star talent! I hope there are more geniuses like you out there. Before, there was only a handful of five-star talents throughout the entire sector, including those who were already Purple Moon Warriors.¡±


    <i>Amir is really amazing. </i>


    That was the sincerest thought in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. Then, would those ¡°important figures¡± feel pity for annihting the entire settlement?


    A genius like Amir came from the settlement!


    No one else present at the scene would share Tang Ling¡¯s thought, so after a short bout of excitement, Yang Kong uttered the next candidate¡¯s name, ¡°Next, Tang Ling.¡±

 Chapter 70 - Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 70: Crowd</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Tang Ling¡¯s name was called, all the attention on Amir¡¯s magnificent result instantly shifted.


    Tang Ling was too much of a standout during the first round to the point that everyone was curious about what kind of talent he would show in the second.


    After all, to the bunch of teenagers, the concept of a five-star talent was not exactly a clear picture. It was not something that could be understood easily with a brief exnation from Fei Long or Yang Kong.


    Orston and Yu, however, seemed to know more than the others.


    Although Orston behaved like he had six-star talent, no one knew what was on Yu¡¯s mind because he did not seem shocked at all.


    Amir did not seem to have anticipated his reaction. His lifted head swiftly lowered, and then he slightly looked up for a glimpse at Fei Long.


    When Tang Ling¡¯s name was called, Fei Long was obviously very concerned.


    The Purple Moon leader showed his fondness for the young boy brazenly, hence he did not notice Amir¡¯s gaze.


    Amir then lowered his head and went back in line quietly.


    Tang Ling stepped up to answer his number, and after a slight hesitation, heplimented Amir, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    There was no reply from Amir though, but Tang Ling was not concerned. He just wanted to congratte Amir, but he hesitated because he could tell that the boy had a very high mental defense and was somewhat resentful to connect with people.


    People of the settlement always had wounds over their hearts. Tang Ling felt like he could understand Amir.


    ¡°Tang Ling, go back. You¡¯ll be thest to take the exam.¡± It was at that moment that Fei Long stopped Tang Ling who knew what was going on in his mind.


    At the same time, Amir suddenly nced at Tang Ling, his eyes showing surprise, but he swiftly lowered his head once more. Bending lower than before, his thoughts and expression werepletely veiled.


    Yu was also a little surprised. Orston grumbled out loud, ¡°Leader Fei Long, shouldn¡¯t we take the exam ording to our strength level? Do you think this Tang Ling kid is stronger than Yu and me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fei Long squinted his eyes heavily. With slight annoyance, he said, ¡°He caused a lot of trouble during the first round and it got to me. So, I¡¯ll make himst to spare me all the trouble.¡±


    What kind of reason was that? It was obviously an excuse.


    Among everyone present, only Orston believed him. He even sneered at Tang Ling as if he took pleasure in his misfortune. Then, even without Yang Kong calling his name, Orston strode into the measuring machine.


    Everyone actually thought Orston was conceited, but they still acknowledged this strength, so the attention and anticipation of his result rose a little higher.


    Even Yu, who had always shown disdain at Orston¡¯s conceit, maintained his nonchnce.


    In less than two minutes, Orston¡¯s talent was measured. His talent was rated four and a half stars.


    Fei Long and Yang Kong demonstrated satisfaction, but when Orston heard his result being announced, he turned around and kicked the Gic Chain Measuring Machine.


    ¡°Orston, even if you are from Gordin¡¯s, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of breaking the machine.¡± Yang Kong sounded unusually stern.


    On the contrary, Fei Long smiled. He seemed to have expected such feisty behavior from the kid.


    ¡°Me? Breaking it? This machine is already broken!¡± Orston was unwilling to ept the result. He then pointed at Amir and squealed, ¡°How can he be better than me?¡±


    ¡°The machine is urate. If you aren¡¯t happy with the result, tell your grandfather to pay a million credits and I don¡¯t mind letting you test it again,¡± Fei Longmented mildly. He was already in front of Orston in a sh. He put his hand over the kid¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel bad about this. The result has proven that you are the best of the Gordin family in the past decades.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± When Fei Long mentioned Orston¡¯s grandfather, the kid¡¯s agitation obviously weakened, and when Fei Long told him that he was the best of his family, a smile curled upon his lips.


    ¡°You can ask your grandfather about it,¡± Fei Long said nonchntly before he looked at the others and continued in a stricter tone, ¡°Talent might be important, but it isn¡¯t the deciding factor. Sometimes, your own willpower and encounters can change a lot of things, and I¡¯m not lying about that.¡±


    Fei Long was indeed speaking the truth. For example, a three-star talent had the potential of bing a three-star Purple Moon Warrior, but whether one could seed in bing one still depended on many other factors in the process. Having the potential did not mean that it was achievable.


    However, if one did not have three-star potential, even if all the conditions were met, he or she would never go beyond three-stars.


    It was not necessary to reveal the cruel fact because even after one sessfully became a Purple Moon Warrior, every step forward remained difficult.


    Humans should not just look at the best oue. In reality, many things would end in a mediocre oue or the worst possibility.


    His words seemed to put everyone at ease. Vian¡¯s eyes gleamed as she looked at Fei Long. She uncontrobly said, ¡°Leader, you really are a kind person.¡±


    <i>Tsk. </i>Yang Kong turned away and sniffed. <i>Kind? Him?</i>


    After the long speech, Fei Long tapped Orston¡¯s back once more. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget about your fifth brother. Give it your best, kid.¡±


    When Orston¡¯s fifth brother was mentioned, he reacted like endless energy was poured into him as he nodded strongly and strode to Amir.


    ¡°Just you wait and see. I, Orston, will surely be stronger than you. Even if you have 50-star talent, it will all end the same.¡±


    Amir nervously stepped back and dared not look at Orston¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°50-star talent? What the hell is that?¡± Tang Ling casually asked. Upset, Orston roared, ¡°It¡¯s just a metaphor! Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Yu, get prepared.¡± Yang Kong rubbed the center between his brows and had no intention of listening to the little squabbles. He quickly stopped Orston and Tang Ling from arguing.


    After yesterday¡¯s exam, everyone already knew that these two were rivals. Yang Kong would not want them to fight here and break his machine.


    It was finally Yu¡¯s turn. The quiet kid was a lot more eye-catching than Orston.


    Tang Ling and Orston stopped their squabble and waited patiently for Yu¡¯s result.


    The shocking thing was that Yu¡¯s result was produced after a minute, and he still could not surpass Amir. Despite the fifth halo flickering strongly many times and even looking like it was going to finally light up, it ultimately went dim.


    One thing worth mentioning was that Yu¡¯s halos looked a little different as well. One of them was obviously golden in color.


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think this is considered as a four and a half star talent anymore. It¡¯s infinitely closer to five stars, so it should be considered as a standard five-star talent. It¡¯s just that little bit more special. Pass.¡± Yang Kong seemed to have provided the most reasonable exnation for Yu¡¯s examination result.


    As for Yu himself, he did not respond to his result. His face showed no hint of satisfaction or disgruntled emotions, but his gaze paused on Amir for a moment.


    Amir was very sensitive as well, so he quivered when he caught Yu¡¯s gaze.


    Tang Ling then walked out of the line quietly and looked at Fei Long.


    Fei Long saw the cold, distant feeling in Tang Ling¡¯s gaze. He assumed it was the bad impression Lionel left on Tang Ling, so an exnation was necessary. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I am Lionel. Go in.¡±


    Tang Ling did not say anything and walked straight into the machine.


    Fei Long looked at his back with much higher anticipation of the result than anyone else.

 Chapter 71 - Visualize

    <h4>Chapter 71: Visualize</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before the start of the second exam, Fei Long had briefed all of them about the details and the essentials very clearly.


    When a person first entered the Gic Chain Measuring Machine, it would start to stimte one¡¯s spirit.


    When the spirit was stimted to a certain level, the machine would provide the candidate with a reasonable vision.


    Calling it a vision was just a way ofbeling it.


    As a matter of fact, constructing a picture that would easily allow the candidate to enter a certain kind of static state would be based on different people¡¯s spiritual qualities and other traits.


    Only under the static state could one truly feel oneself.


    While the candidate was induced in the condition, the machine would capture the wavelength from the brain, analyze it and produce the truest result.


    It could be perceived that in that exact moment, the machine was granted ess to the candidate¡¯s mind to retrieve information. Then, it would be deciphered in the most precise way possible.


    ¡°The information the brain gets is objective after all, but when a human reads that information, their own subjective opinion will be mixed into it or sometimes muddled. The information then turns into something unreadable, but the reading of the machine is urate,¡± Fei Long simply exined the theory behind the machine. It felt like an unbelievable mind-reading ability but with a lot more sense and theory behind it.


    However, Tang Ling regarded it a little differently. He was thinking that if the information was hidden in the Gic Chain, could it be read via microscopic methods like the old civilization?


    Why a vision? Why analyze the wavelength of the brain?


    Although Yang Kong filled in the details of Fei Long¡¯s exnation, he unintentionally mentioned that the Gic Chain Talent was something very mysterious. Without the Gic Chain Measuring Machine, it could not be read, not even by the technology of the old civilization.


    All Yang Kong did was show off the precision and mystery of the machine, but he somehow answered Tang Ling¡¯s question.


    After Tang Long walked in, he knelt down on his knees calmly.


    Through the transparent roof, the starry sky appeared once more and the energy of the universe amassed as the machine started to glow in the mysterious light.


    After the transparent door with the halos were sealed, there was dead silence within the machine. Tang Ling could not help but feel a little nervous watching the beauty of the universe in such a mysterious atmosphere.


    Since Su Yao was confident in him, why would he not trust himself?


    He just did not know what kind of vision would he get. Fei Long did mention that the vision varied from person to person. It was everyone¡¯s own secret and it was not necessary to share it with others.


    As for the reason, Fei Long did not exin it. He did say that it was the rule of this era. Prying or forcing others to reveal their vision was something offensive, and others might view it as a life-threatening situation, especially the Purple Moon Warriors.


    ¡°What could it be then?¡± His thought was but a sh. However, when it appeared, he clearly felt a type of energy generated within the machine.


    The energy felt a lot like the electric current that the books described. One would feel numb when touched or jolt uncontrobly, but it somehow felt slightly different.


    Before he could even savor the difference in the feeling, numbness amassed at his brain.


    ¡®Even if it really is an electric current, it wouldn¡¯t be strong,¡¯ Tang Ling thought.


    A strong electric current could kill, but the numbness from the energy rxed his brain and made him feel a little refreshed.


    His brain had never been so active. Even his Precise Instinct started without his activation and concentration.


    ¡°The width of the internal space is 1.4241 meters while its length is 3.1673 meters.¡± The instinctive calctions swiftly calmed Tang Ling down.


    Then, theforting sensation sent him into a strange state. It felt like he was asleep but not entirely dormant.


    At that very moment, he did not feel like he was in the narrow space inside the machine anymore. Instead, he felt like he was floating in the vast and beautiful space above the roof.


    With a certain distance in between him and the sky, he gazed at the spiraling gxy quietly.


    His eyes started to get blur as the gxy started to distance itself. His body gradually floated to a ce of absolute silence. The concept of space started to blur out because the ce that he was in had no size. It just fitted his sitting posture perfectly.


    Then, a picture started to unfold in front of Tang Ling.


    It was white, or more precisely, whiter than white. A quick glimpse at it invoked a deste, empty feeling in his heart.


    Then, in the center of the picture, a small ck dot appeared. It was inconspicuous at first, but when he stared at it, it throbbed in his heart.


    The ck dot spun, expanded, and contracted. Every single movement was rhythmic like his heartbeat, but it held a sense of power that it could destroy the world.


    Even so, Tang Ling did not move his eyes away from the ck dot because it was all the void had. It was hope and life. It was the start of everything. Without it, there was only the void before his eyes, the silence in the void, the emptiness of the void, the despair of the void... It was endless.


    Tang Ling could not put his feelings into words. Could this be his vision? A ck dot in the center of the void?


    Outside the machine, Fei Long¡¯s faint smile showed a trace of satisfaction.


    Three seconds was all Tang Ling took to visualize it! How powerful was his spirit? Fei Long was curious about what Tang Ling¡¯s vision was. How big was it?


    As a matter of fact, the vision was the highest secret of the new humans bearing the Gic Chain Talent. It was the basis to construct all things and it represented the space to grow.


    It was impossible for one to fully describe the vision, and even if one tried, the meaning could only be felt and not spoken.


    Therefore, in this era, there were only a few visions opened for viewing, three of which were in the whole Safety Sector No. 17.


    However, it came at a great cost, and the three visions only retained around 70% of their original meaning.


    However, regardless of how mysterious the vision was, humans were still able to make out a set of patterns from it. The bigger the scale of the meaning of the vision, the further one could develop and the better the Gic Chain Talent.


    While the thought shed over Fei Long¡¯s head, Yang Kong also casually voiced hisment, ¡°Three seconds.¡±


    Judging from his spirit alone, this young boy¡¯s talent would be the highest in the whole of Safety Sector No. 17.


    However,pared to the Gic Chain Talent, the spiritual talent was like the side for a steak. No matter how delicious the sides were, the tastiness of a te of steak depended on the steak itself.


    Nevertheless, having such high spiritual talent was also beneficial. With such powerful spiritual talent, what kind of color would his illuminated halos be?


    The others did not know Fei Long¡¯s thoughts. They also did not understand the meaning of Yang Kong¡¯s ¡°three seconds¡±. They waited patiently for Tang Ling¡¯s result.


    Meanwhile, inside the machine, Tang Ling¡¯s experience started to be arduous.


    Because the ck spot brought endless pressure to Tang Ling, he felt like he was almost sucked into the ck spot just byying his gaze on it.


    The concept of time slowly became meaningless in his vision because even his Precise Instinct was not able to calcte how quickly it moved.


    Time lost its function as a measuring unit.


    How long had it been? A moment? Or an eternity?


    In his eyes, the rhythm of that ck dot was growing faster and stronger. Finally, in the endless void, it suddenly exploded.

 Chapter 72 - Thick Mist

    <h4>Chapter 72: Thick Mist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Huu, huu, huu.


    The moment the ck dot exploded, Tang Ling felt that it was hard to breathe.


    He inhaled and exhaled. To maintain his breathing tempo, he had to exert strength around his throat which was filled with a weird saltiness. Even his mouth and teeth all tasted salty.


    However, Tang Ling cared about none of those. He madly spun his eyeballs, trying to remember the glorious moment.


    Countless beams of light messily swept across the void. Then, a big expanse of clouds appeared and the darkness in between them started to absorb light.


    An unknown power appeared, followed by an unknown material floating in the void.


    They spun and converged, forming a shape of something.


    ¡®This is the grand beginning. The curtains of the grand stage have been unveiled.¡¯ It seemed like there was a voice exining the unfolding of events to Tang Ling in his ears slowly.


    Excitement overflowed in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, but at the same time, he was filled with doubt. Would the vision not put one into a strange silent state? Yet, why did he feel so excited like every cell in his body was boiling!?


    To his horror, in the next moment, the beginning of everything, the glorious scene, and everything else vanished from his eyes.


    The scenes before Tang Ling¡¯s sight drastically changed. Somehow, his eyes could see through his skin, his blood, and his flesh as his crimson blood flowed and swirled around his spine happily as though they were a parade circling around the sky-piercing tower of his spine that had no end. He was able to capture all the liveliness that filled his cells.


    Then, he should be... seeing his own talent, was he not?


    Tang Ling instinctively and reasonably thought of it, but he shockingly found himself in a thick mist.


    Mist! There was a thick mist everywhere! It nketed everything before his eyes, and all Tang Ling could see was the spiral path intertwining under his feet.


    Tang Ling tried to explore the unfamiliar ce. There was a strong but ambiguous feeling within him, telling him the truth that he sought would be in the mist.


    As for the time or what he was originally doing? Tang Ling almost forgot all of that.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Fei Long¡¯s finger stroked his clean-cut beard at the tip of his chin which was rather bristly.


    He clearly saw Tang Ling enter the silent state to discover his true self via the vision after a mere second.


    His response incited confusion among the other candidates. Even Fei Long was not as concerned about the others disying outstanding talents.


    What was so great about Tang Ling?


    However, after that, an irritating breathing noise came from inside the machine. Even with the transparent door apart, the noise still made his ears tingle.


    Everyone unconsciously looked for the source of the noise and they realized it was Tang Ling.


    Why was his breath so heavy and hurried?


    ¡°What the hell? Is he scared or something?¡± Orston said in annoyance.


    He did not think too much though. He only saw Tang Ling¡¯s face go red and his body shake while sitting in the machine. It felt so strenuous for him as if he was facing some titan beasts.


    Other than Orston, everyone was surprised because they too had gone through the test. Although they could not reveal their vision, every one of them shared a simr feeling. When the vision appeared, it was a delightful andforting feeling to them, but Tang Ling¡¯s experience was entirely different. What did it mean?


    In fact, it was not just the young candidates, but even Yang Kong stood up. Fei Long went straight to the transparent door of the machine, squatted down, and tried to understand what happened.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, when Fei Long squatted down, blood spewed out of Tang Ling¡¯s nose and mouth.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the Gic Chain Measuring Machine?¡± Fei Long stood up suddenly and asked Yang Kong in a strict tone.


    Even without Fei Long¡¯s concern, Yang Kong was already checking the measuring machine. His eyes were scanning the transparent monitor as lines of codes gushed up, and his fingers were hitting the keyboard as quickly as he could.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± In less than 10 seconds, Yang Kong gave a solid answer. At least, the machine was still working perfectly fine despite the unusual situation.


    Fei Long slightly heaved a breath, If nothing happened to the most important asset of Safety Sector No. 17, things were not as serious as it looked.


    After confirming that from Yang Kong, Fei Long looked at Tang Ling again.


    Despite Tang Ling reacting vehemently, he appeared fine in the machine. His eyes were shut and he looked a lot calmer than before. Even his breaths started to calm down.


    Yang Kong walked to Fei Long and voiced his opinion, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait and see? Based on his spirit that he was able to visualize in three seconds, the result might be out soon.¡±


    ¡°Did something simr happen before in the past?¡± Fei Long furrowed his brows. He had only been the leader of the Purple Moon Warriors for less than three years, meaning he had limited experience in invigting the candidates, so he was baffled by the situation.


    Yang Kong shook his head in denial. ¡°There¡¯s been nothing like this before, at least, not when they are feeling their true self. Based on the information on my hand, there is no record of a simr situation as well, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Fei Long looked at Yang Kong.


    Yang Kong pushed his sses up a little. ¡°But mankind has only explored so much of the secret of this era, let alone Safety Sector No. 17 alone. There were indeed unusual situations happening in the past exams once in a while, so I don¡¯t think it is something that we should be surprised about. I¡¯m just suddenly a little curious about what his result would be.¡±


    Yang Kong spilled all the information in one go. Fei Long went silent for a while before saying with a nod, ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait and see..¡±


    Meanwhile inside the machine, Tang Ling had no idea what happened outside or what was happening to his body.


    He was lost in the mist and was trying his best to clear the path. It was difficult though as it seemed to require a great amount of strength.


    The mist felt sticky. Every step that he took was arduous, but the desire deep in his heart had never been so strong before. He could not resist it, so he could only search for it in the mist.


    Time flew by in the silence. Tang Ling was like a small knife stabbed into a tenacious material, he relied on his persistence to arduously moved up the spiral path.


    Sometimeter, he saw a huge ck chain in front of him.


    It was enormous and was coiled up on the path in front of him, at least where his eyes could reach. Above the chain was endless mist and the huge chain was faintly peeking out from the mist.


    Tang Ling did not know what the chain was, but there was a feeling in his heart that as long as he could see it, he would be very close to the answer he sought.


    So, he continued forward tirelessly.


    Sometimeter, he finally saw the giant lock on top of the ck chain.


    Under the ck chain were clouds of thicker mist. As the mist seemed to materialize around the lock, the clouds of mist moved like water. Tang Ling pressed forward quicker.


    He felt like it was the very first ce that he wanted to reach. He just had to find out what was hidden beneath the watery mist.

 Chapter 73 - Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 73: Vortex</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A dead vortex.


    Since Tang Ling could not find the right words to describe what he saw, he simply pieced some words together after some serious thinking.


    He saw it after he arrived under the giant ck lock and it appeared in the mist.


    What he saw looked like a vortex in water or even a spiral gxy. It should have been filled with life and energy, yet it stopped as though it had not been moving for eons.


    Other than describing it as a dead vortex, Tang Ling really could notpare it to anything else.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Is it important? Is it the truth that I¡¯ve been searching for?¡± Tang Ling studied the strange thing quietly and pondered upon its existence.


    Then, he looked up at the giant ck lock hanging in the air. He had a feeling if he broke the lock, the vortex might spin again, but he had no idea how since the lock looked very sturdy and immovable.


    If Tang Ling really wanted to break it, he might even need to break all the ck chains before this. He did not know why he would have such thoughts, but it felt instinctive to him.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll break it when I can,¡± said Tang Ling to himself. He did not try to do the impossible such as touching the ck lock. He chose to walk forward instead.


    The vortex might be the truth that he had been searching for, but it was not everything. Only by walking forward could he reveal everything.


    Tang Ling continued forward alone in the silence mist.


    Then, he saw the second ck lock and underneath it was the same dead vortex as before.


    He walked forward again until the third ck lock appeared. Simr to the previous ones, there was a dead vortex underneath.


    After reaching the third lock, Tang Ling felt tired. In fact, every step that he took in the mist was arduous as if he was using his Precise Instinct.


    If it was not for the strong desire in his heart, he felt like he might not even have seen the second ck lock.


    The mist was endless just like the ck chains.


    <i>Should I just give up? </i>Tang Ling did not answer himself as he lingered on the spot, his body having reached its limit. He did not have the strength to take a step forward anymore.


    ******


    Fei Long furrowed his brows tightly while Yang Kong was a little dubious but was still calm enough.


    Orston yawned out of boredom, and Yu¡¯s mind had left him, so no one knew what he was thinking. He just did not care about Tang Ling¡¯s result.


    The other candidates waited because it was the rule. Only the short Andy was paying attention to Tang Ling who was inside the machine with his eyes shut. Andy would sometimes show concern, empathy or even anticipation towards Tang Ling.


    ¡°Big Boss Fei Long,¡± Orston said out loud.


    Yang Kong turned around to him and coldly said, ¡°Where are your manners? He¡¯s a leader to you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Leader Fei Long, why don¡¯t we wake this kid up? It¡¯s been half an hour. What else could happen?¡± Orston grumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s against the rules,¡± Fei Long rejected Orston without any hesitation. His mood was plummeting because he did not foresee that Tang Ling would take so long in the machine.


    The vision urred after three seconds, and he entered the silent state after a second, but the first halo lit up after a full five minutes. The second one took him eight minutes, and the third, 13.


    After that, Tang Ling had been in this silent state until now.


    <i>Maybe after 20 minutes, the fourth halo will light up. </i> Even Fei Long felt ridiculous at his spection.


    It was impossible. No one was able to enter the silent state for more than 40 minutes. Not even those who were already Purple Moon Warriors could achieve it. It was mainly because the brain could not handle the high concentration of one¡¯s spirit during the vision.


    The other thing was that ording to the patterns of the previous candidates, the better the talent, the more obvious it would be. It would not take so long in theory.


    Tang Ling¡¯s situation was very weird.


    Based on amon exnation, whenever someone with three-star talent passed but took a long time to achieve it, it would mean that their spirit was weak and they could barely feel themselves in the silent state.


    Otherwise, it would be a very weak talent that caused the vision to be blurry and vague, so even if the spirit was powerful, it would take a lot of time for them to search for their goal.


    In short, judging from the situation, neither of the situations was applicable to Tang Ling although Fei Long tended to lean towards the second possibility.


    However, was a three-star talent considered feeble?


    It was certainly not amazing since it was the weakest among the First Reserved Camp, but throughout the entire Safety Sector No. 17, those who were able to enter the First Reserved Camp were already considered to have the privilege.


    It was very conflicting.


    Besides, what was with Tang Ling¡¯s spirit? ording to the first exnation, visualizing after three seconds was considered astounding, but what was this now? An illusion?


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a simr situation.¡± Yang Kong did not sit back idle. He was going through a sea of information, trying to find an answer to the situation.


    After getting a rather reasonable exnation, he called Fei Long over and exined it softly to him.


    ¡°What situation?¡±


    As a matter of fact, admiration for a person sometimes was not just about his or her strength. It might be a shining point or a certain aura. Fei Long might be a little disappointed, but it was not rted to his admiration for Tang Ling. All he wanted to see was Tang Ling¡¯s robust performance, just like how he performed during the first round.


    Therefore, his question sounded rather worried.


    ¡°You do know the so-called Gic Chain Talent refers to a person¡¯s limit of their potential, right? These limits have to be broken one by one, and every limit and node...¡± Yang Kong was taking his time to exin the theory.


    Fei Long was rather impatient. He stopped Yang Kong and rushed him. ¡°The main point, please!¡± As the leader of the Purple Moon Warriors, how could he not know about all these basics?


    Yang Kong rolled his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little patient when talking to me?¡±


    Fei Long was rendered speechless.


    Yang Kong only continued after he went quiet, ¡°What I am saying is that the three-star talent is authentic, but his growth isn¡¯t that great, so whenever he reaches the next level, the traits of his talent are disyed in a blurry state, hence we have a situation like this. This is the most reasonable exnation that I cane up with.¡± Yang Kong pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose after he exined.


    He was a strict and logical pursuer of the truth. As a scientist, he needed straight logic to support his answer which must also be proven.


    Therefore, after reading through a hefty amount of information and finally getting less than five real-life cases, he finally provided his logical answer to Fei Long.


    Even so, the little trace of confusion on Yang Kong¡¯s expression remained.


    The halos on the transparent door were still lit up.


    It was an unusually bright silver-white, but there was no extra color around it, not even the expected color representing the spirit talent.


    If there was anything special about the light, it was extra bright, pure, and clean. It seemed to have gone beyond silver-white and resembled a shiny tinum color.


    Nheless, so what? ording to the reasonable rules, as long as there was no color in the halos, it did not mean anything.


    <i>White, silver-white, green, iron ck, red, golden, yellow... </i>Yang Kong repeated all the Gic Chin colors in his mind. <i>It doesn¡¯t match! It is still at the lowest level: white, silver-white!</i>


    Yang Kong shook his head, telling himself not to overthink it despite having to bury the trace of doubt deep in his heart.

 Chapter 74 - IT

    <h4>Chapter 74: IT</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>Is his talent that poor?</i>


    That was the thought in everyone¡¯s mind, including Fei Long¡¯s. After all, he believed Yang Kong¡¯s conclusion and it sounded reasonable.


    Fortunately, Tang Ling had still passed. He thought that Tang Ling would fail when the first halo only lit up after five minutes.


    ¡°Passing is good enough. Wake him up after three minutes.¡± Fei Long ultimately decided to pull Tang Ling out.


    The maximum duration a Purple Moon Warrior could endure was 40 minutes, so he did not want Tang Ling to take the risk. Truth be told, there were indeed some who couldst longer, but it was not within Fei Long¡¯s consideration.


    ¡®Maybe he already knew his level of talent but is too stubborn to give up,¡¯ Fei Long thought.


    Since he admired Tang Ling a lot, he tended to lean towards the better things.


    ******


    Tang Ling had no idea that he was deemed a feeble talent by the others. He was still wandering in the mist, trying to move forward out of grievance.


    However, he was exhausted. All he could do was stumble around, allowing the yearning and helplessness to torture himself.


    There was another instinct that told him he would not survive in the mist for long, so even if he insisted on staying, it would be nothing but a futile attempt.


    However, there were still a lot of things ahead that he had not seen. He looked out at the sea of mist without boundaries and his reluctance almost exploded.


    ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Tang Ling was startled when he heard a muffled and vague voice, which sounded very strange, yet it tried its best to express its meaning to him.


    The voice really existed. It was not part of his imagination but when he looked around, there was nothing.


    Although he realized the watery mist around the ck locks that he walked past had strangely disappeared, the ¡®dead vortex¡¯ was brazenly exposed.


    While Tang Ling was thinking what the exposed ¡®dead vortex¡¯ meant, the voice echoed again, ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±


    This time, the voice sounded clearer than before even though the tone was a little ridiculous. It sounded muffled and vague like a child who had just learned to speak and was trying to convey his thoughts, but Tang Ling somehow understood the ¡®it¡¯ that the voice was referring to.


    Out of instinct, Tang Ling wanted to reply, but his vignce changed his thoughts and made him ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He originally thought he was not going to get an answer, but after he asked the question, he suddenly spotted a beating heart further away in a dark spot among the mist.


    What the hell?


    Instead of fear, Tang Ling only felt curiosity.


    A secondter, the beating heart turned transparent and revealed a seed inside it.


    Indeed, it was a green seed that strongly rooted itself in every corner of the heart. The roots were well-developed and it almost nketed the heart.


    Should it not feel eerie?


    Strangely, Tang Ling did not feel as such. He had a feeling that the heart and the seed were one, and that they coexisted in harmony.


    Right after the feeling rose within him, Tang Ling heard the voice again. ¡°This is me.¡± It sounded peculiar with a strong sense of delight as if it was eager to introduce itself to Tang Ling.


    Despite it seeming like a meaningless phrase, Tang Ling somehow understood that it was the seed that had spoken.


    The moment he knew who was speaking, the seed and heart vanished. A question then came from the dark. ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±


    This time, Tang Ling felt like he had reached his limit. If he continued his hesitation, he would soon be expelled from the misty space.


    Out of unexined trust, Tang Ling was out of ideas as he answered, ¡°Yes, I want to see it!¡±


    The moment his voice subsided, a tremendous power came from the darkness and enveloped the misty area in a sh.


    A strong wind suddenly blew and the mist started to dissipate violently. The wind grew stronger and the mist ultimately lost the fight as it was violently dragged upwards like a piece of cloth and torn apart at the very end.


    He saw it! Tang Ling finally saw it!


    The mist was actually covering six more giant ck locks underneath, and every single one of them was sealed off by the watery mist.


    Even the external force could not cast the watery mist away. A whisper in his heart told him that he had to go through the mist himself to break through it.


    The violent wind had reached its limit. As if it had exhausted itself, it subsided like the low tide, disappearing into nothingness.


    The sea of mist that was temporarily blown away converged and nketed everything once more. Although it was only blown away for less than a second, the answers had been revealed.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Tang Ling wanted to ponder upon the new sight, but the violent hunger that wrecked his body knocked him on the head, causing him to feel dizzy.


    On top of that, the time limit was up, and Tang Ling started to feel unreal.


    ¡°Hungry, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± The hunger quickly wore down Tang Ling¡¯s endurance in the misty area. His limits were quickly surpassed.


    After getting the answer, he set his will at rest and there was no reason for him to hold on anymore.


    In the next second, Tang Ling opened his eyes in the machine and all the memories gushed into his brain like a tsunami. The second exam, going into the Gic Chain Measuring Machine... he remembered everything.


    Tang Ling had finally woken up. The first thing he felt was the violent hunger that could devour the sky.


    The second thing was the exhaustion. He felt like his Precise Instinct was used beyond its limits, even more than in the fight with the snake or the bear. His brain was going to explode.


    And the third...


    Tang Ling looked at Fei Long who stuck his face to the transparent door.


    <i>What the hell? </i> Tang Ling wanted to ask, but the exhaustion from his Precise Instinct prevented him from speaking. Two lines of blood rolled down from his nostrils and painted the floor red.


    ¡°Is there a sexydy here?¡± Fei Long blinked in confusion.


    Orston was behind Fei Long when it happened. He was just trying to get a better spot to watch the show, but when he saw Tang Ling bleeding everywhere, he unconsciously pulled his shirt over his bare chest and the ck sun tattoo.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too sexy for him. Not even a man can resist my charms.¡± Orston red at Tang Ling smugly.


    ¡°What in the actual hell?¡± Tang Ling shot back at Orston with a fierce re, but his weakened state made him lethargic, so he did not do anything more than re.


    The transparent door then opened.


    Fei Long stepped back. Tang Ling wiped the blood off his face and looked at Fei Long. ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    <i>What is he trying to do now? </i>Fei Long blinked twice in a muddled state.


    On the other hand, Yang Kong quietly tossed a tube of white paste at Tang Ling. ¡°Here¡¯s some nutrition paste. 1000 credits. Tell Su Yao to pay me backter.¡±

 Chapter 75 - Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 75: Anxious</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    1,000 credits?


    Tang Ling epted the tube of white paste. Despite being only as big as his hand, it was so expensive.


    However, he was too famished to think of the cost and value. He assumed that Uncle Su Yao must have 1,000 credits, so he had better just owe him first.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling twisted the cap of the white nutrition paste and squeezed it into his mouth violently, swallowing it mouth after mouth.


    ¡°Tang Ling, three-star Gic Chain Talent. Pass,¡± Yang Kong also calmly announced his result at the same time.


    Fei Long purposely nced over at Tang Ling. He did not spot any unusual reaction from the young boy as he buried his face in the nutrition paste. He did not seem disappointed by the result, which made Fei Long a little relieved.


    Was eating that important? The second round was not even tiring. Had Su Yao been torturing him somehow?


    In conclusion, Fei Long liked those who showed optimism. At least, they would not be defeated easily by this era.


    The exam hade to an end. Although no one noticed the micro reaction on Tang Ling¡¯s face when he heard his own result, he froze slightly for a fraction of a second. Did he perform that badly? He ranked thest among the others who were going into the First Reserved Camp.


    Tang Ling then finished his nutrition paste which was simr to a nutrition bar. Although it was tasteless, it was a lot easier to swallow.


    Tang Ling did not mind the taste. He only knew that the nutrition paste was rather miraculous. After swallowing the whole tube, it slightly but effectively cured his hunger. At least, he regained the strength to stand up and think.


    ¡°The exam for the First Reserved Camp ends here and now. Fall in line at Glory Square tomorrow at 7 a.m. sharp. Whosoever iste will be disqualified.¡± Without any congrattory words, when Tang Ling walked out of the machine, Fei Long announced the time and venue for them to gather. He also told Yang Kong to inform someone to bring the teenagers out of Glory Hall.


    Tang Ling followed the others and walked out of the mysterious room quietly.


    While they were walking, the short Andy gulped nervously and spoke softly to Tang Ling, ¡°Being able to pass is good enough. The important thing is getting good results in the training camp.¡±


    Tang Ling smiled at Andy in a friendly way. His eyes did not show a hint of disappointment which Andy anticipated.


    After he regained his ability to think, Tang Ling pondered about what he saw back in the machine. Was it such a coincidence? He made it to the third ck lock in the mist, and his talent was rated three stars. If he insisted on walking to the end to the ninth lock, would he have been ssified as a nine-star talent instead?


    Was a nine-star talent even powerful? What was the theory behind the measuring of the Gic Chain? Was everyone the same as himself? Were their talents decided by how far they walked in the mist? Or did all the locks represent talents? Would it somehow be a mistake?


    Tang Ling was deep in his thoughts and did not expect Fei Long to suddenly call him.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance in the First Reserved Camp.¡± Fei Long did not say those words to Orston or Yu, who had solid backgrounds and outstanding talent. He did not even say it to Amir but just Tang Ling alone.


    It seemed like he really wanted to encourage Tang Ling so that the kid would not sink here and now.


    As for whether he was biased or not, Fei Long never cared about such problems.


    Looking at Fei Long, Tang Ling continued reflecting on his own questions. He did not trust Fei Long yet, so he did not ask why the sudden encouragement.


    ******


    The sky was a little dark after they walked out of Glory Hall. There were scattered gales and the thick clouds showed signs of rain, but would it really rainter?


    Anyhow, the exam for the First Reserved Camp had ended. Regardless of the result, he should really rx a bit.


    The boys and girls scattered back to their homes.


    Tang Ling walked to a corner of the square where Su Yao was. The man stood there like a mountain, so it was difficult not to notice him. With a cigarette in his mouth, he asked with squinted eyes, ¡°Did you pass?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Tang Ling was calm, but he did not sound happy about passing the exam.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Yao also simply grunted to him in reply and walked away. Tang Ling followed behind him.


    It was then that Tang Ling¡¯s expression showed disappointment.


    He was a three-star talent? How far could he go from there? If he gave his life to train by himself, would he be able to beat the ck-robed man from that night and get his revenge?


    No, no, not yet. There were still other enemies in the sector. Would he be able to fight them?


    Tang Ling did not show his concern and disappointment of getting such a poor oue in his talent test in front of everyone, but when he saw Su Yao, he somehow felt like he could not contain his feelings.


    Su Yao did not turn around, so he did not see the expression on Tang Ling¡¯s face. He said on his own, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you on purpose. Glory Hall sends someone out to inform the whole sector whenever someone passes the exam. I¡¯m just trying to make you nervous, hahaha...¡± He chuckled delightfully.


    What was there to be nervous about though? Should passing the exam make him feel nervous? Was it funny to him? Tang Ling could not understand Su Yao¡¯s logic.


    The lousy gag did not pacify Tang Ling¡¯s disappointment at all.


    ¡°Haha, you must be upset, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Yao suddenly stopped and turned around, but what he saw was Tang Ling¡¯s disappointed gaze.


    His smile was frozen. He then let it fade as he removed the cigarette from his mouth with his hand and spat a mouthful of smoke out. ¡°Spill it.¡±


    ¡°I only have three-star talent, but I saw... I saw nine...¡± Tang Ling was not being clear. He felt helpless, and the grievance of people misunderstanding him got to him. He was like a kid who had spent his effort drawing a picture, thinking that he had drawn very well, but in the end, the othersughed at him for drawing poorly and simplyforted him by saying that being able to draw was good enough.


    Tang Ling was a proud young man. More importantly, what did the nine locks represent? Did everyone see it like he did? Was the so-called talent determined by how far one could walk? He was afraid to get the answers from Su Yao although he believed the man understood all this.


    Uncle Su Yao was not just wearing the standard-issued armor, but he was as strong as the Purple Moon Warriors.


    Tang Ling did not finish what he was going to say. His words were half-way out before Su Yao covered his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we go back,¡± Su Yao said very strictly. His furrowed brows did not convey disappointment or pride but anxiety and worry. An indescribable pressure shrouded him like the mist.


    Tang Ling felt a little lost, but his trust in Su Yao stopped him from talking. He quietly followed him and strode back to their house.


    Su Yao¡¯s quick steps gave away his anxiety. Tang Ling had to jog to catch up with him. Even though he held it in for a long time, he ultimately called Su Yao.


    Su Yao impatiently huffed without turning back, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we¡¯d talk when we go back?¡±


    ¡°But, Uncle Su Yao, I owed that invigtor 1,000 credits.¡± Tang Ling then quickly added, ¡°And I¡¯ll never go to work...¡±


    ¡°You little motherf*cker, did you go in for an exam or call for a prostitute?¡± The veins on Su Yao¡¯s forehead were twitching. He was furious as he grabbed Tang Ling by the cor and strode back to their house.


    Tang Ling somehow felt afraid. <i>What¡¯s a prostitute? Is it that bad?</i>

 Chapter 76 - Perfect Genetic Chain

    <h4>Chapter 76: Perfect Gic Chain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Back in the stone house, without Rona¡¯s cooking, Su Yao would never build a fire.


    It was early summer and the day was hot, but at night, even living inside Safety Sector No. 17, one might feel that it was too cold to sleep.


    Tang Ling was thinking about some insignificant things while eating the charred roasted meat in front of him.


    Since Su Yao said boiling meat was wasting resources, roasting was the way to go. He thought he could roast some good meat and even stopped Tang Ling from helping him.


    However, it seemed like Su Yao once again overestimated his cooking. He passed Tang Ling a slice of charred meat, but thankfully Tang Ling was not picky. He still enjoyed the meat albeit his face being smeared ck with the burnt bits.


    While Su Yao was roasting the meat, Tang Ling told him about everything that happened in the second exam, except for his vision.


    It was not that Tang Ling did not want to tell him. There was nothing for him to hide in front of Su Yao based on the level of trust he had, but Su Yao himself stopped Tang Ling from revealing it.


    The vision should be a secret to everyone, and Su Yao respected that.


    The meat was a little dry, so with a sigh, Tang Ling stood up for some water after quickly tearing into a whole leg of the raging wild bull.


    However, his tiny action shook Su Yao to his core. The man roared, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Getting some water.¡± Tang Ling looked innocent as he said that. His face was ck because he had stuffed the charred meat all over his face.


    Su Yao could not help but m the table while pointing at Tang Ling. ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re even more glutinous than a Harsheen boar. Which part of you looks like someone with the Perfect Gic Chain?!¡±


    <i>Harsheen boar? The stupid and dumb boar with a strange mind? Did Su Yao justpare me with those things? </i>The me of rage burned in Tang Ling. He was thinking about going all out at Su Yao, but at the next moment, just when he was about to grab the stool and smash it at Su Yao¡¯s face, he was stunned.


    <i>The Perfect Gic Chain? What was that?</i>


    Rting it to Su Yao¡¯s strange behavior along the way, Tang Ling started to suspect that Su Yao was hiding something from him again. Therefore, he subtly put the stool down and got a cup of level 3 drinking water before washing his face clean. He then sat up straight in front of Su Yao.


    Frustrated, Su Yao grumbled, ¡°Go away, boar!¡±


    ¡°What is the Perfect Gic Chain?¡± Tang Ling calmly asked.


    ¡°A Harsheen boar has no right to know.¡± Su Yao red askance at Tang Ling.


    ¡°What is the Perfect Gic Chain?¡±


    ¡°Do you want some beating, boar?¡± Su Yao cracked his knuckles in front of him.


    ¡°What is...¡±


    ¡°You are not stopping are you, Harsheen boar?¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    No matter what Su Yao said, Tang Ling repeated the same question over and over again. Su Yao¡¯s patience was wearing thin as he scratched his short buzz cut. Since his hair was not long at all, he could not grab his hair and vent his frustration, so all he did was leave some marks on his scalp with his nails.


    ¡°You bastard, fine! You win!¡± He lit up a cigarette and conceded. In fact, he also did not want to keep it as a secret from Tang Ling, given that he could opt out of some crucial past.


    Tang Ling knew Su Yao would eventually give in, hence the relentless questioning.


    As the smoke rose in the air, Su Yao started to exin some concepts to Tang Ling. These concepts were something Tang Ling would learn when he entered the First Reserved Camp.


    ¡°The truth about the so-called Gic Chain is the quality of a person¡¯s growth potential. It is hidden in the Gic Chain, or the DNA for short, and is determined since the day you are born. Humans were weak in the old civilization, but it didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t have the growth potential. For example, in a certain situation, they could disy explosive speed and strength that surpassed their usual levels. That is the so-called potential.


    ¡°While the potential was discovered in this era, every single lifeform is different from one another, so there are myriads of potentials. Of course, someone also spected that the reason behind the differences is because of the Purple Moon.¡±


    Up until this point, Su Yao¡¯s expression slightly changed. He realized that he had spilled too much. The spections and secrets involving the Purple Moon were too scary to tell.


    Even in this era, those at the highest ranks had only grasped a handful of information.


    How smart was Tang Ling? He was able to seize the point the moment it was mentioned, and as expected, he asked, ¡°Why is it rted to the Purple Moon?¡±


    ¡°This, we will continue when you get into the First Reserved Camp. Now, let us continue on the Gic Chain Talent.¡± Su Yao simply brushed Tang Ling off for now.


    As a matter of fact, he had promised Tang Ling that he would tell him about the secret of his chest, about ¡®it¡¯, when he got into the First Reserved Camp, but since Tang Ling was rather interested in the Gic Chain Talent, Su Yao was able to get away with it.


    Tang Ling even poured a cup of water for Su Yao.


    Su Yao drank a mouthful of water in a single gulp before he said, ¡°Now, you already know that the potential varies depending on the person, but can you simply bring out the potential hidden in the Gic Chain Talent? You can¡¯t. Therefore, in this era, a special cultivation method is needed to achieve that.¡±


    ¡°How did the cultivatione to be?¡± Tang Ling interrupted with a curious question.


    Su Yao was annoyed. ¡°Do you want to listen to the story? If you do, please don¡¯t interrupt me.¡±


    Deep in his heart, he sighed. <i>How did ite to be? Maybe this kid will eventually know that the origin of all these things is rted to what he has experienced. </i><i>If that timees, what would the kid think?? </i>


    Nheless, now was not a good time to reveal it to Tang Ling. Ignorance was bliss.


    Su Yao berated Tang Ling. Luckily, given his strong curiosity in the Gic Chain Talent, Tang Ling did not press on the other questions.


    Su Yao continued with furrowed brows, ¡°As for what the cultivation is for? You might have already heard of it, but it¡¯s to bring out your potential, and more importantly, to umte the power to break the Gic Lock.¡± He then nced over at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling¡¯s expression had changed. His hands were shaking as he tested the water by asking, ¡°Are those the locks that I saw?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the locks! That¡¯s why the so-called potential is actually the number of locks in you. For instance, you are trying to kill two enemies, but wherever you¡¯re standing, there¡¯s no one, so who are you going to kill?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that the number of locks that I saw represents the number of stars of my potential? But they were shrouded in mist! I¡¯m saying that all I saw was mist.¡± Tang Ling was a little anxious because he did not know how to express himself. It was his vision after all. Would Su Yao understand him?


    Pak!


    Su Yao tapped on Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder firmly and said calmly, ¡°That is why that Gic Chain Measuring Machine didn¡¯t urately measure your true potential.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been proven that most of the people in this world don¡¯t possess even one-star potential, but following the changes of the era, they are much stronger than the humans of the old civilization. For example, you say that a half-star potential has no lock, but the ck chains that block the path still existed and most of the people in this era have broken through them. At the same time, this world has also proven to us that the highest potential should be nine stars. Nothing is more perfect than a nine-star Perfect Gic Chain. That¡¯s why whoever has a nine-star potential has the Perfect Gic Chain!¡±

 Chapter 77 - Biggest Secret

    <h4>Chapter 77: Biggest Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Nine-star potential? The Perfect Gic Chain?


    The terms were overwhelming to Tang Ling. He felt like a beggar who was told that he had the whole Safety Sector to himself.


    However, Su Yao was obviously not pleased about it. Quite the contrary, his exnation might be simple, but Tang Ling dared not to fully believe it and still had some lingering doubts.


    Both of them sank into their own respective emotions. They sat opposite each other in silence for a long time.


    Then, Tang Ling finally spoke, ¡°Uncle Su Yao, are you saying that the Gic Chain Measuring Machine isn¡¯t urate enough?¡±


    Fei Long and Yang Kong¡¯s assurance about the uracy of the machine was still swirling in Tang Ling¡¯s mind.


    A sneer appeared on Su Yao¡¯s face as he said in disdain, ¡°Are there any good things in this ce? It¡¯s only normal that the machine isn¡¯t urate. The theory behind the machine is that it captures the wavelength of your brain and visualizes it, then analyzes it. It might seem very precise, but in fact, you need a powerful spirit to feel your own self. If your spirit can only support part of the talent that you feel, you¡¯ll only see what your brain shows. Do you understand? That means that this cheap measuring machine doesn¡¯t have the ability to really measure talent. It¡¯s only reading what you feel from your own self. If you¡¯re restrained by something, it¡¯ll also disy the restrained result.¡±


    Finally! Su Yao¡¯s answer solved the most significant doubt in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. He was being restrained by his own spirit, hence he was only able to see three locks behind the mist.


    The other locks that he could not see would not show up on the machine either, but the fact that he was unable to see the other locks did not mean that they did not exist.


    However, why were his talents all locked behind the mist? Tang Ling looked at Su Yao, trying to find out the answer.


    Su Yao also seemed like he knew what Tang Ling was thinking.


    He stood up and put his cigarette out with slight impatience. Before Tang Ling could even ask, he said, ¡°In conclusion, when others enter the ¡®silent state¡¯, they can all realize their full potential. If one spends a lot of time inside, it¡¯s because the spirit isn¡¯t enough to support the ¡®silent state¡¯, hence they are unable to fully immerse themselves in the condition.


    ¡°Your condition is a little special. All you need to know is that the mist is a type of protection. As for why, don¡¯t ask me. I won¡¯t answer you.¡±


    Su Yao frowned after he said that, appearing strict like never before. ¡°Remember, your potential and your Perfect Gic Chain must be kept a secret. It¡¯s even bigger than your Precise Instinct and the ¡®it¡¯ in your chest, do you know that? You cannot tell anyone about it, and I mean <i>anyone </i>!¡±


    Tang Ling was slightly surprised by Su Yao¡¯s reminder. Was having the full potential not a great thing? He was not a high profile person himself, but would disying his potential appropriately after he entered the First Reserved Camp not earn him more attention? As a result, he could exchange his potential for more resources, could he not?


    In this era, fighting for resources to survive and to enhance one¡¯s strength was somewhat an instinct that was branded in the bones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Su Yao was offended when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°No, if it¡¯s based on your request, I¡¯ll keep it a secret, Uncle Su Yao.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s reply was straightforward. Compared to his trust in Su Yao, what was a little doubt in his heart?


    Su Yao¡¯s anger faded and was reced byfort.


    Tang Ling was inherently a good kid. It might not be easy to walk into his heart, but once he entered, he would reply with trust and promises, and a serious attitude towards the rtionship. In other words, he would not disappoint.


    Although it was only reasonable for Tang Ling to behave like this, the inherited power was already great to begin with.


    When Su Yao thought about it, he seemed to drift away.


    His thoughts had drifted far away through the window as he looked at the tall walls further away.


    However, Tang Ling suddenly thought of something important. He asked, slightly worried, ¡°But Uncle Su Yao, in thest part, there was some external force that helped me see all my potential. Does it mean it¡¯s also branded in my brain? I...¡±


    Su Yao regained his senses. It seemed like the kid noticed the essential point of the whole thing nheless.


    He only smiled at him and said smoothly, ¡°That isn¡¯t what you feel on your own. That machine can never capture that external force. Even if the machine is 10 times more advanced, it¡¯s impossible. In that exact moment, what you saw is only considered as an irrelevant image noise by the machine. After all, everyone¡¯s disy of their own Gic Chain appears in various forms. It might be several stars in the night sky or a few goats on a grasnd.


    ¡°The image in your brain will be affected by the interruption from your imagination. Like, uh, when you feel there are too few stars in the sky and it¡¯s a little lonely, you can imagine more stars to brighten up the sky or you can imagine that there¡¯s a herd of goats on the grasnd. That¡¯s what we called image noise. Using themon measurement, the only real thing is what your spirit can attain, so your Perfect Gic Chain is still a secret.¡±


    <i>Is that so? </i>Su Yao¡¯s answer assured Tang Ling, but he still had many questions about the whole exam aside from the Gic Chain itself. What was that external force? What about the seed in the heart?


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling did not ask away since he could sense that Su Yao was avoiding his questions.


    ¡°Anyway, give it your best when you go into the First Reserved Camp.¡± Su Yao obviously wanted to end the conversation.


    Tang Ling said in an upset tone, ¡°Uncle Su Yao, you seem to know a lot about my potential. You are also very powerful, but why did you send me to test my potential? And why must I get into the First Reserved Camp?¡±


    Su Yao felt helpless. <i>This kid is really smart. Hetches onto all the loopholes and sts me with questions. </i>


    So what? Su Yao did not know how to make up stories, but he was a natural at being a rascal. He looked at Tang Ling with a provocative gaze. ¡°Because I wanted to, so bite me.¡±


    Tang Ling flushed. <i>Do you think I don¡¯t want to? I just can¡¯t bite through your thick skin!</i>


    ¡°Go and get prepared. You need to report to the First tomorrow morning. You are starting to give me a headache. Do you know you are eating until I¡¯m about to go broke?¡± Su Yao snatched the opportunity from Tang Ling and stopped him from talking. He kicked Tang Ling¡¯s backside and sent him packing.


    Tang Ling went packing with gnashing teeth, but he suddenly turned around when he was at it to ask softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in the First Reserved Camp for two years. Uncle Su Yao, you...¡±


    Su Yao leaned against the window and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t abandon you. I¡¯ll go visit sometimes, and I did promise you to tell you something if I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Ling was then assured.


    ¡°All you need to do is stay in the camp obediently. I¡¯ll have my ways to contact you.¡± Su Yao¡¯s voice sounded tender. Still, he could not help but remind Tang Ling again, ¡°Remember, even if you are forced into a desperate situation, you can never speak about your Perfect Gic Chain. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Tang Ling folded his sister¡¯s dress and put it inside his luggage.


    Su Yao turned back to the heavy and tall wall as he muttered to himself softly, ¡°Of course, in the future, those who know will know. ¡®He¡¯ has once again guessed it correctly.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Disqualify

    <h4>Chapter 78: Disqualify</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fastening thest button on his purple uniform, Yang Kong walked out of his office with a rather agitated face.


    The new cadets of the First Reserved Camp wereing in which meant that he would be having some very busy days in the next two months.


    The depletion of energy in the Gic Chain Measuring Machine was also another troublesome matter.


    In fact, during each activation, the cosmic energy that it absorbed was not enough to support the exhaustion of each test. The machine had to umte energy on normal days in order to be sufficient for the examination day.


    During the exam for the new batch of reserved warriors, the machine obviously had 80% energy left, but after that, the energy was depleted.


    It should not have happened. ording to normal calctions, even if a Purple Moon Warrior went in to test their training progress, it could have supported at least 30 or more warriors with that amount of energy, let alone several reserved warriors.


    Therefore, a thorough machine-wide scan was necessary to find out the problem. Even if the test returned fine, recharging the energy would take up to half a month, and the machine could not be used during the charging period.


    All these were troublesome trivial matters and the whole sector could only rely on Yang Kong to solve it.


    A scientist was an even more precious talent than a Purple Moon Warrior. Technically speaking, Yang Kong was not exactly a scientist. He could, at most, be recognized as a reserved candidate.


    ¡°Which little rascal depleted the energy?¡± Yang Kong could not help but suspect the candidates as he walked along the quiet corridor and recalled every detail from the exam.


    Was it Tang Ling? Yang Kong shook his head. It was impossible.


    He only had a three-star Gic Chain Potential. Even if his spirit disyed talent, the spirit was not an independent ability and still had to rely on the Gic Chain Talent.


    The talent that was disyed at the start could only be considered as a healthy start in development, but the exhaustion of the cosmic energy was closely rted to the spirit.


    In an environment filled with cosmic energy, a person with strong potential but had yet to grow could also rely on the cosmic energy to support his spirit to perform outstandingly. The potential was strong after all.


    Only such a situation could exin the depletion of energy in the measuring machine.


    ¡°Could it be Amir?¡± A five-star Gic Chain Talent was something to look forward to. Aside from the other details, all of Amir¡¯s stats had higher growth potential than the others.


    With the chaotic questions in his mind, Yang Kong walked past Fei Long¡¯s office. He looked at the shut door and could not help but grumble, ¡°He ims that this batch is the most outstanding one, but in the end, he still tossed the responsibility to others and ran away.¡±


    It was not Fei Long¡¯s fault either. Safety Sector No. 17 might seem safe and sound, but in fact, the external and internal threats were getting more and more obvious.


    Fei Long held great responsibility. After the exam, he led three teams of Purple Moon Warriors to that ¡®ce¡¯.


    Yang Kong started to worry about Fei Long because that ¡®ce¡¯ was exceptionally dangerous. He could not help but think of what the Lord Casten once said.


    Everything changed because of the environment. All kinds of prodigiesing into the world might not hint at a peaceful world but might be signs of a bigger threating their way.


    Thinking about the sector had just weed a real five-star talent that had not grown fully, a trace of worry shed in Yang Kong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How much worse can this era get?¡±


    ******


    In Glory Square, the seven new reserved warriors of the First Reserved Camp had arrived.


    They were all standing in a straight line under the statue of the casten of Safety Sector No. 17 like seven young cedar trees. They might be young but their straight postures emanated vitality.


    Tang Ling stood at the end of the line. This time, even Orston did notin and ask Tang Ling to stand in the third position. From a hero in terms ofbat ability to a hero in terms of potential, everything was a consideration.


    However, Amir did not take the first position either. Yu and Orston refused to give up their positions as first and second.


    It was only because of Amir¡¯s kindness. If it were Tang Ling, he would have snatched the first position. It was his right to stand and reap the harvest from that position, so he would never step down if it was his.


    However, the Perfect Gic Chain was a secret.


    Pondering upon the jumble of knowledge in his head, Tang Ling stood quietly under the light of dawn.


    The sun was not that harsh yet, so it did not emanate crazy heat. Dawn and dusk were the best times to stand under the sun.


    If the instructor before them could slightly tone down his gaze, it would be even better. Tang Ling could not get used to being sized up multiple times by a stranger as it was ufortable.


    However, Instructor Thuja did not care whether the little warriors liked it or not.


    He was pleased inside though. This time, the first round of exams was very harsh, yet seven younglings were able to emerge. In the past exams, there were not more than five each time, and sometimes none at all. Two to three was the standard number of individuals that made it through.


    Since there were seven this time, he ought to grind them and train them harshly.


    With that thought in mind, Thuja¡¯s expression showed a smile with extra kindness, but every other reserved warrior at the scene felt chill take over their hearts.


    Fortunately, the instructor did not n to keep quiet. His frosty smilested for less than a few seconds.


    After he recovered his poker face, Thuja simply said, ¡°Follow me.¡± He did not even introduce himself.


    Whether it was intentional or if he had gotten used to his own pace, after Thuja told the reserved warriors to follow him, he did not even pause and strode towards the back of Glory Square.


    His pace was not exactly fast, but everyone behind him had to jog to keep up with him. Three minutester, jogging could not cut it anymore, so everyone started to run. Five minutester, they had to sprint at full speed to barely catch a glimpse of Thuja¡¯s shadow.


    Ten minutester, if they had not maintained their full speed, they would not even know where Thuja had gone.


    However, sprinting at maximum speed was not something they could maintain for a long time.


    Even the tenacious Tang Ling was panting. His throat was burning as if he had swallowed fire. Despite that, he was still in third ce with Amir closely behind him. Living a hard life in the settlement was not entirely without perks.


    The others started to fall behind to the point that they went out of sight.


    Instructor Thuja seemed to like the little game. He purposely brought the bunch of reserved warriors to run around and they almost visited half of the entire inner city.


    At the end, when even Yu could not catch up with his speed, Thuja slowed down and started to go back to search for the lost little warriors.


    Another five minutester, all the reserved warriors were gathered under a residential house, panting heavily. They did not even have the strength left to stand straight.


    Thuja said in an upset tone, ¡°So, you are the new warriors of the First? You can¡¯t even sprint all the way to camp! Since every one of you is still new, I¡¯ll give you all a second chance. Whosoever cannot keep up, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll have to disqualify you.¡±

 Chapter 79 - Seniors

    <h4>Chapter 79: Seniors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Disqualify?


    The word sounded so casual from Instructor Thuja¡¯s lips, but the expression of the young ones started to twist in an ugly way.


    After going through probably the toughest exam and before they could even experience the life in the First Reserved Camp, they were already facing disqualification?


    However, no one dared to think that the instructor was joking. If they wished not to be disqualified, keeping up was the only choice.


    They only had a full minute to adjust their breaths.


    A minuteter, without any sign or reminder, Thuja turned around and walked away again. This time, the young ones did not even need a nudge. They ran the moment they got up to keep up with the instructor.


    Compared to the first round, the instructor was obviously holding back. At least, he did not move at a speed that the young ones could not keep up with even if they sprinted with all they got.


    Of course, keeping up with the pace was not an easy task either. Should their concentration get distracted somehow, it would be difficult for them to keep sprinting at such speed and intensity.


    After 20 minutes, they finally stopped at the deepest section of the city.


    The young boys and girls were still lively and refreshed a while ago, yet they were exhausted like dead dogs beside the tall cliff. Their liveliness and vitality were all gone.


    Thuja looked at them with a satisfactory gaze. The necessary push seemed to be very effective, but was it enough?


    It was not.


    He was only waiting for them to slightly recover. That ufortably kind smile appeared again as he nced at them.


    Huu!


    Tang Ling finally regted his breath back to normal after panting for almost half a minute.


    He wiped the sweat that stuck his hair on his forehead away and he ignored the cunning smile from the instructor. He never fantasized about an easy life in the First Reserved Camp before, so he did not mind the instructor pushing them to their limits.


    The cliff before them was ridiculously high, and everyone who lived there was very familiar with it.


    Safety Sector No. 17 was originally built under the cliff, and there were only three walls surrounding the sector with the other side being the steep cliff.


    Once, Tang Ling stared at the cliff from faraway, fantasizing that he could climb up the cliff and sneak into Safety Sector No. 17.


    Now, being under the cliff, he knew his n had been ridiculous. It was over a thousand meters in height and was almost vertically 90¡ã straight. The surface was also very slippery.


    The nts in the cracks and crevices were all cleaned up, so trying to find anding spot was a wishful thought.


    If the cliff was already facing the sector like this, what would the scenery above it be like? Tang Ling had no idea. He was afraid that he would only know by climbing up to the top of the cliff.


    Was it necessary for him to climb up though?


    A bad feeling rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart as he looked up at the cliff. There was no ce for him to ascend the cliff at all, except for three thick chains hanging on the surface. They were the only scble things on the cliff.


    Climbing the cliff via a chain? The sole thought of it was already overwhelming enough.


    The chain was very slippery as well. It seemed like there were people climbing up and down the chain all year long. Aside from that, should one slip off the chain, the scary oue was self-exnatory.


    The cliff was a thousand meters in height. What if one lost his strength halfway there? Would he die a hanging jerky?


    Bad thoughts usually tended to turn into reality.


    The moment the thought rose in Tang Ling, he saw the three chains wobble. In less than half a minute, he saw several figures dropping down from the chain swiftly as if they were simply jumping off the cliff.


    What terrible things had happened to them to push them to jump off the cliff? Even the short Andy beside Tang Ling was frightened by the scene, and his face was pale.


    However, when the figures got closer, everyone got a better look at the people descending from the chain. They were falling fast because they were sliding down the chain with one hand.


    They would pause for a second to control their speed before shaking the chain and jumping down further.


    It might seem like something easily achievable, but it required intense strength and control over one¡¯s body. Otherwise, the seemingly cool and brave jump would simply turn out into a tragedy at any second.


    The several figures who shimmied down the chains were powerful, but Instructor Thuja was calm.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Several loud thumpster, all four figures that came down from the chainsnded perfectly with two big bottles of drinking water on each of their shoulders.


    ¡°Instructor Thuja, the drinking water has been delivered,¡± said the leader of the four young men. He was respectful towards Instructor Thuja, and through him, the young ones finally knew the instructor¡¯s name.


    It was a weird name just like Fei Long and Yang Kong. It did not follow any naming traits of any continent and sounded more like a codename.


    Looking at the bottles of drinking water, Tang Ling¡¯s already parched throat felt even drier. The transparent liquid that reflected the light of the sun looked like the most attractive thing in the world, easily capturing every bit of Tang Ling¡¯s attention.


    Only Tang Ling was attracted to the water. The others were looking at the four young men who dropped down from the cliff with admiration.


    The young men were wearing the same uniform as them, meaning that they must be the seniors of the First Reserved Camp. They were thinking if they ever be so powerful like their seniors.


    Could they at least jump down from the cliff single-handedly? Orston was excited by the thought. The scene that popped up in his mind was him jumping off the cliff with one hand on the chain while holding the most beautiful girl in the sector with the other. After he jumped down the cliff, there was another bunch of girls waiting and cheering out loud at his valiant performance.


    The seniors did not show any extra emotion at the admiration from the younger ones. However, the leader of the four showed a ttering smile and asked Instructor Thuja, ¡°Are these the new recruits?¡± His tone held an obvious sense of anticipation.


    Instructor Thuja was not moved at all. He waved his hand and simply said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else here for you to see. Return to camp.¡±


    The four seniors saluted him and walked to the cliff without any objection.


    Three out of the four seniors shot a sympathetic gaze at the younger ones, but their leader was very kind. He waved at them and said, ¡°Remember my name¡¯s Dally! After youe in,e to me if you face any problems!¡±


    Upon Dally¡¯s words, all the young ones were touched by the loving senior of the First Reserved Camp. Andy almost teared up.


    Only Tang Ling glued his eyes to the several bottles of drinking water.


    What about the words from their seniors? The first impression he had for the senior was that Dally was bad and something had to be wrong if he believed him.


    Their seniors then grabbed the iron chains under the astonishing gaze of the young ones. Using the chains as support, they climbed up the cliff as if they were running on t ground.


    Instructor Thuja was still calm as he simply told the young reserved warriors to drink, ¡°One bottle each. Now, drink.¡±


    It might be the first humane order from him that sounded kind. Tang Ling felt like he had heard the most beautiful voice on Earth.

 Chapter 80 - Standard Supply

    <h4>Chapter 80: Standard Supply</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were a total of eight bottles of water. It was enough for everyone, including the instructor.


    Under the harsh sunlight, a bottle of water was a blessing to the throat as it brought a sense of coolness to the body.


    Furthermore, the water had an indescribable sweetness. After it went into the stomach, even their stamina slowly recovered.


    Tang Ling had never drank such delicious water before. Not even level 3 drinking water couldpare to this. During the days living with Su Yao, all Su Yao provided was level 3 drinking water. to which Tang Ling was not a stranger.


    ¡°The water is good, isn¡¯t it?¡± the instructor suddenly spoke while everyone was gulping down their bottles.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to die for!¡±


    ¡°This is Level 2 drinking water, pure and uncontaminated. Plus, it¡¯s filled with healthy minerals. These are all just the basics. The important thing is that it contains energy, cosmic energy, to be exact. Still, the amount of energy isn¡¯t that much, but consuming it for a long time will be beneficial to you and that¡¯s something even an idiot would know.


    ¡°All of you also need to know that there is no longer natural level 2 drinking water in the sector. These bottles cost a great amount of effort and manpower because every spring containing level 2 drinking water needs to be ¡®aged¡¯. It requires a total of 75 days of being under the Purple Moon moonlight.¡±


    While the instructor was exining, not a single one of them slowed down drinking. Other than Yu and Orston, the surprise on everyone¡¯s face stated it all.


    Tang Ling was also surprised. He never thought that a bottle of water would cost so much to make and was so luxurious to even obtain, but why was it rted to the Purple Moon?


    The instructor would never exin it to him. He continued, ¡°Level 2 drinking water is the standard water supply in the First Reserved Camp. Besides that, the lunch that all of you will be havingter will be a standard 1 kg king beast meat with only the essence served, which is the meat with the most muscle and is richest in protein.


    ¡°There will also be modified grains from the old civilization to provide rich carbohydrates, vitamins, and other nutrients. There are also vegetables. Even though we only provide 100 grams of vegetables, it¡¯ll be enough to regte the downside of eating meat all year long.¡±


    ¡°Got it? This is the standard of every meal. You¡¯ll have three meals per day, and the First Reserved Camp can assure you that every meal is scrumptious. Aside from that, you can also get fruits every two days. It will be a real fruit that tastes sweet. More importantly, every half a month, you¡¯ll get a high nutrition paste as a supplement for your daily training. Does anyone of you think it¡¯s precious?¡± Then, the instructor skimmed his gaze over all the boys and girls.


    They reasonably showed admiration and shock on their expressions, even Yu and Orston.


    The two of them could neglect the king beast meat or even the vegetables and fruits, but they could not neglect the high nutrition paste.


    Because they came from noble backgrounds, they fully understood how precious the high nutrition paste was.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced. Given his background and his body, he had no resistance towards food.


    Of course, the taste was not within his consideration. He was only calcting how to ration the portions. Could he suppress the hunger attack for a long period of time? However, his answer was not close to ideal.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t hunt to make up for the portions, should I work in the First Reserved Camp?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s face scrunched up.


    ¡°Are you not happy with it?¡± Thuja had already prepared his speech that would surprise them next, but Tang Ling¡¯s ugly frown raised some doubts.


    <i>Is this kid some high noble? Is life in the First Reserved Camp that bad to him? Even Orston and Yu, who are true nobles, are interested!</i>


    A momentter, Thuja thought of Tang Ling¡¯s background. He was the kid under Su Yao.


    <i>Did Su Yao feed him with vicious beast meat every day? Is Su Yao that rich?</i>


    While Thuja was going through his spections, Tang Ling hesitated before he asked, ¡°If and I am saying <i>if </i>, we don¡¯t get enough to eat, is there any way around that?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Are you a bloody Harsheen boar? 3 kgs of meat every day with that many sides and it¡¯s still not enough for you?¡± Orston deemed himself as gluttonous and even he felt that the food provided by the First Reserved Camp was scrumptious and sufficient to fill them.


    Tang Ling never felt so much hatred for the Harseen boar before. <i>Ugh, those ck and white striped bastards!</i>


    He continued to neglect Orston and asked the instructor loudly, ¡°Instructor, I¡¯ll never work for it, not in my life, so is there any other...?¡±


    <i>What the hell is this kid saying?</i>


    Instructor Thuja felt like the atmosphere that he built up delicately waspletely destroyed. Nheless, he managed to tamp his anger down and shut Tang Ling¡¯s mouth by covering it. ¡°If you are really as gluttonous as a Harsheen boar, the First Reserved Camp can satisfy you and even provide you with food that you cannot imagine, but first, you must prove that you qualify for it. As for how, you¡¯ll know when you get into the camp.¡±


    After that, Thuja released Tang Ling¡¯s mouth and pointed at him fiercely. ¡°If you so much as speak another word, I will beat the shit out of you.¡±


    Tang Ling swore in his heart that one day, he would massacre all the Harseen boars! He really hated them!


    At the same time, hurt rose in his heart. What did he say wrong? He was just trying to ask for more food!


    His delicately built atmosphere was destroyed by Tang Ling, and it was the first time Thuja faced such a failure while trying to disy his authority.


    He gave up on the extra speech and simply said to the boys and girls, ¡°I suppose all of you know that the First Reserved Camp is at the top of the cliff. The next thing you have to do is climb up before noon. Lunch starts at noon sharp, and the time now is 8.27 a.m. You have around three and a half hours to climb. Remember, lunch will not be served after the time slot.¡±


    The moment Thuja¡¯s words subsided, Tang Ling red at everyone fiercely, and before they could react, he already headed towards the chains.


    ¡°You little prick! Is he telling me that I can¡¯t take first ce?¡± Orston was raging about the fierce re from Tang Ling which he felt was extremely arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ll beat the shit out of him!¡± Orston also ran towards the chains.


    ¡°Idiots!¡± Yu said in a muffled voice. The others looked at one another with a puzzled look.


    Tang Ling was like a boy who had not eaten anything for three years, but was Orston always starving as well?


    Only Andy quietly gulped his saliva.


    Was going up within three and a half hours with a single iron chain possible?


    ¡°Get going then.¡±


    Tang Ling and Orston were already a few meters up the chain.


    Andy looked at Tang Ling¡¯s determined climbing figure and softly asked Thuja, ¡°Then, what if we don¡¯t make it?¡±


    ¡°Then, you will be hung until you are dried up like a jerky!¡± Thuja¡¯s jovial mood was ruined by Tang Ling. He felt that this batch of new reserved warriors had too many characteristics of their own, so he had to train them well and hard!


    As for Tang Ling? Thuja seemed to have deeply misunderstood him.


    <i>Su Yao must¡¯ve tortured the boy for a long time. </i><i>Right, I guess Orston isn¡¯t having that great a time in his family either.</i>

 Chapter 81 - One Month

    <h4>Chapter 81: One Month</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ¡®devil training¡¯ period that the new reserved warriors of every year had to spend in the First Reserved Camp took a whole month. ording to the general instructor of the new recruits, Instructor Thuja, ¡°It¡¯s a process where the normal transform into marvels. It might seem or sound unbelievable, but the logic behind the whole process is simple: to destroy and rebuild.¡±


    Indeed, the logic was to destroy and rebuild.


    Compared to the old civilization, when a scrawny man wanted to be a macho hunk, he would need to undergo power training.


    Extreme recovery could repair torn muscles during training. Combined with a great amount of protein replenishment, the muscles would be mended faster and be stronger than before. Using this concept as a base, evolved muscles would gradually form.


    It might sound like an easy task, but when Tang Ling and the other reserved warriors experienced the training, it was hellish torture.


    The devil training period of the First Reserved Camp was far from being a joke.


    In this isted camp, the reserved warriors only had six hours of sleep every day. All the other misceneous activities such as eating, bathing, and going to the toilet were all grouped to beingpleted within 40 minutes per day.


    So, what were they doing for the rest of the day?


    Training, training, and training!


    It was notplicated. Despite every training session covering the fundamentals, it was also frustrating.


    The first session of the day after waking up in the morning was an hour of running with 50 kgs of weight.


    After that, it would be intensive power training. There were no extra or excessive movements as all of them were core exercises such as deep squats with extra weights, push-ups, sit-ups, nks, and so on.


    Then, it would be cardio training which involved extreme sprinting at different speeds coupled with all sorts of jumping and leaping.


    Right after that would be another round of power training for the core.


    Finally, after the second round of power training, everyone could rest, but for only less than ten minutes, before they had to continue with cardio training which was in the form of swimming.


    At the very end of the day was agility training which was also the most despicable session.


    Wooden logs were hung on the ceiling and as they swung around, the reserved warriors had to run through the course ten rounds within the given time.


    The short Andy was able to easilyplete thest training due to his height, but everyone else could not escape the torture of ending up with a swollen face or nose.


    Back in the old civilization, such high-intensity training was overwhelming even for the most professional athletes or the strongest special-ops soldiers.


    However, to the reserved warriors, it was just the beginning.


    Devil training period gave them no window to breathe. The weight or burden would increase every three days. It was either a change in weight, increased distance in running or even an increase in the number of wooden logs during the agility training.


    During the training period, there was no such word as rest. They only had two options: keep up or be disqualified.


    No one wanted to give in though. At least, on thest day of the devil training period, everyone managed to keep up to standard.


    Of course, the result of their training was astonishing as well.


    At least, now Tang Ling could easily carry a hundred kilograms of weight while running for 7 to 8 consecutive hours at a constant speed of 20 kilometers per hour.


    ******


    ¡°Total time, 56 seconds. Rate of dodging, 92%. Pass.¡± Instructor Thuja pressed his stopwatch and announced Tang Ling¡¯s agility training result.


    Right after his words subsided, a bunch of rxed conversation buzzed around them.


    ording to the rules, agility training was thest of the daily training routine, and after that, every new warrior would have the privilege to enjoy a round of professional massage and ice-cold bath to reduce their muscle ache on the second day.


    During that time, loud moans, which sounded simr to pigs being killed, would reverberate throughout the camp. Even the quietest girls, Vian and Christina, would react the same.


    The professional masseuse was skillful, but when their weary muscles were massaged strongly, the sourish pain was not something anyone could endure. This rang especially true during the extreme enjoyment, the ice-cold bath.


    However,pared to the devil training, it was still the most anticipated session. even if the process was a little bit ufortable, the rxation that followed was beautiful.


    Moreover, after the massage and the bath, both dinner and sleep would be the most delightful thing throughout the day, would it not?


    ¡°Tang Ling¡¯s 92% rate of dodging is only 1% lower than Andy¡¯s! He¡¯s amazing!¡±


    The same daily routine killed all the surprise and the possibility of something exciting happening, so discussing their results every day was the most heated discussion among them.


    Tang Ling¡¯s improvement was indeed the most obvious. Stamina-wise, he was only behind Orston and Amir. In terms of agility, he was only behind Andy and Amir.


    As for strength, he was on par with Amir and only behind Orston and Yu.


    Combining all the results, everyone acknowledged that Tang Ling¡¯s improvement was the best among them.


    Amir was a genius after all, and the same went for Orston and Yu. Even though the two of them were no better than Amir, the support from their respective families enhanced their fundamentals to be better than the others.


    Therefore, after Tang Ling finished the agility training as thest participant, the straightforward Christina could not help but praise him.


    Compared to the bright genius, everyone was happier to see the miracles from amoner like Tang Ling who bashfully turned red at Christina¡¯s recognition.


    Orston spat unwillingly and grumbled, ¡°Christina, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for this little guy here, have you? Why not tell him to arm wrestle me? I¡¯m game anytime.¡±


    Christina rolled her eyes at him. The boastful boy always showed disdain towards those who performed well in their tests.


    Yu quietly leaned against a tree, tossing a dagger up and down repeatedly. He was still mumbling on his own, but he managed to seize the chance to mock Orston, ¡°Then, when can your dodging rate reach 90%, Orston?¡±


    Dodging was Orston¡¯s weak point. His agility was probably the weakest of all. After being mocked by Yu, he was rendered speechless before growling in embarrassment, ¡°Yu, do you want to have a go?¡±


    ¡°Anytime,¡± Yu said casually.


    Then, Instructor Thuja also casually intervened, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Go fight each other for all you like. I like energetic kids, so I guess I shall increase your training load, hmm?¡±


    His words attracted Orston¡¯s whimper and everyone elseughed. Even Tang Ling could not hold back his urge to chuckle.


    The weather was extremely hot since it was in the middle of summer. The red sunset added ayer of reddish-golden glow on top of everyone in the camp as though the teenagers were burning their youth.


    After a month of tough training, the simple and repetitive daily routine, and their time spent together, the seven new warriors did not just go through extreme improvement, but it was also the key to strengthen the bond among them.


    Only the youth from all seven teenagers was able to transcend backgrounds and suppress the pain from the past so that they could enter a new rtionship with the others, including Tang Ling.


    He liked living here since it was not necessary for him to overthink. All he had to do was give his best in the daily training, and while hispanions might surround him withpetition, there was also a pure and healthy rtionship.


    Although the old wounds still existed, it did not stop the new warmth froming in to melt a frosty corner of the iceberg in Tang Ling¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 82 - Temperaments Of A Leader

    <h4>Chapter 82: Temperaments Of A Leader</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Nicely done.¡± It was rare, but Instructor Thuja praised Tang Ling. He also admired this little kid who seemed to only possessmon talent.


    After all, any kind of improvement could never appear out of thin air. Being able to raise his overall result to this level must have something to do with his tenacious willpower.


    Throughout the training, Tang Ling was the quietest and the strongest in carrying out all the training sessions. He would never run or step down from a challenge.


    Thuja did not even hear a singleint from Tang Ling.


    However, the simple days wereing to an end. Watching the teenagers under the glow of the sunset, it was the first time Thuja felt a little reluctant to part with them.


    The new warriors could really sense the instructor¡¯s feelings and concern for them. After Tang Ling was praised by the instructor, Orston led the group and kicked up a fuss, trying to coerce Tang Ling into buying them dinner by sharing the nutrition paste for the day.


    Ignoring Orston who tried to take advantage of him, Tang Ling wiped his sweat away and walked out of the agility training area to hug Andy, who was the closest to him, with a natural smile. All of them were looking forward to enjoying the uing massage and ice-cold bath.


    After the enjoyment, it would be the most anticipated time of the day: dinner. What would the uncle in the kitchen prepare for them today? Roast meat with extra special spices? Or soft, fragrant stewed meat?


    While joking with each other, the group of teenagers walked towards the resting camp to settle down, but before they headed off, Instructor Thuja spoke after a mild hesitation, ¡°After dinner, gather in the meeting room. A meeting to conclude the training is necessary.¡±


    Everyone else stopped when they heard Thuja¡¯s words, and they suddenly realized that it was already the 30th day of training.


    When they first entered the camp and started their devil training, Instructor Thuja did mention that there would be a meeting to conclude the training after the 30-day period.


    Then, they would have to face another test and should anyone fail, they would be demoted to the Second Reserved Camp.


    As for what the standard or the content of the uing test was, no one knew. Nevertheless, the confident teenagers never expected to fail, so they did not take it seriously back then.


    However, when the test was mentioned again, everyone could not help but feel a little gloomy. Having gone through all kinds of harsh training proved to them that any test of the First Reserved Camp was not something they could easily pass.


    Because of that, the rxed atmosphere was instantly weighed down. No one recovered from it even during the happiest time of the day which was dinner.


    The cook with the bloated stomach who was responsible for dinner every night enjoyed watching the teenagers gobble down the food in the tents while joking and making fun of them.


    However, today, they were a little quieter than usual.


    ¡°I hope none of the little rascals get disqualified.¡± The cook, who had been serving food to the new recruits for more than a decade, of course, understood the reason behind their silence. He could not help but sigh and pray for all seven of them.


    It was because this year¡¯s new warriors were his personal favorite batch. Although there were a lot more of them than the previous years, they had a youthful bond that united them together unlike the previous years when the new warriors would stray away from each other because of thepetition.


    All this was possible because of that particr one, Tang Ling, was it?


    He might be quieter than the others, but every time they discussed their results at the table and the chat ended on a sour note, he would always speak up and dissolve the situation with his positive influence.


    Even though it did not seem intentional, his words were very convincing and filled with positive energy.


    ¡®This little rascal has the charm of bing a leader,¡¯ thought the cook as he slowly drifted away. He would never say it out loud because it would only sow dissension among them.


    At the same time, Christina sat down in front of Tang Ling with her tray. She did not have any appetite, so she pushed her tray to him.


    Tang Ling epted the offering brazenly.


    In fact, it was quite amon scene for him to have a big appetite, and the standard food supply of the First Reserved Camp was very scrumptious. The girls could barely finish it, and since wasting food was a huge taboo, Vian and Christina always shared their food with him.


    However, there was a little too much food today.


    Even though he epted it, he only took half of what Christina offered and returned the other half to her.


    ¡°You should really finish the rest. Food is precious.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the appetite.¡± Christina put her fists to her cheeks and sighed. Her general results and Vian¡¯s were not outstanding, so they were not very confident in the uing test.


    Then, Vian joined the conversation. She looked at Tang Ling with an envious gaze and said, ¡°Tang Ling, why aren¡¯t you affected at all?¡±


    As she asked him this question, she also pushed her portion of food to him. It seemed like she had also lost her appetite.


    Simrly, Tang Ling only took half of it and returned the other half to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll warn you first: you can¡¯t take back what you gave me.¡± Tang Ling did not even answer Vian¡¯s question as though food was his only concern.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Andy, who sat beside Tang Ling, hacked fiercely all of a sudden, but he also suddenly realized that only Tang Ling was not affected by the uing test.


    The other one would be Amir.


    Amir still behaved like usual. He sat in the corner and ate his meal quietly. He still seemed to be afraid of Yu and Orston and was a little too shy to get in touch with others.


    Nevertheless, even though Amir was a little entric and disliked mixing with the others, he was a kind person and never caused any trouble.


    However, Amir¡¯s calmness could not be taken as a reference by the others because he was the most outstanding warrior among them, second only to Yu. Nheless, everyone assumed that Amir would surely surpass Yu. It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Harsheen boar, are there any brilliant ideas running through your mind?¡± Orston also joined them. He did not assume that Tang Ling was not nervous as there must be some trickery behind hisrge appetite.


    After all, Tang Ling was slick and cunning during the first exam versus the Leceister silverback bear.


    Orston was worried about his dodging rate, so he lost his appetite as well, even though that rarely happened.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Tang Ling continued to munch on his dinner.


    Orston protected his own portion of food. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to share my food with you!¡±


    Tang Ling ignored Orston as usual. He nced over at Vian and Christina who seemed worried. Then, he buried himself in his food and said, ¡°Did you give it your best? If you did and still can¡¯t pass, there¡¯s nothing to be nervous about.¡±


    ¡°As for the results that are out of your reach, you have no need to be worried about them. Rather than draining your emotions, why not set a new target and continue forward? You know, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die tomorrow.¡± Tang Ling swallowed a big piece of stewed meat with added salt and some wild chicken soup. The meat was really tasty.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Orston red at Tang Ling in disdain. He grabbed his tray away and started to gobble his food. <i>Damn it! Why the hell am I so hungry all of a sudden?</i>


    ¡°I suddenly got my appetite back!¡± Vian also smiled. <i>That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die, so why should I be worried, regretful or even nervous after giving it my best?</i>


    ¡°Me too!¡± Christina beamed and looked at Tang Ling. ¡°Give me back some of my food.¡±


    ¡°No, I said you can¡¯t take what you have given me!¡± Tang Ling chewed even faster.


    The atmosphere in the whole dinner tent instantly warmed up again.


    The cook tapped on his bloated belly, feeling relieved. He looked at the darkening sky and could not help but think, ¡®That¡¯s why I say this kid has the temperament of a leader!¡¯

 Chapter 83 - Changed Rule

    <h4>Chapter 83: Changed Rule</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the meeting room, Thuja was looking at the new warriors in surprise. It was the first time for a conclusion meeting to have such a rxed atmosphere instead of the usual tense and heavy one.


    However, it was not the time to find out what caused the change in atmosphere, because the end of the devil training would mean that the new warriors had to face the real First Reserved Camp.


    Therefore, all the mentors, including the director of the First Reserved Camp and the vice-captain of the Purple Moon Warriors, n, were in the small meeting room.


    These men were total strangers to the new warriors.


    The invigtors of the first and second exams, Lionel and Yang Kong, were also present.


    Everyone knew that Lionel¡¯s hands had been crushed by Su Yao. The young warriors were a little surprised about him holding his position as an instructor after the incident and they started to worry about Tang Ling.


    Lionel was sitting at the front of the meeting room next to Yang Kong. He wore the same purple instructor uniform but with an extra pair of ck gloves. Judging from his tiny actions, his hands seemed to be less nimble.


    Nheless, he did not show any grudges or negative emotions, and neither did he pay extra attention to Tang Ling.


    Likewise, Tang Ling did not feel nervous about Lionel¡¯s presence.


    ¡°It seems like you guys are different from the rest,¡± said n, the director, after everyone was present. There was no opening speech or whatsoever. He was straightforward and simple as if he was greeting them.


    The young warriors were unfamiliar with n, and the ck mask on his face undoubtedly increased the distance between them. One could not judge his true thoughts based on his reaction or looks.


    People would unconsciously feel tense in front of him, but n, on the other hand, felt more rxed than ever. He even put his feet on the table and spoke casually, ¡°Thest time I hosted a conclusion meeting, those little fes were nervous. Now that I¡¯ve mentioned it, the ones before thest were all held in a tense atmosphere. Why the tension? It¡¯s only an exam. An exam is necessary at every path of learning, am I right? Still, I sort of understood their feelings.¡± n then straightened his body. Albeit his emotions being veiled, his tone was a lot heavier.


    ¡°The training in the past month was to transform you from normal humans to real warriors. It was to set the base for you to be a real Purple Moon Warrior and we in Safety Sector No. 17 are willing to pay the cost. Did you not notice that other than the regr food supply, there were many other resources invested in you? That included a medium nutrition paste every day and free recovery medicine whenever you are hurt. We even arranged a professional masseuse for you. If it wasn¡¯t for all the umted resources, none of you could¡¯ve achieved the improvement today.¡±


    n was being very straightforward and honest. He was not exaggerating at all.


    Sufficient food supply, level 2 drinking water, medium nutrition paste that could quickly replenish their stamina and boost the absorption of nutrition, and all types of recovery medicine that could heal bruises, internal and external injuries had been supplied to the new warriors for free in the past month.


    It was safe to consider if it were not for the resources and the support they provided, no matter how outstanding one¡¯s talent was, no one could have survived the one-month training. The body could not bear the physical burden, let alone break the limit and surpassmoners.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am curious why you guys are so rxed. Do you think your improvement has been that great?¡± n slowly stood up and pressed his hands on the table, his burning gaze scanning over all the new warriors. He was displeased about how light the atmosphere was.


    It seemed like Tang Ling¡¯s earlier words were much more convincing and the young warriors did not fail the resources invested in them. At least, every one of them gave their best, so why the tension and nervousness?


    n coldly grunted and looked at Thuja beside him.


    Thuja cleared his throat and said calmly, ¡°These reserved warriors gave their best in the training. They have surpassed the previous years, and I believe they¡¯ll show decent results.¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why they are so rxed? Fine, in this era, it¡¯s all about an equivalent exchange, not unconditional giving. I feel that in terms of resources invested, they have also surpassed the previous years, so there should be new challenges for them at the test tomorrow.¡± n was not agitated by Thuja¡¯s support of the young warriors. Instead, he used it as an excuse tounch his request.


    ¡°It¡¯s against the rules.¡± Thuja frowned. The resources invested in them were definitely higher than the previous years, but it was because of the hard work they poured in hence the higher consumption. Should that be the reason for raising the difficulty of the test?


    The passing standard for the uing test was not low by any means. There was a disqualification rate of around 30%. It already reached the limit of amon human without any types of cultivation, yet the difficulty was to be raised further, so how high would the disqualification rate be this time?


    Even though the new warriors this year were really outstanding and showed results better than the previous batches, they had never truly cultivated themselves, so it was impossible to widen the gap by too much.


    n obviously would not change his mind just because of Thuja¡¯s objection. He simply said, ¡°The First Reserved Camp has always maintained a certain percentage of disqualification. That¡¯s why everyone who has walked out of this camp is elite, the best of the best. Moreover, isn¡¯t the current situation good enough? The era won¡¯t adapt to the sector on its own. We can only adapt to the era in order to make it through.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Thuja tried to argue, but n¡¯s patience was worn out. He waved his hand to stop the argument.


    Lionel smiled and conceded, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Since the current situation was mentioned, a trace of worry appeared in between Yang Kong¡¯s brows. Considering the test results of the new warriors, they were really a lot better than the previous years, so they should be given more pressure, hence he too agreed with n¡¯s suggestion.


    Including Thuja, there were a total of five instructors. Since two of them had stated their stand, the others were willing to join the majority.


    After all, Thuja was the general instructor for the new recruits and was in charge of their training, so the other instructors barely had any rtionship with the new warriors.


    A strange decision about changing the rule was then decided.


    <i>They really do as they please </i>, Tang Ling thought. He was not worried about passing himself. He just felt like he was in someone¡¯s crosshairs.


    After the so-called conclusion meeting discussed the change in rules, there was basically nothing important left to go over.


    They just went over the arrangements for those who would pass the uing test and those who would fail.


    After all that, the meeting ended.


    ******


    At night, the sealed training camp becamepletely silent.


    The change of rules at thest minute raised new worries in the young warriors¡¯ hearts, but the fatigue umted from their training was not something they could simply endure.


    Therefore, no one lost any sleep because of their worries.


    Tang Ling was sound asleep as usual. Under his pillow was the high nutrition paste that was given out that day. After a quick discussion with hispanions, everyone decided to take the nutrition paste before the test tomorrow so that they could perform better.


    However, right at that moment, a figure quietly snuck into the silent tent.


    He stood beside Tang Ling¡¯s mattress and carefully took the high nutrition paste out from under the pillow before he covered Tang Ling¡¯s mouth and carried him out of the tent quietly on his shoulder.

 Chapter 84 - Way of Eating

    <h4>Chapter 84: Way of Eating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling was already up when his mouth was covered. He tried to struggle but it was futile.


    Even though he had been through a month of devil training and had improved more than twice as better, he still could not break free.


    <i>It seems like I¡¯m still very weak </i>, thought Tang Ling. Since struggling was futile, he simply let the person carry him away as he shut his eyes and went back to sleep.


    ¡°You little bastard, sleeping so soundly, I see?¡± Su Yao was agitated, so he simply threw Tang Ling on the ground after he arrived at a secluded forest.


    Tang Ling rubbed his eyes and stretched his body. He actually knew it was Su Yao who had abducted him when he started to struggle. He was just trying to show the results of his training and might have been able to somewhat fight back, but he realized it was futile, so why not seize the time and head back to dreand? What else could he possibly do?


    Rubbing his painful backside after the fall, Tang Ling sized up his surroundings. It seemed like they were still on top of the cliff as the wind whistled, and the difference in temperature between day and night was even more pronounced because of the altitude.


    Shuddering, Tang Ling warmed his hands up with his breath. Su Yao seemed to be building a fire beside him, but when he saw Tang Ling shudder, he mocked, ¡°It seems like after a month of training, you aren¡¯t all that better either. Can¡¯t you even withstand a little cold?¡±


    Tang Ling did not care about Su Yao. He skillfully rubbed the flint that Su Yao prepared and lit the wood chips that Su Yao ground out from the trees. He said, ¡°Withstanding the cold or whatsoever isn¡¯t important. Even if I¡¯m weaker than I am now, I won¡¯t be a thief.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a beating?¡± Su Yao raised a curious brow and helped build the fire skillfully.


    ¡°Give me back my high nutrition paste.¡± Tang Ling was not afraid since he was beaten up by the lousy swinging logs almost every day, so even if he still could not beat Su Yao, his resistance against beating must have gone up a little, would it not?


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Su Yaoughed in disdain as he took a small metal pot out from his backpack. He put it over the fire and casually poured a bottle of water inside it.


    Then, under Tang Ling¡¯s horrified gaze, Su Yao took the high nutrition paste out and slowly poured it into the pot.


    ¡°Why the hell are you diluting my high nutrition paste!?¡± Tang Ling growled with gnashing teeth. He felt disgusted that his high nutrition paste was wasted. Who knew whether or not the steam from the boiling water would carry away the nutrition in the paste?


    ¡°What kind of bumpkin are you? You feel pain just for this little thing?¡± Su Yao cruelly trampled over Tang Ling¡¯s heart, but he was not slow at all as he took several more things out of his backpack. There was the stem of a nt and something inside a transparent test tube. Everything was then put into the boiling pot.


    ¡°It looks disgusting.¡± Tang Ling squatted down and took care of the fire instead.


    The forest at the edge of the cliff was unusually quiet as the misty Purple Moon felt like it was right in front of them. The stars were bright and the Milky Way extended vastly in the night sky that was mysterious and distant.


    Beneath the cliff, Safety Sector No. 17 had not gone to sleep yet. The lights in the inner city were still shing and the candles at the outer city were still lit as though they were stars on Earth.


    The night was beautiful.


    But what about the settlement outside the wall?


    It was too blurry for a clearer look, but its color seemed to have blended with the forest of the Secondary Safety Zone. It was dark green in color and almost seemed ck under the night.


    The vitality of the shrubs was not something to be worried about. It had been a month plus and the shrubs would have regrown to a lush and healthy state.


    However, what about the people that once lived there? Those who worked day and night just for the sake of survival yet were unable to assure their safety and constantly lived on the edge of death. Even his grandmother and sister had once been there.


    Tang Ling dared not look at it anymore. Instead, he looked down and the heavy feelings flooded him.


    Su Yao might have sensed something, but he did not care or bother tofort the boy because it was unnecessary.


    The gurgling noise came from the metal pot as the soup with many things mixed into it started to boil.


    Su Yao took something that was wrapped in paper out. It turned out to be 50 grams of Level 3 vicious beast meat. He shredded it and tossed the bits into the pot.


    The vicious beast meat belonged to Tang Ling. It had been confiscated by Su Yao after the first exam.


    Since Tang Ling exposed the level 3 vicious beast meat, it was not suitable for him to keep it anymore.


    ¡°Now, I shall teach you a special way of eating,¡± said Su Yao.


    Tang Ling was all ears.


    ¡°This is actually an ancient method that got lost in time, but because of some special reason, it has reappeared. Combined with a special pose and technique, it can hasten your bowel movements,¡± Su Yao simply exined his special way of eating.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use then?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°You can absorb better and faster!¡± Su Yao lit a cigarette and continued, ¡°Your digestive system must have enough time to digest the food you consume, so if you can absorb better and convert them into nutrients for your body, it means there¡¯s higher efficiency. ¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Others eat five meals a day and what they digest is less than 60%. You eat 10 meals a day and can digest up to 80% of the food you consume. As it goes on, how much of an improvement will it bring to your body?¡±


    ¡°Why not 100% and 20 meals a day?¡± Tang Ling looked up with his question.


    ¡°Are you being an assh*le now?¡± Su Yao kicked him away.


    After Tang Ling crawled back, Su Yao exined, ¡°All things must proceed ordingly. As long as you can master this way of eating, plus the improvement in your body, your digestive system will surely be boosted to new heights. Until then, even if you digest your own shit, who could say otherwise?¡± Su Yao said seriously with squinted eyes as the cigarette dangled in his mouth.


    Tang Ling was speechless! He had no interest in digesting his own shit!


    The fire was warm whilst the pot on top of it was still boiling the mishmashed soup.


    He was already learning the new way of eating from Su Yao.


    There were a total of eight weird poses, and he had to experience his own bowel movements. Through the control of his outer muscles and some little shakes, his bowel movements were affected. It was simple when exined but difficult to execute.


    His Precise Instinct was very effective during his learning. It allowed Tang Ling to sharply observe all the details of the eight weird poses, and he was able to precisely perform it the first time.


    His powerful spirit also came into y, allowing him to easily feel his own bowel movements and quickly enabled him to control certain parts of his muscles, hence hastening his bowel movements.


    Besides that, learning the way of eating by simply mimicking was obviously not enough.


    Through understanding the theory behind it himself, he could then deepen his learning, and it seemed like his ability toprehend things were decent as well.


    Su Yao did not show any admiration on his face as if it was only natural that Tang Ling could do it, but deep in his heart, he was cursing and grumbling relentlessly. ¡®Goddamn it! Howe it took me three days to barely pose by myself when I learned it?¡¯

 Chapter 85 - Risk

    <h4>Chapter 85: Risk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Nheless, deep down inside, there was nothing for Su Yao to be frustrated about because Tang Ling was Tang Ling.


    Based on everything he disyed, if he was not as talented as he disyed, that would have been strange.


    40 minutester, the vicious beast meat that Su Yao shredded into the pot started to soften. As for the new way of eating, Tang Ling also earned himself a nod from Su Yao.


    Tang Ling wiped the sweat away from his forehead as he simply said, ¡°It¡¯s not as hard as it looks.¡±


    It was just a new way of eating, not a new way to fight, so Tang Ling deemed the level of difficulty reasonable.


    The young boy did not notice that his definition of ¡®easy¡¯ coupled with his naivety really made Su Yao want to beat him up. The man had to hold back his urge a few times so that he did not do something stupid.


    The soup in the pot suddenly became a strange ck color. Su Yao neglected the heat and took the pot off the fire. ¡°It¡¯s almost done after letting it simmer for a bit. That¡¯s the most effective way to consume it. Wait for it to cool down and you finish it. I don¡¯t want to see a single drop of soup left in the pot when you¡¯re finished.¡± Su Yao said to Tang Ling while sitting on top of a big rock.


    ¡°Me? Eat this alone?¡± Tang Ling seemed to have a hard time epting Su Yao¡¯s generosity. He had a very big dinner, and perhaps because of the medium nutrition paste, he still did not feel any hunger. He was rather reluctant to finish the soup.


    Su Yao¡¯s cooking was considered as wild beast level, and the thing that scared Tang Ling most was the vicious beast meat. could he really finish a total of 50 grams of vicious beast meat?


    ¡°Do you really think I came all the way here in the middle of the night to admire the moon with you? This pot of soup is worth probably more than 50,000 credits. If you don¡¯t drink it, I¡¯ll make you.¡± Su Yao was not angry when he said that, but his tone was indubitable that Tang Ling strongly believed he would really force the pot of soup down his mouth if he decided not to drink it.


    So, Tang Ling skipped the chatter. After the soup cooled down, he gobbled down the meat as well as the stems and leaves of the vegetables. Everything was stuffed into his mouth, simply chewed up, and swallowed into his stomach.


    The soup was everything but tasty. It had a sourish, bitter taste and was a little numbing. The seemingly soft meat was actually as tough as tree bark while the stems of the vegetables were thorny, but Tang Ling ate it happily like the first time Su Yao fed him with that pot of soup.


    What was inside the soup that cost 50,000 credits? It was not necessary to ponder upon it since the goodwill itself was not to be wasted and taken for granted.


    Tang Ling thought as such because Su Yao had purposely prepared this dinner for him, so he assumed the man was fond of exotic ingredients in his meals.


    The effect of the soup came into y right after it entered his stomach.


    There was not a warm buffer or anything simr. It exploded into heat energy the moment the soup reached his stomach, and the burning sensation then spread to every corner of his body.


    Though the burning sensation was still within withstandable range, it was not as painful as eating the vicious beast meat raw the first time.


    Tang Ling shivered and drained thest drop of soup from the pot. In the end, his hand shook and the pot fell down with a clunk.


    ¡°Use the methods I taught you just now. Do it now and it will be the most effective. If you don¡¯t want to waste it, remember to perform all the details.¡± Su Yao seemingly neglected Tang Ling¡¯s pain and simply reminded him of the poses.


    Tang Ling instantly performed all eight actions from the eating method that Su Yao taught him.


    It was already burning as the heat energy spread in his body, and after he performed the movements from the eating method, the pain was amplified a lot more, causing Tang Ling to clench his teeth.


    Su Yao was still looking calm as he stood up on the rock and stared at Tang Ling, saying word by word, ¡°I am serious. If you cannot perform any pose or neglect the details, I don¡¯t mind helping you out, but you have to believe that the pain will be a lot worse than doing it yourself.¡±


    Tang Ling kept quiet and performed the poses, enduring the amplified pain and savoring his own bowel movements. Every inch of muscle that moved was captured in his heart.


    He was sweating like a waterfall. The beads of sweat rolled down his face and drenched his training tracksuit wet as if he had sprinted in the rain for five minutes. The tracksuit was stuck to his body.


    Su Yao watched quietly and calmly, but his hands behind his back were clenched tight, giving his nervousness away.


    It was actually a risk that he was taking, a necessary one. Sometimes, it was not about the choices one made but the will to risk it.


    ¡°No power is easily attained. Everyone powerful has gone through pain to reach where they are, and the pain is not the tickles that you are having now. Your tickles aren¡¯t even painful, to be honest.


    ¡°Do you know how valuable the ingredients that you¡¯ve just drunk are? If the violent vicious beast meat isn¡¯t neutralized by the ingredients, you can¡¯t even swallow 10 grams of meat. Moreover, it can slightly increase your power as well. Don¡¯t think you can absorb everything you drank. Even with the recipe and the eating method, the most you can absorb is around 20%. Now, tell me, do you have the balls to not continue?¡±


    Even though he was worried and nervous, Su Yao was not going to show his emotions brazenly. Heshed out at Tang Ling because the boy¡¯s willpower was very important since he was already at risk.


    Five minutes... ten minutes...


    Even though Tang Ling trembled violently with the pain, he held on. There was only a single thought in his mind during the process: which one was more painful? Was it the pain from the meat or the fight with the Leceister silverback bear?


    The blistering energy slowly turned mild and ultimately turned into a warm stream that flowed in Tang Ling¡¯s bodyfortably. It started to calmly flow towards every inch of his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Su Yao nodded and released his clenched fists. His palms were drenched in sweat.


    After Tang Ling heard the confirmation, he shut his eyes and fell to the ground. If he did not hold on like his life depended on it, he might not have made it through the first minute.


    Therefore, after he rxed, he was totally exhausted. He still could not fight the weakened state after he absorbed the vicious beast meat.


    His gums were bloody as hey down ckly and let his body recover. The warm, mild stream in his body was endless as every inch of his body felt it. It was veryfortable.


    The recovery was quick. The neutralization and enhancement that Su Yao spoke of was certainly not a lie.


    Watching Tang Ling rest on the ground, Su Yao¡¯s rigid face suddenly turned soft. He removed the big overcoat and tossed it over Tang Ling.


    Warmth enveloped Tang Ling whole. It was sofortable that he wanted to sleep, but he did not.


    It had been a month since he saw Su Yao, and there were a lot of things he wanted to talk to him about, but when the thoughts were turned into words, he verbalized, ¡°If you have such a clever way of absorbing the meat, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Su Yao grunted. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn it a month ago. Without the training, you couldn¡¯t have controlled your muscles like you did today.¡±


    What Su Yao said was the truth. The enhancement of his body qualities did not just bless him with enhanced strength, agility, stamina, and increased reflexes. The repeated training even enhanced Tang Ling¡¯s control over his body and strengthened his spirit. Those were qualities that would not show up brazenly.


    Tang Ling understood the meaning behind it. He was just trying to find a topic to start the conversation since he was really poor at expressing himself.


    A little silenceter, Tang Ling jumped to a new topic. ¡°The test tomorrow...¡±


    ¡°I know. You won¡¯t pass under normal circumstances,¡± Su Yao replied as such, frightening Tang Ling. He sat up right away.


    <i>What? I can¡¯t pass?</i>

 Chapter 86 - Enchanced

    <h4>Chapter 86: Enchanced</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Life in the settlement had made Tang Ling a little bit more practical.


    Most of the time, he never cared about other people¡¯sments or acknowledgment. All he needed was to improve by himself step by step.


    However, in this special case, Tang Ling cared about the recognition from Su Yao. He did not want to be a useless boy in the man¡¯s heart.


    It was the same theory behind a child needing recognition from his parents and not others.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too bad. Compared to the other seven, my general results might not be first, but it¡¯s better than most. Whatever the contents of the uing test are, I should be able to pass.¡± Tang Ling sounded a little anxious as he tried to make Su Yao understand that he did not waste his time in training and was not stupid.


    It was not necessary for Su Yao to help him walk every step. Such was the pride of a man.


    Su Yao, of course, understood Tang Ling¡¯s feelings. He grinned and said, ¡°I know you aren¡¯t all that shabby, but your capabilities aren¡¯t rted to whether you pass the uing test or not.¡±


    ¡°Lionel?¡± Tang Ling immediately thought of a potential key factor.


    The trauma from the first exam had not faded yet even though he knew it was all because of the personal grudge between Lionel and Su Yao.


    ¡°Him?¡± Su Yao chuckled in disdain although his expression turned heavy and he shook his head. ¡°He isn¡¯t <i>that </i>capable yet. What he did thest time is the best he can do.¡±


    ¡°Is someone else after me?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s background was simple, and life in the settlement had always been low profile for him. However, now, offending the important figures in the sector and then being a target was rather unbelievable.


    <i>Is it because of Su Yao again? Tsk tsk, this guy is really bossy even to others.</i>


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Yao red at Tang Ling as he stood up and strolled along the forest before he said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of certain things, but nheless, being prepared is always right. I¡¯m just specting that you can¡¯t pass the test under normal circumstances. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s just spection.¡± Up until this point, Su Yao¡¯s tone carried a weight that he could not remove, and he did not sound like he was joking at all.


    Tang Ling did not say or ask anything. He was thinking in his heart that if his future was destined to be bumpy and filled with obstacles, all his hurdles should not always be Su Yao¡¯s burden.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve eaten so many good things of mine, if you don¡¯t pass tomorrow, you¡¯ll know what the consequences are.¡±


    Tang Ling hadpletely recovered after 20 minutes. After taking the risk and consuming so many beneficial things, the effect was in full disy after it settled down.


    Even when he was walking, Tang Ling felt an uncontroble strength and speed in his movements. Upon closer look at his trail, he left shallow footprints behind on the hard concretend.


    His mind was much more refreshed. It felt surreal but genuine at the same time. The night was more vivid in his eyes, and the noises from the forest were clearer. He could locate the source of the noises quicker than before.


    ¡°The forest upies 10.26 hectares ofnd. There are 114 trees that are at least 10 meters tall...¡± His Precise Instinct was unconsciously activated, and even Tang Ling was surprised. He was able to observe and calcte his surroundings quicker, and more importantly, the range of his Precise Instinct was wider.


    ¡°Are you feeling the boost in the power of your abilities?¡± Su Yao seemed to understand Tang Ling¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Ling was slightly excited. After the night that changed his life, due to the frequent use of his Precise Instinct, he was able to tell that his ability was slowly improving.


    Tang Ling thought that his ability that came at birth would improve with practice and repeated use, but he did not expect to improve his Precise Instinct through training his body and boosting his physical qualities altogether.


    ¡°All poweres from a source. The stronger a person is, the richer the spirit. Your Precise Instinct is rted to your spirit, so it¡¯s naturally rted to your body. Therefore, your body is the base for everything. Never neglect it.¡± Su Yao tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and offered his advice.


    ¡°This little surprise is only temporary. Just you wait and see. There¡¯s still a lot of untapped potential in your Precise Instinct.¡± Su Yao¡¯s voice also sounded excited.


    ¡°Uncle Su Yao, you seem to know a great deal about Precise Instinct.¡± Tang Ling felt odd. Did Su Yao possess the same ability as him?


    The question made Su Yao unconsciously tighten his hand on Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder, but it was just for a split second.


    He vaguely exined, ¡°A powerful person knows everything. Anyway, after this little enhancement, even if something happens during the test, you should be able to pass.¡±


    ******


    On the second morning, Instructor Thuja appeared in the sealed-off reserved camp as usual.


    Unlike before, he did not rush the young warriors to their devil training anymore. Instead, he told them to pack their things and leave the ce.


    Those who passed would not stay there anymore while those who failed would not return either.


    Tang Ling¡¯s luggage was simple: his grandmother¡¯s urn and his sister¡¯s dress, two training tracksuits, a set of casual clothing from Su Yao, and the level 3 vicious beast meat that Su Yao returned to himst night before parting ways.


    Su Yao had told him, ¡°When you officially enter the First Reserved Camp, you¡¯ll need this after going through the systematic learning process. Just remember to keep it properly. Our next meeting will be in Thor Tavern in the inner city. You should have one day off every month.¡¯


    After packing his level 3 vicious beast meat carefully, Tang Ling was the first to appear in the field.


    The morning sun wasfortable. The forest that sealed off the First Reserved Camp was visible from the field, and there were people collecting the morning dew.


    The birds chirped happily. There were no dangerous beasts or insects around, so they must live a happy life.


    Tang Ling was carried away by his thoughts, so he did not care about the other warriors who were busy on the field.


    They were actually building a temporary shed. Was it rted to the testter?


    Tang Ling was early, but the other new warriors were notte either. In less than five minutes, everyone had lined up neatly on the field with their luggage on their backs.


    Then, Director n together with a group of instructors arrived in the sealed reserved camp, waiting with the new warriors quietly.


    Lionel was hiding behind n, ncing over at Tang Ling with gloomy eyes from time to time.


    After the enhancementst night, Tang Ling¡¯s senses were sharper, and he could feel the malicious intent in Lionel¡¯s gaze.


    His brazen malicious intent was less scary and was a lot more relieving than a danger that was hidden from in sight.


    Tang Ling ignored Lionel and pretended that he did not notice him.


    Then, one of the warriors who was building the shed walked over. ¡°Director, the testing shed is done.¡±


    It was quick and was not much of a wait even for Tang Ling.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± n was being unusually straightforward too.

 Chapter 87 - Standard

    <h4>Chapter 87: Standard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Other than Orston and Yu, every single one of the new warriors was in awe when they saw the machine inside the shed and how magically it opened up.


    Tang Ling also showed astonishment on his face, but he feigned it.


    The scene was not considered magical to Tang Ling because earlier when he was rescued by Su Yao, the man had taken him to the training base to test out his strength in order to verify the existence of his Precise Instinct.


    He was familiar with the so-called strength tester.


    As for the other two machines, even if he had never seen them before, they must be something simr to the strength tester which was used to test their physical qualities.


    The content of the test was straightforward. Tang Ling already had a general idea of how the test would be carried out, so he had no idea why Su Yao said that he could not pass. It was such an obvious test, so how would the intentional party target him?


    ¡°This is a strength tester. It can precisely test the amount of force that you can unleash. Of course, it has other uses, but you guys do not need to know that now.


    ¡°This is a speed tester. The most basic use of this is to test your speed in precise numbers.


    ¡°As for thest one, it might be a little high-end, but it is to test your reflexes.¡±


    The main invigtor was Yang Kong. He skipped the chatter and exined the three machines in the shed as the young warriors gaped at them.


    Yang Kong was in charge of the exnation while the standards of the test were set by n.


    Thuja was very clear about the contents of the test. ording to the previous examples in the First Reserved Camp, the first round of tests was to simply examine one¡¯s punching force, and after the one-month training, their punching force should be stabilized at 500 kg.


    As for their speed of sprinting, it should be 8 seconds per hundred meters.


    As for the reflex test, the target would move at 100 meters per second with a concentration of 2 targets every square meter whereby the dodging rate must be above 60%.


    It did not sound difficult; even the least elite soldiers of the sector could reach such standards.


    However, the young warriors were only 15 years of age, so their bodies were not matured, and all their physical qualities had yet to reach their peak.


    Putting aside this current era, during the old civilization, the average punching force of a grown man back then was only around 180 to 220 kgs of force.


    What about speed? 12 seconds per hundred meters was considered great. Back then, there was no precise measuring machine to measure their reflexes, but they were less ster than the normal people of this era.


    However, the normal people of this era would never pass the test. Achieving a 20% dodging rate for them was already outstanding.


    During the peak of the old civilization, firearms were invented, and one of them was the handgun. The bullet that it fired could reach as fast as 900 meters per second, surpassing what the normal human eye could capture.


    Thuja was worried about what kind of standards n would set. Would he simply set the bar too high so only Orston and Yu could pass?


    No, Orston¡¯s dodging rate was the lowest among them. n would surely give face to the Gordin family, would he not?


    While many thoughts coursed through Thuja¡¯s mind, n simply stood before the young warriors and said, ¡°I¡¯m not purposely putting all of you in a difficult position, but you guys must know this. Before this, I¡¯ve already known that your talents are better than all the reserved warriors from the previous years.


    ¡°Secondly, all of you really did consume extra resources, and since I¡¯m a person who upholds practicality, resources should be transformed into obvious improvement.¡±


    There was no buffer or chatter as he announced the standard of the test and simply briefed everyone.


    His words put Thuja at ease. Thuja was actually pondering for a whole night why n would be so particrly against the young warriors since he was known for his vignce and fairness. Now, it seemed like n was just carrying out his duty.


    Moreover, based on the current situation, Thuja could not help but sigh. He had been staying in the reserved camp for far too long, so his information was outdated.


    If it was not for the conversation he had with Yang Kongst night, the misunderstanding between him and n would have deepened, which might have resulted in some unhappy conflict in the test today. Thankfully, it did not happen. Ultimately. Thuja only felt a little worried and nothing else.


    n¡¯s words dissolved some of the worries in Thuja, and it also put the grudgeful and anxious young warriors at ease unlikest night when they were still a little bit reluctant to ept the changes in the test standards.


    ¡°Here are the new standards. The boys¡¯ punching force must hit 550 kgs or above. The girls¡¯ punching force remains at 550 kgs.


    ¡°As for speed, it will be changed from the usual 8 seconds per hundred meters to 7 seconds per hundred meters.


    ¡°Reflexes... Boys to remain at 60% while the girls have to reach 65% or higher.¡±


    After exining, n announced the new standards for the test without any pause.


    The new standards were considered fair even for Tang Ling. Other than a slightly harsher requirement in speed, the increased requirement for the others had their gender factored in.


    The boys were stronger than girls, so it was natural that their standards would be higher.


    As for the rate of dodging, it was difficult to determine who had the advantage between the boys and the girls, but since thetter had a more mobile body and better coordination than the boys, it was considered as an advantage in dodging.


    Tang Ling was confident that he could easily pass the new standards.


    In fact, besides Tang Ling, every one of the new warriors heaved a breath of relief. Their daily training was already harsher than the previous years, and that was not just a metaphor.


    Although every single bit of improvement was considered difficult, they were already excellent, to begin with, so the higher standards were reasonable. It was actually considered an acknowledgment.


    After hearing the new standards, no one would think of n as an unfair person.


    After n announced the new standards, Yang Kong stepped up and took over. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start ording to the sequence of eptance, shall we? Yu, you first.¡±


    Of course, Yu was the first to take the test.


    When he walked to the strength tester, Yang Kong reminded him, ¡°Yu, there¡¯s a special condition for you and Orston. The two of you aren¡¯t allowed to use your powers. I¡¯m referring to your right hand and Orston¡¯s tattoo.¡±


    Yang Kong was rather vague with his request, but the meaning was clear. The test must be carried out in absolute fairness since it was to test one¡¯s physical qualities.


    Tang Ling, however, paid attention to the minor details: Yu¡¯s right hand and Orston¡¯s tattoo.


    He recalled during the first exam when Yu cut open the tiger¡¯s belly with his right hand and Orston¡¯s unusual superhuman strength. Based on Orston¡¯s strength when he stopped the thunder flower frenzied bull, his strength would have exceeded the test standards.


    Besides, Orston was quick during the first exam unlike his usual sloth performance in training.


    Could it be that their abilities were not showing during the training? No wonder they were less ster during training in terms of results whenpared to their attempt in the first exam.


    If that was the case, could Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct be considered an ability? What was an ability anyway?


    While Tang Ling was full of thoughts, Yu nodded and acknowledged Yang Kong¡¯s request. In turn, Orston also agreed.


    They also had their own pride to uphold. Even if they were not using the power of their family lineage, they must prove that they were excellent themselves.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin. Since we are testing your basic punching force and not an explosive force, you must punch 50 times.¡± Yang Kong exined.


    The rule held no other meaning than it was just purely a test of stamina.

 Chapter 88 - No Problem

    <h4>Chapter 88: No Problem</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Indeed, it was a test of stamina.


    Throwing 50 punches, running 100 meters ten times, and spending a full minute in the reflex course. Every single one of the test sections consumed a great amount of stamina.


    There was no pause in the test. If one¡¯s stamina ran out, one would have to sustain with sheer willpower. It was nearly impossible toplete all the tests in good condition.


    Yupleted it, and his result was outstanding.


    Punching force: 598 kg. Speed: 6.7 seconds. Dodging rate: 72%.


    Every single one of his results was considered the top of the ss, evenpared to previous years.


    n showed satisfaction on his face. As the core disciple of the Yufeng family, Yu disyed qualities that he should have.


    Then, it was Orston¡¯s turn. The result of his one-month training was on full disy as well.


    His speed was terrible since it barely scratched 7 seconds. His dodging was simrly bad, and he only achieved 61%. The members of the Gordin family were all indomitable anyway as they preferred to face their foes head-on and rarely chose to dodge.


    Therefore, his result was not considered a surprise, but his punching force reached a whopping 686 kgs which was astonishing.


    Orston even slightly overpowered Yu in terms of astonishment from the crowd since being talented in all three skills was a littlecklusterpared to excelling at one.


    However, Orston did not react arrogantly, which was rare for him, because he knew something that the others did not.


    Yu did not use his powers which was a huge limitation to him. At least, it was a bigger challenge than what Orston faced, so should a real fight go down, he might not be Yu¡¯s match.


    Two excellent results in a row encouraged everyone, even Instructor Thuja. After that, everyone else passed the test in an orderly fashion.


    Andy was slightly falling back strength-wise. He could only achieve the minimal standard 550 kgs, but his speed reached 6.4 seconds.


    Vian and Christina, who both were less confident, did not just reach the standard in terms of speed and strength, but their dodging rate even reached a new high, which was 68%.


    As for Amir, he put everyone in awe. His strength reached 572 kgs while his speed was 6.8 seconds, both results of which were very close to Yu.


    His dodging rate? 80%!


    Such a dodging rate was only achievable by the most elite soldiers throughout the sector, not including the Purple Moon Warriors.


    ¡°Amir shall be the priority in the First Reserved Camp behind Orston and Yu,¡± n¡¯s mask veiled his expression as he softly spoke to Thuja.


    Thuja was proud of Amir as the boy performed a lot better than his training. In fact, he was <i>miles </i>better. It seemed like he knew how toy low as well.


    The other thing that made Thuja proud was the passing rate! It was an astonishing 100% passing rate until now despite the standards being raised!


    Thuja was not worried about Tang Ling, the candidate that he admired the most, failing the test at all. Even though Amir shone with his results, Tang Ling¡¯s effort and hard work had also rewarded him with astonishing enhancement.


    After all, he was the one with the weakest talent, yet his general result was almost on par with Yu.


    ¡°Next, Tang Ling.¡± Yang Kong also showed a trace of anticipation on his face. Who would have expected that the boy who barely passed the second exam a month ago could hand in such a satisfactory exam result?


    Talent was not equivalent to strength. Yang Kong understood that saying more than anyone.


    He saw many men boast about their outstanding talents at first but eventually got surpassed by others with weaker talents. Some even ended up with zero achievements.


    The valuable thing was that the reserved warriors this year showed a lot of enterprise and positive spirit.


    So, who was the one who put them together and led them?


    Yang Kong was pondering on the question while he watched Tang Ling walk up to the strength tester.


    The reserved warriors mostly spent time together and would eventually go through life and death in the future. Therefore ording to previous instances, there should be a powerful leader among them.


    A leader would determine the spirit of the group of that year through a certain aspect.


    In previous years, the qualities of a leader would slightly manifest during the month-long devil training.


    Gold would shine no matter where it went. So, who would the leader of this year be? Who would be the great leader that led the group to the future?


    Unconsciously touching his shaved beard, Yang Kong nced over at Tang Ling in his clean and refined appearance.


    Tang Ling was as calm as usual, adjusting his breath as the final preparation for the test.


    <i>Will it be him? The boy that Fei Long admires so much?</i>


    Unintentionally, Yang Kong did discuss with Thuja who would be the leader of this yearst night.


    Unfortunately, Thuja answered that he was certain that the qualities of a leader had not shown up in them, at least not yet.


    There was no one with absolute charm that could convince the others yet, and none of such qualities had been disyed in any of them.


    Yu was too cold, Orston was too arrogant, and Amir was an introvert and somewhat depressed. If there must be a candidate, it would be the one that everyone paid the most attention to ¨C Tang Ling.


    It was at that moment that Tang Ling threw his first punch at the strength tester.


    It was a very standard and effective punch. Even n nodded, but the number on the strength tester was an inconceivable 497 kgs.


    ¡°Hmm, talent.¡± Yang Kong tossed his thoughts away. ording to the conclusion he had gotten during the second exam, Tang Ling only disyed three-star talent and the quality of every one of his stars was worrying, hence the prolonged examination time.


    Given the circumstances, his growth must have gotten weaker, and now the result of his growth was on disy on the monitor. With his capabilities, he could not be a leader. He might not even pass the test. It seemed like Yang Kong was overthinking.


    ¡®Going into the Second Reserved Camp is fine too. As thest among all the geniuses in First Reserved Camp, he will always suffer mental pressure, and it might even stop him from developing.¡¯ Yang Kong pushed his sses up a little calmly as he thought to himself.


    He was only worried would Fei Long be disappointed since the leader was so concerned about Tang Ling.


    As for finding the leader, he would have to spend more time observing.


    Searching for the leader among the followers was the responsibility of the instructors. Regardless of what kind of leader they discovered, they had to instill the idea of fully devoting themselves to Safety Sector No. 17.


    Instilling the idea would yield twice the result with half the work done since a leader would basically lead the reserved warriors to proim their loyalty.


    With that thought in mind, Yang Kong continued to watch Tang Ling¡¯s test.


    However, Tang Ling suddenly stopped throwing his punch. He stood nkly and absent-mindedly in front of the strength tester, seemingly a little sad and disappointed.


    Is it because he cannot ept the result? Yang Kong shook his head. If that was the case, Tang Ling¡¯s mentality would have stepped backward instead.


    After all, during the second exam, even if he was the weakest of them all, he had epted it peacefully.


    In fact, not only could Tang Ling not ept his own result, but Thuja and the other reserved warriors also could not believe it either. Based on Tang Ling¡¯s usual performance, it was impossible that his result was so poor.


    Was he too nervous that it got to him? That might be the only exnation. No one would be stupid enough to doubt the precision of the machine.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s absent-minded look attracted n¡¯s attention, hence the question.


    Tang Ling turned around to n, whose pair of eyes behind the mask, were showing doubts and confusion.


    Tang Ling looked asquint at Lionel, but he did not spot any emotions. All the instructor did was ufortably flex his hands.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little nervous,¡± Tang Ling replied calmly.

 Chapter 89 - Control

    <h4>Chapter 89: Control</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Yao had left a reminder for Tang Ling before he left, and Tang Ling had etched the words in his heart.


    ¡°If nothing happens during the test, don¡¯t expose your full strength. I might not be certain about a lot of things, but there¡¯s a simple and practical rule in self-defense, and that isying low. Lay as low as possible.


    ¡°If something does happen during the test and you are confident that you can pass, then don¡¯t make it loud. The enemy is hidden in the dark, so pretend you don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯ll gain a better observation that way, got it? All you need to do is observe.¡±


    His Precise Instinct allowed him to urately calcte everything about his body even though it was not necessary to control himself to this level of precision. Still, passing the test and remaining low profile was definitely achievable for Tang Ling.


    However, the problem appeared.


    After the first punch, Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct told him that he was punching with 577 kgs of force, but the monitor on the strength tester was 497 kgs.


    There was an 80 kg difference in the measurement!


    If there was no one behind this, Tang Ling would have never believed that the measuring machine that could be as precise as five decimal points would make such a huge mistake.


    At the same time, he felt a chill in his heart. He was still a target of being directed against even though he or Su Yao hoped that it was all just spection.


    After concluding that someone was behind this, Tang Ling reacted quickly and instantly feigned a lost and confused reaction which was reasonable for the situation. He was trying to see who around him would disy a w.


    He did once highly suspect n, but n¡¯s reaction and actions were utterly reasonable. There was not a bit of pretentious act in the man. Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct was also very sensitive to other people¡¯s micro reactions, and he was certain of it.


    Only Lionel showed a little unusual reaction. The instructor unconsciously twisted his damaged hands and he could be viewed as still holding a grudge towards Tang Ling.


    Could it be Lionel?


    Tang Ling was almost certain that Lionel was behind this, but he also believed Su Yao¡¯s words. The man had imed that Lionel was not that capable. Even if the instructor knew about any of it or was part of it, there must be an invisible hand behind him.


    The troublesome thing was how should Tang Ling ovee the problem?


    He must pass the test, but with an 80 kg difference in the measurement, it would mean he had to punch with 650 kgs of force to be able to pass the strength test.


    Doing so would go against his decision toy low.


    Since the one responsible for the tinkering must know something about him, if he really punched that hard, coupled with his weak talent ratings earlier, it would make him a standout.


    Nevertheless, it seemed like Su Yao had expected the situation since he told Tang Ling that passing the test is a must. He did not tell Tang Ling about the rest or what he should do because he trusted Tang Ling¡¯s wisdom and his ability to improvise.


    Tang Ling had to ovee the problem himself.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, please continue. The punch you threw just now will be calcted into the average score,¡± n reminded Tang Ling.


    n was not disappointed at all. Six out of seven passing the test with higher standards than the previous years was already a very good result.


    Tang Ling feigned nervousness as he took something out of his pocket, cocked his head backward and poured it into his mouth.


    ¡°Tang Ling, this is against the rules.¡± Yang Kong frowned. He was very disappointed that Tang Ling would resort to this kind of petty action.


    The huge difference in the punching force and the new passing standards could be bridged with some special items which could grant the candidate explosive power.


    In fact, there were many items that could achieve that power.


    Tang Ling must have his sources since he was Su Yao¡¯s valued nephew. It was nothing but normal for that crazy man to provide Tang Ling with something.


    Yang Kong snatched the item away from Tang Ling¡¯s hand. It was a small empty test tube. After Yang Kong seized the test tube, Tang Ling looked even more helpless and nervous.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yang Kong said strictly.


    ¡°H-High nutrition paste. I...I...¡± Tang Ling tried to defend himself.


    Yang Kong looked a little more relieved. If it was a high nutrition paste, it was not against the rules since it was provided by the First Reserved Campst night. It was up to the young warriors to decide when they wanted to drink it.


    Moreover, most of them brazenly took the high nutrition paste before the test since it was actually something that they had discussed earlier.


    ¡°Check it. If it¡¯s really a high nutrition paste, let him continue.¡± n quickly provided a fair solution to the situation.


    The test for the high nutrition paste was not that difficult. In less than two minutes, the warrior who took the test tube for testing came back and verified that the test tube did indeed contain high nutrition paste without any extra ingredients.


    Instructor Thuja heaved a breath of relief. From his point of view, Tang Ling was a reliable kid that could perform steadily. If he reallymitted to some unwise act, it would really be disappointing. He believed that Tang Ling was only nervous.


    Besides, could the poor performance be rted to him not drinking the high nutrition paste? Although the high nutrition paste would not provide an explosive power-up, it was a very helpful supplement to boost one¡¯s body.


    The young warriors had been through some harsh training, and their bodies were like dry sponges, so in theory, they could absorb the high nutrition paste better which might more or less help in their performance.


    Of course, the result put Yang Kong at ease. He did not want to see the young boy that Fei Long admired end up in such an ugly position.


    Thankfully, although the boy¡¯s mentality somehow took a step backward, he did not cross the line. Knowing that he was allowed to continue the test, Tang Ling showed gratitude on his face.


    He stood back in front of the strength tester and continued.


    551 kgs, 553 kgs... Punch after punch, the numbers disyed were very stable and it continued all the way to the 50th punch. The deviation from all the numbers that he disyed was not more than 5 kgs.


    The lowest was 550.73947 kgs and the highest was 555.71384 kgs.


    His result barely crossed the line but was even worse than Andy¡¯s.


    Still, there was somethingmendable about the numbers which was the steady control of his power that resulted in the small differences in the numbers.


    ¡°Strength test, pass,¡± Yang Kong announced the result, but he saw Tang Ling was panting heavily, so he could not help butment, ¡°You seem tired.¡±


    Indeed, Tang Ling was a lot more exhausted than the other young warriors after their tests.


    His face was red and he was sweating like a waterfall as he panted violently. Even his arm muscles started to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°I gave my best in every punch.¡± Tang Ling answered half-truthfully.


    As for the truth? Only he himself knew about it. His exhaustion was caused by the control of his strength as he intentionally limited his punching force.


    Those with experience knew that Tang Ling¡¯s method was simr to the saying ¡®if you are strong enough, you can lift heavier weight¡¯. It might seem easier but was actually very consuming of one¡¯s stamina.


    Tang Ling was not on that level yet, but it was true that limiting his own punching force was exhausting.


    His actual punching force was between 810 and 820 kgs, and it was only under normal conditions. If he gave it his fullest and unleashed his skills, he could reach above 900 kgs. It was the miraculous effect from the replenishment Su Yao had brought himst night.

 Chapter 90 - Cover

    <h4>Chapter 90: Cover</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The replenishment was definitely luxurious.


    Tang Ling managed to spot exhaustion in Su Yaost night and the wound that was recovering under hisrge overcoat. Su Yao must have gone through some difficult hurdles to get all the required ingredients.


    Tang Ling did not mention any of it though he etched every detail in his heart. If he did not get any enhancement from the soup, he would hate himself instead.


    Before the soup, his normal punch was around 580 kgs of force.


    Fortunately, Su Yao had his back. Otherwise, with such a huge difference in the measurement, Tang Ling would never have passed the test.


    ¡°Giving your best here isn¡¯t a wise decision.¡± Yang Kongmented. It was indeed unwise. The following tests, especially the reflex test, were very stamina-consuming. Could Tang Ling still pass?


    ¡°B-But I don¡¯t have a choice. If... if not because of...¡± Tang Ling tried to defend himself. If he did not know the consequences of his decision, it would have seemed fake.


    ¡°Because of what?¡± Yang Kong raised a brow. He was half a scientist, so he would never spare any sensitive analysis, and n would never stop Yang Kong from questioning either.


    ¡°Ah...?¡± Tang Ling was a little regretful for spilling the details, but since Yang Kong had voiced his question, he took a deep breath and said in once breath as if he had just made a huge decision, ¡°My body can absorb nutrition very fast. It¡¯s also the reason behind my huge appetite. Under extremely rare circumstances, my ability allows me to absorb a huge amount of nutrition and grant myself an explosive boost for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°Extremely rare means?¡± Yang Kong added a question.


    ¡°It means I can¡¯t use it often. If I use my ability, I can¡¯t perform again for another half a month to a month.¡± Tang Ling then looked down, seemingly guilty of his ability.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Yang Kong was a little lost in the situation as he looked at n for a solution.


    Tang Ling¡¯s action was considered scrapping the rules. While it was not considered as going against it, it could not be considered as normal as well.


    However, Yang Kong did not spare extra attention at Tang Ling after asking about his ability.


    It was really an insignificant one and not entirely rare. It was not as ster as the performance that Tang Ling showed during his first exam either. Yang Kong was more interested in Tang Ling¡¯s earlier performance albeit him not showing any special color during his talent test.


    ¡°It¡¯s considered a pass. High nutrition paste doesn¡¯t go against any rules.¡± n gave his own insight into the difficult situation that Yang Kong tossed him.


    Andy cheered for Tang Long, and Orston casually added, ¡°No wonder your general results are so good. Is it because of the explosive boost from your eating? It must be. That exins your appetite, but it¡¯s a little unfortunate that the explosive boost is just temporary. You should keep it to make it worthwhile.¡± Orston meant well and even added a reminder for Tang Ling.


    Although Orston was simply bullsh*tting, it made sense on second thought. The explosive boost had its limits but converting it into a shorter duration and spreading it out should be usible, should it not?


    It was also considered an ability and was very helpful during an actual battle. Although it was not an inheritance like Orston¡¯s and Yu¡¯s, it was still an ability of sorts.


    The two girls rolled their eyes at Orston, but he did not care.


    The invigtors were all very calm at Tang Ling¡¯s reaction which disappointed him.


    <i>Is the mastermind not among the instructors? </i>Despite that, Lionel showed a sh of miscalction which was captured by Tang Ling.


    But who cared? Lionel was already an obvious enemy.


    The test continued.


    There was no pretending in the speed test, and after running 100 meters ten times, Tang Ling was able to produce a decent result with 6.8 seconds.


    It was within expectations because even without the speed tester, people would have a general feeling about speed. If he feigned his speed under that many pairs of eyes, would it not make the enemy seem a little too stupid?


    Of course, Tang Ling should be more exhausted than before.


    He was already exhausted from the 50 punches, so he should not have had enough time to recover during the ten 100-meter runs.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling intentionally controlled his speed. His true speed could reach 5.5 seconds per hundred meters or even faster if he gave it his fullest.


    ¡°Pass.¡± Yang Kong was more or less relieved. The improvement in speed for a weak talent like Tang Ling was considered amazing.


    After all, during the first exam, Tang Ling¡¯s speed was only at an average, somewhat poor, range, which was around 8 seconds.


    ¡°Do your best during the third.¡± Out of his personal feelings, Yang Kong encouraged Tang Ling. He really did not want to see Fei Long¡¯s face when he came back and heard that Tang Ling was kicked out of the First Reserved Camp.


    However, in Tang Ling¡¯s condition...


    Not only Yang Kong, even Andy and the two girls were worried about him.


    Thuja felt a little troubled as well. Even though the boy¡¯s general result during the training was mostly because of the food that he ate, his willpower and virtues were not part of the credit of the food.


    As for Tang Ling¡¯s condition, Thuja tended to lean towards Orston¡¯s lousy eating theory. Tang Ling himself did not deny it either, did he?


    Nheless, Thuja really hoped Tang Ling could pass the test, but at the same time, he sighed in his heart, eximing the importance of talent. He did not expect Tang Ling to be the one who ran into problems and danger during the test.


    Even with all the worries, Tang Ling was not that nervous. He wiped his sweat and even had the mood to ask Yang Kong for a bottle of water. After he finished it, he calmly walked to the reflex testing machine.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about his prediction ability.¡± Yang Kong chuckled. It was a topic that he had once discussed with Fei Long. He was surprised that Tang Ling seemed to have the ability to predict movement and possessed powerful battle wisdom.


    As for what battle wisdom was, Yang Kong was not concerned, but his prediction ability was an expertise that was widely recognized in this era.


    It was somewhat magical, but it would not be disyed on the Gic Chain Talent. If there must be some signs, it would be that 80% of all the people with prediction abilities had an exceptionally powerful spirit.


    Of course, a person with a powerful spirit would also show up in the Gic Chain, but not everyone with a powerful spirit possessed the prediction ability. It was something simr to instinct, like how the spirits of beasts were not as powerful as humans but they possessed this kind of ability.


    In conclusion, a person with a powerful spirit had a higher chance to possess prediction ability than a normal person.


    However, the prediction should be an instinct of sorts and should not be neglected either because it was powerful, especially during battle.


    It was a lot more helpful than natural agile reflexes. Reflexes could not catch up to instinct.


    What exactly was instinct? It was too difficult to exin.


    Was it reaction without action?


    All sorts of mystery revolving around the human body piqued Yang Kong¡¯s excitement.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling had begun his reflex test.

 Chapter 91 - Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 91: Prediction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s reflex test was outstanding.


    His dodging rate was very high. Compared to the others, it seemed effortless when he carried out the test. There were almost no big movements from him, and it seemed to be an important criterion.


    Why was prediction ability regarded as something valuable? It allowed the user to perform micro-movements for effective dodging, and there was a term in the professional world for that¡ªmicro-senses.


    It was a necessary step in bing a Purple Moon Warrior. Tang Ling disyed his forte well, albeit still being very far away from achieving the state of micro-senses.


    ¡°There is still something in him that shines. It¡¯s certain that he has prediction ability although it¡¯s still very weak.¡± Yang Kong finally came up with a conclusion.


    At the same time, both Instructor Thuja and Tang Ling¡¯s mates finally heaved a breath of relief. Judging from Tang Ling¡¯s performance, passing would not be a problem, and he might even achieve decent results.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling did not even care about what other people thought about his performance. He was actually testing the limits of his Precise Instinct.


    Inside the reflex test machine was a 5-square meter space, and any kind of dodging movement in the space was allowed.


    The light spots floating in the air represented iing attacks. The test was all about effectively dodging the light spot and not letting them hit the body.


    Of course, if it was just a simple test, Tang Ling would have passed with ease.


    Even without using his Precise Instinct, his reflexes alone could achieve decent results. He did the same during the normal training, not even using his Precise Instinct while dodging the swinging logs.


    Therefore, he would usually fall behind Amir and be evenly match with Yu.


    However, after Su Yao gave him a boost, Tang Ling was confident about reaching a 95% dodging rate which would be a lot higher than Amir¡¯s result.


    Nheless, he could not reveal it brazenly. If he simply relied on his reflexes to pass the test, it could not exin his exhaustion. Hence, using his Precise Instinct became reasonable since he already exposed it a little during his first exam.


    Moreover, the environment was hard toe by, so why not use it to test the limits of his Precise Instinct?


    Tang Ling controlled his body and maintained around a 73% dodging rate most of the time. However, inside his mind, he was challenging himself to quickly calcte more than three ways to dodge the light spots.


    If he could not form more than three ways, he would imagine himself in a space with increased light spots and how he could effectively dodge them.


    His calction must remain at a high precision most of the time, and he could not exceed his physical capabilities. In short, it was a very exhausting feat.


    Nevertheless, training either his mind or body was beneficial to his Precise Instinct. After his life changed, his Precise Instinct became a lot more useful in his daily life.


    Therefore, after a minute, Tang Ling¡¯s nose started to bleed reasonably.


    ording to his own calction, the speed of the light spots reached 150 meters per second, and the number increased from 2 to 5 every square meter.


    His sessful dodging rate would then drop to above 60%.


    After the precise number came into his mind, he knew that this reflex test had also been tinkered with.


    It was a very smart move, changing the speed of the light spots from 80 meters per second to 83 meters per second. The minor bump in speed was not something normal people could distinguish, but with Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct, the numbers appeared in his mind.


    The concentration of the light spots were also changed but was a lot more subtle than the speed. The test was skillfully tinkered with!


    Even Tang Ling had to admit that someone without Precise Instinct, no matter how powerful, could barely notice the minor differences.


    However, the minor differences, ording to his calction, could theoretically lower his sessful dodging rate by around 5 to 7%.


    It was not just some increase in numbers. Under extreme conditions, the slightest speed would greatly increase the difficulty of dodging.


    5 to 7% was his conservative calction, but despite that, if he used his Precise Instinct in the test, Tang Ling would be able to easily achieve a 100% dodging rate while munching on a jerky.


    He intentionally lowered his results to Amir¡¯s standards. He still upheld the principle of having a low profile. Since he had exposed a part of his ability, he might as well maximize the benefit.


    A low profile could save his skin.


    Disying value at a suitable time was also considered as bnce in his performance. Besides, the one who tinkered with the test must have known about his true ability. Would the culprit tinker even more due to worrying and somehow expose himself?


    A minute flew by quickly.


    Tang Ling controlled his dodging rate to be around 74%, which was higher than everyone and second to Amir.


    Coupled with his usual training, his current condition and ability would seem very reasonable. Moreover, he did not bleed during his usual training.


    After he came out from the machine, Instructor Thuja nodded at him in relief, but Yang Kong was not in a hurry to announce the result. Instead, he looked at the two lines of blood from Tang Ling¡¯s nostrils and asked, ¡°Prediction?¡±


    Tang Ling showed a helpless look at Yang Kong¡¯s question, but deep in his heart, he was thinking about whether the people of Safety Sector No. 17 noticed a part of his ability that he exposed and simplybeled him as something else.


    Looking at Tang Ling¡¯s lost look, Yang Kong exined, ¡°I¡¯m saying you seem to be able to predict danger beforehand. It¡¯s known as prediction ability.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what prediction you are referring to, but I do sense danger beforehand.¡± It was not a lieing from Tang Ling. He did not predict danger beforehand, but his brain calcted all the numbers precisely and provided them to him.


    It did sound like the prediction that Yang Kong was referring to.


    Deep down, Tang Ling knew his Precise Instinct was totally different from the prediction. As for what differences there were between his current stage of Precise Instinct and the prediction ability, or which one was stronger, he really could not tell.


    The only minor detail was that prediction seemed to be able to sense danger beforehand and drive the body to dodge or counter it.


    Precise Instinct? It only calcted the result. Tang Ling would still have to precisely calcte the solution and countermeasures himself.


    It sounded like prediction was much more useful.


    However, Tang Ling did not think the same. Compared to instinctive reflexes and countermeasures, Tang Ling preferred Precise Instinct¡¯s calction which provided a better sense of control.


    Moreover, Su Yao told him that his Precise Instinct still had space to grow!


    Since Yang Kong had mistaken his Precise Instinct as a prediction ability, Tang Ling was happy about the oue too.


    His Precise Instinct could not afford any exposure.


    While Tang Ling wasparing prediction ability and his Precise Instinct deep in his heart, Yang Kong hade up with his own answer.


    He nodded and looked at n with an embarrassed gaze again. ¡°Director, I can¡¯t really judge Tang Ling¡¯s third test. The final decision whether he passes or not is up to you.¡±

 Chapter 92 - Pass

    <h4>Chapter 92: Pass</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yang Kong¡¯s words attracted a disgruntled look from Thuja who coldly grunted, ¡°Yang Kong, are you doubting the precision of the machine? There¡¯s no need to be so harsh on everything.¡±


    Subsequently after Thuja¡¯s words, the other young warriors also more or less showed satisfaction towards Yang Kong¡¯s question.


    Tang Ling hadpleted the test decently, so why would Yang Kong keep on picking on him?


    ¡°Thriving for strictness is my way of doing things. I¡¯m not against anyone in particr. Moreover, he is Fei Long¡¯s favorite.¡± Yang Kong would not even bother to exin if it was someone else, but Thuja was a respectful person, hence he took the effort to defend himself.


    Since Yang Kong mentioned Fei Long, it would not do Thuja any good to continue to pressure him either.


    Everyone in the sector knew that the stubborn-as-rock Yang Kong cared about no one, except for Fei Long. Based on that point alone, it was clear that Yang Kong was not particrly against Tang Ling.


    Moreover, judging his words from another aspect, he was rather correct and fair. The third test was about testing one¡¯s reflexes. Since Tang Ling had the prediction ability, it was not truly his reflexes that were on disy throughout the test, so it was really difficult to judge.


    An ability like prediction was unlike Yu¡¯s and Orston¡¯s, it was like a kind of second instinct which one had no control over whether to use it or not.


    Prediction might be strong but it was not as strong as lineage power which would vite the fairness of the test when used.


    ¡°Consider it a pass. Prediction is a natural ability. It¡¯s not up to Tang Ling whether to use it or not. Moreover, prediction allows one to sense danger beforehand. Although it is beneficial to the third test, the dodging rate still relies on one¡¯s reflexes. It is fair like even when a sluggish old man senses danger but might not be able to dodge it. Am I right?¡± After a minute, n gave his opinion which was fair enough and very convincing.


    ¡°Great!¡± Andy cheered excitedly since he was the closest to Tang Ling in the whole group. He would be lost if Tang Ling did not pass. Would he befriend the two girls instead? Other than the two girls, the others were either fierce or cold.


    Andy even considered transferring to the Second Reserved Camp if Tang Ling really got kicked out.


    Tang Ling, however, had no idea what Andy was thinking. After spending a month together, he had somehow acquired apanion who trusted him so much.


    Since Tang Ling, who was thest to take the test, had passed, the first test after a month of training weed perfect results.


    Thuja was deeply moved. He had been training the new reserved warriors for many years and had never weed such wless results.


    n was very satisfied too. He gave the new warriors some words of encouragement before he led the group of instructors away.


    As for Yang Kong, before he left, he purposely left a reminder for Tang Ling, ¡°Do your best, boy. What you lose on the swings, you gain on the roundabout. Your Gic Chain Talent might be normal, but there¡¯s an arsenal of strange abilities in you. Aside from the others, at least, prediction is very useful. Abilities that are meaningful during realbat are useful, and in this era, staying alive is the winning path.¡±


    What strange abilities? Tang Ling had simply made up his abilities, but Yang Kong deemed them strange, so did it mean Tang Ling had iting?


    What normal Gic Chain Talent? If he told Yang Kong he had the Perfect Gic Chain, would Yang Kong be scared out of his mind? Tang Ling was grumbling in his heart, but at least, he could tell Yang Kong told him that out of goodwill.


    However, following the elimination of suspects one after another, who would the real mastermind be?


    ******


    Since the test weed a perfect ending, it also marked the end of a simple life.


    There was no celebration whatsoever after the test. All seven of them received the real badge of the First Reserved Camp on the field. It was a silver moon badge that reced their original bronze one.


    Tang Ling and the others were told that from that day onwards, they were the real reserved warriors of the First Reserved Camp, and a new title was bestowed to them¡ª the New Moon Warriors.


    A new life awaited.


    Instructor Thuja did not feel pleased about it albeit caring about the oue of the test a lot.


    He nced over at the reserved warriors who stood in a straight line on the field and said, ¡°After you step out of this ce, you will see the real Reserved Camp. It isn¡¯t something that you¡¯ll experience twice in your life, so treat it as a privilege. It¡¯s a privilege for you to know the real Safety Sector No. 17 and what it contains beneath.¡±


    His words echoed across the field. The young warriors tried their best to keep calm but still sumbed to curiosity and surprise, including Yu and Orston.


    The real Safety Sector No. 17? Then, what have we been seeing all this time? What is the real Reserved Camp? Where is it hiding?


    Tang Ling actually had those questions in his mind a long time ago.


    A month ago, when he raced Orston up the cliff and ultimately exhausted himself like a dead body, he did not see anyone on top of the cliff and it was overwhelming for him.


    It was unlike what he expected.


    The cliff was facing theteral side of the safety sector. It was shaped like a horseshoe and was not big by any means, but it was filled with trees and bushes that were barely concentrated.


    Among the bushes was their training camp, isted in the middle of the lush.


    Beyond the cliff was rich, green forests and mountains. Maybe because of the height, there were no wild beasts or any other vicious existence in sight. There was no life at all as if the training camp was built on top of a deserted ind.


    Why was the First Reserved Camp built in such a ce? Was it to be rid of disturbance and let the reserved warriors concentrate on their training?


    The exnation sounded very reasonable, so the young warriors epted it wholeheartedly.


    However, after they went into the training camp, other than some staff and warriors stationed there to collect resources like morning dew, water from the ponds, and all kinds of fruits and edible aviary, there was no one else.


    What about the seniors they saw that day? In fact, not only the seniors, where were the other people? Were there only four seniors in the First Reserved Camp?


    Was it not a little too suspicious?


    However, the devil training upied the young warriors¡¯ life quickly, hence no one had the spare thoughts to think about all that anymore.


    Now, if not for Instructor Thuja¡¯s official announcement, Tang Ling and the others might have forgotten about it.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s make a move.¡± Curiosity was the best motivation. Instructor Thuja was being very mysterious and it called to the eagerness in Orston.


    Is there anything in Safety Sector No. 17 that I, Orston, don¡¯t know of? Maybe except for the things that my family has purposely hidden from me, but what are they hiding from me?


    The more Orston thought about it, the stronger his curiosity burned.


    Even Yu, who was always nonchnt, showed a trace of eagerness.


    Instructor Thuja was not in a hurry though. He looked at the young warriors calmly and only spoke when Orston urged him, ¡°Sometimes, the more you know, the bigger your responsibility is. Even if you aren¡¯t yet Purple Moon Warriors and only New Moon Warriors, you have to bear the responsibility. Are you ready to ept the truth of all things? And are you ready to start the lesson at the First Reserved Camp?¡±


    What¡¯s all that about? He¡¯s speaking like Uncle Su Yao.


    Tang Ling had enough of the torture from all the mystery, it was rare for him but he stood out and announced loudly, ¡°Yes, yes, I am.¡±

 Chapter 93 - Back When I Was Young

    <h4>Chapter 93: Back When I Was Young</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What was a teenager?


    A teenager was a piece of paper with plenty of white space on it.


    The empty spaces yearned to be filled with all kinds of colors. That was why they were filled with curiosity and dauntlessness to explore.


    They would boast about having tons of empty space, and they were not afraid to make mistakes as they could draw again in other spots.


    It was simply because time was very tolerant for a teenager, hence they were powerful and intransigent, arrogant, and considered themselves above all.


    Stripping away all the characteristics and intentional coating, the true nature of a teenager was always like that.


    Tang Ling¡¯s loud deration of ¡®Yes, I am¡¯ was an ember that ignited the whole warehouse with an explosion. After his loud reply, everyone, including Amir, said in one voice, ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    As for what the responsibility was and what should they be prepared for, no one spared any further thought before unleashing their urge to explore.


    Thuja felt like he was looking at his younger self.


    Humans were strange. Regardless of the era, kids would always behave like kids, and teenagers would always be arrogant. At most, they could be suppressed but their arrogance was not removed.


    Was this lineage? The lineage from a single ancestor?


    ¡°Fine, fine, yes, you are.¡± Thuja smiled as if he had epted defeat, but he still was not in a hurry to make a move. He walked to the back of the field and kicked open the sealed door.


    The smell of trees and grass and the heat from the zing sun gushed in when the door was opened.


    Thuja leisurely walked out and signaled the young warriors to follow him.


    Orston excitedly cheered as he removed the coat of his uniform that restrained his muscles. He stretched his body and shouted, ¡°Boys and girls, what are you waiting for? Keep up!¡±


    The group followed with delighted cheers. It was the middle of summer, the hottest month throughout the year. Their emotions were surging, and even the most cowardly Andy opened three buttons on his coat. The girls rolled up their sleeves and pants.


    The bleak scenery was blessed with vigor when the group of teenagers cheered happily.


    Thuja kept quiet and walked forward with his head down. He walked to the edge of the cliff where the New Moon Warriors had climbed up on the first day.


    He stopped.


    The teens were standing beside him without any signs of disappointment. They were longing to see something magical.


    Would Safety Sector No. 17 below the cliff have changed? Or would the First Reserved Camp pop up with a bang?


    The boys had sweat all over their bare chests while their eyes showed a sense of yearning. The girls held hands and did not even bother to tidy their sticky bangs as their eyes shed with anticipation.


    Thuja was having mixed feelings at that moment. What was the meaning of his actions? Did he get infected by the miraculous New Moon Warriors that were packed with naivety and pureness?


    He would never forget this scene for the rest of his life: standing beside the cliff, looking at a group of teenagers anticipating a new page in their lives.


    There was a saying that you would hope to return a teen after walking for most of your life.


    However, the naivety and pureness you once experienced might be hidden the moment you took the first step back home.


    Thuja realized he was thinking too much, so he stopped his thoughts and raised his arm, pointing faraway.


    The ce that he was pointing at was beyond the whole Safety Sector No. 17. It went beyond the old settlement, and even beyond the entire Secondary Safety Zone forest. It was actually at the farthest point that one could see standing on the cliff.


    ¡°Where do you think that ce is?¡± Thuja asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have a strict family, so I¡¯m only allowed to move within 2.5 km of the Secondary Safety Zone, but there are many powerful ones in our family that can go beyond that.¡± Orston wiped the sweat off his face. His ck sun tattoo was emanating unbridled vitality under the sun.


    ¡°There.¡± Yu raised his fair and slender right hand which felt a little stiff in the wind. He pointed at the same spot and said, ¡°My goal was to reach that point, the edge of the Secondary Safety Zone. I wanted to see what it is like beyond the unsafend but I didn¡¯t achieve my goal. I know that there are mutated beasts at the edge of the Secondary Safety Zone.¡±


    Indeed, when Yu first arrived at the venue of the first exam, he had a giant pair of ws in his backpack. Did he kill a mutated beast after another adventure outside the wall?


    No one knew how far Yu¡¯s capabilities were, not even now


    ¡°I never dared to walk out of the sector, but I did walk past the gate of the sector once when it was opened. I nced at it from afar, and... I really wanted to go out,¡± Andy said softly and attracted Orston¡¯s mockingughter.


    Amir lowered his head and then lifted it up again. For him, speaking was rare, but he said, ¡°Maybe in that nce, you saw me. The ce that I¡¯ve been staying in is now gone.¡±


    Amir¡¯s words attracted a deep gaze from Tang Ling. It was the first time Amir mentioned the settlement. Even though he sounded calm, there was a very subtle sense of sorrow in between the lines.


    Tang Ling could not say anything. His made-up background was that of a teen who came from outside the wall. He was supposed to be a teen with a muddled background and was brought into the Safety Sector by Su Yao.


    Tang Ling gazed to the farthest spot. ¡°I once felt very distressed, but not anymore now when I think about it. Sometimes, a person can anticipate the unknown ces that he can go to after the sun rises, and acquire things that he would least expect. Even if there¡¯s danger, it felt like death was just a myth and was very far from oneself. That¡¯s why I really wanted to see the world. I want to go to many ces, and those are my real thoughts.¡±


    His words were vague, but it obviously hinted that he was once a nomad. It actually matched Tang Ling¡¯s true emotions though. When he first walked out of the settlement to bear the burden of his family, his nervousness and worries were quickly reced by yearning and fresh experiences. He yearned to reach further the next time.


    It was actually the exploration instinct of humans, but it was not stated as such. No matter how far humans explored, as long as humans knew the way home, their anxiety would eventually fly away.


    s, Tang Ling had no home to return to.


    No one could understand Tang Ling¡¯s sorrow, but saying that he wanted to go to many ces resonated with the others.


    Orston growled excitedly once more as the two girls held hands and smiled in agreement. ¡°We too wanted to go to many ces, even the end of the sky!¡±


    Girls tended to say things a little bit more romantic. It was nothing but a casual question from Thuja, but it opened the hearts of the rxed teens for the first time.


    It should be a beautiful conversation among teenagers before the vast scenery, but it seemed like Instructor Thuja¡¯s thoughts were not on the same page.


    He looked tired and aged. Although he was only a middle-aged man, somehow, an unusual temperament appeared on his face at that moment. He seemed strong yet tired like there were stories within him waiting to be discovered.


    He finally spoke and lit up a cigarette, which was rare, as he took a bottle out from his pocket and took a sip of liquor.


    He said, ¡°That ce is actually nowhere. It isn¡¯t the ce you want to explore, and it isn¡¯t the goal of your wishes. That ce... is where the main troops of Safety Sector No. 17 are stationed.¡±

 Chapter 94 - Cruel Data

    <h4>Chapter 94: Cruel Data</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The first, second, and fifth camps of Safety Sector No. 17 are stationed at the north line. The Fifth Reserved Camp and the Fourth Reserved Camp are in the middle of those three.


    ¡°The normal third, fourth and sixth camps are on the south line and the Third Reserved Camp is in the center.


    ¡°As for the central line, the first elite camp and the Second Reserved Camp are behind it.


    ¡°All of the ces that I mentioned consist of 80% of the military force of Safety Sector No. 17. Even though all sorts of methods and resources are used to raise the quality of the soldiers, the average mortality rate every year is still unable to go below 40%.


    ¡°The reserved camp is our hope and roots. It holds the sympathy and concern from the higher rankings of the safety sector since everyone in the reserved camps is a teenager, but the mortality rate is still unable to go below 20%.¡±


    Instructor Thuja revealed the statistics calmly. His finger was pointing at the south line, the north line, and the central line as he provided the numbers.


    When all three of the lines werebined, it would form an irregr U-shape around the whole Secondary Safety Zone. The lines were actually the edge of the thick forest.


    As he revealed the brutal mortality rate, he sounded very casual and emotionless. He was already used to it since the numbers prevailed every year. Why would he feel painful or pity anymore?


    Then, where exactly was the First Reserved Camp? What about the elite warrior camp? More importantly, where were the Purple Moon Warriors stationed?


    Were they in the safety sector to protect those important figures?


    Or was their camp hiding in one of the mentioned spots?


    The numbers were not exactly exciting, leaving the young warriors dejected, but a heavier feeling soon caught up with them¡ªthe terrifying mortality rate.


    They might sound like a series of numbers, but when they were wearing the uniforms and were bestowed with the title of warriors, they could not treat it as simple numbers anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thuja took a sip from his bottle. He then pointed at the hanging chains on the cliff and said, ¡°But now, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Go down from here and head to those camps that I mentioned. If you choose this path, you¡¯ll be able to return home. Since all of you are outstanding, there¡¯s a higher chance that you might be able to live longer.¡±


    No one moved though. They had ovee hurdle after hurdle to reach this stage, so who was willing to simply give it all up? Would they be simply moved by some strange numbers that Instructor Thuja told them?


    ¡°No? Fine.¡± Thuja smiled bitterly and then pointed in the opposite direction.


    The sealed-off reserved camp was behind them, and beyond that, after walking through a forest, a big pond, and a field, they would reach the other side of the cliff.


    Tang Ling and the others once begged a logistic officer to bring them there because they were curious about what was behind the cliff.


    To their disappointment, there was nothing new. It was just a sea of quiet forest and mountains and was nothingpared to the attractive scenery of Safety Sector No. 17 at the front.


    So, what was behind the cliff?


    ¡°There is where the Purple Moon Warriors are stationed. There¡¯s also the elite second camp and the normal seventh and eighth camps. The First Reserved Camp is under heavy protection from all those mentioned. Aside from the mortality rate of the Purple Moon Warriors, the mortality rate in the elite and normal camps is around 30%. It doesn¡¯t sound as high, does it? Because that¡¯s just under normal conditions. If some irregrities happen, the mortality rate will surge to 70%. As for the reserved camp, one out of two probably won¡¯t make it out alive.


    ¡°Besides, irregrities always happen. Somehow your strength and talent aren¡¯t as important as the unexpected. Instead, your luck is ridiculously important in such a situation.¡±


    ¡°Got it?¡± Instructor Thuja sighed and continued, ¡°If you choose to walk to the back, it¡¯ll be a path of no return and you¡¯ll die if you cannot advance. Even if you somehow survive, you guys are already the backbone of the troops. You cannot step back anymore because the sector needs you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I say, Yu, Orston, you guys can go home and verify my words with your family.¡± Thuja took a big puff from his cigarette and a swig from his bottle of liquor.


    ¡°Now, choose. I¡¯m already breaking the rules for you,¡± said Thuja softly and heavily.


    In fact, he would hint at this to all the New Moon Warriors that he trained every year. It was not exactly his sympathetic nature at work, but he hoped that if one day, Safety Sector No. 17 somehow fell, there were still seeds of hope wandering out there.


    Nheless, he was never as straightforward as today, especially towards this particr group of New Moon Warriors. Maybe because he would feel extra grievous if anyone of them died.


    He became a cruel man again today as he added a heavy stroke in the lives of these young teenagers.


    ¡°The wind is so strong. I¡¯m done standing here. I¡¯ll go ahead first.¡± With his calm smile, Tang Ling buttoned his coat and put his hands behind his head as he strolled towards the back of the cliff.


    Despite Instructor Thuja¡¯s kindness to them, unfortunately, the heavy stroke in Tang Ling¡¯s life was not drawn by Thuja. Since that night, Tang Ling¡¯s life was filled with darkness that could not be wiped away and the fire of vengeance burned strongly within him.


    He must go after power. Stability had somehow became a sin since he lost his loved ones.


    As for danger and death? They were not as important as the things in his mind.


    Tang Ling paused after a few steps forward. He turned around and shed a warm smile, but he was dead serious as he said, ¡°I am me, and I have my own reasons. You guys really need to think about it.¡±


    Their decision should not be influenced by others.


    <i>¡± </i>Pft! If you are not you, are you me? I¡¯ve finally found a way to catch up to my fifth brother, and I¡¯m going there now.¡± Orston brazenly headed to the back of the cliff.


    However, Yu was quicker than him and he looked asquint at Yu. ¡°Hey, why are you ahead of me?!¡±


    The two girls exchanged a nce after they saw the three of them walk away. They whispered in each other¡¯s ears and tears started to fill their eyes. They did not say anything, but a sense of courage emanated from them as they, too, followed theirpanions¡¯ footsteps.


    ¡°I...I...I...¡± Andy was looking left and right, scared witless. The mortality rate was really terrifying, but then he saw Tang Ling¡¯s back.


    Did he not decide to follow Tang Ling if he somehow failed the test and got kicked into the Second Reserved Camp? Why would he be scared when going into the First Reserved Camp, the ce that he had always dreamt of?


    His impulse then took over and drove him forward. He ran and shouted, ¡°Tang Ling, wait for me!¡±


    Thest one was Amir. He was still looking down, but he was really thinking about it this time though he was even quieter than Yu and it was almost impossible for one to prate his thoughts.


    ¡°Are you not going?¡± Being able to conserve the best and the most hopeful to grow was also not a bad thing. Thuja did not look down on Amir and even decided to give him a hand. He was willing to ept any kind of punishment from the sector after this.


    However, after his short question, he seemed to have stimted Amir.


    Amir suddenly gazed up at the six figures who had gone further ahead. His gaze started to drift and it somehownded on someone. He shook his head and also decided to take the same path as the others.


    Instructor Thuja frowned. He could feel that Amir was really shaken. There was a thought in the boy that made him want to leave for the other reserved camps, but why would his short question made the boy change his mind?


    Did something deep in the boy¡¯s heart spur him?

 Chapter 95 - Truth Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 95: Truth Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the back of the cliff, the seven New Moon Warriors who had made up their minds stood in a straight line.


    The warm wind blew into their faces. The scenery of forests and mountains before their eyes was exactly the same as the first time they saw it.


    Compared to the front, the unusual silence suppressed everything like a lifeless world nketed in surreal silence.


    Thuja¡¯s footsteps were silent as he walked in front of the young warriors, stopping right before the edge of the cliff.


    The wind had tousled his hair a little, and as he turned around to look at the high-spirited teenagers, he took the purple badge in front of his chest off and clipped it between his fingers.


    ¡°Made up your mind already?¡± It was not a question; it sounded more like an exmation.


    Yes, they had really made up their minds. The only question that continued to puzzle them was where exactly was the First Reserved Camp?


    Was it hiding in the cliff? Or was it simr to the other reserved camp and stationed at the edge of the forest?


    The answer would be revealed soon.


    ¡°You guys really remind me of myself 20 over years ago.¡± Thuja turned away, his face revealing a helpless smile while he reminisced of the past.


    After that single sentence, Thuja gazed into the empty space and took a step over the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°Instructor!¡± Christina cried out in shock while Vian covered her eyes anxiously.


    Even the boys who were much bolder could not hold back their shock and panicked. Only Tang Ling barely remained calm as he instinctively reached out to the instructor with his hand, trying to pull him. Unfortunately, he was not as fast as Instructor Thuja who was much more powerful than amon Purple Moon Warrior.


    Tang Ling missed his grasp.


    The cliff was more than a thousand meters in height, and even a Purple Moon Warrior could not have survived the drop.


    It was the only thought that lingered in Tang Ling¡¯s mind before he froze in the next second. He even did not retract his hand.


    Instructor Thuja did not fall off the cliff. Instead, he stood in the air without any support! His body was floating in the air! He defied thews of physics!


    Such an absurd thought popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s messy mind.


    However, Instructor Thuja did not stop and continued walking forward.


    One step, two steps... It was as if there was an invisible path that extended as he walked and he was not walking on thin air!


    Tang Ling and the others were rendered speechless. It was at that moment that they realized they were looking at the actual enormous secret.


    They watched in silence as Instructor Thuja walked almost ten meters in the air before he stopped and turned around.


    ¡°I can see the real world whenever I want to because I am wearing this.¡± Instructor Thuja waved his hand with the purple badge in between his fingers that was unique to the Purple Moon Warriors.


    ¡°As for where the First Reserved Camp is? It¡¯s stationed in the real world.¡± Instructor Thuja remained calm as he spoke, but when he said that out loud, the young warriors were in awe. <i>What is the meaning of the real world? Is it possible that we don¡¯t live in the real world?</i>


    Instructor Thuja did not have the slightest intention to exin further although he said, ¡°I will now activate this, and when it¡¯s activated, it will allow the people within its limited range to see the ¡®real world¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Then, hurry up, Instructor!¡± Orston¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement. Whether it was Instructor Thuja standing on thin air or the so-called ¡®real world¡¯, both notions powerfully stimted everyone, especially Orston and his eagerness that was about to erupt.


    Who else had a stronger curiosity than a young teen? Who else could better ept the drastic change of one¡¯s world view?


    The instructor did not say anything else. He raised his hand that held the purple badge that represented the identity of a Purple Moon Warrior up. Then, his thumb pressed the Purple Moon on the badge.


    A purple glow emitted from the badge before it started to spread into thin purple lines that fanned out over the sky.


    ¡°The truth is only hidden behind a thin veil.¡± Instructor Thuja pinned his badge back on his chest.


    The scenery before the young warriors then started to change into an unbelievable sight. The space at the back of the cliff started to tremble. Then, as though the paint on a mottled wall was starting to fall off, bits and pieces of space started to copse.


    How should it look like? Would it seem like the world was shattering into pieces? Or was it more like a mirror being broken before their eyes and shattering into many pieces?


    Only Tang Ling managed to remain calm. He thought of the dream that he had, particrly the shattering scene that he had at the end of the dream.


    Was it the same though? No, it was not.


    After the dream shattered, it was nothing but a void. When the sky and the mountains fragmented, they started to reveal bits and pieces of a blurry scene.


    A deste forest was coupled with ruins of destruction with a background of smoke billowing into the sky and vague figures of giant living beings further away.


    As the scene broke into their vision, a buzzing racket started to explode in the air.


    As if someone had switched on something like the radio of the old civilization, the buzzes were sudden and noisy.


    Drowning in extreme shock and fear about the unknown, Tang Ling tried his best to listen to the noises.


    Were they the roars of beasts? The cries of humans? A huge explosion? And... and... Tang Ling widened his eyes when he saw a horde of greedy zombies and heard the whimpering from their grotesque mouths!


    A zombie horde!


    Tang Ling clenched his fists tightly. Even though his pain and grudge ran deep, it did not stop him from feeling dizzy because he dared not and could not believe what he saw!


    However, the scene before their eyes continued to evolve even quicker than before.


    Everything fell off in bigger chunks and started to unfold quicker.


    In the end, after the shattering reached a certain limit, it was as though an invisible hand came out from the sky and tore the damaged cloth away, finally revealing the real world.


    It was nothing but ruins, a sea of ruins!


    The first thing that entered their sight was the billowing smoke further away and a sea of ruins that shocked them.


    Despite the bleak scene, time left a tint of tenderness behind. There were traces and marks from the old civilization of the ruins.


    In other words, the ruins they saw before their eyes should be the real ruins of the old civilization.


    The old was slowly being consumed by the new. On the lifeless ruins of the old civilization, many hardy nts had clung on to the edges and corners, extending their roots and slowly forming a thick forest canopy with concrete mixed within.


    Was that ce not the mountains from earlier? Where were the mountains now?


    The scarier thing was not just the missing mountains. There were also enormous beasts wandering at the edge of the concrete forest where both civilizations collided. How gargantuan were the enormous beasts?


    Even though they were looking at the beasts from afar, none of them could tell how big the beasts were. Not even Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct could provide a specific number.


    All he could see was that the beasts were far taller than the concrete forest, and every step they took shook the ground like an earthquake.


    Due to the distance, none of them could have a clearer look at the beasts, but the creatures were certainly not the wild beasts or mutated beasts that the young warriors knew.


    <i>Are they vicious beasts? </i>Tang Ling had no answer. All he felt was chill in between his fingers.

 Chapter 96 - Truth Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 96: Truth Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Amidst the chaos, everyone¡¯s gaze instinctively searched for familiarity, but there was none.


    As their gazes returned closer to the cliff that they were standing on, the smoke was getting even thicker. Within the nket of thick smoke, several vague but hulking figures were roaring loudly.


    With the light from a few sudden explosions, numerous figures jumped out from the smoke, brandishing their swords in the air and huge sshes of blood followed.


    The noises also gradually cleared up and sounded extra real. There were shouts, battle cries, clunks and shing rustling loudly withmands thrown into the mix.


    It was a warzone! Behind the quiet cliff and beneath the illusory scene, a warzone was hidden!


    Then, what was the fake scene that they saw earlier? A distortion of space? If that was the case, discerning it as fake or real was somehow urate.


    Tang Ling was almost shaken off his feet, but he was the only one that responded favorably as Andy and the two girls had fallen on the ground, trying hard to control themselves from shivering.


    Orston uncontrobly leaned over to Tang Ling, gripping on to thetter in order to stand up straight.


    Amir was already on his knees. Only Yu was barely standing side by side Tang Ling.


    The whole process was less than 20 seconds, yet the revtion defied the truth that had resided in the young warriors¡¯ hearts for more than a decade.


    ¡°Starting to regret your decision?¡± Instructor Thuja¡¯s voice finally came, slightly calming the absent-minded young warriors down.


    Looking up, the young warriors finally realized that Thuja was not standing in the air but on top of a 20-meter stone tform that extended out from the cliff.


    The edge of the tform was reinforced with metal, and at the end of the tform, there was arge iron rack with an iron capstan installed on it.


    The capstan was turning and the iron chain was rumbling as it seemed to be reeling something up from beneath the cliff.


    However, no one was concerned about that. Everyone stared at Thuja, hoping for an exnation or somefort.


    Thuja had his liquor bottle in his hand. He took a swig with a faint smile and said with a slight hint of irony, ¡°Back then, when I first saw this and the monsters, I thought that I¡¯d be going to war with those wicked beings one day. It really threw me into despair.¡±


    Without any exnation orfort, he asked, ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    ¡°Compared to your past...¡± Orston clenched his fists as he stepped up. Strong words were squeezed out of the seams of his teeth. ¡°How long do you people n to lie to us? I don¡¯t know how you people do it, but why? Why lie to us? What is the meaning behind all of this? What about the people that live behind the illusion? Who are they to you? Are they just being reared...?¡±


    Orston could not continue but he had his reasons to be so upset.


    Just look at those enormous beings and monsters further away! Despite the distance, they were still fearsome!


    No matter how stupid he was, he would have realized that his fifth brother who loved him the most must have died beyond the cliff.


    Everyone in the family told Orston that his fifth brother was a hero, but he did not care about him being a bloody hero. He only knew that a few days before his fifth brother left, his brother was tenderly caressing his head with hisrge, rough hand and said to him with smiling eyes, ¡°Little Orston, you¡¯ll be a lot stronger than me when you grow up.¡±


    In the end, his fifth brother died without an exnation a few dayster.


    No body was found, and there was no reason for his death or the location of death.


    The people might not care about how the hero died, but in Orston¡¯s heart, he could not ept that his loving and living fifth brother had simply disappeared from his world without an answer.


    Was his fifth brother¡¯s death to conceal the so-called truth?


    Thuja did not say anything. Ayer of mystery veiled his side face as he looked up into the sky.


    ¡°I hate this kind of ignorant nonsense.¡±


    The capstan then stopped spinning. The iron chain was still shaking a little as it reeled up a huge iron cage. The door of the iron cage was already open and Yang Kong stepped out from it. It was he who mocked the upset Orston.


    ¡°Who made us ignorant then?¡± Orston¡¯s face was red as his anger made his veins pop, but Tang Ling held him back from doing anything stupid.


    Who would not be angry though?


    If someone had told him the day before that the night scene that Tang Ling had seen for more than a decade, including the towering cliff, the distant night sky, and the misty mountain were all fake, he would also have been furious.


    There were many times that he and histe little sister quietly gazed at the night scene on top of that little hill, so the countless warm and kind memories that he retained from the scenery was self-exnatory.


    However, in the end, his memories and what he experienced were all fake!


    Nheless, so what? The truth had been revealed. Getting upset at it was a helpless act. While an exnation might seem important, facing it and epting it was more important.


    Orston could also only ept and face it.


    As the thought lingered in his mind, Tang Ling tapped Orston¡¯s shoulder. His little tap was magical as it swiftly calmed Orston down.


    Orston felt at ease. After all, he still had hispanions, did he not?


    Yang Kong, on the other hand, was not moved by Orston¡¯s question. He walked towards Thuja and said, ¡°Is that so difficult to ept? There was a technology called a 3D holographic projection from thetter period of the old civilization. The technology was very interesting and still had a lot of space to improve, but as we all know, the old civilization was destroyed. However, it didn¡¯t mean that our era doesn¡¯t have better projection technology than the old civilization.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, our Safety Sector No. 17 has such a high tech projector and we fully made use of it. Still, it wasn¡¯t something worth all the astonishment because this technology already existed in the old civilization, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yang Kong was already standing beside Thuja, looking asquint at Orston before he continued, ¡°Or maybe you prefer us to unveil the truth to the people? Would that be better, making them live the rest of their lives in constant fear?¡±


    Orston looked down and went silent. How should he reply? Why would he have the right to assume that people should live their lives in fear?


    Tang Ling stood in front of Orston without saying a word. His eyes were clear. He did not think that lying and deceiving were correct.


    Why live in constant fear? If one could get used to fear and ept it, fear would be a foreign concept.


    Had humans not faced their odious primal lives and live persistently since the dawn of evolution?


    There was nothing right or wrong in this kind of situation. They were nothing but decisions made by the strong.


    Tang Ling did not care about other people¡¯s thoughts, but he knew he had to live with a clear mind. Since that night, he was determined to be strong and soldier on without being made a fool.

 Chapter 97 - Level 2 Sector Protection Machine

    <h4>Chapter 97: Level 2 Sector Protection Machine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Give them some time to digest the information,¡± said Thuja after Yang Kong revealed the so-called 3D holographic projection.


    The killing and shing beneath the cliff were still ongoing, but at the top of the cliff, it was all silent. Indeed, everyone needed time to adapt and center their thoughts.


    Everything behind the cliff was all a 3D holographic projection? Outrageous!


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I didn¡¯t expect every single one of these little fes to decide toe over.¡± Yang Kong shrugged.


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Thuja was rather annoyed by his statement.


    Yang Kong smiled gently. ¡°You do have a record. In the past, the First Reserved Camp has lost several little fes with a bright future. Whoever you liked more, the less you wanted them toe here. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Thuja kept quiet because Yang Kong was right about him. He had been doing this for a while but was not rather sessful.


    ¡°It seems like Director n is right, sending me here to wee all of you.¡± Yang Kong shed another meaningful smile. He then turned around to the young warriors who were still immersed in shock and could not even breathe steadily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Even though it¡¯s difficult to ept, isn¡¯t this what all of you have been yearning for?¡± Time was precious while endless fights and cruel mortality rates caused infinite pressure.


    All the new blood must be transformed into actualbat forces in the shortest time possible. Wasting another second was considered shameful.


    Yang Kong felt worried as well. Fei Long had been to that ce over a month ago and had not returned yet.


    Unfortunately, Andy and the two girlscked the strength to stand up while Amir managed to stand straight but was unable to take a step forward.


    Tang Ling hadpletely calmed down. It was actually nothing but a so-called projection that masked the constant war behind people¡¯s knowledge.


    Although he could not understand the intent of doing so, fights and wars were everywhere. Back in the settlement, for the sake of survival, all sorts of fights and conflicts would happen at all times. The scale of it was the only difference.


    Therefore, Tang Ling became the first to step forward towards Yang Kong and Thuja. ¡°The First Reserved Camp is what I¡¯ve been yearning for.¡±


    ¡°I must find my fifth brother¡¯s remains or anything that¡¯s left of him.¡± Orston instantly looked up and strode forward too, but Yu cut him off, ¡°Hey, why are you in front of me again? You prick, do you wanna have a go?¡±


    Orston¡¯s rage mounted. He did not understand why Yu always interrupted him.


    While the two of them were arguing about who should go first, the others recovered from their initial shock and soon gathered the courage to move on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yang Kong brought the young warriors in front of the hanging iron cage. He then nced at Thuja. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have ss today, so I¡¯m going back to the inner city to drown myself. Am I not allowed to do that?¡± Thuja brazenly rejected Yang Kong¡¯s invitation.


    Yang Kong did not reply and turned around to the young warriors instead.


    The iron cage hanging in the air was a little shaky. Coupled with the noises of the raging war beneath the cliff, it was very unsettling.


    Still, Tang Ling was the first to enter, followed by the others.


    After the iron cage that could easily fit 20 people closed, it started to wobble downwards. Other than a door facing the cliff and a tiny window installed in it, the whole iron cage was sealed tightly.


    It felt rather suffocating because other than the cliff, one could not see anything.


    Yang Kong leaned back in a corner of the iron cage and shut his eyes for some rest while the others stood still, feeling uneasy about how they were descending.


    Half a minuteter, the iron cage had descended around 100 meters. It was then that Tang Ling was surprised to realize a significant portion of the cliff had been dug out, forming a deep and dark tunnel.


    At the edge of the tunnel was a giant maroon machine that resembled the Gic Chain Measuring Machine from the second exam. It also had many ck circuit patterns all over it.


    At the front of the machine were many giant cameras which were devices used by the old civilization to capture footage. These cameras were directed in many directions.


    Outside the tunnel was a meter wide path that seemed like a tape. Indeed, the path was like a transparent tape that prated the wall of the cliff beneath the tunnel.


    The transparent tape was glowing in a bewitching silver with a tint of colorful glitter. A single nce at it was bedazzling.


    Almost instinctively, Tang Ling stepped up to the little window at the door and looked up.


    Within the range of his vision, he saw several more cubes that were made out of the same material with that tape embedded on the wall of the cliff. They were each around 1 square meterrge and were also glowing in the same color.


    Tang Ling recalled reading books about the old civilization. He nced over at the so-called 3D holographic projector and his outstanding memories allowed him to remember all the information.


    ¡°So, is this the secret of the super-advanced 3D holographic projection of the safety sector?¡±


    No matter how drastic it had changed, it did not stray far from its roots. It was still a box with cameras attached to it.


    The projector of the old civilization looked a lot simpler and crudepared to the cubes. It was no wonder the super-advanced machine could create such a realistic illusion.


    While Tang Ling was still overwhelmed by his discovery and was thinking about where the so-called super-advanced machine of the safety sector came from, Yang Kong¡¯s voice entered his ears and interrupted his thoughts. ¡°So, you noticed it.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡¯m just guessing what kind of machines they are,¡± Tang Ling replied honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. Saying that it¡¯s only used to create illusions doesn¡¯t do the phrase ¡®super-advanced technology¡¯ any justice. Moreover, it¡¯s made for arger scale. The reason why it¡¯s consideredrge-scale is that the super-advanced machines are all equipped with astonishing functions.¡± Yang Kong seemed to relish exining things to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling furrowed his brows with thoughts flying around in his mind. Compared to the strength tester and the speed tester from the exam, the Gic Chain Measuring Machine and this machine in the tunnel were not on the same scale.


    Nevertheless, what kind of astonishing function the machine could possibly have? Tang Ling did not think that the Gic Chain Measuring Machine was astonishing at all.


    Knowledge determined one¡¯s thoughts.


    If Yang Kong ever heard Tang Ling¡¯s nder about the Gic Chain Measuring Machine, Tang Ling would be the first to be kicked out of the First Reserved Camp.


    Yang Kong was rather pleased when he saw Tang Ling deep in thought. He suddenly tossed a question at the boy. ¡°What do you think defense is?¡±


    The conversation between Tang Ling and Yang Kong seemed to have attracted attention. Everyone then paid close attention to the topic.


    The iron cage continued to descend slowly and finally went past the machine and the silver tape, but Tang Ling¡¯s muttering actually made everyone notice the scene from earlier.


    Everyone wanted to know what else could the machine do other than creating an illusion.


    What did it have to do with Yang Kong¡¯s question?

 Chapter 98 - Hope Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 98: Hope Barrier</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although curiosity towards the machine was high, no one was able to answer Yang Kong¡¯s question. After all, what exactly was defense? The question covered a vast topic and was difficult to exin in such a short period of time.


    Fortunately, Yang Kong did not pick on the young New Moon Warriors. He exined in the next moment, ¡°Many of you would think that a real defense should be imprable, but what is imprable? Is it an iron cover over everything that protects it from harm? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No, the old civilization already has a very clear definition of true defense. It¡¯s a sustainable spacious area without any blind spots and strict surveince over the head. In order to achieve that, the old civilization invented satellites. You guys can go and read the books left behind by the old civilization about satellites, so I¡¯ll skip the exnation here. In short, true defense is a pair of eyes that will never close and has clear insights into the area that needs protection. On top of what I¡¯ve said and using that as a base, the concept of defense extends to being able to precisely provide suitable countermeasures in time the moment any kind of anomaly is discovered.¡±


    Yang Kong was not turned off by the young warriors¡¯ desire for knowledge. In fact, those truly powerful people in this era did not just flex their muscles.


    Moreover,cking the understanding of knowledge as a starting base, they would not be powerful in the slightest. At least, they would not be able to cross the rank-3 threshold.


    One had to admit that the way Yang Kong exined things was very captivating. It even increased Tang Ling¡¯s admiration of knowledge, the miraculous power that could transform bad into good.


    Just think about it! That pair of eyes must exist somewhere because Tang Ling had experienced the night of the zombie.


    He knew how fast the people of Safety Sector No. 17 had reacted that night.


    So, would thisrge-scale super-advanced machine be a...


    ¡°That¡¯s why the machine that you guys saw is rted to our defense system. Creating illusions is just a concise branch of all the functions it has. It¡¯s definitely not the only thing it can do.¡±


    ¡°It is also that pair of eyes you mentioned!¡± Orston was slightly interested now. He did not expect Safety Sector No. 17 to have something like this.


    Yang Kong smiled approvingly.


    ¡°It can also judge any kind of situation urately.¡± Christina was hyped up by this new influx of knowledge.


    Yang Kong continued beaming.


    After a short silence, Yang Kong said, ¡°Generally speaking, it¡¯s a pair of eyes and can provide the most urate and correct decision based on intricate calctions. On top of that, it can also create illusions and shield the sector from threats. Lastly, it can also provide precise responses like the precision of an impact or an extremely powerful precision strike.¡±


    ¡°Its full name is the Level 2 Defense Fortification Body, also known as the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine.¡±


    It was powerful, so powerful that one could only feel despair in front of it.


    It was the first reaction that popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s head. If Safety Sector No. 17 had something like this and he was forced to go against the sector one day, would he even have a chance of winning?


    He recalled the incident that erupted that night, including the res that zed in the night sky, and how all the hatred and grudge had non-severable ties with the sector. Even after over a month and somehow acknowledging some of the good people inside the sector, Tang Ling would never forget the grudge that was buried in his heart.


    His point of view had changed. Some of the high ranking people in the sector had their hands tainted with the blood of the settlement.


    What if this machine was used for the sake of those high-rankings?


    Anger and despair thundered furiously in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. Although he might look calm on the outside, he curled his fists tightly in his pockets.


    No matter what, all he could do was move forward.


    He still had Uncle Su Yao by his side!


    No one knew how violent the emotions were in Tang Ling¡¯s heart were at the moment. Everyone was just overwhelmed by the revtion.


    Since the veil over the real world had been lifted, the shocks came frequently and slowly, so one would get used to it.


    Observing how interested the young warriors were in the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine, Yang Kong appropriately added more details, ¡°This Level 2 Sector Protection Machine is one of the secrets of Safety Sector No. 17. After you guys know about the existence of this machine, you¡¯ll also know why the battlefield behind the cliff exists. All of you will eventually understand it.¡±


    After he mentioned the war, exhaustion rose from the bottom of his heart. When would the endless battle end? He was still unable to see the silver lining behind all this.


    How long would the curious teenagers before his eyes be as exhausted as him?


    Three months? Half a year?


    While Yang Kong was in deep thought, Orston and the others were already discussing the battlefield excitedly. At that instant, the iron cage trembled when it finallynded.


    Had they reached the battlefield? Everyone stood ramrod straight after the iron cagended.


    The excitement from the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine made them temporarily forget about reality, but after itnded and they remembered what they had seen at the top of the cliff, the New Moon Warriors swiftly picked the harshness of reality up again.


    <i>Are we going to fight those enormous monsters? </i>


    <i>Are we going to fight them right away?</i>


    <i>How are we going to fight them? What should we do? Will we die?¡±</i>


    Inevitable thoughts popped up in their minds. Even Tang Ling could not fight his nervousness.


    Yang Kong seemed odd when he saw the reaction on the New Moon Warriors¡¯ faces, but at the same time, he did not open the door. Instead, he stood at the door with a strict expression and gazed at them.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll officially introduce myself. I am Yang Kong, the introductory knowledge instructor of the First Reserved Camp. When I open the door, you¡¯ll start your first lesson on the First Reserved Camp. I¡¯ll be giving you a lecture about the Hope Fortress and all sorts of basic education about Safety Sector No. 17. This is what the reserved warriors that bear the title of New Moon Warriors must know in the First Reserved Camp. The lecture runs for an hour. And now, let us begin.¡±


    As he introduced himself, Yang Kong reached out to the safety hatch and opened the door of the iron cage.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Vian unconsciously grunted. She closed her eyes and shrunk behind her friend, fearing that she would see a bloody warzone or some scary monsters running towards her.


    The others were also very nervous, so they unconsciously took a step backward.


    Although Tang Ling stood closest to the door, he gulped nervously.


    Yang Kong could not help but chuckle. It was the same little farce that would happen every year. Even the best New Moon Warriors were no exception.


    Chuckling, Yang Kong simply walked out of the iron cage, his hands tucked in his uniform pockets as he waited for the newbie warriors to walk out.


    Tang Ling slightly flushed. Since when did he be so afraid? He tried to maintain his calm and he followed Yang Kong out of the cage eagerly as if he could not wait for another second.


    The moment when he walked out of the iron cage and saw what was before him, he waspletely floored on the spot.


    Other than a scarce area opposite the cliff, everything was covered by a white light. Nothing was visible as if the little area was an isted world.


    ¡°Wee to the Hope Barrier.¡± Yang Kong raised a hand and snapped his fingers. The iron cage behind Tang Ling and the others then slowly rose up.

 Chapter 99 - Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 99: Battlefield</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>Kroom, krooom, tzzz!</i>


    The ascending iron cage produced loud mechanical noises that shocked the young warriors. Vian even cried in shock.


    The mental pressure in this ce was indescribable. The slightest of movements would frighten anyone.


    ¡°Turn around. Step back.¡± Yang Kong skipped the chatter. Every minute during the lecture was precious and was not used forforting or exining.


    Step back? Step back to the battlefield? Tang Ling quietly turned around, but his back was drenched in his own sweat.


    The feeling of facing the horror was definitely more stimting than watching it.


    He was not afraid to die, but that did not mean he had lost all his fear instincts.


    However, there was still nothing. Other than the 50-meter wide path beneath their feet, there was only the white light that shrouded the entire ce.


    At the end of the rather short path was a building resembling a pir that blocked everything beyond it.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Yang Kong walked in front of the young warriors and headed towards the pir-like building.


    The young warriors followed him anxiously. After walking for around 200 meters, they saw a bridge despite the white light still covering everything.


    ¡°The ce where we are standing now is the tform at the top of the Hope Barrier¡¯s main body. The path that we just walked past is the main war passage. Whenever there¡¯s a great battle, all the squads and teams will head into the battlefield through this passage. Now, this bridge is the battle bridge.¡± Yang Kong was unusually curt with his exnation, but his words scared the young warriors.


    After walking past the main war passage and then the battle bridge, would they be going into battle soon?


    Were they going to be involved in the onught so soon?


    Beyond the white light, the noises from the battlefield sounded even more realistic than ever that it was horrifying. Tang Ling¡¯s clenched fists were drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yang Kong chuckled and moved on without showing any emotion.


    The young warriors could only hold back their guesses and nerves before following the instructor.


    The battle bridge was 50 meters long and 30 meters wide with warriors on duty on both sides of the bridge. The other nail-biting fact was that both sides of the bridge were equipped with explosive weapons from the old civilization¡ªmortars.


    The warriors on duty did not do anything or move. They stared into the white light in dead silence as if their gazes could prate the all-consuming light.


    Although the mortars were not used either, the silence around was just as frightening as if they had beenunched.


    Anyone who understood the explosive weapons of the old civilization would be just as frightened! Tang Ling still remembered the Desert Eagle that he once wielded. Because of it, he had purposely gone through the books about explosive weapons from the old civilization back in the library.


    From the world-obliterating nuclear warheads to fifth-generation fighter jets that could fly at supersonic speed and were equipped with anti-radar stealth detection capabilities to moving fortresses like a helicarrier to deep-sea killer nuclear submarines, Tang Ling read through all of them.


    He did not want to think about where those terrifying weapons were at the moment. How would they fair off against the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine that Yang Kong introduced earlier?


    All he cared about at that very moment was the mortars. The Hope Barrier was equipped with mortars from the old civilization! There were a total of 20 mortars installed along the 50-meter battle bridge.


    Even though they were not nuclear or rockets that could annihte the world, the explosive power that they packed was not on the same level as the Desert Eagle.


    Even if he had a Desert Eagle with a fully loaded magazine...


    Tang Ling was still intoxicated by that feeling. The more he was intoxicated by the power of wielding a weapon from the old civilization, the more he felt that the battlefield wouldpletely topple his imagination!


    Wresting such emotions with him, the 50-meter bridge soon came to an end.


    In front of them was the pir-like building. Bathed in the sea of white light, it was only higher than the battle bridge by 10 meters. Other than the 8-meter tall metallic door in front of it, the other sides of the building were built with material that resembled ss but felt like metal.


    Yang Kong finally stopped in front of the building and turned around to the New Moon Warriors.


    ¡°The Watchtower is the outpost situated here at the frontier of the Hope Barrier. It¡¯s also a very important ce. This is also a ce for surveince, themand center, and themon station for the Purple Moon Warriors.¡±


    After the introduction, Yang Kong removed a badge from his chest. The badge was unlike the Purple Moon Warriors¡¯.


    It was faint gold in color with several stars on it and depicted an abstract image of the universe.


    He put the badge on his palm and a mocking gaze shed in his eyes. ¡°You guys seem afraid.¡±


    <i>Bullsh*t! </i>Christina was holding Vian¡¯s hand tightly. Yang Kong¡¯s lousy habit made him ask questions that would make others even more nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll get used to being scared, and sooner orter, you¡¯ll be numb.¡± As he spoke, he stuck the badge on the metallic door.


    <i>Kakraoooooom!</i>


    The metallic door slowly opened.


    The moment the gap appeared, the irritating white light that blocked everyone¡¯s sight finally disappeared.


    A giant monitor appeared before them together with many other smaller ones that ran along all the walls within sight.


    Whether it was the main monitor or the numerous smaller ones, they all showed the image of a single ce: the ruins!


    Boundless ruins were disyed across the monitors. Toppled skyscrapers, crumbled roads, abandoned and mottled metallic objects and strange nts growing wildly across the ce flickered to life on the screens.


    This was the world behind the Watchtower.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    A group of a hundred men armed with strange weapons charged forward. Another group of wolves that were camped out in a half-fallen building charged towards them instantly too.


    The alpha wolf was 20 meters long. An exoskeleton that resembled a helmet emerged from its head and its belly was filled with strange ck scales. It charged forward at a terrifying speed and led the wolf pack to crash into the army of a hundred warriors.


    Blood instantly painted the giant monitor red.


    On the other side, a smaller group of ten elite warriors was facing a horde of zombies that surrounded something.


    In the center of the zombie horde was a huge humanoid being that looked extremely peculiar. It was 7 meters tall and its waist was 3 meters wide. Its eyes were still grayish-white, but it possessed an extraordinary sense of brutal rity.


    The more terrifying thing was it seemed to defy thew that zombies would normally rot. Many parts of its rotten body had recovered with scabs and pinkish flesh growing in some ces.


    It roared loudly as it locked its cold eyes onto the group of elite warriors. Then, it shook its head, seeming tomand the zombies around it. Instantly, the other zombies charged towards the group of elite warriors.


    The captain of the elite warriors drew his sword while two more warriors behind him carried out a heavy machine gun.


    So, this was the battlefield? The young warriors were petrified. They did not even have the courage to cross the door.


    The giant monitor was actually showing the battlefield located further ahead in real-time. Although only two little skirmishes were being shown, it was enough to throw them into an icy abyss of fear.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Yang Kong was very calm as he walked straight to the giant monitor opposite the door.


    All the scenes that were being shown on the monitor were, without a doubt, from the battlefield. It was the whole battlefield to be exact.


    The two conflicts, which were the fight with the wolf pack and the fight with the zombie horde, were just an epitome of the whole battlefield.


    In the battlefield where billowing smoke had spread for an unknown distance, countless onughts were going on against the wild beasts, the zombies, and more monsters that the young warriors were unfamiliar with.

 Chapter 100 - Monster

    <h4>Chapter 100: Monster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling and the others stood behind Yang Kong.


    They did not understand why he only briefly introduced them to the Hope Barrier, and then let them watch a full five minutes of live footage of the battlefield in the hour-long lecture.


    The mental pressure was huge. There was death at every second and blood at every turn.


    Nevertheless, his lecturing methodology was effective.


    Their mentality was slowly changing as they watched the hellish battlefield. They experienced the full range of emotions from icy-cold fear to being calm and numb, and from being calm and numb to bing a little eager and hot-blooded.


    They saw a regr warrior stab a sword into a grand spider¡¯s belly.


    They saw an elite warrior carry a heavy machine gun and spray fire across a huge group of zombies.


    They saw a defense warrior raise his grand shield up and smash it into the spine of an ambushing white skull wolf.


    They also saw a purple figure jump up into the sky, drawing his 1.5-meter standard-issued sword and sh with a giant unknown bird in the air. Blood sshed upon impact while that giant bird was severed into pieces. The Purple Moon Warriornded on the ground and sheathed his sword cleanly.


    When the darkness of death was covered by the scarlet of boiling blood, it was not that scary anymore.


    ¡°Area 7, 5th elite squad, a Level 2 power-type mutated zombie has appeared in the zombie wave. Purple Moon Warriors, please head over to support. 5th elite squad, step down and head over to Area 9 to provide support to the 2nd hundredth regiment.¡±


    ¡°Area 9, 2nd hundredth regiment, a Level 3 mutated species has appeared among a group of ck pouch striped wolves. We believed that it possesses basic electrocution ability. Purple Moon Warriors, please head over to support.¡±


    ¡°Area 11, twin-horned lions are spotted. There are 11 of them that are believed to be within the same coalition. Advice to deploy a 20 men elite warrior squad or 50 men firearms squad.¡±


    ¡°Mayday, mayday, munitions of firearms are running low...¡±


    ¡°Report in Area 3: therge red-tailed rats are eliminated. 1st thousandth regiment is requesting to return to camp for supplies.¡±


    ¡°Request granted. Retreat 267 meters to your 7 o¡¯clock. Please select the 21st to 30th iron belt for return.¡±


    The whole Watchtower, which was also themand center, was bustling. No one seemed to care about the new New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp.


    The statistics and situation on the battlefield were magnified to the most intricate details. The level of monitoring was so precise that it covered almost every nook of the battlefield.


    Countless astonishing incidents happened one after another, shocking the young warriors.


    For example, the so-called iron belt was actually a huge iron wire that extended all the way to the edge of the battlefield from the white light. Streams of warriors used the special arm device on their right hand to attach themselves to the iron belt and zipped in and out of the battlefield.


    Both the arm device and the iron belt seemed magical.


    In short, when the warriors raised their arm device and attached themselves to the iron belt, they would be swiftly pulled back into the white light. Warriors also came into the battlefield via the iron belt, zipping out from the white light andnding on their feet swiftly.


    ¡°The maic arm device is the standard equipment of the warriors here in the Hope Barrier. It can also save their lives. When the most critical situation arises and they have orders frommand to retreat, they travel towards the iron belt, activate the arm device and turn on the maximum maic force. Then, they¡¯ll be sucked up onto the belt and zipped back into the Hope Barrier. The poption of the safety sector is finite, and every warrior¡¯s life is precious, so if possible, protecting their lives is absolutely necessary.¡±


    Yang Kong finally had the mood to deliver his lecture when he spotted the young warriors¡¯ interest in the maic arm device.


    Standing in the middle of the bustlingmand center, he took a minute educational projector out of his tactical backpack. When he switched the projector on, the entire Hope Barrier finally presented itself before the young warriors.


    ¡°The main structure of the Hope Barrier is 150 meters above the ground, 200 meters wide, and 13 km long. It¡¯s built inside the Cliff of Hope. The main structure is simr to the Cliff of Hope, which is in an upside-down ¡®U¡¯ shape, and it¡¯s surrounded entirely by the Cliff of Hope. The battle bridge connects the Watchtower and the main structure of the Hope Barrier, which forms the entire structure. The whole Hope Barrier took 90 years to build.¡± Yang Kong¡¯s exnation was brief but straight to the point.


    Coupled with the educational projector, the young warriors finally knew where they were.


    The whole structure was built inside the cliff. Using one side of the cliff as a wall, the structure that resembled a giant ¡®U¡¯ was inserted into the cliff. With such sturdy support from the terrain, therge-scale construction within the cliff was made possible.


    Because of that, it was built in the same shape as the cliff, meaning that the Hope Barrier maximized its usage of the cliff, hence the name the Cliff of Hope.


    However, understanding the structure of the Hope Barrier was not the key to solving the enigma of where the First Reserved Camp was located. Was it inside the structure?


    On top of that, why would Safety Sector No. 17 ce such an important structure inside a cliff to face such danger? The front was a lot safer, at least where the settlement and the Safety Zone used to be. Even though beyond that, the forest in the Secondary Safety Zone was dangerous, it was not as dangerous as this deste ruins.


    Though Yang Kong was not in a hurry to exin, he continued, ¡°The white light that you are seeing is a type of defense mechanism. Its purpose is to prevent enemies from having a clearer look over the Hope Barrier. Of course, as New Moon Warriors, all of you are granted the authority to see through the white light, but since you guys are new, the badge that you¡¯re wearing hasn¡¯t been adjusted yet. After it¡¯s upgraded, the chip inside the badge will automatically record your information and release ess to all of you, granting you a clear view of the entire Hope Barrier. However, the details regarding the Hope Barrier isn¡¯t within my sybus. Stay for a couple of days and you guys can understand it yourself. I hope you won¡¯t be too overwhelmed when you finally see it.¡±


    <i>How is this even a lecture? </i>Orston was grumbling, but Yang Kong did not care. In fact, his lecture for the day was not going to focus on the Hope Barrier itself anyway. He just wanted the young warriors to know what were they fighting for and understand why this ce was considered a beam of hope.


    Right before Yang Kong continued his lecture, Vian and Christina screamed out of the blue. Even Andy grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s arm tightly all of a sudden.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tang Ling. I can¡¯t get on my feet.¡±


    They were not to me though because an enormous monster appeared in the monitor that they were watching. It looked like a komodo dragon from the old civilization but it was over a hundred meters long, which was even bigger than a dinosaur from the primordial age.


    It was running forward and the whole ruins was trembling with each step it took. Dust storms rumbled in its trail. It was like a harvesting machine, sowing food along the way.


    Countless beasts were swallowed mercilessly by its enormous muzzle, and not even the rotten zombies were excluded.


    It had rtively little interest for nts though but would still chomp off a giant tree once in a while as if it was bncing the meat that it ate with some greens. Its mouth was like an enormous grinder from which blood sttered at all times, making its surroundings rain red.


    Was it scary? It was certainly scary enough but that was not it!


    The scarier thing was its strange way of eating. When it opened its jaws, it seemed like it could cut space itself as a ck jet shed from its mouth, and any prey or food that it locked its sights on would appear inside its mouth.


    W-What kind of monster was this?!


    Even after watching the battlefield for several minutes to adapt to the cruelty and listening to Yang Kong¡¯s lecture with utmost concentration, none of the young warriors were able to stay cool when facing such a strange and enormous monster.

 Chapter 101 - Level 3 Vicious Beast

    <h4>Chapter 101: Level 3 Vicious Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Watching that indomitable and enormous monster with its unknown abilities terrorize thend, Tang Ling¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat whilst his mind was running wild with all sorts of thoughts.


    ¡°This era... Has even the oxygen level changed?¡±


    If the oxygen level was the same as the old civilization, it was impossible for such a huge monster to exist because the concentration of oxygen in the air was not enough to support a living being this size.


    So what if the concentration of oxygen in the current era was higher than the old? What would happen to humans then?


    Oxygen toxicity would happen because the lungs of humans could not bear the high concentration.


    Besides, if the current atmosphere contained higher oxygen concentration, the human body would surely evolve drastically to adapt to the era, so why did the humans remain the same as those from the old civilization?


    Or had the unknown changes in the speed and strength of humans be a type of evolution? Would all of those capabilities require an environment with a higher concentration of oxygen?


    <i>What kind of an era is this? </i> Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. He could not link the limited knowledge in his mind to the bits and pieces of his observations in the current era.


    In fact, even if he had a strong memory, simply reading for a few days would not allow him to understand that much.


    In the past few days, he felt like he was in a strange rey mode. As long as he came across theories that he read from books, even after just a nce, or theories he could not understand, he would be able to think of some rted knowledge or simr information after pondering over it for a while.


    For example, after reading about the Pythagoras¡¯ Theorem, he was able to understand the process of solving the theorem.


    Tang Ling was not bothered to figure out the mathematical form, but it seemed likebining knowledge to his thinking had be a constant instinct.


    Nheless, what use would this instinct provide him?


    In less than 3 seconds, Tang Ling had thought of many things, but Yang Kong¡¯s muttering interrupted his thoughts. ¡°How did this thing pop up here? The situation is getting worse!¡±


    <i>Even Yang Kong is concerned </i>! Tang Ling looked up at that monster that was on an eating rampage, and he instantly felt shocked.


    At the same time, in the Watchtower, a man, who had been sitting in the middle in silence, seemingly themander of some sort, finally stood up.


    He sounded a little nervous as he announced, ¡°Emergency, emergency! Battlefield, Area 6, coordinates 33.76. A Level 3 vicious beast seems to have appeared. It¡¯s believed to have high-tier abilities based on our initial observation.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s just hope that it isn¡¯t the space kind of monster!¡± Themander cursed all of a sudden.


    When the term ¡®space¡¯ came up, Yang Kong immediately furrowed his brows tightly.


    Themander paused before finishing his sentence, ¡°Advice to deploy a squad of five Purple Moon Warriors to eliminate the target, or deploy... warriors on rank 3 or above.¡±


    Then, Yang Kong suddenly turned around and instructed the astonished young warriors quickly, ¡°ss is now put on hold. I don¡¯t know whether to consider you guys lucky or not, being able to see such a big show on your first day.¡±


    He then strode towards themand panel in front of the main monitor and took over themander¡¯s authority.


    ¡°Areas 4, 5 and 7, all personnel to fall back immediately.


    ¡°Personnel engaged in fights at coordinates 33-43.65-89, also fall back immediately.¡±


    ¡°All personnel in the defense patrol at the Patrol Ground are advised to enter defense level 1. Prepare the activation of the M777 howitzer. Level 2 authority granted to Heaven¡¯s Eye of the sector protection machine. You are advised to execute a precise strike on the target.¡±


    Yang Kong hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Additionally, prepare the two GM-45 155mm towed howitzers. Ready them to fire.¡±


    ¡°Callingmand center. What about the authority to ammunition ess?¡± A reply came back right away from themand panel. The voice contained a trace of hesitation and a subtle sense of pity.


    ¡°Highest authority granted. Take it down at all costs,¡± Yang Kong said with tight lips. Safety Sector No. 17 was always short of resources, so ammunition was considered as precious resources. At least until now, the sector was not capable of self-producing them.


    Nheless, so what? Times had changed. The old civilization might be powerful, but they were no longer the absolute force that dominated the battlefield anymore; not even a nuclear missile could!


    Indeed, times had changed!


    With all the resources put into this kill, as long as they could take out the Level 3 vicious beast in the monitor, a Raider dragon, the ammunition spent would be worth it.


    Yang Kong¡¯smand sent the whole battlefield into an absolute frenzy. Countless ofbat personnel fell back, so the iron belt area was very busy all of a sudden.


    One after another, the warriors zipped back into the Hope Barrier using the iron belt, but they did not know what had happened.


    Of course, it was not necessary for them to know either. In the battlefield, carrying out orders precisely and without dy was the most important aspect of the military.


    Themander stood aside quietly. He was not disgruntled about Yang Kong taking away hismand at all.


    Yang Kong¡¯s position must be very high. It was the first time Tang Ling and the others realized that the man, who appeared disheveled at the first meeting, had an unpredictable personality and only cared about scientific research and Fei Long. He was remarkably unusual.


    Compared to the others, Tang Ling¡¯s shock went up by a notch because he had a piece of Level 3 vicious beast meat! A real, authentic Level 3 vicious beast meat!


    The man from the Mysterious Store, Kun, had simply tossed the chunk of meat to him and even used it to feed the little tortoise.


    Had the meate from such a terrifying monster!?


    No wonder Lionel wanted to snatch it during the first exam!!


    After all the necessary preparations were made, the Purple Moon Warriors who were assigned to carry out the mission progressed forward.


    <i>How will this battle turn out </i>? Tang Ling somehow forgot about his fear. He had reced it with anticipation instead.


    Based on the monitor, the monster was still sucking food in. It seemed like it was strolling around the ruins and conveniently filling its stomach, but it was actually heading towards the Hope Barrier.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct came into y again.


    The monster was actually elerating every second, not by much but enough for him to notice. For example, the monster moved a meter in thest second and elerated to 1.01 meters in the next. Slowly but surely, it was moving faster.


    Tang Ling was extra sensitive about the subtle eleration. Somehow, he felt like the monster was heading there with a purpose.


    Almost instinctively, he used his Precise Instinct to calcte the muscr activity on the monster¡¯s expression and how it changed over time. However, it was his first time calcting something like this although it felt like a vague instinct was guiding him to generate a certain result.


    In the next second, the result of his calction gradually became clear.


    The muscle movements on the monster¡¯s features somehow showed a very lively expression. The difference in the range of its movements exposed its anticipation and nervousness. Despite seeming calm, it was actually hiding its excitement.


    <i>What kind of result is this </i>? Even Tang Ling felt it was strange, but it was too realistic to be ridiculous. Humans had microexpressions to reveal their emotions, so why would a vicious beast not do the same?


    The strange thing was why would he use his Precise Instinct to read the thoughts of the vicious beast and even somehow understand it?


    What an interesting discovery that he could use hard, cold calction to calcte sentimental emotions!

 Chapter 102 - Purple Light

    <h4>Chapter 102: Purple Light</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No one knew what Tang Ling had in his mind at the moment.


    Of course, even if he were to say out loud, it would sound like a bad joke. Reading the mind of the vicious beast? What nonsense was that?


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts were always spread out and nevery within the box, which was something he could not control.


    For instance, at this very second, he had lost the interest to figure out why his Precise Instinct deviated from itsmon practice. He also did not want to know how he could read the mind of the vicious beast.


    His new interest was focused on the vicious beast¡¯s goal. What was it beyond the Hope Barrier that attracted its attention?


    This thought strayed again because after he calcted the angle of the vicious beast¡¯s gaze, although it was staring straight at the Hope Barrier, it was actually looking 20 meters in front of the Watchtower.


    What was there? Tang Ling could not see!


    The giant circr hall was sealed shut. Only the main monitor ahead of him was focused on the entire battlefield.


    Without a doubt, it piqued Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity even more, but at the same time when the door of themand center opened, flighty footsteps then came from outside the door.


    Tang Ling instinctively turned around, and haloed in the white light cast at the entrance, he saw a very scrawny but also extremely tall man walk in.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, Yang Kong boy, do you really need to use the artilleries against this little pipsqueak?¡± said the man frivolously as if nothing was worth his attention.


    He even called Yang Kong ¡®boy¡¯! Although it sounded like a close endearment, itcked respect.


    The strange thing was that Yang Kong, who had always been a rather cold person, was not upset about how the man addressed him. Instead, he looked slightly rxed and asked, ¡°Anthony, are you going?¡±


    ¡°What else am I doing here?¡± The man known as Anthony took a step forward and suddenly appeared at themand panel. He looked down at Yang Kong with a smirk.


    ¡°Or do you not trust other people¡¯sbat capabilities while Fei Long isn¡¯t around?¡± remarked the man.


    Themand center suddenly became quiet.


    Tang Ling was very curious about the man named Anthony. He was not dressed in uniform. Instead, he wore a loose shirt seemingly made out of gunny sack while his pants were made out of Morny tensile grass.


    Morny tensile grass was the best tensile grass back in the settlement. Pants made out of the grass were considered quality goods in the settlement, but in the safety sector, even a pauper would throw them away.


    Judging from the man¡¯s tone, he sounded like he was a Purple Moon Warrior. Could he be the so-called Purple Moon Warrior on rank 3 or above?


    Tang Ling knew nothing regarding the Purple Moon Warriors, but he was not that stupid. He now knew that rank 3 represented the difference in the level of power.


    Turning a deaf ear to Anthony¡¯s teasing, Yang Kong looked at the vicious beast in the monitor. ¡°It¡¯s a Raider dragon, a level 3 vicious beast. We believe it has mutated and possesses the ability to distort space. What do you think?¡±


    Anthony rubbed his tall nose as his deep blue eyes were showing nothing but a sneer.


    ¡°A Raider dragon? Hmph, it <i>is </i>a level 3 but the ability to distort space? That thing? Impossible.¡± As he spoke, Anthony casually took a purple ball out of the pocket of his pants and suddenly looked serious.


    ¡°Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior, Anthony Leo, requesting to be deployed.¡±


    ¡°Request granted.¡± Yang Kong granted him permission.


    ¡°Uhm... Can someone bring me my sword?¡± Anthony scratched his head and looked embarrassed.


    Yang Kong instantly looked sharply at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you carry your sword with you all the time? If this dys...¡±


    ¡°If you have the time for this crap, why not tell someone and fetch me my sword? It¡¯s in the basement in Armory No. 5. Everyone knows what my Night Lightning looks like.¡± Anthony straightaway interrupted Yang Kong.


    Yang Kong frowned, but he still sent an order out through themand panel.


    Less than 30 secondster, three warriors strenuously lugged a 2-meter long sword in. Its body was only 8 mm wide and it was ck in color but looked rather unusual.


    Tang Ling captured all the details of the weapon with his eyes and many questions popped up in his mind. <i>Is it that heavy? The design of the sword is illogical. The length coupled with the narrow body will make it easier to break on impact unless it¡¯s made with extremely tensile metal, but doing so would sacrifice its rigidity. Using it against a highly defensive reptile, would it even...?</i>


    On the other hand, Anthony walked over and easily picked up the sword that required three warriors to carry. He casually wielded it around, and a sharp breeze whipped up in themand center.


    ¡°Be careful of the machines here.¡± Yang Kong was obviously annoyed by him.


    Anthony smiled faintly. He then simply tossed the purple ball in his hand into the air. The ball popped and disintegrated into countless purple particles that then swiftlybined and formed pieces of a suit. Following the purple glow from the ne at Anthony¡¯s neck, the pieces of the armor flew towards him and automatically strapped to his body. Several clunkster, the suit of armor was fullyplete.


    He carried the ck sword on his shoulder as he walked towards the giant monitor in front. Then, he reached out and lifted one of the monitors like a curtain.


    The giant monitors were also the windows of the Watchtower? What a strange machine!


    Before Tang Ling could reflect upon it, a gust of wind that reeked of blood blew into the entiremand center whilst an eye-grabbing purple glow shone in together with the dust clouds.


    The purple light!


    In that exact moment, Tang Ling felt every cell in his bodye alive. His heart was boiling as if though there was a fire burning within. It ground his consciousness and aroused his desire for battle.


    Anthony turned around and spoke to Yang Kong, ¡°Tactical movement disk, please.¡±


    Then, one of the warriors that had carried the sword in tossed a round disk that resembled a backpack to Anthony who swung it over his back and buckled the carabiner.


    ¡°If you dare to set this ce as the safety point, I won¡¯t mind breaking it.¡± Yang Kong did not sound like he was joking.


    ¡°Stingy.¡± With a snort, Anthony dashed out of the Watchtower in a sh.


    The screen of the monitor that he lifted returned back to normal while the wind with the bloody stench faded together with that blurry purple light as well.


    ¡°Anthony is so handsome,¡± Christina gushed as if she was obsessed with the man. Beside her, Vian also voiced her agreement, ¡°He is indeed handsome but a little thin.¡±


    The other female warriors in themand center agreed with the two girls as well.


    Only Orston sneered, but no one cared.


    Tang Ling was a little absent-minded as he asked Andy beside him, ¡°Did you feel anything special just now? I mean like ¡®special¡¯ special?¡±


    ¡°The blood in the wind had a heavy copper stench and the dust from the ruins stings the eyes too. I don¡¯t know what I should do if I can¡¯t see during a battle!¡± Andy voiced his concerns, but Tang Ling was rendered speechless.


    Was he the only one who felt the purple light?

 Chapter 103 - Slash Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 103: sh Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No one provided Tang Ling any answers.


    Or perhaps no one paid attention to the purple light from the start since everyone was concentrating on the monitor anyway because Anthony had appeared on the screen.


    He was carrying his ck longsword as he swung the carabiner around with his left hand and moved forward with Transient Steps, a move unique to the Purple Moon Warriors. He would appear at one point before he disappeared and reappeared at a further point in a sh. He traveled towards the targeted area at lightning speed.


    At the corner of the screen was a precise 2D map that had two dots representing Anthony and the Raider dragon. Both dots were moving closer to each other very quickly.


    2.2 km, 1.7 km, 1.1 km...


    When there were only 900 meters between the two of them, Anthony suddenly stopped. As he quickly tossed the carabiner out, a very thin and almost invisible line was pulled out from the tactical movement disk on his back.


    <i>Kak!</i>


    A very soft clunk sounded from the monitor as the carabiner then opened and clung onto a thick iron rod of a destroyed building tightly.


    Yang Kong saw Anthony set his safety point up, so he turned around to Tang Ling and the others and exined the scene, ¡°The tactical movement disk is an important piece of equipment for the Purple Moon Warriors. The line stored in the disk is 2,500 meters long and it¡¯s made with high tenacityposite metal and stic gauze, also known as I rank material gauze. It can sustain up to 5 tons of drag force and won¡¯t hinder the operations of Purple Moon Warriors below rank 3. It¡¯s voiced-control and its only use is retraction, instant retraction, and precise retraction.¡±


    Before the others could react to the amazing tactical movement disk and the meaning it held, Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were already wide open.


    Retraction, coupled with instant and precision, stated how important the disk was.


    Just think about it. In a dangerous situation, controlling the tactical movement disk with his voice by simply saying ¡®retract¡¯, he would be instantly pulled back towards the safety point that he set. This function alone was already marvelous.


    There might be many other ways to use the disk if he coupled it with his own Precise Instinct...


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced. Even his breaths were hurried. The tactical movement disk was like a life-saving anciry tool that was made just for him!


    The maic arm devices of the warriors paled inparison! Speaking of which, since safety Sector No. 17 cherished its resources so much that even a single shot of the howitzer was considered luxurious, where did all those maic arm devices and tactical movement diskse from?


    The same question popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind again. It was the first time that he understood what Su Yao had eximed about before. ¡°This bloody era sometimes makes me feel that we are very close to space, yet sometimes it feels like we have returned to our savage days.¡±


    Indescribable emotions followed this memory, but his attention was still glued to the monitor.


    A 900-meter distance was only an instant for the powerful Anthony and the Raider dragon.


    With his sword swung over his shoulder, Anthony was soon in front of the Raider dragon.


    ¡°There is no avoiding this. If youe down here, you must fight!¡± He raised his sword and a gale followed. The other beasts and smaller monsters that kept their distance from the Raider dragon moved even further away and hid.


    The brainless zombies were also nowhere to be found. They were afraid to end up as lunch for the dragon, and it seemed like the evolved zombies with the ability to think had led the zombie hordes away to go into hiding.


    Anthony dered his determination to fight. It also sounded like he was helplessly dering how important this fight would be.


    It allowed Tang Ling to understand two things. Firstly, Level 3 vicious beasts seemed to have a certain level of intellect, and they seemed to be able to understand the humannguage.


    Secondly, the stronger the beast was, the chances of it simply engaging in a fight were lower. It seemed to be some kind of tacit acknowledgment simr to how the strongest beasts out there would never fight others on the same level unless absolutely necessary.


    Whilst the two thoughts shed in Tang Ling¡¯s mind, in the screen of the monitor, the Raider dragon made its move.


    A second ago, it was pretending to understand Anthony¡¯s words and seemed to be trying to figure out a decision, but in the next second, itunched a surprise attack. It opened its trap and tried to bite Anthony.


    Its infamous bite was considered the chomp of death. No extra actions were captured on the camera. All the monitor showed when it opened its mouth was a ck crack that would appear in the void, and then the prey would automatically appear in its mouth.


    This was the reason why Yang Kong believed that the Raider dragon possessed the ability to distort space.


    Could Anthony dodge it?


    The answer was revealed in less than a second as Anthony¡¯s figure disappeared from the screen. However, he did not appear in the mouth of the Raider dragon either!


    Where did Anthony go?!


    The giant screen that watched over the entire battlefield quickly located Anthony¡¯s figure. He was at the safety point that he had set up earlier.


    He was justnding on his feet when the camera captured him. The left pauldron of his purple armor was torn, and he was already bleeding. He looked like he was in a bad spot.


    Yang Kong frowned heavily.


    Having used the life-saving safety point from the start and getting hurt from the first attack of the dragon, the battle did not seem to start well for Anthony.


    High-tierbat was notplicated to watch, and it took very little time because the oue would usually be determined within one or two attacks.


    Compared to Yang Kong¡¯s furrowed brows and strict face, Anthony was not burdened by his injuries at all. He turned around to the dragon that was charging at him as he licked his lips and exaggeratingly sneered.


    ¡°Whoa! I swear it looks like sh*t when it runs! It doesn¡¯t even have that bloody space distortion ability. All it relies on is that sh*tty tongue! Its tongue can move at supersonic speed, or even faster than that. That¡¯s why it left some ck afterimages in the void. In terms of speed, I¡¯m no match. So, what should I do against such a bastard?¡± Anthony spoke very fast but he disyed an unusual bout of excitement. As he spoke, a shining ball of light suddenly appeared in his left hand.


    No, based on the sparks and the blitz of the electric current from the ball, it was a lightning ball!


    ¡°Oh my god, the Prince of Lightning, Anthony, has arrived!¡± screamed one of the female warriors in themand center in excitement.


    Yang Kong red at thedy with resentment.


    In the next second, Anthony was covered in a lightning blitz. An even cheekier voice then came from the monitor. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re running too fast. Are you that eager to die?¡±


    Before his voice even subsided, Anthony had vanished from the screen as he dashed towards the charging dragon.


    A battle of extreme speeds urred, and unfortunately, it was not something the battlefield camera could capture anymore.


    All the monitor showed was many bolts of lightning blitzing around the lizard while ck shadows were left in its trail.


    Tang Ling activated his Precise Instinct and tried his best to capture some details because he wanted to know what kind of battle was going on but for the first time, his Precise Instinct failed him.


    Other than vaguely sensing that the blitzing lightning bolt was Anthony¡¯s body moving at an extreme speed and the ck shadow was his afterimage, he could not see anything else.


    ¡°High-tier battles are always this boring,¡± Yang Kong put one of his hands below his chin andmented dully.


    Only he knew Anthony¡¯s way of battling, and it was nothing but seizing the initiative from the dragon by attacking actively. Through high-speed changes in positions, it forced the Raider dragon into defense mode, hence avoiding its tongue directly.


    But... was it useful enough?

 Chapter 104 - Slash Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 104: sh Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Battles were definitely not Yang Kong¡¯s strong point, but even he knew that electricity had a numbing effect and the constant change of position would slow down the attack speed of the dragon¡¯s tongue. Exploiting the blindspot of the tongue was also a viable choice.


    Furthermore, Anthony buffed himself with Lightning Armor. Every time the Raider dragon¡¯s tongue hit him, it would numb the tongue, hence slowing it down.


    However, maintaining the high speed and defensive Lightning Armor was a heavy burden for Anthony, so how long could hest?


    Even if his sword was forged with a bit of super material like rank 1 superalloy, how much damage could he inflict on the dragon?


    The natural defenses of a Level 3 vicious beast varied depending on the species, and the Raider dragon was certainly one of the strongest ones.


    After three seconds of serious thought, Yang Kong issued a new order, ¡°Artillery squad, stand by and get ready to be deployed.¡±


    Losing a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior was an extremely heavy cost for Safety Sector No. 17. The damage would be higher than what the sector could endure.


    ¡°Where is... your trust... in me?¡± At that exact moment, Anthony¡¯s figure suddenly appeared back on the screen and he was standing in front of the Raider dragon.


    It was definitely not an advantageous position. If the Raider dragon¡¯s most powerful weapon was its tongue, its front would be the best position for it to unleash the full power of the tongue.


    Such a doubt popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. If he were in Anthony¡¯s shoes, he would escape left and right, up and down, and use every single route to dodge. If he could somehow make the dragon¡¯s tongue knotted up, that would be the best oue.


    ¡°I won¡¯t gamble with your life.¡± Yang Kong was still as calm as ever.


    Fuaa!


    Anthony lifted his sword. His body then straightened up as if a heavy burden was lifted up and he was able to rx.


    Even though the high-speed battlested for only 4 to 5 seconds, Anthony¡¯s body was filled with injuries. Even his armor suffered many cracks and breaks, and his body was tainted with his own blood, making it look like bloody flowers had bloomed on him.


    On the other hand, the Raider dragon was not as damaged as Anthony. Although its body had over a dozen wounds of various sizes, only three to five spots were bleeding green. There was not much bleeding, and it seemed to have stopped anyway.


    The only thing that seemed to have put the dragon in a bad spot was the wounds that Anthony inflicted on its body. There were still sparks blitzing around the wounds and the buzzes were numbing to the ears.


    Anthony was not moved by Yang Kong¡¯s words. He continued to brandish his sword with his right hand and his left hand gestured two fingers at Yang Kong.


    ¡°Instructor Yang Kong, is he mocking you?¡± Orston suddenly thought of the culture of the old civilization. In his own opinion, if anyone had that much disbelief in his fight, he would surely scold or beat the person instead of just taunting with a gesture.


    Yang Kong forcefully suppressed his desire to go on a rampage on the young warrior and simply threw a reply at Orston, ¡°No.¡±


    Another female warrior exined to Orston, ¡°Anthony is saying that if he attacks, he¡¯ll settle the battle within 2 seconds.¡±


    ¡°2 seconds?¡± Orston was truly shocked. No matter how he looked at it, Anthony did not seem to be on the winning side.


    After Orston¡¯s surprise cry, Anthony sneered at the dragon for onest time. ¡°Come on, baby! You seem like a male lizard, so why don¡¯t we man up and settle this once and for all? Or... are you a female lizard thatys eggs?¡±


    What kind of mockery was that? Amidst the chuckles and snickers, Yang Kong looked even more upset. Compared to Fei Long, Anthony was a lot more vulgar.


    The mocking worked amazingly as the Raider dragon was enraged.


    Anthony also retreated rapidly as he sneered at the lizard as though he was conscious about what was going to happen. He moved even quicker than his typical Transient Steps and retreated by more than ten steps in one go.


    On the screen, Anthony¡¯s figure shed back ten times, but with the ten shes, bolts of lightning were left on his trail, hence forming a concentrated electric web.


    ¡°He¡¯s shed at least a hundred times. The Night Lightning that he¡¯s wielding was forged with special material, allowing him to unleash around 3,000 volts of electricity by exerting the slightest strength. If he shes with all his might, the electric current that he can unleash... Ah, I can¡¯t calcte that. That¡¯s his secret.


    ¡°Butpared to real lightning, it¡¯s still some distance away, so it¡¯s, at most, a spark. He¡¯s still searching for the essence of lightning.¡± Yang Kong was a very patient teacher as he exined at the right moment when the young warriors were confused about how Anthony formed the electric web.


    However, the knowledge that he revealed was still far for Tang Ling and the others to understand.


    Tang Ling felt like Yang Kong was not just exining things to them, but he was also seizing the chance to look down on Anthony, deeming his abilities as nothing ster.


    Regardless of how Yang Kong deemed Anthony¡¯s abilities, thetter managed to attract cheers from all over themand center.


    He turned around and looked at the camera. Then, he ripped his broken helmet away and revealed his bloody face. He whistled and said loudly, ¡°2 seconds, right? I won.¡±


    Indeed, he had won. He stabbed Night Lightning right in front of him and somehow nailed the dragon¡¯s tongue down!


    There was no need for questions about how he did it. At least, Tang Ling did not have any.


    It was the sess of Anthony¡¯s tactic. From the moment he decided to retreat and spread his electric web on his trail, his victory was decided.


    Electric had a numbing effect. When the Raider dragon¡¯s tongue went after him, it had to go through the web of electricity and after all the numbing, how much speed did its tongue have left?


    This particr move disyed Anthony¡¯s strength and capabilities perfectly, but why did he not use it from the start?


    Tang Ling raised a brow. He faintly looked askance at Yang Kong who seemed like an amateur in judging a battle.


    ¡°Goodbye, baby. If I can¡¯t break you from the outside, what about the inside?¡± Anthony gripped his Night Lightning with both his hands and pushed it deeper and as he spoke. Then, a massive amount of electric current went through the sword and electrocuted the lizard¡¯s tongue.


    The Raider dragon was instantly wrapped in an electric web. Its enormous body could not help but tumble around and twitch like a giant bolt of lightning rolling on the ground.


    Because its tongue was struck, the electric current passed straight into its organs and damaged its internals. No matter how strong its exterior body was, it was useless against such an attack.


    Therefore, the Raider dragon was certainly fried.


    Swoosh!


    Anthony pulled his Night Lighting out of the tongue and wiped the blood off his face. He turned around and looked towards the Watchtower as if he was looking at Yang Kong through the distance.


    ¡°ording to the rules, I¡¯ll take a third of what it has, but its energy crystal core is all mine. I¡¯ve lost my armor after all, and Night Lightning released some high voltage electric current, so it has to go through checks and repairs either.¡±


    This was actually the problem when it came to the distribution of spoils. This particr scene should not have been shown to the new New Moon Warriors though.


    Yang Kong puckered his lips and rejected him, ¡°You can only take half of the energy crystal core. You can actually settle this fight easily since your lightning could have restrained its speed, but why didn¡¯t you do it from the start?¡±

 Chapter 105 - Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 105: Reasons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yang Kong rejected Anthony because an energy crystal core was an important energy reserve for Safety Sector No. 17 as it had many uses.


    His words rang true as well. Tang Ling and those who understood the way of battle thought that Anthony could have used hisst move at the very start to end the fight even quicker.


    Anthony reacted to Yang Kong¡¯s words with a disdainful look. He spat on the ground and said, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m ying around, trying to gain sympathy and stuff? Why do you think I tangled with it so long and purposely left a dozen cuts on its body is for? To make the battle look a little harder?¡±


    ¡°Yang Kong, you might be very outstanding in some aspects, but you are an idiot in judging a battle. This Raider dragon is very good with its tongue, but its body is also simrly powerful. Did I leave cuts on its body to injure him? No, I was limiting its speed! I gave everything I got in every single sh on the creature. The electric current that I unleashed even reach 10,000 amps. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t enough to affect its huge body. Do I need to exin more? If its body wasn¡¯t restrained, thest stab could not have nailed its tongue! The way it fought was perfect. It moved its tongue and body at the same time!¡±


    ¡°This is the conclusion that I came up with by risking my life. All those things I said to you guys were just to numb its senses, misleading it to think that I still hadn¡¯t seen through its secret. It understood the humannguage, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Anthony then sat on the battlefield and rested for a while. He then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve given my best in this fight. My distribution of spoils will not change.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Yang Kong was being very direct this time. At least, he could still tell Anthony was not lying.


    ¡°Great.¡± Anthony stood up and tapped the dust off his backside. He grabbed a cigarette from his pocket and put it into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to themand center. I need to go have some rest. Send my spoils to my base, will ya?¡±


    Spitting a cloud of smoke, Anthony suddenly said to the camera, ¡°Yang Kong, boy, didn¡¯t Fei Long tell you that the rarest and the highest tier in the battle of a Purple Moon Warriors is his battle wisdom? Like my battle wisdom?¡±


    After that, Anthony carried his Night Lightning over his shoulder and disappeared from the battlefield, leaving the girls screaming.


    Yang Kong was not mad at Anthony¡¯s teasing. Instead, he heaved a breath of relief. Although he suspected Anthony had already seen through the Raider dragon¡¯s secret and its speed could be restrained by his lightning which was the reason why he requested to be deployed, the crisis was over, was it not?


    As for the so-called battle instinct or battle wisdom?


    Yang Kong suddenly turned around to Tang Ling, suddenly remembering why Fei Long liked the kid so much. It was because Fei Long thought that Tang Ling had the most outstanding battle wisdom!


    Sensing Yang Kong¡¯s gaze, Tang Ling was a little embarrassed. <i>Does Yang Kong have mind-reading abilities? Did he read my mind and know that I agreed with Anthony¡¯s words, deeming him a battle idiot?</i>


    s, of course, Tang Ling¡¯s face was thick, so he adapted to Yang Kong¡¯s gaze quickly enough.


    Nheless, he was rather worried about his own misjudgment about Anthony¡¯s battle.


    Tang Ling could not tolerate his mistake. How could forget about why Anthony decided to tangle with the Raider dragon in the first ce? However, his mistake was mostly due to him having too little information about the fight.


    Of course, Tang Ling was the only one who was frustrated. The other young warriors were soaked in the overwhelming sensation from the high tier battle.


    Were the Purple Moon Warriors this powerful? The battlepletely surpassed the basic elements of battle, which was strength, speed, and reflexes.


    Were Purple Moon Warriorspeting in abilities at their stage? And did their abilities vary depending on the person?


    Even Yu and Orston were overwhelmed because the ability that Anthony disyed was of his own, unlike their abilities which were from their families. Both were two entirely different concepts.


    Everyone started to wonder what their own abilities would be like. They still did not understand at what stage would the ability of a Purple Moon Warrior manifest.


    Yang Kong quietly waited for the young warriors to react. They were considered lucky to be able to watch such a battle. After all, such a high tier battle would not happen frequently even at the Hope Barrier.


    After a full three minutester, the young warriors finally came back to their senses. They remembered that they were still in a ss at themand center.


    Yang Kong then stood up and returned themanding authority from themander.


    The battlefield that went quiet due to that intense fight instantly bustled again. The ferocious and arrogant Raider dragon never would have thought that it would be lying dead on the ground in less than five minutes.


    There were many men with special tools around its dead body as they were trying to dissect it for the precious resources of this era.


    ¡°How was it? Do all of you have a better understanding of the Hope Barrier through the battle?¡± Yang Kong asked as he looked at the encouraged young warriors before him.


    ¡°I understand it a lot better!¡± Orston was simple. The understanding that he was referring to was knowing what the Hope Barrier looked like.


    Yu kept quiet, but his eyes showed a trace of doubt. It seemed like he had his own thoughts running in his mind.


    As for Amir who never expressed himself, he lowered his head in silence. No one knew whether he got a better understanding or not.


    Andy did not think that far, but he assumed Tang Ling would have the answer.


    As for the two girls who were rather smart during normal times, they were infatuated by Anthony¡¯s valiant bearing, so everything about the Hope Barrier was temporarily discarded.


    Tang Ling already had questions lingering in his heart for a long while, and since Yang Kong mentioned it, he ought to get to the bottom of this.


    He stepped up.


    Yang Kong looked at Tang Ling, anticipating what would the boy ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve understood the surface of the Hope Barrier, but, Instructor Yang Kong, you still haven¡¯t exined the key point to us.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you think the key point is?¡±


    ¡°The key point is the meaning of its existence. What was the Hope Barrier built for?¡± Tang Ling voiced out his question out loud.


    As his words subsided, several other warriors in themand center looked at him with a meaningful gaze. They had to admit that this boy was a sharp one.


    How many of the New Moon Warriors would think of that during their first visit? Whether it was at Safety Sector No. 17 or at the Hope Barrier, the warriors had to uphold strict discipline.


    Even for the people who were not warriors, being able to stay alive in this era was not easy, especially when trying to achieve a stable life. Who would want to think about what this was all about?


    Of course, deeper thought about it would link this whole ce and Safety Sector No. 17 behind the Cliff of Hope. The Safety Zone, which was where the settlement used to be, or even the forest of the Secondary Safety Zone was much safer and was a better ce.


    Plus, with the natural protection from the Cliff of Hope, at least Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s sanctuary was secured.


    So, why would the endless fierce battles at the ruins behind the cliff be necessary?

 Chapter 106 - Universal Source Rock Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 106: Universal Source Rock Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling had questioned it from the very beginning and he thought about it a lot more after watching Anthony¡¯s battle.


    Of course, he could think of all this as an effort to defend against the danger behind the Cliff of Hope. Those zombies and wild beasts sieged the Cliff of Hope day and night, and they certainly threatened the safety of the sector.


    However, why would the zombies and wild beasts siege the Cliff of Hope? Would it not be better for them to circle the cliff and nk the sector from both sides? Both sides of the sector were covered in forests connected to the cliff anyway.


    Due to the sheer number of defenses needed behind the cliff, no warriors were stationed in the forests at the nk of the sector as Instructor Thuja said.


    If that was the case, why not concentrate the forces at the nks and build defensive structures around it?


    Even though the beasts and zombies were difficult to control, their target was still the Cliff of Hope. Should the humans not nk them from both sides and clean them up once in a while? Would that be a better option?


    Why would the sector decide to build a Hope Barrier behind the cliff and engage in endless skirmishes? Why would they lie to the people of the sector using the 3D holographic projection?


    It was factually proven that both the zombies and wild beasts were led by a leader with intellect. They would not siege the thousand-meter tall Cliff of Hope endlessly either unless...


    The answer wasing out of the water after some careful thought, but it was still clouded by mystery.


    There must be a problem with the logic behind all this that even an idiot would notice. If Safety Sector No. 17 really wanted to expand and develop, the better option was definitely the other side of the cliff.


    It was unnecessary to spend so much manpower and resources on this side of the cliff.


    So, what would the answer be?


    ¡°Good question.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s query attracted some attention from themand center and his fellow mates¡¯ deeper thoughts.


    Yang Kong acknowledged Tang Ling¡¯s question, and it seemed like it was one of the important points that he nned to exin in this ss¡ªwhat was the reason behind the existence of the Hope Barrier?


    Yang Kong did not linger at themand center anymore. He led the young warriors who were in deep thoughts to one side of the circr hall. There was adder that led upwards to the roof of themand center.


    If he ought to exin it to them, he would have to show them the answer first!


    ******


    At the top of the Watchtower, the air was dusty. If one stayed up there for any longer, one¡¯s mouth would be filled with dust.


    The blood in the air was rather subtle. It was not that noticeable once the nose got used to it.


    It was a norm here and the dusty air was unique to the Hope Barrier. Anyone who came up to the roof would have to get used to the air and the smell.


    Yang Kong told the young warriors so once they got up to the roof, but after that, he went silent.


    It was not necessary because everything was clear up here. All the young warriors had to do was observe the battlefield and the sea of ruins beneath them. As long as they were not idiots, they would have noticed where the problem was.


    Tang Ling was also observing quietly.


    Thankfully, he was able to adapt to the battlefield back in themand center. The battle that he watched provided him with a buffer and he was not overly shocked when he saw the battlefield before his eyes. He even walked to the edge of the Watchtower to get a better look at the world behind the Cliff of Hope.


    The dust and dirt were thicker while the coppery stench in the air felt very real like they themselves were soaked in blood, but none of that mattered because they could sense a strong energy wave from a giant rock less than 20 meters away from the Watchtower.


    The giant purple rock was as big as Glory Hall and stood 14 meters tall.


    Indeed, the first thing they saw was the purple rock looming quietly on the sea of ruins. It glowed a vague purple and the light it cast formed an irregr circle that covered arge area around it.


    The light from the purple rock even covered the whole Hope Barrier.


    Without Yang Kong¡¯s exnation, no one knew what the purple rock was, but their instincts were tingling when they walked closer. They felt very naked before the rock, and every cell in their body thrummed with life as if they were newly born.


    Even the abstract parts within them such as their spirit and willpower felt clear excitement. It positively boiled their blood and devoured their fear.


    The feeling was not all too unfamiliar. When Tang Ling felt the trace of purple light back at themand center, he also felt every cell in his bodye alive and be battle-aroused.


    Now, looking directly at the rock, the feeling was even more pronounced.


    He got a better look at the battlefield, or more precisely, the fights that revolved around the purple rock. With a closer look, he realized that whether it was the zombies, the beasts or other strange-looking monsters, their target seemed to be the purple rock.


    Safety Sector No. 17 segregated the battle areas around the purple rock ordingly, and the areas basically formed a 360¡ã defense line around it.


    Tang Ling was very sensitive towards the color purple anyway.


    Whether it was what Kun said about the ominous Purple Moon unintentionally or that time when Su Yao let the big secret of the Purple Moon slip out of his mouth, all those increased Tang Ling¡¯s sensitivity towards the color.


    Therefore, when he saw the purple rock, he knew that the answers that he had been seeking were right there.


    With his Precise Instinct, he could feel every single change in his body and even in his spirit better than anyone.


    He unconsciously walked closer to the purple rock, trying to find out what it really was. What was the meaning of the purple glow? What did it have to do with the Purple Moon up in the sky?


    Tang Ling could not get anything by simply gazing at the rock, so he used his Precise Instinct on it.


    It was a brand new attempt and the first time that he was using his Precise Instinct in an entirely different way. Up until now, the specialty of his Precise Instinct was to calcte and not analyzeponents.


    Of course, the Precise Instinct was also highly sensitive towards danger and threats, but whether it was his own instinct or one of the Precise Instinct¡¯s abilities, he still did not understand, let alone master it.


    Regardless, Tang Ling started to use his Precise Instinct to study the purple glow. He could feel a very vague energy wave. It was not enough for Tang Ling to know what kind of energy was emanating from the rock, or what kind of reference he could make in order to form a conclusion.


    So, he boldly concentrated his spirit and sensed the giant purple rock with his Precise Instinct.


    It was a split second, but Tang Ling felt like his body had fallen into a pot of boiling water. The purple rock seemed to resonate with what he sensed as well, the tremendous energy gushing over in an instant.


    Tang Ling could not help but grunt. His brain was very dizzy as he stopped Precise Instinct from further sensing the rock just in time. If all the energy from the rock gushed into his body, he would surely explode.


    It seemed like his decision to stop sensing the rock was the right call. After his Precise Instinct was stopped, that vtile energy calmed down, but the dizziness he experienced made him wobble at the edge of the Watchtower.


    Yang Kong grabbed Tang Ling quickly and saw that his face was flushed and his eyes were red.


    Yang Kong asked, ¡°You... What have you done?¡±

 Chapter 107 - Universal Source Rock Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 107: Universal Source Rock Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just concentrated on looking at the rock. I want to know what it is,¡± Tang Ling said skillfully and sounded wless.


    Yang Kong revealed a sneering smile on his face.


    Tang Ling was ufortable as he said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how my spirit is but, when I concentrate, I can always sense danger... I feel like I can sense something.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m sneering at you because of this?¡± Yang Kong let Tang Ling get back on his feet before he called the other young warriors over.


    ¡°Just now, Tang Ling here recklessly tried to use his spirit and sense this... umm... you guys can call it the Universal Source Rock, and something bad almost happened to him. How bad you ask? It might¡¯ve turned him into a mindless idiot or worse, his body might¡¯ve exploded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether your spirit isn¡¯t strong enough or because you are just lucky, but all you feel is dizzy. If I didn¡¯t pull you back in, you might have fallen off the roof.¡± Yang Kong started out strictly when he exined, but at the end, when his gazended back on Tang Ling, the sneer on his face was even more obvious.


    He did not mean ill though. Perhaps because of Fei Long, he too was a little biased towards this young boy. The boy was steady and calm, brave, and good at thinking.


    Thest quality especially was what Yang Kong admired, and because of his little admiration, he had to stop Tang Ling from doing anything reckless.


    Tang Ling epted Yang Kong¡¯s reaction because the man was right. If his Precise Instinct did not sense the surging energy from the rock, his body would have exploded.


    He feigned being ufortable because he was afraid that Yang Kong might suspect something, hence the sneering.


    The wounds and reminders from Su Yao built up an incredibly high mental defense within him.


    Still, there were also some idiots who did not believe what Yang Kong said. Orston grumbled loudly, ¡°It¡¯s just a rock with a special color. How serious would it be?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s not serious at all. You can try to feel it by concentrating your spirit. The rock is exceptionally sensitive towards the wavelength of a human¡¯s spirit, so it will surely respond to you. Let¡¯s give it a try, shall we?¡± Yang Kong curled his lips and incited Orston to make an attempt.


    Orston scratched his head. He was stupid, but not that stupid.


    ¡°Remember, here in the Hope Barrier, all of you may be New Moon Warriors, but you are also the youngest of cadets that know nothing! You guys are here to learn, and first, you must learn how to ask about things that you don¡¯t know or can¡¯t understand. Otherwise, the slightest mistake will cost you your life.¡± Yang Kong was calm, but his tone was strict like never before.


    Tang Ling etched those words in his heart after learning his lesson.


    More importantly, he heard what Yang Kong called the rock¡ªthe Universal Source Rock.


    After more pondering, he finally noticed something that he could use as an analogy on the energy wave that the rock emanated. The analogy he thought of was not an item or a solid object, but a concept which could be applied to anything with life.


    Therefore, the energy wave from the rock felt very simr to the presence of life.


    The presence felt like the morning dew on the leaves in the forest and the birds chirping cheerfully as all life woke up from their slumber. It also felt simr to the moment when he returned to the settlement in the evening. The fire was built with the smoke bringing the smell of food and thefort that he felt when he was with his family.


    The exact feeling was so strange that it was indescribable, but it really felt like the presence of life. It would feel very obvious at times and could refresh one¡¯s mind.


    The energy from the Universal Source Rock was simr to life itself, but entirely different. Nheless, it certainly emanated a very lively energy.


    ¡°Tang Ling, why are you so concerned about the Universal Source Rock? I want to hear what you think.¡± Yang Kong interrupted Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts and dragged him back to the key topic.


    In fact, other than Orston who was slower with his thoughts, everyone felt the problem did indeed originate from the purple rock.


    Back in themand center, maybe it was a coincidence that the camera did not show this particr spot or something else entirely, but no one noticed there was such a strange rock right in front of the Watchtower.


    Only Tang Ling noticed a fading purple light when Anthony opened the window, but now, he could not escape from the glow anymore.


    Everyone also felt the changes in them, physically and mentally. Only Orston did not concentrate his thoughts on the rock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I instinctively feel that this Universal Source Rock is the reason why the Hope Barrier exists,¡± Tang Ling replied honestly.


    Yang Kong was also very straightforward with his reply. ¡°Correct, the Hope Barrier exists just for the rock. Or more precisely, we built the Hope Barrier just for the sake of that rock. On top of that, all the battles and fights that happen here are also because of it. The existence of the rock attracted all the powerful monsters in the area, and that is why our Safety Sector No. 17 can have a safe front like the Safety Zone and Secondary Safety Zone. All the fights and battles are concentrated at this ce anyway.¡±


    Even though they had their guesses, the young warriors were still astonished, but they also feltplicated at the same time.


    The so-called safety was also an illusion because all the fights and battles were concentrated around the rock.


    The huge revtion once again told them that this era was much crueler than they imagined. Even peace and safety had a price to pay.


    Though Yang Kong did not want to delve further into this topic, he pointed at the giant Universal Source Rock and said, ¡°I suppose that based on its name, the Universal Source Rock, you guys have opinions on what the rock does. Correct, it is indeed the universal source of energy.


    ¡°The concept behind this is quiterge and hard to understand, but you guys only need to remember whether it¡¯s the heat energy to boil a kettle of water or the thrusting power to push something, the rock can provide all kinds of energy.


    ¡°It does sound like gas or coal from the old civilization, but it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s only simr in terms of usage. Aside from its purity, the energy that the rock can provide far surpasses what the old civilization can churn. For example, its energy conversion rate is a hundred percent, and there¡¯s no need forplicated machinery to convert it.¡±


    ¡°Hard to understand, isn¡¯t it? I feel the same way.¡± Yang Kong seemed a little different as he exined. The rock far surpassed the scientific theories that were left behind by the old civilization, and this era did not have the ability to form a new theory to exin or define it yet.


    ¡°It only needs one criterion to convert energy, which is your spirit!¡± Yang Kong added the final detail after a pause.


    At the same time, a strange look was uncontrobly exposed on his face as he added, ¡°But when you realize that the rock¡¯s energy isn¡¯t just used on inanimate objects but also on life, then everything that happens here, all the chaos and craziness finally gets a reasonable exnation, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 108 - Authority

    <h4>Chapter 108: Authority</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was indeed easier to understand.


    Although it was understandable, one would still need several minutes to ponder upon the concept and had to be equipped with rted knowledge.


    A simple example was how boiling a kettle of water required heat energy.


    Aside from all those machinery from the old civilization that could provide heat energy, the most primal way would still require somebustible material and a fire. The materials were used to keep the fire burning and the heat energy from the fire would boil the water. It was considered a conversion of energy.


    During the process, the heat energy from the fire would spread out into the air, so it would take time to boil the water. The heat from the fire could not reach the water instantly and raise its temperature to 100¡ãC.


    It was not exactly a solid example, but it exined the energy conversion rate problem well.


    So, what was Yang Kong trying to express about the Universal Source Rock?


    The simplest way of putting it would be that you wanted hot water, so you would put a kettle of water on the Universal Source Rock. By using your spirit and defining its usage as boiling the water, then the Universal Source Rock would provide the heat energy to boil the water.


    In the process, the heat energy could only be used to boil water and would not go to waste, hence achieving 100% energy conversion.


    Crazy, was it not?


    The young warriors who were able to get into the First Reserved Camp were all equipped with basic knowledge. After thinking about it, their faces grew red!


    It sounded like a ridiculous joke, and if it were not for Yang Kong, who would believe it?


    Other than using the energy on inanimate objects, could it still be used on life?


    It sounded even more outrageous. For example, you were hurt and you told the rock with your spirit to heal your wounds.


    If your thoughts were more spread out, you could even heal your hunger and thirst. In a more imaginative way, you could even tell the rock that you were dying but still wanted to live.


    Such thoughts ran wild in the young warriors¡¯ minds. Even the coward Andy¡¯s eyes became jealous as he looked at the giant purple rock.


    ¡°What are you guys thinking about?¡± Yang Kong leaned against a pir on the roof and looked at the excited faces of the young warrior as he could not help but chuckle.


    It seemed like the young warriors had magnified the usage of the rock¡¯s energy on life with their imaginations.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as wild as you imagine. The only thing it can do to life is to provide energy and grant life strong abilities. But you have to remember, the Universal Source Rock might be magical but also very vtile at the same time. I believe, Tang Ling, you¡¯ve experienced it firsthand. As for the rock itself, with our current strength level, we are unable to cut it and use it for our benefits. The only thing we can use is the energy that it emanates. I¡¯m talking about the purple light.¡±


    After all that, Yang Kong straightened his body and looked at the young warriors solemnly.


    ¡°So, all of you should now understand why the Hope Barrier exists. It is to upy this Land of the Light! Protect the Universal Source Rock! Those are your duties! No matter how many dangerous beings this rock attracts here, we will not step down because it¡¯s the hope and power of Safety Sector No. 17!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The young warriors put their hands behind their backs and stood straight, officially taking in their responsibility.


    Yang Kong nodded in satisfaction. Then, he took the badge off his chest and walked up to the young warriors.


    ¡°From now onwards, as the instructor of your first ss here, I hereby represent the Hope Barrier to officially grant you with this authority. After all of you are authorized, you guys will understand what I said before better,¡± said Yang Kong.


    The young warriors were a little excited. After getting authorized, would the white light go away and would it be possible for them to see the grand Hope Barrier whole?


    The so-called authorization process was actually simple. Yang Kong just pressed his badge against theirs for around ten seconds and the process was done.


    Then, the chip in the young warriors¡¯ badges would record the information sent over from Yang Kong¡¯s badge and provide feedback. When Yang Kong confirmed the feedback via his badge, the badges on the young warriors would be officially activated.


    Tang Ling noticed a minute detail during the authorization process. Yang Kong would press the second star on the left side of his badge during the exchange of information.


    During the final confirmation, the biggest star on the badge was pressed instead.


    Tang Ling had no idea why he would remember all these little details, but it might be useful one day in the future.


    ¡°Your badges are officially activated. Wait for two seconds and you can see the true Hope Barrier.¡± Yang Kong¡¯s reminder once again stopped Tang Ling from ruminating.


    Two secondster, the heavy breathing of the young warriors was heard from the roof of the Watchtower.


    They already had an idea of what the Hope Barrier was like, and they even got a better look at the 3D structure through the educational projector from Yang Kong, but when they truly saw the gigantic structure that took 90 years to build, they were still overwhelmed beyond words.


    Under the sun and the purple light, the whole structure was emanating a colorful crystal-like glow. It extended 13 km inside the cliff and every side of the structure was built close to the wall.


    Imbued with the colorful glow, the camp at the top of the cliff, the iron belt, and the lines of artillery were filled with a sense of unyielding toughness.


    The warriors equipped with maic arm devices were moving in and out through the iron belt.


    At the bottom of the cliff, huge cargo trucks, simr to the trains in the old civilization, were transporting all sorts of harvest like the bodies of wild beasts. They were going in and out through the huge gate at the very bottom of the Hope Barrier.


    Amidst the bustling scene, a sea of lush green that represented life upied their sights.


    The Hope Barrier was 150 meters tall. The lower 50-meter portion was built with a metallic wall simr to the ones at the inner city, and as for the upper 100 meters, the wall was built with a type of material simr to ss but was slightly different.


    Therefore, at first nce, the structure was emanating a colorful glow and was very beautiful to look at.


    Behind the ss wall, starting from the bottom, there was a colossal 13km long tform every 10 meters upward.


    So, what was on the tforms?


    All sorts of concentrated ntations and farms were spread through the tforms. There were many personnel including warriors busy working on them.


    Even the highest tform was the same, and the only difference was a 50-meter area at the edge of the tform facing outward with many warriors stationed there. It was the Patrol Ground that Yang Kong mentioned earlier.


    The true nature of the Hope Barrier was more like a farm!


    It was no wonder...


    The young warriors were overwhelmed and were lost for words. A trace of disbelief popped in their minds. Whose genius idea was it to build farms at the edge of the battlefield?


    The Safety Zone and the Secondary Safety Zone had much biggernd. Why did they not use it? Why would they spend that much effort and build grounds and sshouses for all the ntations?


    Of course, when the thought popped up, as long as they were not idiots, they should know that all this must have something to do with the Universal Source Rock!

 Chapter 109 - Farm

    <h4>Chapter 109: Farm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the instructor, Yang Kong exined, his voice sounded a little gloomy with a strange sense of sadness as if his voice came from a faraway time, ¡°Most of the crops nted here are from the old civilization. They call it the potato. The only crop that is unique to our era is the yellow grain, which took us a few generations to modify from the seeds left behind by the old civilization. Unfortunately, there is almost no increase in nutrition value after the modification. It even took a step backward. Plus, the taste isn¡¯t great either, but the production amount was somethingforting.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the old civilization is great, but so what? The era that many admire was destroyed. What they left for us is an era that¡¯s constantly changing. The animals changed, the nts changed, and even we humans are changing, and it¡¯s not something subtle!


    ¡°Pity, isn¡¯t it? The more we wanted to search for traces of the old civilization, the faster they disappeared. As you can see, there¡¯s a forest growing out of the ruins of the battlefield, and one day, they willpletely cover up the shadows of the old civilization. There might be nothing left but some relics for us to reminiscence over. I¡¯m sorry. Such sentimental words shouldn¡¯te out from a logical instructor, at least, not during ss.¡±


    Yang Kong then shoved his hands in his pockets and stood beside the young warriors.


    Even though they tried their best to calm themselves down, the young warriors could not help but reveal sadness and unease on their face.


    The civilization of this eracked safety and fluttered in the storm of change. Everyone would share the same grief when they thought of the destroyed old civilization. It was something that everyone could resonate with.


    Humans were selfish, but no matter how self-centered they were, they could not erase the fact that they belonged to a single race. Such a fact was branded deep into their souls, and whenever the time came, they would ovee life and death to sacrifice for their race.


    ¡°But the good thing is, we¡¯ve received the presents left behind by the old civilization such as the precious seeds of the crops,¡± Yang Kong added after slightly muting his emotions.


    ¡°Nheless, as I said just now, this era is at a constant change. The biggest problem in the change is that evolution and speed is unpredictable, so it¡¯s very difficult for us humans to intervene.¡±


    ¡°Of course, almost 90% of what you saw is credited to the seeds left behind by the old civilization that we spent our utmost effort to protect. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have survived this era. Just think about it. The extreme temperatures, the heat, the cold, and the unpredictable events that could happen just about anywhere, the contamination level that is difficult to analyze... The seeds of the old civilization couldn¡¯t have adapted to the current environment.¡±


    ¡°And us, us humans that are struggling in this era haven¡¯t developed crops that are suitable for this era. Danger lurks at every corner, and we don¡¯t have the time and attention to focus on the research. The yellow grain is already the best we can do. It¡¯s already the pinnacle of Safety Sector No. 17.¡±


    It was a tough fact. When Tang Ling heard those words, he tightened his lips and clenched his fists as an ufortable feeling filled his body.


    Could all these signs and sorrow hint at humans eventually bing the abandoned child of this era?


    As for what came after that, everyone could guess even without Yang Kong¡¯s exnation.


    In order to sessfully grow the crops, they must be nted in the Hope Barrier, within the range of the purple light of the Universal Source Rock!


    Its energy could empower life itself, so it made sense for the ntations and farms to be built at the edge of the battlefield. Because of that, the existence of the Hope Barrier deepened. Without the farms and ntations, how could the people of Safety Sector No. 17 live?


    Many guesses were met with clear answers, and the fog was cleared up by realization.


    Such an example was the source of food for the safety sector. Everyone who lived inside or outside the sector knew the meat and fruits from hunting and gathering were never the main sources of food for the sector. Back then, the settlement used to get nutrition bars from the sector, so what was the source of the nutrition bars?


    After Tang Ling gained some knowledge through reading, he once spected that there must be some farm hidden in the forest, but who would have thought it was actually at the edge of the battlefield, in a ce with zero safety and had to be covered up using white light?


    ¡°So what about the apples that I always eat? I never saw any apple trees anywhere in the sector.¡± Orston also suddenly came to a realization.


    Tang Ling glowered at Orston fiercely. <i>Apple-guzzling bastard, I¡¯ll re you to death!</i>


    However, Andy was unusually anxious at the moment as he stammered, ¡°T-There are people working at the farms. M-m-my father a-and mother...¡±


    Andy came from the outer city of the sector. Since he was young, he had always been curious about the inside the crowded Safety Sector No. 17. Other than those adults who ran businesses, where did the others work? What did they offer to exchange for daily needs?


    Hunting? But he never saw the spoils from the hunt and he could not imagine going out of the sector.


    The adults did not mention anything either, and none of them wanted to talk about it.


    He never would have thought that the answer would eventually present itself before his eyes in such a manner.


    If his parents were indeed working on the farm, they never would have known that the bloody battlefield was only some distance away. The 3D holographic projection lied to everyone. Since they worked behind the sshouse, they could not have seen the truth.


    With that thought in mind, Andy could not help but feel shaken. Even Vian beside him had tears in her eyes because she also came from the outer city. If Andy could rte it to his parents, why would she not?


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t. I-I want to go over there. I want...¡± The bloody battlefield, the terrifying monsters, and all the shocking scenes had really shaken Andy.


    Tang Ling sighed in his heart. Even though he did not agree with Andy¡¯s impulsive move, he was unable to see Andy go out of control. Strict rules and discipline were carried out in the Hope Barrier. What if Andy made a mistake and cost him his identity as a New Moon Warrior?


    Andy was the first one who had shown him goodwill after all.


    So, Tang Ling stepped up and tried to stop Andy, but someone else was quicker than him.


    Pak!


    Amir pped Andy on the face, sending the emotional Andy to the ground. Amir tried to beat him up, but Tang Ling stopped him and Andy altogether.


    ¡°What right do you have to say you don¡¯t want your parents to be here? I hate it when people say things like that.¡± Amir suddenly looked up before anyone could ask any question.


    Under his messy bangs, his beastly cold gaze was overflowing with rage.


    Tang Ling released Amir slightly because he knew what he was going through.

 Chapter 110 - Crevice

    <h4>Chapter 110: Crevice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As expected, Amir shouted, ¡°I came from the settlement. All I want to say is if I can work here and get a full meal every day without having to worry about my life, I¡¯m more than willing to.¡±


    After that, he seemed to have noticed that he crossed the line, so he stepped back nervously and lowered his head in embarrassment. He looked afraid.


    After a full month of training in the sealed camp, Amir¡¯s background was not a secret anymore, and he even mentioned it once before.


    ¡°You are safe here.¡± Tang Ling let go of Amir and helped Andy up.


    As a matter of fact, Amir¡¯s thoughts were exactly Tang Ling¡¯s. At least, for the people of the settlement, there was nothing better than a full stomach and safety.


    There was no need to endure the harsh cold and heat, or to hustle around, or to think about what they should do in exchange for food. They could simply work at the farm and get their stomachs filled every day, and there was the protection of the warriors or even the Purple Moon Warriors.


    Would it not be good enough?


    Andy came from the outer city, so it was impossible for him to understand the bitterness.


    ¡°Yes, Andy, it¡¯s safe. Safety Sector No. 17 will protect the Hope Barrier at all costs. There are Purple Moon Warriors here as well. What else is safer than working in the Hope Barrier?¡± Vian alsoforted Andy despite feeling uneasy because she was also from the outer city.


    However, the girl was much more matured than the boy, so she was able to figure out the problem and did not panic.


    ¡°I-I am sorry, Amir,¡± Andy apologized softly.


    ¡°Ah? Umm. Mm-hmm.¡± Amir did not expect Andy to apologize, so he epted it in embarrassment.


    ¡°Come here, Amir. No one is ming you. We understand.¡± Tang Ling always had a special affection for Amir, not in a weird way, but because he was also from the settlement. Heforted Amir even though the boy seemed to reject almost everyone.


    Orston, however, grabbed Amir back to the line.


    The littlemotion was over when everyone stood straight. Yang Kong then dully added, ¡°If anyone tries to disturb my ss in the future, I won¡¯t be so courteous anymore. Since this is the first time and the first ss, I¡¯ll make an exception.¡±


    Everyone dared not speak. They could tell that Yang Kong was dead serious.


    At the very next moment, Yang Kong scoffed. ¡°Do you think everyone is able to work on the farms? Only the most trusted citizens of the sector have the qualifications to work here. Andy, your parents might not be there either. There are still many ces in the sector that requiresbor work, including the construction area of the underground factory.¡±


    <i>What about the nobles of the safety sectors? </i>Tang Ling really wanted to ask but did not because it was a sensitive question. Paying attention to the lecture was a better option.


    ¡°Where is the First Reserved camp?¡± Yu spoke, which was rare, but it was also to bring the topic back on track.


    The young warriors had forged bonds throughout the training period. Regardless of the way, they would still express each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Although it was a little conservative, Yu¡¯s question sessfully brought Yang Kong¡¯s attention back to the ss.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Take a careful look at where the other end of the main war passage leads to.¡± Yang Kong reminded all of them that the other end of the main war passage led into the Cliff of Hope.


    Previously, due to theck of authority, the ce was filled with white light, so they did not notice that there was a big cave at the cliff.


    It was a man-made cave!


    The answer to the question was obvious enough. The First Reserved Camp was hidden inside the cave.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, other than the Purple Moon Warriors, all the warrior camps are stationed inside the Cliff of Hope. When they aren¡¯t on duty at the Patrol Ground, they will be inside the cave. It¡¯s not without any benefits either. Since it¡¯s very close to the Universal Source Rock, the cave isn¡¯t normal either. After all, the mortality rate in this ce is so high, so how could there be no rewards for the warriors?¡±


    Yang Kong¡¯s direct words piqued the young warriors¡¯ interest. What would the reward be? If it was rted to the Universal Source Rock, the thought of it alone would be thrilling enough.


    However, Yang Kong did not want to exin the little topic, so he simply said, ¡°Since the rock can make the seeds of the old civilization grow despite not being able to adapt to the environment, then you can surely imagine that there¡¯s a certain method to train the warriors within the proximity and grant them with tremendous power-ups. You can also consider it as one of the secrets of Safety Sector No. 17.¡±


    ¡°But how can a ce have secrets and no cost? In this era, you have to pay for everything. Do you think the battles here are the cost we pay? Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too small?¡± Yang Kong¡¯s cold expression showed a trace of anger.


    <i>The cost is still too small? </i>The young warriors were numbed by the revtion. Were there even more terrifying truths inside the cliff?


    Yang Kong inhaled deeply and spun around to the battlefield. ¡°Turn around. After the authority is granted, all of you should be able to see something even more secretive. This thing is hidden on the battlefield, but all of you must remember with your heart that it is as important as the Universal Source Rock. Unfortunately, it is also something very disgusting.¡±


    The moment Yang Kong¡¯s words subsided, the young warriors eagerly looked towards the battlefield. They wanted to know what Yang Kong was talking about. What was the thing that he deemed disgusting?


    However, when everyone paid closer attention to the battlefield and saw what Yang Kong mentioned, spine-chilling fear rose in everyone¡¯s heart instantly.


    A crevice, a giant crevice! On the other side of the Universal Source Rock, less than 20 meters away and directly opposite the Watchtower, there was a giant crevice in the ground.


    It extended forward for almost 10 km and the widest gap was over a hundred meters. Even the narrowest fissure was 10 meters long. Ity bare on the ruins and revealed the abysmal underground.


    <i>It¡¯s just a crevice. What¡¯s so terrifying about it? </i>Tang Ling suppressed the rising fear in him with his best effort and stepped forward. He wanted to have a better look at what was inside the giant crevice, but even after he reached the edge of the roof of the Watchtower, he still could not get a glimpse of the bottom.


    What he saw was endless darkness.


    He tried to calcte it with his Precise Instinct but failed! It magically failed! He could not even calcte the depth that his eyes could reach.


    The only feeling that he got from the crevice was a heavy malicious intent.


    Why would he feel such wicked intent from the crevice? A drop of sweat rolled down Tang Ling¡¯s temple. He could not exin why a crevice would give him such feelings.


    Yang Kong¡¯s words also entered his ears at the same time. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything or put any cover on the crevice. It has its own cover.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Malicious Intent

    <h4>Chapter 111: Malicious Intent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling turned around all of a sudden.


    What the hell? The crevice has its own cover? It was not a living being and was just a crevice. It was already unbelievable that he could feel malicious intent from the crevice, and now Yang Kong was telling him that the crevice had a cover of its own?


    Could it mean that the crevice was alive?


    ¡°Instructor, is the crevice alive?¡± Christina and Tang Ling shared the same thought.


    ¡°If it has its own cover, why are we able to see it after the authorization?¡± Yu was thinking about another question.


    ¡°Howe we can¡¯t see it even after we¡¯ve monitored the entire battlefield? What if we fall inside?¡± Vian asked.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t see it, what about the monsters? Can they see it?¡± Orston was inquiring about the monsters instead.


    Everyone¡¯s curiosity seemed to berger than when they found out about the Universal Source Rock.


    Nheless, everyone did not want to admit that they felt a spine-chilling fear from the crevice. Why would they admit that though? How could a hot-blooded young teenager be afraid of a mere crevice?


    Many questions popped up, but Yang Kong remained quiet.


    With the New Moon Warrior¡¯s level of authority, they were not allowed to know that much. All they needed to know was that there was a crevice on the ground, and they had to be careful of it, monitor it and never get close to it.


    Therefore, Yang Kong did not answer all the quickly fired questions from the young warriors. He briefly exined that the level of authority of the badge was connected and provided by the A.I. of the Sector Protection Machine.


    The Sector Protection Machine could see through the cover of the crevice, so those with the required level of authority could also see through it.


    As for whether the monsters could get through it or not, Yang Kong said that it was unknown. However, based on the information they gathered from the battlefield, many monsters purposely avoided the crevice although not all of them. It could also be rted to their instinct.


    In short, the battlefield was huge. A 10 km crevice might be very long, but the width of its gap had a shorter limit.


    Besides, it was not entirely a straight line as many parts of it were crooked. If the cover remained, even if one looked down at the battlefield from the sky, it was impossible to notice its existence either.


    After all, not every corner of the vast battlefield had fights going on, and there would always be empty areas.


    That was all Yang Kong revealed about the crevice, and he strictly added in the end, ¡°When you get into the First Reserved Camp, you aren¡¯t just required to learn and power up yourself. You are also warriors, so there are missions for you to carry out. When you have no missions to carry out, you have to be on guard duty at the Patrol Ground above the main structure of the Hope Barrier. Remember, your mission during guard duty is to watch over the crevice.¡±


    Yang Kong was already prepared to change the topic, but when Tang Ling recalled the malicious intent he felt from the crevice, there were doubts in his heart that he could not suppress. ¡°Instructor, what if when we fight the monsters on the battlefield and identally fall into the crevice. What happens?¡±


    ¡°As a warrior, I hope you will never make that kind of foolish mistake.¡± Yang Kong¡¯s resentful and grumpy look hid a trace of fear that he buried deep in his heart.


    He did not answer Tang Ling¡¯s question directly. Instead, he gave a vague answer that hinted at ¡®if you fall, there is noing back out.¡¯.


    His words even suggested that the inability to climb out from the crevice had nothing to do with the depth. It also had nothing to do with either humans or monsters.


    Tang Ling went silent. He uncontrobly nced over the giant crevice once more, and this time, he could feel the malicious intent without even using his Precise Instinct.


    If he stared at it long enough, that wicked intent that could cloud the sky and flood thend would wrap him whole. It reminded him of a saying in the old civilization: ¡®if you gaze long enough into the abyss, the abyss also gazes into you¡¯. It might not be appropriate, but it was suitable.


    ¡°ss ends here. Today, the biggest secret of Safety Sector No. 17, the Hope Barrier, has revealed a significant part of the truth to you. You must remember that the more you know, the bigger your responsibility is. Your lives are now rted to the lives of the people behind the Cliff of Hope, so please brand those words into your heart and soul. Can you do that?¡± Yang Kong bellowed.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The young warriors looked serious when they replied, and they also unconsciously touched the badge at their chests.


    ¡°Very well. There are still many rules regarding the First Reserved Camp, plus tons of other basic knowledge that you have to know. The sector deems it unnecessary to hold another ss especially for that. So, after you go back to the camp for the day, get to the camp warden and he¡¯ll bring you to the special document room of the First Reserved Camp. Your badge will let you know everything that you need,¡± said Yang Kong.


    It was a cruel ce after all. If they purposely had a ss to tell them about the rules, allow them to be familiar with the ce, and teach them something basic, it would cost a lot of time and was unrealistic.


    After training for a whole month, the young warriors already had the basic qualities of a warrior.


    ¡°Alright, then. That¡¯s all I wanted to say. Now you can go into the cave at the Cliff of Hope and someone will be there to bring you into the camp.¡± Yang Kong seemed tired.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the young warriors replied in unison and walked over to the cave in a straight line. There was no hesitation when they carried out the orders.


    ¡°Hold on. Before I forget... Everyone in the First Reserved Camp, even the camp warden or the officers, they are all your seniors. So, kids, you better get used to it.¡±


    ******


    The sky was full of stars during the summer.


    The Milky Way was like a bright shining belt, shuttling through the deep blue veil of the night sky. It left a bright trail behind, yet it glimmered in loneliness.


    Maybe it also longed to cross paths with other stars.


    This era was not entirely without its merits though. The healthy environment nurtured the prosperous night sky, and also set off the rather gloomy Purple Moon.


    The little flickering cigarette in Tang Ling¡¯s mouth was nothing before the vast night sky.


    ¡®So, the Purple Moon is also nothing in the whole universe.¡¯ Tang Ling mischievously thought of the Purple Moon and gazed through the infrared binocrs in front of him.


    Through the binocrs, the malicious crevice was as quiet as usual.


    As a matter of fact, it had been 20 days since his first day in the First Reserved Camp, and the crevice had been this quiet. Nothing ever happened.


    A person as curious as Tang Ling would hope that something would happen to the crevice.


    ¡°Tang Ling, smoking is harmful. I heard that back in the old civilization, those who smoke at the age of 15 are all considered bad kid.¡± Andy carried apound war bow longer than his body on his back as he walked over. He frowned when he saw Tang Ling smoking.


    ¡°Besides, smoking this early in life is bad for our health too.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Where¡¯s your cigarette? Give it to me.¡± Tang Ling impatiently stopped Andy from nagging.

 Chapter 112 - The Person Known As Tang Ling

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Person Known As Tang Ling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Andy blinked several times at Tang Ling¡¯s unreasonable request, but he still took the cigarette out from his pocket.


    ¡°Good boy. Look how great I am, smoking all the cigarettes. I rather smoke myself to death than give them away to those bastards.¡± Tang Ling candidly received the cigarettes from Andy. He acted like he was suffering a big loss as he took a small pouch out, opened Andy¡¯s cigarette box and transferred the cigarettes into his own pouch.


    Andy helplessly sighed, then he suddenly saw there were seven more cigarettes in the pouch. He could not help but grumble, ¡°Tang Ling, you lied to me! You still have seven cigarettes yourself!¡±


    ¡°Why are you always nagging? Or do you want them? If you do, I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡± Tang Ling pretended to toss the pouch to Andy.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Andy wrung his hands repeatedly as if Tang Ling was throwing a hot potato at him.


    ¡°Good boy. Why don¡¯t you think about whether you want to give them to me, your dear big brother, or those despicable bastards?¡± As he spoke, he spewed a cloud of smoke. He wondered if his smoking posture looked like Su Yao¡¯s.


    No, he should smoke better than the man.


    <i>Since when did Tang Ling be my big brother? But those bastards... </i>Andy looked sourer. He knew who the bastards Tang Ling was referring to. It was their seniors in the First Reserved Camp.


    Their seniors were like vampires. Whenever the seniors were mentioned, it was difficult for Andy not to remember that day when the seniors delivered the water for Instructor Thuja in front of them. One particr senior was very kind to them and even told them to look for him if they ran into any trouble.


    However, now, it was ironic when he thought about it.


    Of course, they could go to their seniors whenever they ran into problems, but paying the cost was also a must. Such costs could be food, cigarettes, or fruits. Any benefits that the camp provided them with could be used to pay the price, including their rest time.


    For example, Andy paid three hours of rest time in exchange for help, so whenever the seniors were carrying out some routine missions, he would have to stand in for them for three hours.


    What if Andy did not have any rest time to pay? It was not a problem as the seniors loved to collect Hope credit.


    Hope credit was a kind of currency only used by the warriors in the Hope Barrier.


    With Hope credit, the warriors could buy more resources like food or whatnot. If they had enough Hope credit, there were even more quality goods avable for purchase such as high nutrition liquid.


    More importantly, there was equipment for purchase, equipment that could save lives! Or one could even purchase a session from any of the instructors for one-on-one teaching.


    There was a saying in the camp: as long as you have enough Hope credits, you can totally buy a set of Purple Moon Warrior equipment to y around with.


    Unfortunately, Hope credits were difficult to earn. A night on duty at the Patrol Ground would only give 5 Hope credits while helping around the farm merited only 2 Hope credits.


    Andy¡¯s face grew sourer.


    In the First Reserved Camp, without the help from the seniors, exploring certain things himself was a waste of time. Would it be alright not to get help from the seniors?


    It would actually be a naive thought.


    The First Reserved Camp had its own rule with which even the instructor and high-level officers could not interfere. That rule was the offering rule.


    There were a total of 110 reserved warriors in the First Reserved Camp and everyone was listed ording to their strengths. The top 55 could enjoy all the resources that the Hope Barrier distributed every week. As for the lower 55, they would have to offer their resources to those above them. The lower the rank, the more one had to offer.


    During the first day of camp, all seven of the young warriors were taught a lesson because none of them were willing to offer their resources without reason.


    Orston even suggested a duel, and in the end... Andy did not even want to think about it!


    Orston was known for his brawns and vitality, yet even after he used the power of his tattoo, he was still beaten up like an iron bristle hog.


    As he recalled the scene, Andy regretted joining Orston in challenging the seniors though he did not end up that badly, probably because he was smaller.


    The only one who escaped the beating was Tang Ling. He understood the rule and obediently offered the resources that he was given ordingly though it was a week¡¯s worth of resources.


    After offering the resources, the uing two to three days were torture. In the end, everyone else relied on Tang Ling¡¯s limited resources and his ideas to make it through the tough days.


    As for the ideas, Andy¡¯s face turned ugly and he did not want to recall it.


    The first idea, which was to hunt in the forest, was still eptable. The edge of the Cliff of Hope was connected to the forest while the battlefield was mostly concentrated at the ruins opposite the Hope Barrier.


    Tang Ling usibly said that those powerful monsters were attracted to the battlefield by the Universal Source Rock, so the forests on both sides of the edge should not be that dangerous.


    In the end, after half a day of wandering around the forest, the few of them were furiously chased out by a Level 3 mutated beast. The mutated beast must have exhausted itself on the battlefield, hence it decided to rest in the forest, but Tang Ling and the others ran into it.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling never let go of the innocent jumping chicken that jumped out of nowhere. He clutched the chicken tightly in his arms while escaping the mutated beast. That was why everyone was able to have chicken meat for the day.


    No one dared to go hunting anymore, so they resolved to the second idea.


    What was the second idea? Andy¡¯s brows furrowed into a single line.


    <i>Stealing! Tang Ling had his eyes on the farms, that bloody bastard!</i>


    It seemed like Tang Ling had the talent to be a thief. He led the others and stole a total of five flower pigs, three jumping chickens, and a dozen of apples from the farm, plus three bundles of water paddy!


    Three bundles of water paddy? Andy was reluctant to reminisce about the taste of boiled paddy. The harsh taste still lingered in his throat.


    <i>In the end... </i>Andy rolled his eyes, not wanting to think about it anymore. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to wrestle Tang Ling.


    All seven of them made it through the first week despite the difficult circumstances. Other than the sses, the stamina training, and missions, all their remaining time was spent thinking about how to get their hands on food.


    During the second week, everyone obediently offered their resources. Even if the days got a little harder, carrying out more missions could earn them Hope credits to buy food although it would only exhaust them more.


    However, Tang Ling did the exact opposite!


    He was somewhat a fierce and smart person. When the resources were distributed, he seized the time and ate it all, gobbling everything up like a tornado.


    Somehow there were cigarettes hidden in the distributed resources, and Tang Ling smoked them all. He turned the cave that they lived in almost into a mystical realm as clouds of smoke drowned the. Even he himself was choked like an idiot!


    So, when the seniors came to collect their offering, Tang Ling had nothing to offer!


    Snatch his equipment and clothes? No, the seniors were not interested in low-level toys.


    Rest time? It could not be forced either. Quoting the seniors, ¡®you might as well beat Tang Ling to death than force him into submission, but it would be exhausting to beat a rascal like him up!¡¯


    Hope credits? Being the fierce character as he was, Tang Ling spent all the Hope credits on food. Whenever he got any Hope credits, he would exchange them for food and did not even n to save them up.


    ¡°Your appetite is ridiculous. Why are you not dead from overeating? You Harsheen boar!¡± The seniors were put in a difficult situation.


    It had only been 20 days since the first day, and everything Tang Ling did changed the popr phrase in the First Reserved Camp into this: ¡®Dear Lord, please let me finish (something) before that Harsheen boar eats everything!¡¯

 Chapter 113 - Information

    <h4>Chapter 113: Information</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The memories shed over, and they were not exactly beautiful ones. They even felt a little strange.


    Looking at Tang Ling beside him, who was taking big puffs from his cigarette but kept getting choked by the smoke, Andy could not help but ask, ¡°Tang Ling, how do you always eat all the things before those vampirese to rob us?¡±


    It was the question that troubled Andy for a while now. He wanted to mimic Tang Ling and be a rascal, but he was not able to finish a week¡¯s worth of food in a single meal.


    Tang Ling said without being too concerned, ¡°Calction. Whenever the resources are distributed every week, the seniors get their own share at the same time. ording to the rules, we get ours first before them, plus the time that they used to travel to our cave... Hmm, if you calcte it carefully, there¡¯s always a way to keep them from getting anything.¡± Tang Ling was fierce with his reply.


    He would never admit that he used his Precise Instinct to calcte all this as it was a little embarrassing.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Andy sat beside Tang Ling and he looked through the infrared binocrs. The battle at night was fiercer than the day since the monsters were mostly active during the night.


    The people of this era had better eyesight than the old civilization, so they could see clearly despite the dimmest of light.


    Otherwise, it was tough to imagine the cost to equip the warriors with night vision goggles.


    No matter how fierce the fight with the monsters was, as long as nothing happened to that crevice, it would be safe.


    As their general instructor, Thuja once told them about the terrifying mortality rate. After that, in the battle technique ss, he also acknowledged that the mortality rate had something to do with the crevice, especially when something happened to it.


    Andy was very afraid that something would happen to the crevice.


    It had been six hours since their shift started. The sky was turning bright. The Purple Moon was darkening and even the stars had somehow dimmed. The bright light started to rise from the horizon in the east.


    Tang Ling carried hispound war bow and wanted to go for another patrol so that Andy could rest, but thetter held him back.


    ¡°Tang Ling, if you aren¡¯t going to y well with the vampires now, why did you submit to them the first time?¡± It was the question that troubled Andy since the first day. His faith in Tang Ling almost crumbled when Tang Ling offered his resources. He felt like he was wrong about Tang Ling as he thought that thetter was a soft person.


    If it was not for Tang Ling bringing them into the forest after that and managing to fill their stomachs, hence helping them make it through the week, his faith in Tang Ling almost disintegrated.


    However, in the second week, he realized Tang Ling was a rascal to the core.


    ¡°You must know how to endure the new environment. Get things straight before you do anything. Measure your actions with consequences. That is how I do things.¡± Tang Ling then suddenly turned around to Andy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? Even if I don¡¯t have anything to offer, those vampires can¡¯t do anything to me. I spent a whole week realizing that.¡±


    <i>Motherf*cker! </i>Andy cursed in his heart. Tang Ling was really a shameless person.


    ¡°Tang Ling, Andy, your shift is up.¡± Right after the two of them finished their conversation, an honest-looking veteran warrior came over with a wide grin.


    Tang Ling immediately looked a lot softer as he took a cigarette from his little pouch and handed it to the veteran warrior.


    ¡°You cunning little rascal.¡± The veteran warrior tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and epted the cigarette. ¡°If you can, try not to miss guard duty in the uing days. There¡¯s a hundred-men regiment tasked to clear up Area 8 of the ruins. The terrain is simple and it seems to be a storage facility of the old civilization. You might be able to get some things from the old civilization to exchange for some Hope credits. Kill some zombies and you might even get yourself some energy crystals. The warriors on guard duty are required to support the regiment.¡± After that, the veteran warrior borrowed Tang Ling¡¯s flint and lit the cigarette.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Beard.¡± Tang Ling removed thepound war bow from his back, put his hand on Andy¡¯s shoulder and left the Patrol Ground.


    The veteran warrior known as Brother Beard grumbled, ¡°Where are your manners?¡± Still, there was a smile on his face when he said that. Tang Ling might be cunning but he was likable. He then saw Tang Ling and Andy off.


    ******


    ¡°Tang Ling, if you don¡¯t want to give an offering to the seniors, why would you share with themon warriors so generously? You do know that the seniors are going to be Purple Moon Warriors one day, don¡¯t you?¡± Andy had endless questions in his mind, so he asked one when they were on the way back.


    ¡°Are you stupid? We are going to be Purple Moon Warriors ourselves! While we are currently at the lowest ranking in the list, it¡¯s because we are still new.¡± Tang Ling was not bothered.


    ¡°But...¡± Andy did not actually agree because Tang Ling was thest one on the list. As for Yu and Amir, the two of them had surpassed two seniors and managed to earn themselves the ninth and tenth spots from the bottom.


    ¡°No buts! Where do you think I get my information on our first week?¡± Tang Ling stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and looked around. He suddenly said to Andy, ¡°Going back from the main war passage is boring. Let¡¯s go back from the farm. I like the fresh air there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Andy suddenly looked irritable.


    ¡°Are we still brothers? Am I still your dear big brother?¡± Tang Ling was also unusually grouchy.


    ¡°Since when did you...¡± Before Andy could finish, Tang Ling dragged him towards the farm.


    Tang Ling liked the farm on the roof. At the highest level, there were many types of vegetables and fruits nted across the farm, unlike the lower level which were all boring potatoes and yellow grains.


    Standing under the apple tree, Tang Ling excitedly instructed Andy to pluck the apples while he acted as a lookout.


    Andy tried to weep but shed no tears. He really did not need the apples anymore. Although the apples were delicious and he liked them, he could already fill his stomach. He really did not understand how could Tang Ling, who was in thest ce on the ranking list, could simply drag him into the farm.


    Was it because he was agile and his strength was not great? It seemed like Andy had to train his strength even more.


    Announcements were echoing throughout the farm while the two of them were stealing apples.


    ¡°Tang Ling has finished his shift. All farms, enter ss 1 defense readiness!¡±


    ¡°What?! That guy who is scarier than a Mizhi David bird?! Hurry up, everyone, patrol the farms!¡±


    ¡°Be careful of his aplices as well. None of them are easy to deal with!¡±


    Andy was on the brink of crying out loud. Should it be considered an honor to be recognized by the whole farm and ntation?


    It was actually the consequences after Tang Ling and the others raided the farm in the first week.


    <i>Right, what is a Mizhi David bird? </i>Andy was still confused about the bird that the announcement mentioned.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Mizhi David bird? I heard that it can eat 50 apples in one go. Let¡¯s catch one and roast it the next time.¡±


    Tang Ling was not overly bothered under the tree. He even had the mood to chew on an apple. It was only a short while, but he had eaten three apples that were bigger than his fist.


    His appetite was really something.


    ¡°Ha! I found you, Harsheen bo-...¡± While Andy was disheartened and crossed at the same time, a sweet and charming voice of a female suddenly appeared.


    Andy¡¯s face turned pale. The voice belonged to... Cai Xukun!

 Chapter 114 - Cave

    <h4>Chapter 114: Cave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Who was Cai Xukun? She was very popr around the farm. After all, who would not love a fairdy?


    Nevertheless, Cai Xukun was also a virtuousdy. She sternly warned those who always looked at her not to just pay attention to her body as she emphasized more on inner merit than their outer looks.


    Maybe because of the era she was in, thisdy tended to be thrifty. She was originally an orphan, so she had been working on the farm ever since she was young. Whenever the farm threw out the unwanted vegetables, she would always tie them up into a bundle in fear of letting them go to waste. What if someone starving was in need of food? Even vegetable buds could cure hunger.


    Hence, she was known as Cai Xukun which tranted into vegetables that must be tied up.


    How could a thriftydy like her tolerate Tang Ling¡¯s abhorrent actions? It was obvious that Tang Ling was the kind of person that Cai Xukun hated the most. Nothing good would ever happen if she caught them in the act.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling was quick and he covered her mouth before Miss Cai could call for help.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Andy slid off the tree in a panic. It was illogical to cover Cai Xukun¡¯s mouth forever, but if she called for help, given how the people that worked on the farm hated Tang Ling, the two of them would surely get a terrible beating.


    Tang Ling sighed in his heart while Andy was losing his calm. No matter how precise his calction was, Cai Xukun, who seemed to be able to walk in near-absolute silence, still caught him.


    Nheless, he was not entirelycking a way out of this either. He just had to give it a try.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling grabbed a leather pouch from his pocket with one hand and continued covering Cai Xukun¡¯s mouth with the other while he blew air into the leather pouch madly.


    The pouch expanded immediately and somehow formed a very tough-looking round ball.


    Tang Ling stuffed the ball into Cai Xukun¡¯s hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this ball, and you let us go. Deal?¡±


    ¡°Come on! Deal or not? Be honest. If it¡¯s a deal, nod your head and the ball is yours, and you never saw us here.¡± Footsteps were amassing at his position, hence Tang Ling felt anxious as he rushed an answer out of her.


    Half a second in hesitationter, she nodded. Tang Ling slowly released her and she kept her promise by not screaming for help.


    Tang Ling then quickly grabbed several apples that Andy dropped on the ground earlier in his panic.


    Cai Xukun red at Tang Ling. ¡°Tang Ling, you better behave yourself! If there ever is a next time, I won¡¯t let you go even if you bring me ten balls!¡±


    Tang Ling grabbed Andy and ran out of the farm without any more chatter. They had to escape before the workers came.


    ******


    ¡°Tang Ling, if I ever follow you to the farm again, I¡¯m a dog!¡± Andy panted as he grumbled after the two of them escaped back to the main war passage.


    The farm was in an uproar after they left. The workers must have noticed the apple tree that Tang Ling and Andy mutted, so theints and scoldings were extraordinarily loud.


    Tang Ling tossed the apple in his hand up and concluded as he tightened his lips helplessly, ¡°Fine, there won¡¯t be any chance of that in the future either. The crowd is pissed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andy wiped the sweat off his forehead and asked in confusion.


    ¡°What do you think? The Hope Barrier is a prioritized ce in Safety Sector No. 17, and the farms here are very important. Why would they let us simply sneak in and steal stuff? They are just turning a blind eye to the previous incident. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve starved to death in the First Reserved Camp. Would that be a bigger joke instead? It has been 20 days, and I think that¡¯s almost the limit. I am sure that from now on, whenever I set foot on the farm, there¡¯ll be people on to me.¡± Tang Ling kept the apples and pocketed his hands while responding calmly.


    Andy was in awe as he stared at Tang Ling. Both of them were of the same age, yet Tang Ling somehow felt like a cunning old man to him.


    Tang Ling did not exin further either. He slightly furrowed his brows and seemed to be thinking of something.


    He was thinking about the cave in the Cliff of Hope. The cave was man-made and there were a total of three camps stationed inside: the Second Elite Camp, and the Common Seven and Eight Camps. All three of the camps upied almost a hundred branchwork caves in front of the main cave.


    Meanwhile, the six deepest branchwork caves were left for the First Reserved Camp which had just over a hundred plus warriors.


    If the Hope Barrier fell one day, based on the location of the First Reserved Camp, the reserved warriors would have a higher chance to escape to Safety Sector No. 17 because there was more than one secret passage inside the Cliff of Hope that led to the safety sector.


    Otherwise, the iron cage elevator alone could not have transported that manyborers to the farm. Besides, the iron cage was actually used for maintenance. The equipment on the Cliff of Hope, including the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine, required constant care.


    However, was the location of the First Reserved Camp that ideal?


    Tang Ling did not share the same thought. He hoped to get closer to the purple light instead. Relying solely on the little energy holes that opened up in the cave walls were not enough to deliver the purple light into the cave. Even installing an energy gatherer in the center of the camp was not enough.


    The two of them walked back to the branchwork cave of the First Reserved Camp as though they were strolling in their own backyard.


    The first thing they saw was the main cave structure of the First Reserved Camp where most of the meetings and activities were held. It was also the biggest room among the others.


    The main cave was very quiet at the moment.


    It was the best time during dawn. The New Moon Warriors on the night shifts came back to rest, and the other New Moon Warriors would go out before the first light. Everyone had their own tasks to carry out and no one wanted to waste time.


    ¡°Lucky us.¡± Andy tapped his chest, fearful that he would run into his seniors.


    ¡°We¡¯re never going to run into them at this kind of time.¡± Tang Ling was looking at the energy gatherer in the center of the cave. It was emanating a faint purple glow and opposite it was the cave of the seniors who were top ten on the power list.


    <i>One day... </i>Tang Ling thought. Meanwhile, Andy was nagging non-stop beside him, asking him why he carried a pouch with him.


    ¡°A man without distant care must have sorrow nearby. Moreover, we purposely stole from the trees that Cai Xukun was in charge of. It wasn¡¯t that nice of us to do that.¡± Tang Ling simply brushed Andy off.


    He then looked at the stone tablet hanging at the center of therge cave. On top of it were all the names of the New Moon Warriors in the First Reserved Camp. His own name was obviously in thest ce.


    <i>Last in the ranks? </i>Tang Ling sneered in his heart.


    Andy did not notice Tang Ling¡¯s gaze. He was also grumbling in his head. <i>You were prepared to get caught back then. What is this sudden pretense of guilt about?</i>


    As the two of them chatted, they finally returned to their own cave where thest ten New Moon Warriors on the list stayed. It was also the cave furthest from the energy gatherer.


    Unfortunately, although all the New Moon Warriors of batch 107, including Tang Ling, stayed there, given how fast Yu was improving, he should soon be leaving.

 Chapter 115 - Dead Weight

    <h4>Chapter 115: Dead Weight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Whenever he thought about Yu eventually leaving, Andy felt a little gloomy. They had been through some tough times together and were finally able to call each other friends.


    Even though Yu was still in the First Reserved Camp, he would not be staying together with the others anymore. So, would their rtionship stray further as time went by?


    Nheless, for thest few people in the power rank, staying in this cave forever was not an option either. Everyone would grow stronger and leave this ce one day.


    <i>Speaking of which, Tang Ling is thest in the ranking. How lonely will he be then? </i>With that thought in mind, Andy could not help but look at Tang Ling sympathetically.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tang Ling looked asquint at Andy. He then took seven to eight apples out from all over his body and shouted into his dorm, ¡°It¡¯s apple time!¡±


    Right after his voice subsided, noises came from all over the smaller caves of the cave dorm. Other than Amir, the others were also staying in the same dorm together with two more seniors. Unfortunately, all of them werest on the ranking list, so they had to stay in this cave.


    Tang Ling distributed the apples to everyone, then jumped back into his own little cavern. He sat on the edge and swung his legs as he put an unlit cigarette in his mouth, watching as everyone munched on their apples.


    He loved it when the others joined him in his evil doings.


    ¡°Tang Ling, let¡¯s go for a mission together today,¡± said Yu. Compared to a month earlier, Yu was a lot better at talking and he realized that living together with others had its perks as well.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Tang Ling rejected him quickly as he stretched out before putting his hands behind his head, acting frivolously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. The mission is in Area 10, the safest ce in the battlefield. The objective is to kill some zombies and wild beasts,¡± added Yu with a frown. He could not reconcile with the rejection since it was rare for him to speak that much.


    ¡°Nah, you can go clear the missions and earn more Hope credits.¡± Tang Ling smiled goofily, still not changing his mind.


    Strictly speaking, all of them had not begun training yet. ording to what Yang Kong told them during ss, in order to truly start their cultivation ss, every one of them had to achieve a ton in punching force, speed of less than 5 seconds per 100 meters, and attain a certain level in their reflexes and stamina.


    Yang Kong said, ¡°The numbers signify that your body is ready to sustain the power from training. Of course, all of you, or at least most of you, have to reach the numbers first before Instructor Ors, who is in charge of the cultivation ss, starts teaching you. As for why? There is no why. Time is precious for us instructors as well. Do you think it¡¯s logical for a one-to-one lesson?¡±


    Considering what Yang Kong said, improving together was an important factor for them. Because of such harsh conditions, for many years, the teams that came out from the First Reserved Camp were able to forge genuine friendships.


    Tang Ling was more like a dead weight than a valuable teammate.


    ¡°Tang Ling, you little bastard, can you be a little harder working? Didn¡¯t you notice that Yu is trying to bring you along on the mission so that you can earn more Hope credits?¡± Upset, Orston who was munching on his apple walked up to Tang Ling. He tried to grab Tang Ling but thetter stopped him halfway.


    Tang Ling was still smirking, so Orston helplessly sighed. <i>Why didn¡¯t I notice that this guy here is such a cker?</i>


    Other than fulfilling the necessary missions every week and showing up in sses on time, Tang Ling was always doing his own thing.


    It was the First Reserved Camp, after all, and not some kindergarten in the safety sector. As long as the reserved warriors followed the rules and finished what they should, they would be given ample freedom.


    No one knew what Tang Ling did during his free time, but since they stayed together in the same dorm, they could tell he was not improving.


    Development relied mostly on one¡¯s hard work and realization, so Orston was truly worried about Tang Ling.


    ¡°Orston, forcing him is no use. Nheless, we, the 107th Fierce Dragon Squad, will not let anyone fall off!¡± Vian¡¯s kind but firm words rang out. She was holding a battle uniform that appeared to be cleaned and repaired.


    It was Tang Ling¡¯s battle uniform, which he always managed to ruin. What was he doing during his free time?


    Orston grunted unhappily. <i>The Fierce Dragon Squad. Hmph! </i>Such a lousy team name could only be Tang Ling¡¯s idea, but the problem was that everyone agreed.


    Tang Ling imed that the dragon was the strongest mythical beast, especially the dragon of the Dong Sheng Continent in the Hua Xia Kingdom from the old civilization. It was almighty and omnipotent.


    ¡°Yup, if Tang Ling really bes dead weight, we¡¯ll find a way to keep him on track.¡± Christina munched on her apple as she wiped her mouth. She red at Tang Ling while she was talking about him.


    Tang Ling pulled a funny face at her while Chirstina echoed her statement and turned away angrily.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to do that. You lucky little rascal.¡± Orston was still troubled. He truly admired Tang Ling because of the astonishing feat he achieved during the first exam which left a deep impression on him andsted until this day.


    Tragically, he realized that Tang Ling was a full blown rascal.


    ¡°Tang Ling, here are your clothes. Be careful the next time. You¡¯re out of Hope credits, so you don¡¯t have anymore to exchange for a new battle uniform,¡± Vian said bashfully as she lowered her head and handed him the clean uniform.


    ¡°Andy, can you please take it for me?¡± Tang Ling was not bothered at all. He then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Amir?¡±


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Those words were squeezed out of Orston¡¯s gnashing teeth as he nced at Vian who was a little dejected but maintained a forced smile. He was at a loss of words. He did not want to answer Tang Ling¡¯s question at all.


    ¡°How dare you ask!? Amir isn¡¯t like you. He¡¯s on a mission! I¡¯m really worried about him. I guess he doesn¡¯t even have time to sleep.¡± Christina looked askance at Tang Ling.


    ¡°Eh, Tina, you seem to pay a lot of attention to Amir, hmm?¡± teased Andy with great interest as if he found newnd.


    While everyoneughed, the two unfortunate seniors, who were eating their apples, chuckled too. One of them showed envy on his expression while the other could not help but say, ¡°These guys in the Fierce Dragon Squad are really tight.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s smile lingered on his face. He shut his eyes andy down while his friends¡¯ughter lingered in his ears.


    If it were possible, he did not want to y a dead weight character. He also desired to improve together with everyone else brazenly.


    However, he was traumatized by the mysterious person who targeted him in the dark, so he must stay in hiding and keep a low profile. He had to.


    Besides, he still could not fill his stomach due to the gnawing hunger, so in order not to drag everyone down, he had to deal with the problem himself.


    Carrying a secret at all times was exhausting. Tang Ling quietly clenched his fists. He could not allow himself to have such weak thoughts.


    After that, everyone tidied up, and those who had missions were ready to go out.


    In fact, had they not waited for Tang Ling and Andy toe back, they would have gone out earlier.


    It was at that moment when Tang Ling suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some reliable news. Why don¡¯t we go on a group mission on Friday?¡±

 Chapter 116 - Move Around Freely Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 116: Move Around Freely Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyone¡¯s hurried steps stopped.


    A second of silenceter, all of them said in unison, ¡°Sure!¡±


    The two girls even revealed obvious surprise in their tone.


    Had thezy Tang Ling finally woken up? He was actively seeking missions to clear and not just a single mission, but a group mission!


    One thing worth taking note of was that group missions represented a bump up in terms of difficulty, but it also meant higher Hope credits.


    The Hope Barrier focused a lot on the collective consciousness. Completing a group mission would increase the Hope credits on top of the basic earnings based on a certain percentage.


    Everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad had been looking forward to doing a group mission.


    Strangely, thezy Tang Ling seemed to have influenced everyone. Before he even mentioned it, no one had ever done it before him. Could Tang Ling have somehow formed a habit among them when he brought them along in his thieving days?


    Yu quivered when the thought popped up in his mind. He felt like the more he mixed with thiszy guy, there was a higher chance that his life would deviate.


    However, the excitement in his heart suppressed all the other stressful thoughts. Orston even clenched his fists excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform Amir!¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, great!¡± Tang Ling nonchntly shut his eyes as he tried to dissipate the touched feeling that amassed in him and the fluctuation of emotions he was experiencing.


    <i>My friends, what if one day, we are required to go up against each other from different perspectives?</i>


    It was an unspeakable burden in him, but the numbing illusion was intoxicating as well.


    After telling the others to ept Friday¡¯s night patrol mission before the group mission, Tang Ling emptied his thoughts and rxed in the rather chilly cave.


    There was a small hole in the cave where the energy gatherer was installed. It was glowing purple as if it was a purple star in the night.


    Before starting their cultivation ss, the purple glow was not much use. All it could do was allow one to recover his exhausted body quicker. ording to reliable sources, after the cultivation ss started, the purple glow would be a lot more important.


    Therefore, staying in the cave furthest from the purple glow was not a problem for him now. He would eventually find a way to get to better ces.


    However, he would need a way to righteously do it without over-exposing himself! Therefore, the group mission should be the best cover. Did he just use his friends to achieve his goal?


    Maybe he did, but... there was also sincerity mixed with his intentions.


    Tang Ling rubbed the center of his brows and stopped himself from thinking too much.


    Andy¡¯s voice then entered his ears, ¡°Tang Ling, I¡¯m going to ept a new mission after my four hours of sleep. Do you want me to wake you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be going outter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a stamina increment ss by Instructor Thuja tonight at seven. Don¡¯t forget about it,¡± Andy reminded Tang Ling in concern. He could not understand why his friend always moved around on his own and did not want to ept missions.


    His reminder was not much use though. No matter howzy Tang Ling was, he would never bete for a ss.


    However, Andy was afraid that if Tang Ling continued to be this wanton andx, he might not even make it to ss soon.


    The First Reserved Camp would not enforce their rules on the reserved warriors. Whomsoever failed to keep up with the sses would be kicked out instead.


    ¡°Yeah, I got it,¡± Tang Ling drawled.


    Andy did not say anything else either. He returned to his little cavern and seized the time to rest. The rules around the camp might seem lenient, but it was actually as pressuring as a mountain. No one in the camp could ensure that they got a full six hours of sleep every day.


    The cave returned to its quiet state as everyone went out for missions.


    Even the two unlucky seniors went out after feeling envious of the group mission. They went over to their old teammates and tried to persuade them to form a group for a Friday group mission as well.


    Andy fell asleep. In less than a minute, rhythmic breathing came from his cavern.


    Tang Ling suddenly opened his eyes. He packed the battle uniform that Vian mended for him into his backpack together with some tidbits before he sprinted towards the shower cave in the First Reserved Camp.


    He wanted to have a decent bath before he started doing his own thing.


    ******


    The shower cave was steaming hot with white steam filling the ce. It was actually a natural hot spring formed inside the cliff.


    The ce was empty at the moment. Only the murmurs from the gushing hot water on the left added a sense of vitality to the quiet environment.


    Tang Ling undressed and jumped into the hot water. He held his breath under the water for almost a minute before he came up for a deep inhtion. He wiped the water off his face before he draped himself on the edge of the spring and closed his eyes.


    There must be some specialponents added into the water as it rxed one and was able to slowly heal injuries.


    Tang Ling enjoyed the hot spring the most throughout the entire First Reserved Camp.


    Unfortunately, other than early in the morning, it was always filled with people and given his notorious reputation, the best option for him would be to stay away from the others to keep unwanted problems away.


    ¡°Those bastards, why don¡¯t they graduate instead of hogging the First Reserved Camp like their home?¡± Grumbling in dissatisfaction, Tang Ling grabbed a piece of jerky from his backpack and munched on it.


    ording to the rules of the First Reserved Camp, the quickest time one could graduate in was two years.


    Factoring in the amazingly low recruitment rate, there should be less than ten New Moon Warriors currently in the camp, but the fact was that there were more than a hundred of them.


    Was the requirement to graduate too difficult? Not at all because there was only one criterion¡ªbreak through the limits and be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    That was why there were rumors back in the settlement that those who could survive the First Reserved Camp would surely be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    The fact was that those who were unable to break through their limits were kicked out a long time ago. The hundred or so New Moon Warriors that stayed behind were all on the verge of breaking through to the ranks of Purple Moon Warrior, but none of them wanted to. The higher ranks of Safety Sector No. 17 also let them go unchecked.


    Why did no one want to break through? Some said that they desired to umte power! They must umte enough power before they broke through so that they could be stronger.


    Those who could break through before the age of 30 were deemed as potential warriors that could rise up the ranks.


    Year after year, more than a hundred New Moon Warriors stayed behind in the First Reserved Camp with the oldest one hogging the ce for 12 years.


    As a newbie who had just entered the ce a while ago, that was all Tang Ling could gather.


    After all, he still had not begun his cultivation training, so he did not even know what were the standards of a Purple Moon Warrior. What was the breakthrough? None of the Fierce Dragon Squad members knew anything about this despite it being basic knowledge. It was not something that they could find in the information library either.


    As he pondered upon the useless thoughts, Tang Ling felt sleepy. He swallowed the jerky in one gulp and used the time to rest.


    No one knew that Tang Ling only slept for a little over an hour every day, and it was usually during the early morning at the shower cave.


    He had to maximize the resources at hand after all, like the hot water that had healing properties and could rx his body.


    It was the result of his precise calction as he even factored in his sleeping hour.

 Chapter 117 - Move Around Freely Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 117: Move Around Freely Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling knew from the information library of the First Reserved Camp that sleep was important to the human body.


    There were two types of sleep: rapid eye movement sleep (REM) and slow-wave sleep (SWS).


    During REM sleep, the eyes of the sleeper would move rapidly and their dreams tended to be more vivid. REM sleep could arrange the memories during the day and the brain would be restarted, so it was great for recovering one¡¯s spirit.


    During slow-wave sleep, the brain would produce slow waves with low frequency. It was considered important for memory consolidation, and it was great for the body to recover and revitalize.


    When the two stages of sleepbined, it would form a full sleep cycle whichsted for 90 to 110 minutes.


    A normal man required four to five sleep cycles, which was the equivalent to seven to eight hours, so that the body and spirit could be maintained at its peak.


    Tang Ling monitored his body with his Precise Instinct, and he realized he could perform at his peak with only three sleep cycles. Unfortunately, he did not have the luxury of time to enjoy three sleep cycles.


    Therefore, through many trials and errors, he finally discovered a way to maintain a full sleep cycle andpensate for the rest with breaks during his other free time.


    He was able to barelyplete two sleep cycles, but the effect was nothing close to ster. Nheless, it was able to preserve his body and spirit at a decent level.


    That meant that his Precise Instinct had improved without his knowledge. He was as adept as a machine at controlling his body and mastering it. It was simr to a little gadget named the sleep-tracking ring of the old civilization.


    Even when his consciousness was muddled during his sleep, he was able to work in uracy and produce precise results from the calction.


    It raised Tang Ling¡¯s anticipation of his Precise Instinct. What kind of potential would he discover when it was further developed?


    The hot spring became quiet once more. The rhythmic murmur from the flowing water was the best hypnotizing luby that sent Tang Ling into a deep slumber quickly.


    97 minutester, it was 8.39 a.m.


    Tang Ling opened his eyes the moment a full cycle waspleted. He did not even waste a second.


    His Precise Instinct that worked in the background silently was like the most punctual rm clock, and it would wake him up at the exact moment.


    Without further ado, Tang Ling wore his battle uniform. He jogged out of the First Reserved Camp and arrived in the secret tunnel area of the Cliff of Hope.


    There were specialized guards on duty at the area. The tunnels under the Cliff of Hope led to many ces, including Safety Sector No. 17 and the battlefield, plus the two forest areas on both sides of the cliff.


    The badge of the First Reserved Camp granted ess to the tunnel area with the given authority, so anyone with the badge coulde and go except to the secret tunnel that led to the safety sector.


    ¡°Yo, hunter boy, you¡¯re here again? Are you going to the left or the right forest this time?¡± the warrior on duty teased Tang Ling when he appeared.


    The warrior had never seen an elite New Moon Warrior skip the missions that the Hope Barrier distributed which would actually benefit them more than running towards the forest every day.


    Although the kid was clever and sensible, every time he returned from the forest, he would share all the meat that he hunted with the warriors on duty. He did not even keep some for himself.


    Therefore, all the warriors on duty were happy to keep the secret of his whereabouts so that this yful hunter would not get kicked out of the First Reserved Camp if he somehow angered the actual management of the camp.


    ¡°Either one is fine, left or right.¡± Tang Ling also grinned happily, unbothered by the teasing.


    This was why the warriors on duty liked him. They smiled back at him and skipped the chatter as they opened the door to the tunnel area and brought him into the hub.


    There were only a few people in the hub at the moment. The warrior then led him to the tunnel towards the left forest.


    After he opened the door, the warrior did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he held Tang Ling back after some hesitation. ¡°Hey, kid...¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Ling was a little anxious. Did he cross the line? Did going to the forest every day somehow trouble the warriors on duty?


    As a matter of fact, it was just Tang Ling¡¯s imagination. The warrior paused for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get addicted to the forest. I know it¡¯s easier to get food there, but isn¡¯t the more dangerous battlefield suited for yourself? You might get even more out of it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it is...¡± Tang Ling scratched his head awkwardly. He then looked at the warrior and said solemnly, ¡°But I¡¯m a coward!¡±


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± The warrior was rendered speechless. He shooed Tang Ling away with a wave of his hand. Tang Ling might be likable, but he had almost no ambitions in their opinion.


    ******


    The left forest was on the left of the Cliff of Hope which acted as a line in between it, dividing the forest into two parts: the inner side and the outer side.


    The inner side surrounded the old settlement, the so-called Secondary Safety Zone, and was also known as the inner forest.


    The outer side surrounded one side of the battlefield area and further extended to the horizon. It was also known as the outer forest.


    The forest on the left of the Cliff of Hope was the left forest while the right side was known as the right forest.


    The troops of Safety Sector No. 17 were stationed at the bottom of the cliff, forming a tight security line. Due to the security line, the people from the settlement could never reach the outer forest through the inner forest.


    The warriors from the Cliff of Hope would never enter the Secondary Safety Zone through the forest and therefore Safety Sector No. 17 either.


    It was also why the 3D holographic projection was able to deceive everyone. Coupled with a powerful deterrent force, the front and back of the cliff were divided into two worlds.


    As for why the sector insisted on dividing the area apart, Instructor Thuja unintentionally revealed some information. It was because of the poption. They wanted to create a rtively safe area to attract more outsiders to increase the poption, especially the great ones like the Leceister Drifter Camp that was wiped out by the Leceister silverback bear. They were all great additions to the sector.


    If the bloody truth wasid bare in front of everyone, would the outsiders still want to join the safety sector?


    Tang Ling pondered upon that thought as he walked alongside the bushes in the left forest while searching for something.


    He was searching for a nt with a cute name that grew under the bushes, the Sournia Tartar. It was a type of nt that resembled a tower, and its red fruit that bloomed during autumn was very sour, hence its name.


    The fruit could be used as a spice, but Tang Ling was searching for its leaves instead.


    When the leave was crushed, it released a kind of muddy smell together with a tint of sourness that could cover up other scents. It was the best nt for masking smells.


    Tang Ling was able to get his hands on some thest time, but as he frequently visited the forest, they were all finished.


    His priority was to locate the Sournia Tartar. Otherwise, his chances of surviving in the vast left forest would greatly decrease, let alone have a sessful hunt.


    The kind-hearted warrior who reminded Tang Ling that the forest might be a good ce for food but was less dangerous than the battlefield seemed to have misunderstood something about the forest.


    Tang Ling shook his head helplessly. His eyes then gleamed as he extended his hand. A small little Sournia Tartar in the shape of a tower was already in his palm.

 Chapter 118 - Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 118: Hunter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Enduring the sourness and the strange taste that exploded in his mouth, Tang Ling chewed on the leaves of the Sournia Tartar carefully.


    Despite the acidity of the leaves, he dared not breathe or chew loudly since both the left and right forests were not exactly safer than the battlefield.


    The forest did extend towards the battlefield and went all the way towards the mountains on the horizon. The safe zone that the warrior referred to must be the area around where the troops of Safety Sector No. 17 were stationed.


    On top of that, the forests on both sides of the cliff were indeed rtively safer because ording to Yang Kong, those powerful monsters were attracted to the Universal Source Stone.


    In fact, the reason why the Safety Zone and the Secondary Safety Zone existed was the distance from the Universal Source Stone. All the powerful monsters within a certain range of the stone were all drawn away but only those within the limited range.


    <i>As for the monsters beyond the range... </i>A bitter smile appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s face.


    He grabbed a handful of mud from the ground, mixed it with water, and chewed the Sournia Tartar leaves in his mouth. He then carefully smeared the mixture on himself.


    Due to his strong desire to explore, he was confident that the area beyond the 1 km range of the battlefield was dangerous to a level that was hellish.


    A little north of the mentioned area was the territory of the Level 5 mutated beast, the burst-eyed Toxodon. Back in the old civilization, a wild boar was considered a fierce animal, but this burst-eyed Toxodon was 20 times stronger than a wild boar. It was even ten times stronger than themon iron bristle hog in this era.


    The main point was that its bursting eyes might be hideous, but it provided the Toxodon with extremely keen eyesight.


    On top of that, due to the mutation, its arrow-like fangs could be fired at its enemy during a critical situation. Although such a strike could only be used once and it must wait for its fangs to grow back before it could shoot again, it was not easy to deal with a mutated beast with such lethal ranged attack.


    At the south was the territory of another Level 6 mutated beast, the needle fur ape.


    The ape was as massive as a gori from the old civilization. Even though it was not known for its strength, it was by no means weak either since it could easily punch with the force of over a ton.


    It was feared for its agility and its ability to traverse across the forest. An even scarier thing was its fur. When rxed, its fur was soft, but when it was enraged, its fur would stiffen up as if it had needles all over its body, hence providing itself with the best defense possible.


    At the same time, it could also pull its own stiffened fur and throw it as projectiles in peril. It was another mutated beast with ranged attack.


    Since the north and the south were guarded by powerful mutated beasts, Tang Ling instinctively wanted to travel further to avoid them, so he decided to explore the rtively safer middle route.


    However, when he stepped forward, he realized that the middle route was the most dangerous one because it was the territory of a level 1 vicious beast.


    Tang Ling did not get a clear look at the vicious beast. He glimpsed at it from afar and saw a deep purple stripe on the Level 1 vicious beast before he fled like a frightened kid. This was the so-called rtively safer left forest.


    As for the right forest, it was not much different from the left forest either. There were also three mutated beasts that stood guard at around 1 km away from the battlefield. Although there was no Level 1 vicious beast there, the Level 9 mutated beast was not friendly either.


    After he smeared his neck with an extra thick mixture of mud and scent-covering leaves, Tang Ling heaved a breath of relief.


    Unless one was trying to hunt for jumping chickens or hopping rabbits near where the troops were stationed, one should never be careless. The main artery around one¡¯s neck had a stronger scent, hence he applied the extra thick mixture to it.


    It all came from experience. Even so, given Tang Ling¡¯s current level of power, he still could not wander far and explore beyond the limits.


    Nevertheless, he was thankful to the information library of the First Reserved Camp which allowed him to understand some rules of the current era.


    For example, there were king beasts above the wild beasts. Other than its appearance and species, the other way of differentiating king beasts was a faint purple spot on its belly.


    Above the king beast was the mutated beast, and the purple spot on the belly would turn into a faint purple stripe instead. A Level 1 mutated beast would have one stripe while a Level 9 mutated beast would have nine stripes.


    As for vicious beasts, the faint purple stripes on its belly would be a deeper shade, and the more deep purple strips it had, the higher was its level.


    In terms of battling, even the king beasts only had all the basic abilities that revolved around strength, agility and reflexes.


    However, the battle advantages of mutated beasts that had double the basic abilities were evolved such as the eyes and fangs of the burst-eyed Toxodon, and the fur of the needle fur ape.


    Of course, all the mentioned abilities were considered normal. There were still many inconceivable abilities out there. Albeit Safety Sector No. 17 trying its best to gather information in this field, the database that it currently had was extremely limited.


    As for the vicious beast, Tang Ling frowned at what the sector knew about them. He did not know how to put them into words. In a profound way, were their abilities a demonstration of the power of thews of nature?


    In fact, it was not exactly profound. A vicious beast that concentrated on agility would continue increasing its speed as long as it did not reach a bottleneck. Was that the correct way to understand them? So, was the electric eel of the old civilization a type of vicious beast?


    Strange thoughts popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. In the next second, he reached to his pants and unbuckled the sheath at his boot to draw a knife out.


    In a sh, he threw the knife out swiftly towards his left. Half a secondter, a soft thud sounded and something fell down less than 5 meters away from him.


    Tang Ling looked up to his left. At the corner of his blind spot, he saw a spider, which was asrge as two palms of a grown man and was around 50 mm when it extended its legs, that had been stabbed in the abdomen. It was struggling fiercely.


    He recognized it as a giant numbing spider which was a type of Level 1 mutated arachnid.


    It could hunt birds twice its size but not mutated birds. The spider had extremely sharp fangs and could easily prate skin. Human skin and flesh were like marshmallows to the spider.


    With a single bite from the spider, the bleeding from an injury it caused would be difficult to staunch and heal unless it was cured with a special medicine.


    Furthermore, the scary thing was another type of venom the spider possessed, which was a numbing venom. When the numbing venom was injected into its prey through its fangs, even a mutated-scaled horse would be tranquilized in less than five minutes.


    It spelled utter despair to suffer from unstoppable bleeding while being paralyzed.


    The giant numbing spider was not dangerous as long as it did not sneak up on its prey. It could walk silently and dash extremely swiftly at thest moment during its hunt.


    Still, it fell under the radar of Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct.


    With a scowl, Tang Ling snuck over, took the machete out from his waistband, and smashed its head.

 Chapter 119 - Power Up

    <h4>Chapter 119: Power Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The giant numbing spider had exceptional energy. Even after Tang Ling smashed its head, it struggled for one to two seconds before retracting its legs and dying.


    Tang Ling was patient. He waited for the spider topletely die before he cut all eight legs off. He hung the legs on his tactical belt before carefully removing its fangs and venom sack and putting them into the little pouch at his waist.


    ¡°46¡ã to my left. The timing of the throw is nicely mastered, but the angle deviated by a little. My Precise Instinct calction shouldn¡¯t be wrong. It must be my own control of my body. I still can¡¯t keep up with the Precise Instinct.¡± Tang Ling was pleased with the harvest. He wished he could run into several more spiders since the hunt was practically effortless.


    He was dismayed with the result though since it deviated from his initial estimation. He initially estimated that his knife could have killed the spider with a single blow on the head, but it did not.


    Despite the result, Tang Ling was not anxious about it. Instructor Thuja had once told them before thatbat required technique, and although they had not started theirbat technique sses, it was not something that they could master within a certain period of time. They had to temper their techniques and precision through thousands and thousands of failures before achieving the ultimate sess. Tang Ling agreed to the saying.


    Of course, stamina was the basis of everything.


    After he cleaned up his spoils, he continued towards the destination of his hunt. Every step he treaded was careful while he observed every spot before him warily.


    Three hourster, Tang Ling was in the northern forest exactly 1.5 km away from Area 7 of the battlefield, which was considered the most secluded area.


    Tang Ling took cover behind the ruins nketed by the forest. He was pantingboriously but softly.


    It was not exactly a smooth journey since he had to sneak past two king beasts and got tangled up with a cloud shadow panther, even getting injured in the process.


    In the end, he hunted another wolf-headed bird and conveniently took out a clumsy hopping rabbit before arriving at his destination.


    He wiped the sweat off his face, and without further ado, he swiftly and cleanly dealt with his prey¡¯s body. He kept the rather valuable parts and lit the solid fuel gas stove which he had exchanged with the Hope credits that he shamelessly borrowed from the other members of the Fierce Dragon Squad. Then, he sliced the meat and put it on the stove.


    After that, Tang Ling finally heaved a breath of relief. Three hours was the maximum. Another ten-minute dy and his intolerable hunger would devour him.


    In fact, he also wanted to ept more missions to earn Hope credits, but the food distributed by Safety Sector No. 17, which they imed couldst for seven days, onlysted him two days.


    Now, his appetite was somewhat infamous throughout the Hope Barrier, but it was still within his control. If he really exposed his true appetite, it would shock everyone and attract unwanted attention from unintentional parties.


    Therefore, other than keeping a low profile as a dead weight, he had to fulfill his utterly realistic needs. Given his vignce and consideration, hunting for food to replenish himself was the best way possible.


    So, it was determined that he could onlyplete basic missions.


    ¡°But...¡± Frowning, he twisted the bottle cap open and drank a third of the water. The solid fuel gas stove that glowed red and burned fiercely made his mood heavier.


    What was with his damned appetite? It grew greedier by the day. Especially with his power enhanced, the hunger would grow ordingly. He had to eat more than 15 kgs of meat a day to fully suppress his hunger.


    The oil on the meat was glistening. Tang Ling neglected the heat, taking a piece of meat from the stove and stuffing it into his mouth without considering if it was fully cooked or not.


    Eating the way that Su Yao taught him had be second nature. Regr meat was very different from Level 3 vicious beast meat, hence it would be digested even quicker.


    Tang Ling ate even faster than before. He quickly cleaned up an 11.5 kg wolf-headed bird. Other than its tough skull, all the other smaller bones and cartges were crushed and swallowed.


    Next, the 4 kg hopping rabbit did notst long either. It was briefly roasted with salt before being gobbled down by Tang Ling as if it was the most delicious meal in the world.


    In the end, he even lightly roasted the eight spider legs and dug out its white flesh. Not a bit of the flesh was left and it tasted like crab meat.


    Tang Ling simply wiped his mouth, then he quickly and neatly cleaned up the crime scene. The ruins that had not fallen to the wild of the forest was a rtively safe ce throughout the entire northern forest.


    There were three walls that had not fallen coupled with a giant tree that could cloud the sky. Together with the thick bushes at the bottom, it formed a perfect cover.


    Tang Ling did not want to attract trouble with the leftovers and ruin his eating space.


    However, after he cleaned up the ce, the lingering hunger continued to torture him. He hesitated for a while before he took a piece of Level 3 vicious beast meat, which was around 50 grams, out.


    It was the meat that Su Yao had left for him 20 days ago. Even Su Yao would not have expected that in less than 20 days, the 1.5 kg piece of vicious beast meat would be devoured to be less than 800 grams.


    If he wanted to power himself up, the regr food that he consumed could not keep up with his body. Among the resources that Safety Sector No. 17 distributed, only the high nutrition liquid was a tad useful. Not even the medium nutrition liquid worked anymore.


    Besides that, Tang Ling might not be able to get his hands on enough food every day. After all, he had been poor and starving in the first week.


    On top of that, time was money. Tang Ling would never slow down because of his stinginess.


    Although consuming 50 grams that day was a bit overkill, he did not hesitate either. He formed a simple trap with three knives and an almost transparent line before he swallowed the vicious beast meat.


    After the shortfort of satiation, the extreme pain came like the rising tide.


    Tang Ling clenched his teeth hard and pushed his face towards the ground. He almost shattered the hard concrete floor with his agony, but he managed to keep quiet.


    In the end, following the weakness that came after the pain, Tang Ling was drenched in sweat, but an unusual sense of fullness appeared.


    ¡°Mmm, I feel powerful. I guess I must have leveled up once more.¡± Tang Ling stood up after sipping some water. As long as he made it through the three familiar stages after eating the vicious beast meat, he would feel like Superman.


    Fuaa!


    He threw a punch and a gale followed. Without even calcting intentionally, his Precise Instinct already provided him with the exact number: 1056.731 kgs.


    As for his agility and reflexes, the ce might not be a good ce to measure them, but ording to his usual movements, he was quicker than his previous self. In fact, he was almost a third faster than during the first test at the sealed training camp.


    Especially with his reflexes coupled with his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling was more confident than ever.


    It was one of the few satisfying moments in his life. Even Tang Ling could not help but grin widely.

 Chapter 120 - Chameleon Black-Winged Mantis

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chameleon ck-Winged Mantis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was considered a great improvement though. A month ago, Tang Ling suffered tremendously after swallowing a strip of vicious beast meat, and now, consuming 50 grams was not too hard on him.


    On top of that, he had reached the numbers required or beyond, to start the cultivation sses.


    ording to the instructor, even the genius among the geniuses of the New Moon Warriors had to spend a month and a half to achieve the required numbers, but he did it in 20 days.


    Was that not amazing?


    His delightsted for several seconds before he calmed himself down. Since he got a significant advantage in the form of the Level 3 vicious meat, it was not something to be overjoyed about.


    One thing worth noting was that the standard meat provided in the First Reserved Camp was only 2 kg of king beast meat per day.


    The higher the level of the meat, the more energy it contained. That meant the boost in power experienced would also be tremendous. Every single increase in level of the meat would result in several levels worth of power-ups to the body.


    Tang Ling calcted it with his Precise Instinct. If he consumed mainly Level 3 vicious beast meat every day, his daily requirement would not go over 150 grams, but the speed of his power-up would far surpass his current level, which was nearly 50% higher.


    That was the difference between the types of meat.


    However, there was a long path ahead, and he still had to bear the burden of his appetite. What would happen after he finished his Level 3 vicious beast meat? How would he replenish it?


    Besides, it had been a while now, yet he did not enter the Dream. ording to Kun, Dream Coins were precious. If he was lucky enough to get some and exchange them all for meat...


    After all, Kun treated a Level 3 vicious beast meat as scraps among the trash.


    However, a human being could never only fantasize about the amazing things. What if the entry to the Dream was only admitted once a year? He would still have to replenish his own supply.


    His powers were a lot stronger now, and he could control his Precise Instinct better. Even his hunting experience had increased, so would it be time to...


    Tang Ling thought of ¡®it¡¯, the prey that he had been eyeing for a long time and was an obstacle on his path. His blood boiled whenever he thought about it.


    It was still early. If he could sessfully hunt ¡®it¡¯ down, he might be able to make it to the night ss. Why not give it a try?


    ******


    In this era, there were no favorites.


    If someone had to ask who the era favored? Many would answer not who but what.


    It was insects that got the best out of the changes. Indeed, the insects were the ones that mutated the most in this era. Almost all of the insects were non-identical to the insects from the old civilization. More precisely, the insects of the current era only retained around 60% of the simrities and traits of an insect from the past.


    The insects were stronger and more adaptive to the environment. Some species even possessed intellect.


    Everything was going well for the insects. Combined together with their terrifying numbers and countless species, what else would the insects be if not the favorites of the era?


    Therefore, the ssification of insects in this era was unlike that of the wild beasts.


    The weakest ones were Level 1 mutated insects, and they went all the way to Level 9.


    After the mutated insects were the demon insects, and they were ssified simrly to the vicious beasts such as Level 1 demon insects, Level 2 demon insects, and so on.


    As for whether there was something above the demon insect category, Tang Ling had no idea.


    As a matter of fact, he did not even know whether there was something far more powerful than a vicious beast. He was bedazzled by the mystery as there was not a single word in the information library that mentioned that.


    ¡°Demon insects... Are they insects that are turned into demonic beings?¡± Tang Ling was already at the edge of the forest, or more precisely, the frontier between the northern forest and the battlefield.


    Hiding on top of a tree, Tang Ling mocked the naming of the demon insects. His eyes were locked onto a certain spot at the ruins less than 200 meters away.


    That particr spot was the maximum range where the purple light of the Universal Source Rock could reach, so the purple light was extremely dim and was probably hard to even notice.


    In addition to the fact that the particr spot of the ruins was where the buildings of the old civilization were concentrated, the terrain was ratherplicated. There were many intercrossing paths and alleyways in the area. All sorts of abandoned skyscrapers and nts grew out from the deste state, blocking the view. Due to all the hindrances and obstacles, this particr spot was an unusually quiet ce on the battlefield.


    The ces where Tang Ling¡¯s sight could reach were extremely quiet. Albeit being a kilometer away from the battlefield that rumbled with thick smoke and fierce ughters, there was not a single living being in sight yet.


    Were there really no living beings in the area? No!


    Many times, Tang Ling explored the forests. Although his most important mission was to hunt for food, he was not without ambition.


    He tried to sneak into the battlefield via the forest. No matter what kind of misunderstanding the warrior that opened the door for him had about the forest, he was right about one thing: the spoils and gains from the battlefield were much more rewarding.


    Tang Ling also wanted to be rewarded with spoils! Even though he did not ept any battlefield missions and all the gains he reaped must be hidden and he was unable to exchange them for Hope credits back at the Hope Barrier, it was not a major problem!


    Had it been Su Yao, he must have ways to get around this!


    Tang Ling did not bring back all the petty gains he got from the forest. Instead, he hid them properly.


    Therefore, he really wanted to go to the battlefield. He got used to it after witnessing many bloody ughters, and his adventurous heart was inciting him at all times though it was easier said than done.


    The dangerous battlefield filled with ys had no valid entry point for him to sneak in through.


    So, when he discovered this unusually quiet spot, the joy almost drove him mad. He tried to sneak into the battlefield through here, but he realized there was an obstacle in his way.


    It was a disgusting Level 3 mutated insect, a chameleon ck-winged mantis.


    When he had escaped the mantis back then, he almost lost an arm. It allowed him to understand that even the battlefield had territories of their own which were guarded by their respective monsters.


    Of course, the Level 3 mutated insect upied a lousy ce with dim purple light. Furthermore, theplicated terrain benefited the chameleon ck-winged mantis even more. It could fly and change colors. Although it was not massive, it was troublesome when it jumped out for a sneak attack.


    The other more powerful insects were not willing to risk their lives in such a lousy ce, hence only the mantis lingered around.


    However, Tang Ling did not want to give up. He might not be as powerful as the mantis, but this ce was the best entry point to the battlefield that he could find. If he could move around the spots without the purple light, he would be able to enter the territories of the mutated beasts.


    Worried, Tang Ling smeared more Sournia Tartar mixture on himself and waited patiently.


    Finally, after ten minutes, there were movements at a corner of an abandoned building which was as tall as a waste hill.


    An arrogant mantis with de-like arms appeared. Its color was almost identical to its background, and as it moved quietly, the color of its body kept changing.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were sharp. At least, they were better than a normal man¡¯s by a great deal. He did not know whether it was due to his Precise Instinct or not.


    Even so, if he had not done something to the mantis during hisst encounter, whereby he smashed three extremely resilient coloring mulberries on the mantis¡¯s body, even he had trouble noticing the chameleon ck-winged mantis.


    ¡°Thank the heavens that it didn¡¯t rain these few days, so the color of the mulberries are still there. I have to thank myself for getting stronger so fast too.¡± Tang Ling licked his lips.


    He took out the venom sac that he got from the giant numbing spider. Oh, he had to thank the giant numbing spider as well!

 Chapter 121 - Blade Dance Fury Part 1

    Chapter 121: de Dance Fury Part 1


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The chameleon ck-winged mantis was a Level 3 mutated insect. Whenpared to a demon insect, its intellect was not that impressive as it was more than a few levels inferior.


    Even so, on the edge of the battlefield with its pitiful intellect, it was able to feel satisfied.


    Yes, it was very satisfied.


    It was able to bathe in the purple light that could power itself even though it was very dim.


    Once in a while, it would even run into other living beings that fled from the battlefield. They were usually injured, so its ambush in the dark had a high chance of sess. As for those who fought on the battlefield, the energy level of their flesh would not be very low either, so it was a great source of food for the mantis.


    Coupled with theplicated terrain, if the mantis ran into some powerful monsters, it still had its color-changing ability to escape.


    Lastly, since the mantis was still within the forest, even if it did not run into the unfortunate souls, it could still head into the forest to hunt.


    Even though its pathetic intellect was able to recognize satisfaction but was unable to analyze all this properly, its instinct was enough to tell it to never leave this spot, so it would even defend it with its life.


    It would soon evolve into a Level 4 mutated insect since the fourth faint purple spot on its wings had started showing.


    The chameleon ck-winged mantis strolled around its territory with swelling arrogance. As long as it could evolve into a Level 4 mutated insect, it would not be the weakest around the frontier of the battlefield. By then, it could enter the ranks of intermediate power.


    Tang Ling was tossing a stone in his hand as he tilted his head and sized up the chameleon ck-winged mantis that was less than 50 meters away with great interest.


    He was curious about what was wrong with this mantis which was only half the size of a man. Did it lose the necessary vignce of a Level 3 mutated insect? How could it neglect his presence in such a close range? It even walked at a strange pace and had its head cocked up high.


    While Tang Ling would not believe that a Level 3 mutated insect had the intellect to think, it would have some self-consciousness at the most.


    Would that little bit of self-consciousness magically change the way it acted?


    The scariest ability in this world was still wisdom.


    As he eximed in his mind, he stopped himself from probing the mantis¡¯s inner world. His Precise Instinct was operating at full speed.


    The moment the mantis discovered him and charged towards him, he flung the stone out when it was 37 meters away from him.


    Tang Ling could already strike over a ton of force with a single punch, and it was not even his limit yet as it was just a standard punch. Therefore, the strength with which he used to throw the stone was terrifying.


    The stone he threw had a sharp edge. Albeit not being big, its umted mass was over 500 grams.


    Tang Ling threw it with all his might, and a very light whistle burst after the stone left his hand. Boosted by his Precise Instinct, the angle of the trajectory was narrow, and it traveled across the air very quickly.


    His target was the soft abdomen of the ck-winged mantis. He knew it was its weakness from thest encounter.


    Bang!


    A clear thud sounded as the ck-winged mantis extended its wings and stopped the stone in a sh.


    The sharp stone left a faint white scratch on its wings, but that was all it did. Still, that managed to enrage the ck-winged mantis that chased after Tang Ling instinctively. The weak presence that Tang Ling emanated encouraged the mantis to chase him faster.


    However, Tang Ling was already on the run. In fact, 37 meters was the optimal distance for him to attract the mantis. It was the result that his newly upgraded Precise Instinct gave him.


    If the terrain was t, 21 meters would be enough for him to escape, but theplicated corners and alleyways had to bepensated by extra distance.


    Therefore, the moment Tang Lingunched the stone, he ran 31¡ã to his left.


    He was like a nimble monkey, shuttling through theplicated and intercrossing concrete forests with different heights of terrain. He ran as effortlessly as the ck-winged mantis which had a few more legs.


    Tang Ling repeatedly memorized the terrain of this ce during his first encounter with the mantis, and he managed to etch the whole ce in his heart. With the observation the second time around, he was confident that he could speed across the ce like it was his own backyard.


    Theplicated terrain did not just provide convenience to the ck-winged mantis, but it even benefited Tang Ling. Since he had grasped theyout of the terrain and gained the advantage, he was able to maintain a safe distance from the ck-winged mantis. He kept provoking it by throwing stones as he lured it towards his designated location.


    Tang Ling made his way into an unusually narrow alley.


    The ruins of the buildings in this new location were unbelievably concentrated. There was a broken beam or a fallen wall along the alley every two to three steps, and the alley was no wider than 1.2 meters.


    Above the alley was all sorts of rusty iron rods and old tree branches. There were also bushes that had sharp leaves and branches blocking the way at the end of the alley.


    Although the alley was no longer than 30 meters, it was adequate enough to be the location of the final battle.


    Tang Ling stopped when he was almost halfway in the alley. He did not have absolute confidence to win, and his n was quite risky to begin with since it required a certain level of luck. Unknowingly, the excitement in his boiling blood stimted him.


    As a person who overly depended on food, was there any reason that he should not take the risk?


    In less than 2 seconds, the chameleon ck-winged mantis came into the alley without any hesitation. It seemed infuriated that its prey had run into a dead-end, and it felt like its prey had a death wish.


    It lowered its body and slid forward for a dozen meters. At the same time, its ever-victorious des shed towards Tang Ling. It extended its de-like arms so wide that it almost sealed off the entire narrow alley.


    It was at that moment when Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct operated at its maximum capacity. His mind was able to somehow slow down the extremely quick movements of the ck-winged mantis.


    After the unusually fast calction, he came up with three options to get out of this desperate situation with a survival rate of more than 50%.


    The first option was to grab the iron rod less than a meter above him and pull himself towards the air.


    The second option was to jump towards his left andunch himself towards the sharp bushes on the right with the rebounding force from his left kick. Although he might suffer some cuts, the bushes could slow down the shing of the ck-winged mantis, and by rolling away in time, he could avoid getting sliced into half.


    As for the third option, it was the hole in the fallen wall beneath him that was less than 20 mmrge. He had to stomp on the hole with all his might, and there would be an 80% chance that he could expand the space. He would have to slide over when the fallen wall crumbled away to avoid the shing.


    In order for the escape ns to work, he must carefully time the execution cue with his body reflexes. On top of that, the time and speed must align, and he could not afford to make the slightest mistake. The options were considered highly difficult movements.


    The best option was undoubtedly the first one. ording to his current power level, he would have at least a 95% chance of pulling it off, hence increasing his 50% survival rate.


    The seconds ticked away, forcing Tang Ling to make a decision right away.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed. His Precise Instinct might seem useful towards an actual battle, but it was not a pre-battle simtion.


    He somehow realized that his pre-battle calctions were a little off, and if he were to choose any one of the three options he came up with, he would fail to escape.

 Chapter 122 - Blade Dance Fury Part 2

    Chapter 122: de Dance Fury Part 2


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Should he juste again next time?


    It was a much harder option than all the escape ns that he thought of. s, he did not even have milliseconds to think about it.


    Therefore, after a new decision was made, he moved.


    He did not go with the first option which seemed to be the best. He also discarded the second and third options.


    Tang Ling dashed towards the chameleon ck-winged mantis.


    For a fraction of a second, the ck-winged mantis was stunned. Since it had acquired a minimal level of self-consciousness, it did not expect its prey to react like this.


    A typical prey would dodge, but why did this one dash forward instead?


    So, when Tang Ling was dashing towards the center of the des, the ck-winged mantis was truly dumbfounded for less than a second before it narrowed its sharp des towards the center.


    Did he have a death wish? He did not just race toward the mantis but toward the center of its des. Did he think that the mantis was not nimble enough to close its arms together?


    No, Tang Ling did not think as such. He was actually frustrated at the location that he had chosen, the 13-meter spot in the narrow alley.


    He approximately calcted the opening angle of the ck-winged mantis des. Due to the limited width of the alley and the obstacles above it, there was a high chance that the mantis would sh downward.


    If the ck-winged mantis really shed downward, he could seize the chance that he predicted earlier.


    However, in order to add more insurance to his n, Tang Ling chose to head deeper into the alley and stopped at the 13th meter. The particr spot was the narrowest and had two iron rods that sprung out from both sides of the wall.


    The front arms of the ck-winged mantis were powerful. While the two iron rods that had flowed through the river of time would not be much of a hindrance to it, it would be able to slow it down a little, hence granting himself more time.


    Combined with the limited space in the narrow alley, its front arms could not have been that agile to switch angles such as swinging one of its des diagonally at him.


    His calctions should be correct, but unfortunately, he still underestimated the ck-winged mantis¡¯s rage and urge to kill him. Plus, he was not particrly familiar with the ck-winged mantis¡¯s front arms, hence he made a mistake.


    The ck-winged mantis did not go with its most familiar attack which involved a forward extend and downward sh. Instead, it slightly twisted its des inwards, stiffened up, andunched forward to sting instead of shing to avoid the iron rods on the wall.


    The sting should not be a calcted result because it was impossible for the ck-winged mantis to judge its attack to this extent, but it should be an instinctive act driven by rage. To it, this was the best and most straightforward option to kill Tang Ling.


    Therefore, Tang Ling had to pay for his mistake if he did not want to give up.


    He turned his body sideways and slid forward by 0.3 meters in between the sharp des. It looked like he had stuffed himself in between a pair of scissors.


    Two straight cuts split his battle uniform as he slid past the des.


    He also suffered cuts on his abdomen and back. He started to bleed, but thankfully the contact with the des were short and quick. As a result, the cuts were not deep since they were just flesh wounds.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling neglected his injuries because he could hear the wind whistling in his ears because of the extreme speed.


    The ck-winged mantis tightened its front arms rapidly, and it could cut Tang Ling in half in an instant.


    Although Tang Ling was unusually calm, the excitement in him erupted like a volcano! What else was more exciting than fighting on the verge of death with all his might?


    He lowered his head, bent forward, and raised his fist for an uppercut. The series of actions werepleted in an instant, and he had to thank the dullish humane reaction of the ck-winged mantis to be able to pull such a trick off.


    He did not hold back his uppercut as his punch powerfullynded on one of the mantis¡¯s front arms.


    His maximum punching force could reach 1,300 kgs, and although it might not be enough to break the ck-winged mantis¡¯s front arm or even leave a scratch, his powerful uppercut forcefully deviated the des away from him for a moment.


    Tang Ling immediately followed the deviated front arm movement, and barely dodged the other front arm that slid right above his head. The de on the arm grazed him and cut a lock of his hair.


    Without giving a damn, he quickly pushed himself backward and dodged the reactive attack from the front arm that he followed.


    He then safelynded!


    The ck-winged mantis furiously raised its wings, quickly twisting its front arms and finally performing a sh at Tang Ling.


    Since the ck-winged mantis had missed the only chance to kill him, it granted him the only chance to win.


    The iron rods on both sides of the wall finally came into y. The rods slightly dyed the ck-winged mantis¡¯s des and allowed Tang Ling to quickly adjust his body to push himself forward using his arms on the ground. He slid toward the bottom of the ck-winged mantis¡¯ abdomen.


    At the same time, the knife, which he buckled onto his sleeve, that wasced with the giant numbing spider¡¯s venom appeared in his hand.


    When he was beneath the ck-winged mantis¡¯s abdomen, he stabbed the knife into the softest part without a second thought. He tugged it downwards with all his might. Green blood mixed together with organs spewed out from the opening and sshed everywhere.


    After Tang Ling slid over the ck-winged mantis¡¯s abdomen, he stood up, jumped towards a tree branch and pulled himself upward.


    Tang Ling had no idea when the numbing effect woulde into y or how severely it would numb the ck-winged mantis, but the 1.8-meter mantis would have a hard time turning around in this narrow alley.


    Moreover, it had suffered a cut on its abdomen, so it was impossible for it to fly away before the numbing effect kicked in. In addition to that, the upper path of the alley was sealed off by branches and bushes.


    Now, the ce he had chosen to fight the ck-winged mantis became the ideal location for a fight or flight situation, so it was considered absolutely safe for him.


    If the ck-winged mantis chose to retreat backward, he could simply jump on it. Its front arms and sharp wings were unable to attack him on its back.


    However, it seemed like Tang Ling had over considered the matter.


    The numbing venom of the giant numbing spider might not be lethal, but it was quick when the effect came into y.


    After almost the whole abdomen was sliced apart, the venom swiftly robbed half of the ck-winged mantis¡¯s capability to continue the fight.


    It was not smart enough to retreat right away, so it instinctively struggled and tried to fly or jump, but here, where Tang Ling had precisely calcted every detail, even if it was in its prime, it was not easy for it to merely fly away.


    Its struggle hastened the effect of the venom. In less than 5 seconds, it waspletely tranquilized and had fallen.


    Tang Ling jumped down. He carefully poked the ck-winged mantis a few times to make sure the venom was in full effect before he heaved a sigh of relief.


    The pain of his abdomen and back finally stung him, and it made him gasp in pain.


    Nevertheless, soon enough, joy filled his heart.


    He had finally uncovered a secret path to sneak into the battlefield.


    On top of that, he should be able to salvage some edible parts from the Level 3 mutated insect. Although the ck-winged mantis was uparable to a Level 3 mutated beast, it was definitely stronger than a king beast. However, Tang Ling did not know what the effect of consuming it would be, so he wanted to test it out.


    Other than that, there was something that Tang Ling was curious about for a long time. Would he be able to find his answer in the chameleon ck-winged mantis?

 Chapter 123 - A Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 123: A Harvest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He was curious about was the crystal.


    What was the crystal? No one truly understood it. The old civilization only mentioned something about calculi, which was also known as stone, that would form in human or animal bodies in the form of gallstones and kidney stones.


    Crystal? Could it be considered a ?ar¨©ra of natural formation? In which era did such a crystale into public notice? It did not seem like someone had made it up either.


    Tang Ling was not a scientist. Although he was curious and eagerly sought knowledge, he did not have the time and suitable environment to study.


    All he could say was that the crystal was unique to this era, and was usually found in the aorta of the heart.


    Tang Ling had never seen a real crystal before, but ording to the information that he had received, the bloody red crystal with a tint of purple was not something abruptly embedded itself in the heart. It was more like something that grew naturally and was connected to the veins.


    The aorta around the crystal would undergo changes. It tended to be more tenacious and harder. The closer it was to the crystal, the more tenacious the aorta would be.


    It felt like the cells in the heart were slowly changing, eventually forming the crystal.


    As for theposition of the crystal, Tang Ling did not know the slightest detail. He wondered whether he could spot cells within the crystal.


    However, such changes were logical in this era. Otherwise, given the heart structure of the people from the old civilization, it could not have handled the power and speed that the people of this era possessed, at least, not for human beings.


    It also seemed like the stronger the living being, the higher the chance of the crystal forming in its heart.


    <i>As for insects...</i>


    Tang Ling was pondering upon the thought while he quickly and simply bandaged his wounds. He then smashed the ck-winged mantis to death. Given his current strength, spending some extra effort killing a tranquilized ck-winged mantis was not difficult.


    Then, he searched for the crystal.


    Insects did not possess hearts like human beings. Instead, there was an organ known as the dorsal blood vessel or ventral blood vessel, which could be found at either the upper or the lower part of the abdomen. It could be considered abination of the heart and arteries, simr to the aorta. The muscles that pumped the blood to the aortic arches were also located there.


    Tang Ling came searching for the crystal, so he must have had all this knowledge.


    Without further ado, he used his sharp military knife, which he had borrowed from Orston for a week, and started to dissect the ck-winged mantis.


    When he exposed the dorsal blood vessel and noticed symptoms of hardening, Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced.


    He moved his hand along the hardened area and searched for the central point. His heart was praying for the unusual changes that were caused by the crystal formation to appear.


    His hand moved exceptionally slowly until he finally felt an unusually hard spot, then he stopped. He quickly looked at what his hand had found.


    It was small, probably only the size of half a thumb. It was in a bewitching red in color and glowed very dimly. It seemed very intricate and was translucent.


    When he removed it from the ck-winged mantis¡¯s body, he raised it up under the sunlight and was able to spot some tiny purple lines in it.


    So, this was the so-called crystal? The crystal that was worth 50 Hope credits per gram?


    The crystal in his hand was about 3 grams, and he felt a little surreal holding it in his hand. He quickly calcted in his heart that in the past 20 days, even if hepleted all the possible missions from the Hope Barrier without any rest, he would earn less than 80 Hope credits.


    Yet, this little piece of crystal was worth 150 Hope credits?


    Tang Ling curled his fingers and held the crystal tightly. It felt nothing like holding a pebble. It was warm and tender as if it was alive. One would love it from the bottom of the heart and would try to possess it.


    Lucky!


    Even a Level 3 mutated beast might not form a crystal if its whole heart was turning hard.


    However, Tang Ling was able to find one on a Level 3 mutated insect! Moreover, judging from the grade of the crystal, it should be considered a quality good.


    However, it was not the time for him to be infatuated with his findings. He was still on the edge of the battlefield, and the fight might extend here any second.


    Besides that, this chameleon ck-winged mantis was considered a high-value insect among the Level 3 mutated insects. Its front arms and wings were spoils that the Hope Barrier would purchase with Hope credits.


    Its flesh might not be much but was definitely seble as well.


    Of course, Tang Ling could not deal with the body of the ck-winged mantis here and now. If he was unlucky and ran into some other thing, he might not be able to keep his prime battle form since he was hurt.


    No one from the battlefield was weak.


    He kept the crystal but still did note up with a viable solution to deal with the ck-winged mantis, so he grabbed the body and sprinted back into the forest.


    The ck-winged mantis was around 100 kgs, but it had bled out and lost some weight. Furthermore, given Tang Ling¡¯s current strength, carrying the body was not hard.


    ******


    The spot where Tang Ling deemed as his eating ground was probably the best ce to deal with the ck-winged mantis¡¯s body, and it was still considerably near to the battlefield.


    The Goddess of Luck seemed to have favored Tang Ling this time. After he retrieved his tactical backpack from the tree, he sprinted with all his might and managed to return to his eating ground in around 5 minutes.


    He did not run into any problems on the way back.


    However, dissecting the ck-winged mantispletely was troublesome as it had many tough body parts. Fortunately, he had the precious military knife from Orston. Otherwise, with his own refined steel knife, he would have to spend extra time just sawing into the body.


    Even so, Tang Ling did a rather poor job at dissecting the ck-winged mantis. However, the little hardened te in front of its chest, the front arms from which the flesh had been emptied, and the pair of wings plus the legs were all taken.


    Whatever he could stuff in his expandable tactical backpack, he filled, but the big front arms and the pair of wings must be hung outside instead. He did not have another option around this.


    Fortunately, it was rare to run into someone in the northern forest, so Tang Ling believed that he would not get robbed.


    As for the flesh, he gobbled every single piece of it after cleaning them.


    His body required replenishment after the fight. Even though he was eating over his daily quota, using the eating method that Su Yao taught him, he could digest faster and store the energy in his body.


    He tapped on his full stomach after the quick meal, savoring the power that he got from the Level 3 mutated insect. Even though he carefully dug out all the flesh from its heavy carapace, he got less than 5 kgs of meat in the end.


    Thankfully, the 5 kgs of meat could at least cure his problem of hunger for the next two days. Then, he would have time for some missions and earn some Hope credits.


    The important thing was that the quality of the meat seemed to benefit him more than a king beast¡¯s meat.


    In order to be strong, he must start with eating! He had to know how to eat properly!


    Satisfied, Tang Ling carried his spoils and endured the fatigue as he headed towards his secret base to keep his spoils before he returned to the Hope Barrier.


    The harvest might even grant him more luxurious sleeping time that night, but he could not afford to waste time on the way back. He must summarize his gains and losses of his hunt as soon as possible.

 Chapter 124 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 124: Trade</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All of Tang Ling¡¯s battles had been secretive except for the first exam in which he purposely exposed his abilities under the public eye.


    That particr battle with the Leceister silverback bear was considered astonishing and surely left a deep impression on everyone.


    In fact, with the support of his Precise Instinct, every battle that he had been through was near perfect, including that very first virgin battle against a mutated beast, the ck horn purple-striped snake, that Quark witnessed.


    As for the battle with the chameleon ck-winged mantis, had there been viewers around, they would have surely been amazed by the dance on the de tips. What else could be a better sight than that?


    Actually, it could be better like the acknowledgment of the Level 3 mutated insect¡¯s self-consciousness that could have been added into his Precise Instinct calctions.


    Whether it was anger, sorrow, happiness, or excitement, emotions could affect a battle, especially when it might affect the opportunity between life and death that could seal the oue.


    However, it was difficult to pull off. His Precise Instinct could only simte precise numbers and was useless against emotions.


    After all, the anticipation of emotions and even the grasp of human nature could only be processed by his own thoughts and feelings. At times, that would be even more reliable than his Precise Instinct.


    For example, when Tang Ling took the risk and tore towards the ck-winged mantis, if the creature had stronger self-consciousness, it would surely respond and not revert back to its machine-like reflex to deal with the situation.


    Thanks to the rigid thinking of the mantis, Tang Ling was able to buy himself some precious time.


    However, at the same time, it clearly stated that the most efficient ones on the battlefield would always be the ice-cold machines. If the dull brutality remained and wasbined with precise calctions and battle wisdom, it would be...


    Tang Ling was getting lost in his maze of thoughts. The foundations of battling would still be one¡¯s abilities, but on top of that, battle wisdom would reign as king!


    ******


    Even though he was absorbed in his thoughts, Tang Ling¡¯s pace was brisk.


    Since his risky hunting had ended and he was exceptionally familiar with a certain area in the northern forest, Tang Ling had a rtively safe path towards his destination, hence saving him a lot of time.


    In less than half an hour, he was at his secret base.


    His secret base was actually an orange jasmine tree. The tree did not mutate much though. Only its leaves and trunks were unusually fragrant.


    The fragrance sort of functioned as an insect repellent and it could cover scents to a certain extent, although it was not as effective as the Sournia Tartar.


    Tang Ling hid all his spoils in the trunk of the tree inside a space that he had carefully carved out.


    He carved along the pattern and extracted a piece of tree bark from the trunk. He dug the inside clean and formed a storage space that was a square meter wide in the center.


    Since the tree was big enough, the storage space did not even take up half of its diameter. In addition to that, the location he chose was close to where the troops from Safety Sector No. 17 were stationed, so it decreased the chances of any idents happening.


    Tang Ling was confident that he would never be discovered by the others. The fragrant orange jasmine covered the scent of his spoils, and he used that extracted piece of bark as a cover. Since he carefully carved it out along the pattern of the bark, the cover seemed very natural.


    Although the piece of bark would surely decay over a certain period of time and appear different from the entire tree, it was not a problem either. Tang Ling did not n to keep his spoils in a single spot or keep them for a long time.


    The spoils would only be valuable when exchanged for useful items. On top of that, he was not a collector anyway.


    With that thought in mind, he was already 5 meters away from the orange jasmine tree. He would be free for the day after he hid his spoils.


    However, strangely, when he came up to his secret base, Tang Ling unusually slowed down and pretended to search around. In the end, he picked a huge rock near his secret base and sat on it.


    Exhausted, Tang Ling took a cigarette out to smoke as he finished his remaining water.


    Although he had not gotten used to the stink of cigarettes, he had to admit that they were somewhat useful for rxing his fatigue.


    He stayed there for more than a minute before a figure in military attire appeared further away. The figure looked a little hesitant when he revealed himself.


    Tang Ling feigned a calm look as he looked at the sky, but his hand was holding the sharp military knife tightly.


    ¡°Hey, brother, Ie in peace. Please believe me!¡± As soon as that man appeared, he stood where he was and did not simply advance toward Tang Ling. Instead, he tried to prove his goodwill.


    Tang Ling nced over at the man and did not say anything.


    The man did not leave despite Tang Ling¡¯s silence. Instead, he pulled his coat closer around him and tried his best to disy the bronze badge at his chest.


    ¡°I am a second ss sergeant of the Second Camp. Can you see my badge? I can toss it to you and you can check my identity using yours by just putting them together.¡± As he spoke, the man removed his badge and tried to hurl it over.


    The identification badge of the Safety Sector No. 17 worked as such. Touching the badge with another would produce a unique beep. Of course, the verification process was only limited between warriors.


    Su Yao once tossed a transparent badge to Tang Ling, and now he finally understood that the transparent badge belonged to the normal civilians of the inner city.


    In short, the transparent badge was much more difficult to acquire than amon warrior¡¯s badge since it represented the right to live in the inner city.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling already noticed there were people around the area because the little indicators that he set up around his secret base had traces of having been meddled with. Such traces could only be left behind by a human¡¯s touch which had a very subtle difference from a wild beast¡¯s. Furthermore, the trace was fresh.


    That was why Tang Ling pretended to search the area earlier. He could not afford to simply expose his secret base.


    As for what came next? Observation.


    The secret base was very important to him, so he used his Precise Instinct to specifically measure the area within a certain range since he would be able to notice anything that was out of the blue.


    Therefore, before the man even appeared, he already knew where he was standing. He did not sense any danger, but he could not rely on his feelings, so he was cautious.


    Until the man took the initiative to show himself and express his goodwill, only then did Tang Ling size him up and determine his capabilities. He also repeatedly made sure there was no ambush in the area before he heaved a breath of relief.


    Tang Ling replied to the man¡¯s enthusiastic reaction, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be going back to the Hope Barrier after some rest.¡±


    His indifference disappointed the man a little. The man wanted to leave but seemed to stop unwillingly and turn around, ¡°Hey, brother, do you want to... trade something?¡±

 Chapter 125 - Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 125: ck Market</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Trade?


    An extra trace of coldness appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s expression.


    Did his exposed spoils on the back of his tactical backpack attract attention?


    Trade the ck-winged mantis¡¯ front arms and wings at this kind of ce? What kind of bullsh*t would that be? Tang Ling would never believe him.


    Maybe Tang Ling¡¯s sharp reaction scared the person, or it was the shy silver badge that stated his identity clearly enough, but the man felt pressured.


    The man hesitated for a moment and mustered up enough courage to walk closer to Tang Ling. While he was walking forward, he unbuttoned his battle uniform.


    ¡°Okay, brother, would you still doubt me like this?


    <i>What the hell? </i>The man¡¯s action of unbuttoning his shirt as he walked over stupefied Tang Ling, but when he nced over at the man, his breath hastened and he instinctively stood up.


    He saw that inside the man¡¯s battle uniform, there was a weapon that he had once used before and left a strong impression on him. It was the Desert Eagle. He also saw several smaller weapons that red blindingly.


    The other weapons were not special. They were just some daggers, brass knuckles and military knives, but no matter how uninformed Tang Ling was, he could tell that the weapons were made from high-grade materials due to their unique icy blue luster.


    They were even higher grades than the military knife that Tang Ling had borrowed from Orston.


    Other than that, there were also several grenades in his uniform. They were grenades from the old civilization!


    All these were attractive to Tang Ling. He never would have thought that the man¡¯s battle uniform was a walking store of some sort.


    ¡°Call my Tony, brother. I think we should get to know each other.¡± The man finally rxed a little when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s interest piqued. He even shed a kind smile and removed one of the daggers that were fastened inside his battle uniform.


    He put the dagger on the ground with the tip facing himself and kicked it over to Tang Ling.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grade B alloy with some biomaterial inside. I do my business honestly. You can check for yourself, brother.¡±


    Tang Ling saw the dagger with the icy blue luster at his feet, but he was not in a hurry to pick it up. Instead, he sized Tony up carefully for the first time.


    He had brown hair, deep-set ck eyes, yellow skin, and high brows. All the signs clearly dered that he had Meranian bloodline from the old civilization.


    Tony¡¯s gaze was sincere but anxious. He seemed really eager to strike a deal with Tang Ling.


    Subtly, Tang Ling picked up the dagger from the ground.


    The grip on the dagger wasfortable since the handle was wrapped with blue bittersweet vines. Tang Ling skillfully performed several transitions with the dagger before he swung and threw the dagger towards the rock that he sat on earlier. The dagger left an icy blue trail in the air before it plunged deeply into the rock.


    That was a bloody fantastic dagger!


    Tang Ling knew it better than anyone. The throw was simple and he did not even exert his full strength! If the material was not hard or sharp enough, it could not have plunged deep into the rock easily.


    Grade B alloy was already more precious than the alloy used to forged the standard-issued armor and swords of the Purple Moon Warriors. The standard alloy grade that the Purple Moon Warriors used was grade C alloy.


    All these so-called alloys and their grades were the product of technology that surpassed the old civilization.


    The best alloy in the old civilization barely rivaled the current grade D alloy because the old civilization could not get their hands on the biomaterial unique to this era tobine it with metal to forge higher-grade alloy.


    ording to the official categorization, the metal was divided into four main grades.


    The first grade would include all the normal metals and alloys.


    The second grade would be high-grade alloy, which was further divided into six minor grades: S, A, B, C, D, and E.


    The third grade was superalloy. The lowest grade of superalloy would be ss 1 superalloy and the highest, ss 5 superalloy.


    The superalloy material possessed certain traits of its own such as the ability to produce heat or generate cold.


    In short, the information on the superalloy back at the information library was vague. Just by relying on his knowledge would be hard for Tang Ling to imagine what a superalloy was.


    Fortunately, the rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior named Anthony did use his ss 1 superalloy weapon, Night Lightning, during his fight with the Raider dragon.


    Thanks to that fight, Tang Ling got a bit more knowledge about the superalloy. Could it be even more powerful than the firearms of the old civilization from a certain perspective? He desired for such a weapon, but he was still too far away.


    Lastly, there was another metal that was above the superalloy named Godnium.


    Godnium referred to the legendary minerals found in the mines at God¡¯s ce.


    Unpredictable in nature, it was absurdly powerful and somewhat grand in existence. Therefore, only a name such as Godnium was fitting to describe such metal.


    <i>What kind of bullsh*t description is that? </i>Tang Ling was utterly confused when he read the short paragraph about Godnium back in the information room.


    As his mind recalled all the information about the metals, Tang Ling remained calm when he removed the grade B alloy dagger embedded on the rock.


    Deep in his heart, he had fallen in love with the dagger! If he had the dagger during the fight with the ck-winged mantis, coupled with the giant numbing spider¡¯s venom sac, things would have turned out a lot smoother.


    Since he was unable to break through the ck-winged mantis¡¯s defense, he could have coupled the dagger with his Precise Instinct and find other ways to leave more cuts on the mantis¡¯s body. Then, he would not have been forced to slide under its abdomen which was its only weak point.


    ¡°Your dagger is a fine specimen that I¡¯m interested in. What¡¯s next?¡± Tang Ling kicked the dagger back to Tony without being overly concerned although the thought of swiping it off the man crossed his mind.


    The stuff Tony owned were rather excessive to the point that they would attract suspicion and spection.


    However, it was the man¡¯s secret, and Tang Ling had no intention of probing. Gossiping in this era was definitely not a healthy habit. He acted like he was slightly interested so that he could prevent himself from being cheated.


    That was right. Tang Ling did have the notion of trading. He had lots of strange items in his possession, but hecked a way to convert them into useful things. He originally thought about asking Su Yao for advice and help to deal with the stash.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Tony exaggerated the surprise on his face. He then resumed his kind smile and said, ¡°We trade, of course, my dear little sir.¡±


    Changing from ¡®brother¡¯ to ¡®little sir¡¯ sounded weird.


    Tang Ling studied Tony with a very faint smile without saying anything as if he was waiting for him to continue.


    Tony was not stupid either. He knew what Tang Ling was thinking about, so he boldly took a step forward. ¡°Your identity as a New Moon Warrior qualifies for the trade. Besides, you tested the dagger and returned it back to me without any hesitation, which proves your character. People like you are ideal for trading in the ck market, and I, as trader No. 57 of the ck market, am honored to meet you. Are there any more problems regarding the trade?¡±


    As he spoke, Tony took a ck badge out of his inner uniform pocket. On top of it was a simple logo that represented money in the old civilization.

 Chapter 126 - Black Market Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 126: ck Market Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ck market? A trader? And what a strange badge!


    Tang Ling showed an appropriate curiosity towards all this. He knew nothing about this and there was no reason for him to feign intelligence. The curiosity he showed was perfectly timed and sincere as well, so it was easy to win one¡¯s trust.


    Tony expected Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity. If this fresh young boy knew about the existence of the ck market, he would not be so cautious like before.


    Of course, Tang Ling¡¯s honesty won Tony¡¯s fondness.


    So, Tony exined to him quickly, ¡°The ck market is the underground market! It has all kinds of reasons to exist within Safety Sector No. 17. So, why do you think it exists, my dear little sir?¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Tang.¡± Tang Ling was ufortable with how Tony addressed him, so he simply gave the man a nickname.


    There was no reason to conceal his true name either. If the ck market really existed, his identity as a New Moon Warrior and the special traits of his Dong Sheng Continent bloodline would give him away easily.


    ¡°Okay then, Tang.¡± Tony smirked and walked over without saying any more. Instead, he took some files out of his battle uniform, which felt like a pocket dimension of some sort, and gave it to Tang Ling.


    ¡°After you¡¯ve gone through it, destroy it.¡±


    <i>It¡¯s still confidential? </i>Tang Ling epted the file, and when he opened it, he saw a very detailed map with 12 red markersbeled on it.


    The red markers were distributed across many spots between the inner and the outer city. Every single spot was inconspicuous; some were food stalls while some were inns.


    There were even corresponding secret codes and who to find at each of the markers on the map. These were, without a doubt, the methods to enter the so-called underground ck market.


    ¡°As a trader, my mission is to search for potential candidates to join the ck market. Although the deals and trades there must never see the day of light and things might be a little bit more expensive, we assure you convenience and secrecy. Of course, whenever the situation or time isn¡¯t convenient, we can also deal outside the ck market, like what we are doing now. However, the deals outside the ck market must have a location set beforehand, and a special trademarking is used to locate each other. Otherwise, relying on coincidence out here would be ridiculous.¡±


    Tang Ling did not answer. He quickly memorized all the contents of the map and then lit a fire to destroy the map.


    ¡°Tang, aren¡¯t you interested in the ck market? Do know that...¡± Shock colored Tony¡¯s face. <i>Even a Purple Moon Warrior needs the ck market sometimes, let alone a New Moon Warrior. What¡¯s up with this Tang boy?</i>


    ¡°Oh, I burned it because I remember everything.¡± Tang Ling stopped Tony with his nonchnt exnation. He was not uninterested. In fact, it was quite the opposite as his interest in the ck market was even higher than before.


    Still, he had some niggling doubts in his mind.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯ve remembered all of it?¡± Tony was even more surprised than before. <i>No wonder he can be a New Moon Warrior! His memories must surpass amon man¡¯s!</i>


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you test me?¡± There was a sense of satire in Tang Ling¡¯s words.


    Tony shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m just jealous of your talent. Rather than wasting time talking crap, why not we talk about the deal?¡±


    As a trader, Tony was dutiful and always wanted to bring the conversation back on track. At the same time, he also revealed something about himself. He was extremely interested in the spoils on Tang Ling¡¯s back.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry though as he asked, ¡°How many items are there in the ck market? Are the things you¡¯ve got the best the ck market has to offer?¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible? What I¡¯ve got are, at best, above average. The only quality good I¡¯ve got right now is that Wolf Crunch that you tried earlier. It¡¯s also just to attract a Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s interest. What I¡¯m trying to say is that I might get lucky and run into a Purple Moon Warrior who wants to make some underground deals.¡±


    Wordlessly, Tang Ling gave a cigarette to Tony. Compared to that old fox, Quark, Tony¡¯s business ethics were rather honest. At least, he revealed something about himself that allowed Tang Ling to evaluate the value of the goods before trading for the first time.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems like there are many excellent things in the ck market.¡± Tang Ling lit a cigarette for himself.


    Tony also lit his cigarette in delight as he praised Tang Ling¡¯s generosity. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely correct. That Wolf Crunch is also of low grade among the quality goods. If you are in the ck market and not outside here in the wild, you¡¯d be able to have a look at the true high-grade stuff such as the superalloy and... gic drugs, cell-altering drugs...¡± Tony lowered his voice as he whispered mysteriously to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced faster. All the things that Tony mentioned were... outrageous!


    Aside from the superalloy, the gic drugs and the cell-altering drugs alone had magical effects.


    At his current stage, his authority only granted him ess to limited information, but he also knew that among those two drugs, the gic drugs could change one¡¯s body and go beyond the limits of the body while cell-altering drugs were super healing medicines.


    However, Tang Ling did not want to reveal his emotions. Those who never seen quality goods would also suffer losses in trading.


    So, he took a light puff from his cigarette and said without showing concern, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tony could not help but wonder if he missed out on the birth of some important son or descendant of some big family. It had been six months since he went back to Safety Sector No. 17, hence he was unfamiliar with Tang Ling.


    Of course, Tony¡¯s spection was not entirely wrong. Tang Ling, who bore the title of Su Yao¡¯s nephew might not be the descendant or son of some big family, but his status was simr.


    Tony¡¯s spection increased his enthusiasm for Tang Ling, so he responded, ¡°Of course, although the high-grade quality goods will only be shown during the underground auction, you can also try your luck at other times. Who knows? You might be lucky enough and find yourself a great deal.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m interested in the deal you¡¯ve suggested, but I am worried about something. Do you know the rules of the Hope Barrier? No matter what kind of spoils we get, we have to bring it back to the Hope Barrier and they will take a certain portion based on the value. Then, we are only given the rest. So, if I trade my spoils with you, I¡¯ll also...¡± Tang Ling shook his head as he spoke, feigning a pitiful look.


    His meaning was obvious. ¡®If I make a deal with you, whatever I get will also be noticed by the Hope Barrier, so why would I go to such an extent to strike a deal with you? Besides, it would be difficult to exin how I got the weapons.¡¯


    Indeed, Tang Ling went out to fight with monsters, so why would he get weapons as spoils? Did he kill someone?


    It was the problem that troubled Tang Ling the most. If the ck market could solve it for him, he would not have to worry about his spoils anymore.


    ¡°Hahahaha, the ck market has got that covered! Dear Tang, have you ever heard of a saying from the old Huaxianese: ¡®clear water has no fish¡¯? Here, take this! When you get back to the Hope Barrier, you¡¯ll find it easier when you check the spoils.¡±


    Tony took a ck badge out and winked at Tang Ling.

 Chapter 127 - Wolf Crunch

    <h4>Chapter 127: Wolf Crunch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Being explicit was unnecessary for a bright person.


    Although Tony was not being clear, he made obvious hints to Tang Ling that the items he traded would not be noticed.


    ¡°Even if the trade is off, you can keep it. At least, you can hide your spoils better,¡± said Tony sincerely.


    Tang Ling epted the badge and gratitude glowed in his eyes.


    As a matter of fact, it was not that strange. Since Tony imed that the ck market was huge, it would be unrealistic if no important figure in Safety Sector No. 17 was part of this. If there were indeed important figures in this, they had to ensure convenience in a certain part of the process.


    Tang Ling believed that as long as it did not cross the line, the ck badge that he received could solve a lot of his problems. All he needed to do was to keep it above the line.


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t be too demanding. If the value of the item you trade is too high, try not to bring it inside the Hope Barrier. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remind you about it,¡± Tony added appropriately.


    ¡°So, is that Wolf Crunch avable for sale?¡± Tang Ling finally cleared his doubts and decided to go ahead with the trade.


    He had many items that he wanted to trade such as the Desert Eagle and the grenades.


    However, whenever the cost-performance ratio was concerned, the most practical item would still be the grade B alloy dagger. Grenades were consumables and the bullets of the Desert Eagle would be another costly sum.


    ¡°The Wolf Crunch? I see you really like this eh, Tang?¡± Tony was excited when they finally got down to the deal. His eyes gleamed as he waved the Wolf Crunch in front of Tang Ling.


    ¡°Mm. What¡¯s the price?¡± Since he already stated his desire, it was unnecessary for him to hide it anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trade this for credits. I only barter with items, but you can buy it with Hope credits. The Wolf Crunch costs 80 Hope credits, which is a fair price, I must say.¡±


    80 Hope credits? Tang Ling only had 7 pathetic Hope credits, and that was his lunch money for the next day. Even if he sold himself, he could not get 80 Hope credits right away.


    ¡°That¡¯s bloody expensive! You can get a grade B alloy longsword at Hope Barrier for 80 Hope credits!¡± Tang Ling simply said. As a matter of fact, due to his deficiency in Hope credits, he did not check the conversion rate at the information library, but he would get some information from his teammates once in a while during their chats.


    However, they had never discussed something as high grade as grade B alloy.


    Even Orston¡¯s military knife was given to him by someone from his family in the Hope Barrier, and he had to utilize his rtionship to get that.


    ¡°80 Hope credits for a grade B alloy longsword?¡± This time around, Tony was stunned. He knew Safety Sector No. 17 tended to favor the New Moon Warriors in terms of resources, but... <i>has it be this tough? 80 Hope credits...</i>


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tang Ling was utterly sure. At the same time, he sighed regretfully to emphasize that he was not satisfied with the deal even though he liked the Wolf Crunch.


    ¡°Dear Tang, you must believe that I don¡¯t have the courage to cheat a New Moon Warrior. 80 Hope credits is a fair price for this Wolf Crunch. Back in the ck market, at most, it¡¯s...¡± Tony was rather anxious as he went into an exnation in hopes of striking a deal.


    A New Moon Warrior¡¯s future was immeasurable. Tony had spent half a year in the camp, and the clients that he traded with were only elite warriors. He wanted to cling on Tang Ling because it would equate to securing his future.


    ¡°Huh? At most?¡± Tang Ling showed interest once more.


    ¡°At most, 5 Hope credits discount!¡± The words were squeezed out of Tony¡¯s clenched mouth. He actually wanted to give a discount of only 2 Hope credits, but since it was the first deal with Tang Ling and considering how important the rtionship would be in the future, he decided to bear the loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a loss for me.¡± Tang Ling puckered his lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d rather trade with the Hope Barrier since it¡¯s official anyway.¡±


    ¡°But your materials will be deducted and the price that they give will be lower than what you can get on the ck market. If you consider the deducted materials, it¡¯s not that cheap either. Moreover, you still need qualifications to exchange for a grade B alloy item.¡± Tony was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m a New Moon Warrior, so I have the qualification for this.¡± Tang Ling shook his head and feigned leaving as he said, ¡°Deducting the materials is a problem, so when I calcte everything, it¡¯s difficult to do so.¡± Tang Ling pretended that he was facing a dire problem.


    Was calcting difficult? To Tang Ling who possessed Precise Instinct, it was a piece of cake!


    ¡°After you calcte everything, my ce is cheaper!¡± Tony emphasized even though he himself did not do any calctions. He was also unclear about whether the identity as a New Moon Warrior was enough to enjoy the benefits of the exchange.


    Tony deemed Tang Ling as an honest person since he returned the Wolf Crunch after testing it out, so he did not think he would lie to him.


    ¡°Fine, if you throw those brass knuckles in together, I¡¯ll trade them for 75 Hope credits.¡± Tang Ling scratched his head, pretending to be reluctant.


    ¡°No, no, no, my dear Tang! These brass knuckles are grade C alloy!¡± Tony shook his head repeatedly.


    ¡°Then, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Besides, even if the brass knuckles are grade C alloy, they are thin and don¡¯t really use up a lot of material.¡± Tang Ling was trying to be picky.


    Hisment on the thickness of the brass knuckles rendered Tony speechless. <i>Is it that thin? Isn¡¯t this the standard size?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trade using Hope credits. If it¡¯s alright, take these instead.¡± Tang Ling removed the mantis¡¯s arms and wings from his back.


    Judging from Tony¡¯s expression, he knew that this was probably the maximum that he could squeeze out of Tony. Otherwise, he might have gone above the limit and had topensate him with something more.


    ¡°These materials...¡± Tony¡¯s expression looked a little better. In fact, as a trader from the ck market, he would rather barter with materials and not Hope credits.


    He could only get amission from the deals with Hope credits. If it were materials, however, he could keep some for himself, and if he was lucky enough to seed fusing the metal, he could earn everything back.


    In fact, the mantis materials that Tang Ling offered were not more than 70 Hope credits, but that was the official exchange price from the Hope Barrier. They would be a lot more valuable in the ck market. However, the ck market did not have the authority to release Hope credits, so they could only pay for the trade with normal credits.


    ording to the rules, Hope credits had limited usage and ess to the ck market.


    ¡°So, is this a deal? If it¡¯s not, then forget it.¡± Tang Ling was not being impatient though he casually tossed the ck badge in his hand and added, ¡°Tony, believe me. If it weren¡¯t for your generosity, even if you threw in the brass knuckles, I wouldn¡¯t deal with you either. Just think about the difference in the material of a longsword and a dagger. Do you think a dagger is much more useful than a longsword on the battlefield?¡±


    Tang Ling appropriately disyed some regret on his face.


    Tony was a little apprehensive, but this particr deal was taking a toll on his earnings. He said loudly, ¡°Tang, you cannot doubt my sincerity in this. In fact, I¡¯m the one on the losing end here. I can throw the brass knuckles in together, but you mustpensate me with something else. Otherwise, even if it¡¯s a pity, I will not and do not have the authority to ept the deal.¡±


    <i>I guess this is his bottom line, hmm? </i> Tang Lingmented in his heart, but he seemed like he was struggling too.


    In the end, he took everything in his little pouch out and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have. Otherwise, it <i>would </i>be a pity.¡±

 Chapter 128 - Promise

    <h4>Chapter 128: Promise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tony watched as Tang Ling dug out more stuff. Although he was on the verge of crying, he simply could not.


    There were the fangs of a giant numbing spider, the beak and talons of a wolf-headed bird, and the worst of the loot would be the pelt of a hopping rabbit.


    <i>What¡¯s with all these lousy items? Is he trying to sew a pair of gloves for his lover? Why would he keep all these as a New Moon Warrior?</i>


    After a quick check, the items that Tang Ling kept matched his identity as a New Moon Warrior, but it was still too few goods, and the most valuable giant numbing spider¡¯s venom sac was missing.


    However, when Tony looked at the mantis¡¯s arms and wings, he also had a basic evaluation of Tang Ling¡¯s strength, and it was a rather high one, to be honest.


    Therefore, even though the lousy items were not even worth 10 Hope creditsbined, based on his personal evaluation, Tony decided to take this deal despite being on the losing end.


    If, and only if, he was fortunate enough to fuse the mantis materials with metal, he would earn instead of losing!


    After struggling for almost two minutes, Tony said with grievance and rather bloodshot eyes, ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s settle on this.¡±


    He added out of unwillingness, ¡°Dear Tang, I hope to win your friendship through this deal. Believe me, I really am losing a lot.¡±


    As he spoke, he passed the brass knuckles and the Wolf Crunch to Tang Ling. He then took a stretchable tactical backpack out to keep all the materials that Tang Ling traded in.


    An expandable tactical backpack?! And a higher grade than his own??! Tang Ling¡¯s eyes gleamed all of a sudden. It was the backpack of his dreams!


    One thing worth noting was that he always carefully selected the important spoils, and not all of them because his current backpack had limited space. If he had a higher grade backpack, he would not have to give up on the spoils.


    Not all spoils were worth exposing by putting them on his back like the mantis¡¯s arms and wings. Carrying them on his back like that would only limit his movements.


    ¡°Hey, Tony, your expandable tactical backpack...¡± Tang Ling could not help but ask.


    When he heard Tang Ling start, Tony reacted like a frightened rabbit. Startled, he said loudly, ¡°No, Tang! Don¡¯t even think about the backpack with the things you have here!¡±


    Tang Ling was rendered speechless by his reaction. Had he gone too far trying to milk this deal? He tried to be as gentle as possible and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. Do I look like a greedy person?¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes showed disdain. <i>Aren¡¯t you?</i>


    Tang Ling ignored Tony¡¯s gaze as he scratched his head innocently and responded sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to say that you should bring another backpack like that the next time... or something better than that.¡±


    ¡°Next time? You mean the next trade?¡± Tony was delighted. He might have suffered a loss in this deal, but it seemed like he managed to earn Tang Ling¡¯s friendship.


    With that thought in mind, Tony asked uncertainly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten an idea about the ck market and us traders, will you trade with the others the next time if you bump into them? I¡¯m just trying to warn you that there are many traders wandering around the left and right forests so that they can increase their chances of running into a higher rank warrior.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that I just want to trade with you unless I drop by the ck market! If I¡¯m outside here, I¡¯ll only deal with you.¡± Tang Ling sounded very serious as he raised the ck badge in his hand. ¡°This... this is a sign of our deal today. Since you gave it to me, I¡¯ll remember this.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s great!¡± Tony never would have thought that a prestigious New Moon Warrior would take notice of him because of an insignificant ck market badge.


    As a matter of fact, with the identity of a New Moon Warrior, Tang Ling could get his hands on simr badges via many other ways in the near future.


    So, the New Moon Warriors like Tang Ling would only choose traders with higher authority and now someone like Tony, whose best item was a grade B alloy dagger.


    Even if Tang Ling did not know all that, he could simply make the decision after he asked around. He was not an idiot, and he should know that the ck market deals were something even high-rank warriors could not neglect because it was considered another important source for the replenishment of items.


    Tony was surprised that Tang Ling picked him so easily.


    ¡°Great then. Let¡¯s make an appointment. Two dayster, in this spot, we shall deal again. However, the items that you brought today might not be enough for the next deal, so you¡¯d better get more higher quality items or meat. I need a lot of that and probably some defensive gears,¡± Tang Ling reminded Tony.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my dear little Sir! I¡¯ll try my very best to apply for the best quality goods to trade with you! On top of that, since you¡¯ve recognized me as your trader, can we touch badges? It will...¡± Tony was being extra cautious when he made his ask. He had just gotten recognition from Tang Ling. If he requested even more things, would it be crossing the line?


    However, if they did not exchange information via the badges, the recognition would be meaningless too.


    Tang Ling waved his hand before Tony even finished. He removed the badge on his chest and gave it to Tony. It was very ufortable when Tony addressed him as ¡®little Sir¡¯.


    Tony was overjoyed when he received Tang Ling¡¯s badge. He carefully touched the badge to his own to exchange information within the granted authority. He then exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tang. This will only allow my badge to receive the signal from your badge. I can¡¯t read anything from yours. So, whenever you want to trade with me, you don¡¯t need to make an appointment anymore. All you have to do is disy my sign, Tony Jacker, trader No. 57, on your badge and I¡¯ll appear in less than 20 minutes. But, of course, given my strength, you¡¯d better choose a nearby ce. I can¡¯t really go to dangerous ces...¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do that next time. I¡¯m just thinking when should I meet you next.¡± Tang Ling took his badge and pinned it back on his chest.


    Tony kept his traded goods and left with praises for Tang Ling.


    After making sure Tony had left, Tang Ling hesitated for a while and ultimately decided to keep the crystal that he got from the mantis inside his secret base.


    It was Monday. A few dayster would be the Fierce Dragon Squad¡¯s first group mission, and the reason why he decided to trade again in two days was exactly because of the group mission.


    Tang Ling had to be prepared. Even though Brother Beard, the veteran warrior, viewed the group mission casually, Tang Ling experienced ripples of anxiety in his heart whenever he thought of the group mission.


    Although he did not know whether it was his Precise Instinct in effect or not, his past experience told him that he had to be 120% cautious at all times.


    As for giving up? It was not within Tang Ling¡¯s consideration. He needed an excuse to earn Hope credits and this group mission would be the best cover.


    Of course, he still had his own bottom line! If the danger in the uing group mission surpassed his expectations, he would surely pull everyone out immediately.


    Tang Ling had somewhat of a measurement ruler in his heart, and he deemed himself as the strongest among everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad. Not even Orston or Yu could defeat him with their lineage powers.


    After all, Tang Ling also had powers of his own! Although his powers only showed up once in the past, they were utterly terrifying!

 Chapter 129 - Happiness

    Chapter 129: Happiness


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Indeed, Tang Ling¡¯s hidden ability was the gift to transform. Excluding the transformation in his dream, he only ever had one transformation in reality.


    However, was it truly just one?


    Tang Ling lined up at the entrance to the secret tunnel with two more jumping chickens and hopping rabbits that he had just hunted.


    Entrance No. 9 was opened today, and it led directly towards the Hope Barrier.


    Tang Ling only ran into another warrior once in the huge left forest, yet there were always a dozen more others lined up at the entrance at all times.


    Now that he thought about it, it was not inexplicable either. The left forest was massive, and Tang Ling focused more on exploration, so he would only hunt when it was convenient for him. Other people or warriors might not be interested in dangerous explorations, hence the chances of him running into others would be greatly decreased.


    Tang Ling was not concerned about the question anymore. Instead, he was interested in something else about himself.


    A past incident back at the settlement bothered him. Back then, he was surrounded by ck-toothed rats and had somehow fallen unconscious, but when he woke up, all the rats were dead and he had even eaten at least half a rat.


    It was the biggest unsolved mystery and secret that bothered Tang Ling before that fateful night.


    Now, after he had gained more knowledge, he suspected that it must have been his ability that caused the ckout, that was if he could even consider it an ability.


    If he could somehow verify it, Tang Ling would be able to get a definite result of his body with his Precise Instinct. After his transformation, his physical qualities, or more precisely, his well-rounded abilities, would increase by at least four times.


    The most pronounced result would be his strength. If he originally could punch with the force of 100 kgs, he would achieve a punching force of 400 kgs after the transformation.


    As for his speed, if he could run 10 meters per second before, he would be able to run 25 meters per second after the transformation. Although it was not exactly four times his original speed, the upgrade was also astonishing.


    It was hard to precisely measure his reflexes though since he was not able to maintain a clear mind after the transformation, but it should be twice as quick or more.


    Tang Ling got the numbers after hepared his opponents to himself and also the rtively clear memories he had in his dream. If he could somehow verify that incident with the ck-toothed rats, given how familiar he was with the rodents, he would be able to increase the credibility of the data and numbers.


    ¡°Hey, Tang Ling, did today¡¯s catch surprise you?¡± While Tang Ling was deep in his thoughts, the warrior in charge of inspecting at the entrance called out to him.


    Tang Ling was so engrossed that he did not notice that it was his turn for the inspection.


    Although he had been through the inspection many times, he could not help but feel nervous this time. It would be the first time he was bringing something of value through the Hope Barrier, so he hoped that the badge that Tony gave him would be of use.


    If it was useless, exposing the items would be a small matter, but he would ruin the low profile that he had maintained for so long.


    On the contrary, if the existence of the ck market was an unspoken rule, even if the warrior in charge noticed anything, he would not cause a ruckus.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling smiled goofily at the warrior before walking through the door frame that was simr to the security inspection device from the old civilization.


    The strange thing was that when he was examined by the scanner, since he was wearing the ck badge inside his battle uniform, the scanner did not pick up the dagger and the brass knuckles.


    His Precise Instinct was able to discern that the ck badge was emitting a very faint energy wave when the scanner examined him.


    It must be the energy wave that shielded the dagger and the brass knuckles from the scanner.


    So, what about the materials that he hunted? What about the crystal? Could the ck badge shield them as well?


    It seemed like he must ask Tony about it at their next meeting.


    One thing was for sure though. The ck badge could not cover things with great value, and Tony did mention it before.


    Tang Ling puffed out a breath after he passed the inspection. He could not help but exim secretly at his luck once more. He did not just get a crystal in his hunt, but he even met Tony the trader. It felt like a great swing of fortune!


    ******


    At the Hope Barrier, it was midnight at the lousiest cave in the First Reserved Camp where Tang Ling was.


    Instructor Thuja¡¯s stamina ss earlier put everyone from the Fierce Dragon Squad through hellish training. Even though they were exhausted from the training, they did not go to sleep.


    Instead, everyone¡¯s eyes were gleaming like wolves in the dark as they stared at the fire on the ground.


    They never doubted the cold at night in the Hope Barrier. Even though they were inside the cave, the spine-chilling cold was not something the caves could shelter them from especially since the walls were not as thick and tall as the sector walls of the safety sector.


    However, the fire built on the ground was not for warming the cave. It was to cook food.


    The venttion pipes sucked the smoke from the fire but not the fragrance of the food.


    There was a pot hanging over the fire, in which the jumping chicken was stewed to perfection as its fragrant oil filled the surface of the stew. Combined with a sprinkling of vegetables that Tang Ling traded with half a jumping chicken at the farm, the fragrance was very alluring.


    ¡°If a little salt is added to the stew, the taste will skyrocket. I guarantee you!¡± said Orston as he licked his lips. He usually ate apples like they were not precious fruits, but after staying in the First Reserved Camp for 20 over days, his desire for food drove him closer to Tang Ling.


    ¡°That hopping rabbit is beautifully roasted.¡± The words escaped Yu¡¯s clenched teeth as he stroked the knife in his hand. He nned to slice off the most delicious rabbit¡¯s hind legs with his knife when the glistening roast rabbit was done, or so he thought.


    Amir was beside Yu, gulping. Christina could not help but chuckle when she heard how loud he was.


    Vian and Andy were the chefs of the meal since they did not want to waste the food Tang Ling had secured.


    As for Tang Ling, the sponsor, his legs stuck out of his little cave as while he snored loudly.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s been so hardworkingtely, let¡¯s wake him upter,¡± Orston grumbled.


    ¡°The chicken and rabbit drumsticks are Tang Ling¡¯s. If not for him, we wouldn¡¯t have anything good to eat. I heard he even spent a third of his Hope credits for these.¡± Vian was worried that Tang Ling would not get his share of the food.


    ¡°Why!?¡± Orston and Yu cried together and objected to Vian favoring Tang Ling while everyone elseughed at them.


    In fact, the food at the First Reserved Camp was much better than that in the sealed training camp. However, due to efficiency and cost-performance ratio, everyone traded their resources for nutrition liquids or pastes.


    A warrior should not be gluttonous! However, it did not mean that they should neglect their hunger.


    Moreover, as they grew stronger, their appetite and requirement for food increased greatly. A week¡¯s worth of resources were no longer able to satisfy everyone¡¯s needs.


    Therefore, the food that Tang Ling generously sponsored excited everyone and made them feel joy being together.


    Even Tang Ling¡¯s snoring sounded extra melodic with the crackling hearth.

 Chapter 130 - Repay

    Chapter 130: Repay


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Surrounded by hot chicken stew, a rabbit drumstick with glistening oil on the surface, and kind smiles from his friends, it was the first time that Tang Ling felt content even if he was woken up from his dream.


    ¡°Seniors,e have some.¡± Squatting beside the fire, Tang Ling took a sip of the stew gently. He looked nothing like that hungry monster that would ravage all the food within his sight.


    He even remembered to invite his seniors after he noticed them looking at them in jealousy.


    After all, the Fierce Dragon Squad did not want to be known as a notorious selfish group.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, how generous of you. Tang Ling, did you knock your head on something today?¡± Orston said in a muddle voiced as he was chewing on a piece of chicken.


    ¡°Aye, I ate something before I came back.¡± Tang Ling gave the rabbit drumstick to Andy. As long as he was not hungry, he was quite a generous person.


    Everyone shot a despicable gaze at Tang Ling¡¯s reply, but he was not bothered. He generously treated everyone with his hospitality and told them stories about how difficult his hunt was.


    His stories were replied with teasing andughter, but he did not care.


    The meal ended with humor. Although it was not that fulfilling, everyone was grateful for Tang Ling¡¯s generosity regardless of other matters. Given his title as the gluttonous king, it must be difficult for him to squeeze this amount of food out for the group.


    ******


    After supper, Vian and the others stayed behind and cleaned up the cave.


    The light was still warm as it expelled the coldness of the night. The Level 2 drinking water was boiling, and Yu even added in a tube of medium nutrition liquid to it, which was considered luxurious.


    ¡°Drink it. It¡¯s warm for the body, so it¡¯s easier to sleep,¡± said Yu, but he was actually trying to share his allocation with the others. He was the strongest among them, so he earned rtively more Hope credits.


    ¡°What a luxury! Level 2 drinking water and medium nutrition liquid! A few months ago, I never would have imagined that a bowl of water that I¡¯d drink would be worth a week of food,¡± said Andy gratefully with the bowl of water in his hands. He carefully drank it and his body was instantly warmed. At least, he would not have to roll around for 20 minutes before he could sleep due to the cold.


    To the New Moon Warriors, their lives were always tense, so 20 minutes of rest was considered precious. A casual night like today was considered the rarest of asions.


    ¡°There are many things that you couldn¡¯t have imagined. For example, the people of the old civilization never would have thought that one day, even a night in summer can freeze someone to death.¡± Orston was not bothered by the heat and gulped almost half of the bowl of warm water. He leaned on the wallzily and slowly dozed off.


    In fact, such weather in which people would die of heatstroke during the day and freeze to death during the night did indeed exist during the old civilization, but it was only limited to vast deserts.


    After they started the topic, Amir who was not much of a talker, piped up, ¡°I always remember something. Back when I was young, I once met a Drifter. He told me that if I keep on heading east, I¡¯d eventually reach a small magical ce where the weather of the old civilization remained, and I¡¯d find some species of living beings from the old civilization there. I always wanted to go have a look.¡± As he spoke, Amir showed a trace of admiration on his face but quickly lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°Really?¡± Christina looked at Amir, her eyes gleaming with admiration as she said softly, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I also want to see the outside world. I¡¯ve always wondered if the outside world looks exactly like what the books of the old civilization described. Did everything remain as it is like in the books? Are Antarctica and Arctic continents located on two opposite poles of the? Does the great desert of H still exist? What does the oasis look like? Will there be a woman like the legendary author, Sanmao [1], living the nomadic life with her lover?¡± Christina¡¯s voice gradually softened.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated admiration with a trace of dreamy colors.


    The outside world? It was indeed interesting and distant. It sounded like they could simply hug it anytime.


    However, this era shackled their footsteps. They would not know how far they could travel outside the safety sector, or they would even be able to survive.


    Tang Ling squinted his eyes, seeming to doze off. When Christina spoke of the name Sanmao, he asked out of curiosity, ¡°Sanmao? Who¡¯s that? A woman? Is it your friend, Christina? Why would she name herself that way? Was it because she has very little hair?¡±


    Christina had the urge of sting vulgarities at Tang Ling. She might have even punched Tang Ling if she could.


    It¡¯s such a beautiful night and we have such a happy atmosphere. Ugh, how is this guy ruining it so easily?


    On second thought, even if she beat him up he would still never understand the literature works of the old civilization. Compared to the current draught of literature or mental food, how many of them would know how bright and glorious the literature works of the old civilization used to be?


    Those words, the music, and there was even something called films...


    Vian sat beside Tang Ling, her arms hugged around her knees as she smiled sweetly at him. He seemed practical but acted like a rascal at the same time. In fact, the depressing vibe and the abysmal gaze that was revealed in his eyes at times piqued her curiosity.


    How could Tang Ling be a person who cares about nothing except for eating and survival? There might be a volcano in his heart, but he¡¯s so good at covering it up.


    Vian got a little carried away by her thoughts. Due to the unique sensitive instinct of a woman, Christina also sensed her little thoughts, and she could not help but rolled her eyes at her friend.


    A girl would always beautify the person that she was fond of. Tang Ling was obviously a rough and vulgar person. Compared to him, Amir seemed to have a lot more mncholic stories behind his gaze, so one could not help but feel sympathy for him.


    Amid the sparkling fire, everyone was tired and sleepy, but no one returned to their own little cave to sleep. Instead, they sat in a circle and watched the fire, feeling like a family protecting something they cherished.


    ¡°Tang, are you guys joining the operation on Friday?¡± Maybe because of the food and the warm water, their gratitude made one of the seniors speak after some hesitation.


    His words were obviously a surprise to the other two seniors, but unknowingly, the two of them did not stop his impulsive action.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the mission?¡± Maybe because of the struggle on the senior¡¯s face, he seemed to be hiding something, but Tang Ling was perceptive enough to notice that and he woke up.


    The three seniors were within thest 10 ces in the power rankings. Tang Ling might not be close to the three of them, but since they were dorm mates, they were on friendly terms.


    Tang Ling always shared things with the seniors on normal days, especially food.


    Since the senior was speaking so officially, he must know something. Was he trying to repay Tang Ling¡¯s kindness?

 Chapter 131 - Hank

    Chapter 131: Hank


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Since it was rted to the mission and Tang Ling reacted so sensitively, the whole Fierce Dragon Squad started to pay attention.


    The senior was reluctant at first, but when he saw everyone¡¯s gaze on him, he clenched his fists and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We went around and asked about the mission on Friday because there are already very few missions that the First Reserved Camp can participate in. However, after asking around, we decided to give up because...¡±


    Before the senior could finish, hurried footsteps sounded from the bigger cave outside, which was the activity hall for the New Moon Warriors.


    When the senior heard the footsteps, he looked a little frightened, but despite his fear, he managed to finish what he was saying quickly, ¡°Because Hank announced that in this uing group mission, he and his Summit Squad are going to...¡±


    The senior paused for a moment. He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°...take over everything.¡±


    Take everything? Tang Ling frowned when he heard what the senior said. He already had an image in his mind about the so-called ¡®takeover¡¯ by Hank.


    Like what the senior said, in order to protect the First Reserved Camp, unless the situation was rtively safe, the First Reserved Camp was not given the chance to join group missions.


    However, group missions usually had the most scrumptious reward, so it was not that difficult to understand why everyone wanted to participate in one.


    The so-called ¡®takeover¡¯ did not mean that Hank and his squad would get exclusivity to the group mission. It was the mission distributed by the Hope Barrier after all, and it was the part that was given to the First Reserved Camp. Hank meant that he would not allow the others in the First Reserved Camp to take part in it.


    Tang Ling was smart. He immediately understood what the senior meant. The other members of the Fierce Dragon Squad still did not understand what the takeover meant.


    The hurried steps drew closer. Tang Ling looked up and asked the senior a question, ¡°Will he do anything to me on the battlefield?


    ¡°He won¡¯t dare to do anything on the battlefield since it¡¯s a taboo in the Hope Barrier. As long as someone reports him, no matter who, it will be investigated by the authorities until everything is figured out. Moreover, your squad has... ¡± The senior spoke softly but quickly, and in the end, he nced over at Yu and Orston.


    Tang Ling did not say anything else. He started to calcte the losses and gains as well as the countermeasures instead.


    The others were still wrapping their heads around the short and quick conversation. As for the three seniors, their gazes at Tang Ling revealed an extra sense of admiration.


    Is this seemingly unreliable and unambitious junior, who is literally a rascal, as simple as he looks?


    In fact, those who made it into the First Reserved Camp should never be looked down upon.


    ¡°Hank is taking everything? Does it mean that we aren¡¯t allowed to do the mission?¡± Yu was the first to react as he stared at the three seniors. He was very serious and his eyes were gleaming with excitement.


    In fact, before he even came into the First Reserved Camp, Hank was the one that Yu deemed as his strongest rival given his current strength level.


    Who exactly was Hank? Hank came into the First Reserved Camp five years ago. Rumor had it that when he first came in, he already possessed power that could promote him to be a Purple Moon Warrior anytime.


    If he wanted to, he could simply apply for extra resources from Safety Sector No. 17 and promote himself to Purple Moon Warrior.


    Yet, he chose to stay in the First Reserved Camp. It had been five years since then and he still had not graduated.


    However, no one would think that Hank was wasting his life because of that. Starting from the sixth month after he came into the First Reserved Camp, he had always been the boss of the camp.


    On the stone at the entrance of the lobby where the power ranking was etched, Hank¡¯s name was always in the first ce. The person in second ce did not even have the courage to challenge him.


    Therefore, everyone thought that Hank must have his own ns for not breaking through to a Purple Moon Warrior after all this time. When he finally decided to promote himself, it would be an astonishing day.


    As the descendant of a great family, Yu knew early on that the difference in power among Purple Moon Warriors was huge.


    Yu was deemed as a genius since he was young and he was proud of it, he swore to be the strongest Purple Moon Warrior and Hand was destined to be his rival.


    The strongest powerhouse should or must step on the shoulders of other powerhouses to reach the peak.


    ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t we allowed to take the mission?¡± Orston scratched his head, unable to grasp the meaning of the conversation. He obviously could not understand the quick conversation between Tang Ling and the senior, but he managed to get a little hint from Yu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Just give up,¡± Amir said with his head lowered. Despite being quiet, he seemed to know what was going on.


    Tang Ling also kept quiet.


    Yu, on the other hand, was a little agitated. He looked at Tang Ling. ¡°We can¡¯t give up.¡± He then turned to Amir. ¡°I understand what you mean, but if we keep running away, we won¡¯t be able to stand with our heads up.¡±


    Right after that, a voice interrupted him, ¡°Nicely said.¡± The voice sounded very energetic and youthful yet it had a faint trace of a domineering presence. The voice sounded like it was praising a subordinate who had performed well.


    Everyone in the cave looked up and noticed eight figures standing at the entrance of the cave.


    The eight figures almost blocked the entire entrance. The faint purple glow from the energy gatherer in the lobby felt like their personal backlight, making them look powerful and mysterious.


    ¡°Are you Yu from the Yufeng family?¡± that same voice asked with a thought-provoking tone.


    Everyone then noticed the voice came from the person in the center of the eight.


    Compared to the other figures, the person was not tall. He was slightly slim and coupled with his fitting uniform, it faintly showed off his toned muscles.


    His hair was golden and bright while his skin was a little too fair and his eyes were a rare green color that went surprisingly well with his red lips. He was so handsome that it felt sick, but it was an image that caused immense pressure.


    Yu¡¯s palms started to sweat.


    The handsome man, who looked like a teenager but was already 20 years of age, was the one and only, Hank. Hank Tye! He was the person that Yu deemed as his rival and goal.


    As a legend in Safety Sector No. 17, Hank came from an average family and due to his astonishing reputation, his family was glorified infinitely and had risen to be one of the great families in the sector.


    Many times, Yu simted meeting Hank, so he should be excited and battle-aroused, but certainly not nervous and scared.


    s, what was he feeling at the moment? Yu was a little frustrated with himself. He curled his fists and stepped up. ¡°I¡¯m Yu. Yu of the First Reserved Camp. My family...¡±


    ¡°I am not interested in all that.¡± Hank dug his ear with his little finger.


    More and more people gathered in the lobby. Those who were still in the First Reserved Camp gathered around for a show, including the warriors from other camps who were here to see what they were doing.


    ¡°A lot of people treat me as a target to challenge, and I suppose the genius of the Yufeng family is one of them, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not interested in other things about you except for that,¡± said Hank casually, sounding a little impatient.


    Yu blushed all of a sudden. It was disdain that he felt from Hank, brazen and straightforward disdain! If he acknowledged that Hank was indeed his target to challenge...


    Right before Yu could do anything, a warm hand tapped his shoulder lightly. Yu instinctively turned around and it was Tang Ling!

 Chapter 132 - Rascal

    Chapter 132: Rascal


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yu, are there any big events going on in the Hope Barriertely?¡± Tang Ling did not even look at Hank as he asked Yu a strange question instead.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu was confused. He had no idea what Tang Ling was trying to express, but the hand on his shoulder tightened a little and the encouragement from the strength was obvious. Yu understood that and felt a little touched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any.¡± Tang Ling looked puzzled as he continued with his own muttering to himself, ¡°What kind of idiot wears a formal uniform in the middle of the night? Is he trying to make himself look more like a man?¡±


    Right after his words subsided, everyone in the cafe was stunned. The three seniors even instinctively stepped back and hid in the deepest recess.


    Instead, uncontroble sneers andughter came from the lobby, reflecting off Hank¡¯s slightly agitated expression.


    Indeed, throughout the entire camp, only Hank would wear his formal ck uniform all day every day, so he looked neat and clean from top to bottom.


    He had a tendency to stay clean and unusually obsessed with his own image. He never would have thought that in this cave filled with garbage, one of the garbage would mock him about that and even sneer at him for looking like a girl.


    Did he mock me? It had been years since Hank experienced something like this.


    He squinted his eyes and a dangerous gleam shed in them. His already pressuring aura surged all of a sudden. The pebbles around his feet even shattered under the pressure, producing a series of crackling noises.


    At the same time, one of the eight figures behind Hank who stood on the very left stepped up. He was even bigger than Orston.


    ¡°Dier Gordin, No. 8 on the power ranking in the First Reserved Camp. I¡¯m also the quartermaster of the camp. I deeply feel that some of our juniorsck manners and require teaching.¡± As he spoke, he strode forward firmly and left a deep footprint on the ground with every step he took.


    ¡°Orston, for the sake of our family, move aside.¡± Dier then stopped and punched the wall of the cave and a crack quickly extended from the point of impact.


    ¡°3,300 kgs of punching power.¡± Tang Ling immediately noticed the numbers in his mind. He also nced over at Hank at the same time, noticing that the pebbles around his feet were shattered.


    He could feel that the power from Hank had shattered the pebbles, but as for what kind of power, he could not analyze it just yet.


    ¡°Hehehe. Be grateful that the one teaching you people a lesson is the weakest among us. How about this? If every one of you is willing to make a stand, I suppose only that junior whose mouth is so filthy will get punished,¡± spoke another one of the eight. It was a female senior with long brown hair, voluptuous body, and wheat-colored skin.


    Orston did not step down or make a stand. His eyes were still reeling with confusion as he was unable to grasp what happened. Are we going to fight?


    Even if he could understand it, he would not step down. Orston was the genius from the Gordin family, the one that everyone had high hopes for. Dier also knew about Orston. Strictly speaking, Dier was Orston¡¯s cousin, and he was also one of the geniuses of the family.


    So why would the No. 1 genius of the family make way for the one who was not the No. 1 genius of the family?


    Besides, Orston would never abandon those who he deemed friends; it was not his life principle.


    ¡°Orston?¡± Dier¡¯s expression grew even uglier.


    Simrly, the other members of the Fierce Dragon Squad remained silent. No one was willing to make a stand. Even the scaredy-cats Andy and Amir who were afraid of trouble did not move.


    ¡°Dier, move,¡± Hank demanded, his explosive aura having faded away.


    ¡°Are you going to do it yourself?¡± Dier stepped aside but gave the confused Orston a warning nce.


    Hank did not say anything and walked straight to Tang Ling.


    Yu instinctively wanted to stand in front of Tang Ling since he was the one who had blocked the insult for him earlier.


    However, Tang Ling showed a disdainful smile as he pulled Yu behind him and walked up to Hank.


    ¡°Are you bold enough to beat me to death here?¡± Tang Ling asked with his head tilted to one side.


    Hank was stunned. He suddenly felt that this young ck-haired boy reeked of a despicable aura. It was unusually ufortable.


    Truth be told, Hank had a plethora of ways to oppress Tang Ling and more than a hundred ways to make him die without anyone knowing, yet he dared not kill him in public.


    The rules in the Hope Barrier were strict and fighting among warriors was considered the biggest taboo.


    How powerful would the troops be if they were trying to kill each other rather than the monsters outside?


    Even a genius like Hank dared not challenge the rule openly.


    Therefore, he frowned and started to hesitate as he thought about what he should do.


    However, at that moment when Hank hesitated, Tang Ling suddenly took a deep breath and said in his loudest voice, ¡°Guys! Come have a look!¡±


    ¡°The boss of the First Reserved Camp, Hank, is trying to beat someone up openly! The first ce in the ranking is trying to beat up thest ce, a weak and innocent boy! How despicable! How unreasonable! Oh my gosh, who woulde here anymore? People are dying in the First Reserved Camp, and I¡¯m one of them because I¡¯m inst ce on the ranking! Is it a sin for being young? Is it? I¡¯m younger than you and grew upter than you, so I have to be beaten up and possibly even to death?!


    ¡°Guys,e have a closer look! It¡¯s going to be worth your while to watch!


    ¡°Orston, do you want to get an entrance fee from the viewers? One Hope credit to buy a closer seat to the show!¡±


    Dead silence. Everything went silent in the entire cave.


    Tang Ling¡¯s loud voice echoed throughout the cave and spread towards the lobby and beyond the entrance.


    Loudughter then came from outside.


    Since when did the First Reserved Camp have such a strange kid? Everyone knew that those who made it into the First Reserved Camp were proud and arrogant, thinking of themselves as the chosen one.


    People like that were contentious and proud. They would always settle conflicts with challenges or something simr. The losers would not say anything even if they were beaten to death because of their pride and glory!


    However, since when did such a shameless person entered the camp? But... since thest ce was that infamous big glutton, it sounded reasonable when the words came from his mouth.


    Someone heard a veteran warrior whisper to the other warrior beside him, ¡°Hank doesn¡¯t dare to do it.¡±


    The warrior was indeed correct. Hank may settle this under the table but not openly. If he beat Tang Ling, he would be oppressing a New Moon Warrior notoriously. Since he valued his reputation a lot, he would never bear such a title and it was also against the rules.


    Hank was really stunned. He had never seen such a shameless person since his first day in the First Reserved Camp. His handsome face flushed with embarrassment, but he stood there and dared not move.


    At that moment, a regr-looking person, who looked like a forgettable passerby but had a slight sense of maturity, stepped up. He subtly pulled Hank back and stated their intention calmly, ¡°I hope you remember what you did tonight. Actually, we are here for Vian.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Engaged

    Chapter 133: Engaged


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Who was that man?


    Many of them who gathered for a show and were not from the First Reserved Camp were slightly puzzled by his entrance.


    However, most of them from the First Reserved Camp started to pray for Tang Ling from the bottom of their hearts.


    Hank was undoubtedly the strongest, but the scariest person in the First Reserved Camp was not him. It was this man beside Hank, Andrew Agnes, nicknamed the Scorpion. He was powerful and was in fifth ce on the ranking list.


    In fact, all eight members of Hank¡¯s Summit Squad dominated the top eight ces in the camp.


    It was not surprising that Andrew was in fifth ce, but many people thought that he decided to keep a low profile.


    If he was reallypetitive, other than Hank who he could not best, the others would not be a match at all, not even ar who was in second ce.


    Nheless, so what? Andrew was known as Hank¡¯s brain as Hank would always seek his advice.


    Proven by facts, the low-profiled Andrew was outstanding at nning, so his advice would always be the best option, hence Hank¡¯s eptance andpliance.


    However, none of those mentioned were why Andrew was feared. He was feared because of his willpower and his way of doing things. He would achieve his goals by all means necessary. Combining those two traits together made Andrew exceptionally cold-blooded. There was no such thing as sympathy andpassion in his dictionary.


    He might seem calm when he stepped up to say something, but those who knew him understood that he was unhappy about Tang Ling and what he said.


    Tang Ling did heavily provoke Hank, so it was reasonable for Andrew to react that way since there were some rumors between Hank and Andrew.


    Because Tang Ling was busy almost every day, it was natural for him to be unfamiliar with Andrew, but when thetter stepped up, his heart raced. The man felt much more dangerous than Hank, and now he was looking for Vian?


    Tang Ling immediately realized what was going on, and at the same time, he instinctively grabbed Vian¡¯s hand. The quiet girl seemed a little frightened.


    Judging from how the situation was unfolding, she should need some help in the uing conversation.


    ¡°Vian, am I right?¡± Andrew remained calm as if the scene with Tang Ling provoking Hank did not happen. He even slightly bowed as he spoke, showing off his good manners.


    ¡°Y-Yes I am.¡± Vian was scared. Her big googly eyes were nervous until Tang Ling grabbed her hand.


    The strange sensation of him holding her hand felt like an electric current running through her body. She quivered and wanted to move away, but she was reluctant to shake the hand off.


    Instead, the fear in her started to fade.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve epted the mission on Friday. Do you understand anything about the mission?¡± asked Andrew.


    This was the reason why the Summit Squad came down here. As for Tang Ling... Andrew knew enough even without the incident just now.


    With that thought in mind, the smile on Andrew¡¯s face widened and deepened. His eyes were not looking at Tang Ling.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand. I told her to take the mission.¡± Tang Ling felt it was time to interrupt Andrew¡¯s words as he should not let Vian take the pressure alone.


    It was indeed the truth. After they had decided to take up the group mission, Tang Ling, as busy as he already was, had no time to register himself, so he asked the responsible Vian to ept the mission.


    Andrew did not respond to Tang Ling¡¯s interruption. He did not even nce at Tang Ling. Instead, he continued looking at Vian and said, ¡°The mission on Friday is to clean up garage No. 1 in order to push the Hope Barrier¡¯s safety line further. What¡¯s garage No. 1 you may ask? It¡¯s an abandoned garage from the old civilization because it¡¯s near to the Universal Source Rock, so it¡¯s been preserved decently.


    ¡°I praise the magical Universal Source Rock, but because the garage has been preserved decently, it has be difficult for us to detect any activities there. The terrain there is also rtivelyplicated. Just think about it. Many dangerous beings might be hiding in the different garages that are lined up neatly opposite each other.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of three missions given by the Hope Barrier to us, the First Reserved Camp. It¡¯s actually considered a simple mission. However, in my humble opinion, you guys being the newest here might not be strong enough even if you¡¯ve grouped up. My dear juniors, life is precious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Andrew then stopped talking as he looked at Vian with a warm smile, trying to be as kind and natural as he could.


    ¡°Are you asking us to drop out from the mission?¡± Orston finally realized what was going on. He tapped his head and grumbled loudly.


    Everyone in the cave, especially the three seniors in hiding, were rendered speechless.


    Was Orston that slow?


    ¡°No, I am saying this for your own sake. I¡¯d advise you to train properly and grow stronger first before epting the mission in such a hurry. Grow stronger and there¡¯ll be more missions in the future waiting for you,¡± Andrew said as a matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yu chuckled and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t drop out!¡±


    Andrew did not respond to Yu¡¯s answer either. He continued looking at Vian. ¡°I might worry about my juniors, but we don¡¯t have the authority to stop you guys from going into the mission. All we can do is to persuade you to reject the mission before it starts. You¡¯ll have to do it alone since only you have the right to reject it.¡±


    ording to the rules, only the one who epted the mission had the right to reject it.


    The difficult choice naturally ended in Vian¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Junior, you better think about it carefully. The battlefield is unpredictable. Even for us veterans of the First Reserved Camp, we have to be careful and be prepared for all unexpected situations. We are worried that things might get out of control. As a matter of fact, I¡¯ve been in the First Reserved Camp for so long, but I¡¯m always worried about idents happening to myself or my squadmates. The unexinable pressure is torturing.¡±


    ¡°Junior, have you made your decision?¡± Andrew bowed again as the smile on his face grew wider.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m grateful for your advice, senior, but I...¡± Vian bit her lower lip and hesitated, but Tang Ling¡¯s warm hands tightened around her wrist. The surge of emotions filled her with courage.


    She seemed to be able to read a smidge of Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts. He did not want to give the mission up. Otherwise, why would he be such a rascal to Hank?


    ¡°Hey, stop acting all kind and stuff. Is a man from the great Summit Squad that low as to threaten a girl?¡± Tang Ling interrupted Vian.


    If offending the Summit Squad was inevitable, the offender should not be Vian but Tang Ling himself since the group mission was part of his selfish n. He had to man up and bear all the responsibility.


    ¡°Tang Ling, you¡¯re in thest ce in the First Reserved Camp, but I have different thoughts about you. After all, during the first week, not a single senior was able to get any respect or benefit from you.


    ¡°Other than that, I have a question that I hope you can answer for me. I know that food provides the necessary nutrition for a person to train and cultivate, but it¡¯s better to keep a bnce and overdoing it might bring more harm than good. Junior, you eat a lot. You might upset your stomach if you don¡¯t control yourself or you might end up as a little fatty, am I right?¡± Andrew did not answer Tang Ling¡¯s question. Instead, he approached another topic.


    Laughter bubbled when Andrew called Tang Ling a fatty, but it quickly quietened down and thoughts started to arise in everyone¡¯s minds. Despite Andrew not truly voicing his thoughts, all he did was feign a troubled look.


    He was also very careful with his words too. Saying things such as ¡°not a single senior was able to get any respect or benefit from you¡± instantly increased the other seniors¡¯ hatred for Tang Ling.


    More importantly, Andrew seemed to know a great deal about Tang Ling!

 Chapter 134 - Resistance

    Chapter 134: Resistance


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s expression quickly turned gloomy.


    He did not care whether or not Andrew¡¯s words attracted hatred toward him. He himself barely had any fondness or acknowledgment for Safety Sector No. 17, to begin with.


    So, it was not important whether others hated or liked him.


    The important thing was that Andrew seemed to be hinting at Tang Ling hiding something. It would go directly against Tang Ling¡¯s intention of keeping a low profile, and might even put him in danger from a certain perspective.


    Tang Ling had not forgotten that there was an invisible hand targeting him.


    However, would he simply allow Andrew to pressure him? Never!


    After that night, the spirit of resistance was etched in his bones. He would never let others control his fate, let alone try to control him with words, which was despicable to him.


    Tang Ling smiled at Andrew innocently. ¡°Why are you so concerned about me? Thest ce on the ranking list? And you even know that I eat a lot? I thought it was something that got exposed after our training in the sealed camp.¡±


    Indeed, when Tang Ling simply refuted them with few simple sentences, it was enough to insert many thoughts into people¡¯s minds and remove suspicion of him.


    Why would Andrew pay so much attention to this boy who was in thest ce? On top of that, his gluttonous appetite was intentionally exposed after the test in the sealed training camp, but he even found a perfect reason to cover it up.


    It was not worth getting to the bottom of something that obvious.


    Andrew¡¯s smile froze. His gaze toward Tang Ling revealed a deeper meaning that only he himself could understand, but he did not lose his calm. He said smoothly, ¡°To me, everyone in the First Reserved Camp is worth paying attention to.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the point. The point is that I asked Vian to ept the mission for me, so, Vian, can you pass the mission to me?¡± Tang Ling never expected Andrew to surrender after a small argument. He had to solve another important matter first.


    Vian looked at Tang Ling. ording to the rules, as the person who epted the mission, she had the right to pass it to someone else, such as the Summit Squad.


    ¡°Okay. I officially hand the mission over to Tang Ling.¡± Looking at his steady and warm gaze, Vian felt mysteriously calm as she naturally passed the mission to Tang Ling who smiled and tapped her back asfort. He then pocketed his hands and switched his gaze between Andrew and his friends.


    ¡°I hate being forced, so I¡¯ll never give up on this mission, but I¡¯m also afraid of the unexpected idents or incidents that the senior mentioned, so I won¡¯t force the others to follow me either. ording to the rules, the group mission can only be epted by two or more warriors. Yu, are you sure you want to join the mission?¡± Tang Ling smiled at Yu.


    Yu nodded. He was from the Yufeng family, so he was not afraid of the threats from the Summit Squad. Moreover, he treated Hank as his rival and he would never run away from his first everpetition.


    ¡°As for the others, I suppose you are free to withdraw from this mission if you want. It¡¯s my own persistence anyway,¡± said Tang Ling seriously.


    Tang Ling acted like he was being stubborn and did not want to drag the others into this. As a matter of fact, he never wanted to drag anyone into this from the start because it was his own n. He had no option but to ept that there was really no reason for the others to join him.


    He was not worried about Yu and Orston since both of them were really strong and had solid support.


    ¡°I¡¯m joining.¡± Orston tightened his lips. He barely understood why Tang Ling and Andrew argued, but he understood that a powerful person should never run away or step away from threats. Moreover, he would never abandon his friends on the battlefield.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m joining too,¡± Andy said softly albeit not even having the courage to look at Hank.


    Even he himself did not know when it started, but following Tang Ling¡¯s footsteps had somehow be an obsession in his mind. Even though Tang Ling might be unreliable at times, Andy could not reject him.


    ¡°I¡¯m also joining.¡± Vian curled her fists. There was no actual reason behind the decision. She just did not want to miss out on the mission with Tang Ling participating.


    ¡°Vian?¡± Christina was a little surprised by Vian¡¯s courage, but she immediately understood her decision since Vian was always fond of Tang Ling.


    Considering her friendship with Vian, Christina hesitated for a second before she spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m with Vian. We aren¡¯t splitting up in this mission.¡±


    Amir was the only one left who did not voice his stand. He lowered his head as usual and no one could fathom what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Amir, you...¡± Tang Ling understood what Amir was going through. It was nothing short of anxiety and nervousness. It was not easy for Amiring from the lowest part of the settlement since there were many things that he had to consider.


    Tang Ling was going to say that it was fine for him to withdraw from the mission, but right after he opened his mouth, Amir looked up and dered, ¡°I¡¯m joining.¡± He then quickly lowered his head.


    No one from the Fierce Dragon Squad withdrew from the group mission.


    ¡°Some strong bonds you have there. How envious.¡± Andrew smirked. He looked a bit regretful and continued, ¡°I also admired the courage you people have.¡±


    Pui!


    Tang Ling spat right in front of Andrew with disdain and resentment.


    The rude action attracted mor from the crowd. Everyone from the Summit Squad was instantly angered. Even Andrew, who maintained a noble bearing, turned cold right away.


    ¡°Stop being such a pretentious prick, can you? Everyone here knows that the Summit Squad is trying to monopolize the group missions! I have no idea why you people are anxious about this. It doesn¡¯t seem like you people are only going after the mission rewards, but who cares?


    ¡°Everyone here today has seen that you people, as our seniors and the top eight on the ranking list, came all the way here to threaten us, the juniors that upied thest few spots on the list.


    ¡°So, everyone, please remember, if something happens to anyone of us, the Fierce Dragon Squad, remember what happened tonight. Remember what the Summit Squad did to us! Please get to the bottom of this!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of dying on the battlefield. What I¡¯m afraid of is that while fighting with my life on the battlefield, someone from the same side might stab me on the back!¡±


    Tang Ling was serious with every word he uttered.


    ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Dier could not hold back anymore. He stepped up and punched Tang Ling powerfully.


    Tang Ling did not dodge either. Instead, he endured the powerful punch and slid backward by seven to eight meters before he fell down beside the fire.


    The single punch did not calm Dier down. He strode up again, but Yu and Orston stood in his way, blocking Tang Ling.


    ¡°Let hime!¡± Tang Ling stood up, his smile frozen as he spat a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    ¡°Dier, stop,¡± Andrewmanded. He would have slit Tang Ling¡¯s throat right away if he could, but definitely not now.


    Dier¡¯s punch managed to recover the pride of the Summit Squad, but it would be over if he continued.


    ¡°I admire your courage, but you still have a long way to go in the First Reserved Camp. Let¡¯s hope that you can keep your courage up since it¡¯s considered a virtue after all.


    A slight hesitationter, Andrew decided to put a full stop to this farce. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 135 - Prelude Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 135: Prelude Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    11th July 2177, Friday.


    In the afternoon, the day weed a heavy downpour unique to summer. Coupled with rumbling thunder, the endless delugested for 20 over minutes and it almost flooded the battlefield of ruins.


    After the rain stopped and the sun shone once more, the water puddles on the ground were like mirrors reflecting the warm light on the bloody battlefield. The battlefield was filled with hot water vapor after that. Mirages appeared above the ground, distorting and shaking the air, making it look surreal.


    Tang Ling was sitting on the edge of the Hope Barrier with a lit cigarette in his mouth as he squinted over the puddles on the battlefield.


    It felt like it had been ages, but it also felt like yesterday at the same time.


    Whenever it rained during the summer, the settlement would also be filled with arge area of puddles, and San San would be the happiest child in the settlement during that time. She would drag Tang Ling with her petite soft hands and ssh in the water puddles.


    Beneath the water puddles were soft mud, and it felt like little fishes were swimming around her feet whenever she stepped in them.


    The puddles were simr to a magical world. There were many harmless bugs, little fishes, and shrimp swimming inside, but as the puddles dried up, they would disappear too just like...San San.


    The pain was difficult to bear. If he could wipe his memory clean, it might not be a bad thing either.


    Tang Ling took a heavy drag from his cigarette. The rising smoke from his mouth veiled his sadness, but the big, ugly bruise on his chin was still hurting.


    The bruise was the result of Dier¡¯s punch three days ago though it was not severe. Tang Ling did not take Dier seriously. At least, that allegedly furious punch of his was not enough for Tang Ling to take him seriously.


    ¡°Smoking again?¡± A figure sat down beside Tang Ling with a helpless gaze. He tried to say something to stop his bad habit of smoking but failed to search for the appropriate words.


    Uncle Beard was a veteran warrior who looked after Tang Ling since his first day, and in return, Tang Ling was very generous with him too.


    ¡°An hourter, the guys for the night shift wille over. In two more hours, those who were on duty and have also registered for the group mission will be assigned to the hundred-man elite regiment that will be led by ten Purple Moon Warriors and begin the mission,¡± said Uncle Beard after he took a puff from his cigarette too.


    Tang Ling smiled but said nothing. His eyes were staring at that Universal Source Rock that glowed purple.


    There were always fierce battles around the Universal Source Rock, and that crevice that reeked of danger was also as eye-catching as ever.


    However, the rock and the crevice were not the stars of the show today. There was a garage area around 1 km away from the rock.


    Once, the zombies upied the area, but a while back, the strongest leader among the zombies and the eight elite zombies around it suddenly disappeared. The Hope Barrier decided to seize the chance and liberate the garage area, hoping to list it inside the safety area that could be developed in the future.


    The garage area was well preserved and was close to the Universal Source Rock, hence its value was high.


    If the Hope Barrier could upy the area sessfully, increasing the defense system and other necessary setups would prevent future attacks. Even if the zombie leader reappeared, it would not be able to cause any significant damage then.


    ¡°The strongest bastard is gone and ten Purple Moon Warriors have been deployed together with a hundred-man elite regiment. The danger level of this mission is really low. Moreover, the First Reserved Camp is only tasked to clean up a single corner,¡± Uncle Beard continued to nag but his expression was heavy. ¡°But I still regret telling you about the mission.¡± He widened his smile at Tang Ling, but it was devoid of humor.


    The conflict between the Fierce Dragon Squad and the Summit Squad was not something prominent in the Hope Barrier, so not even the mentors and instructors of the First Reserved Camp said anything, let alone the higher-ups.


    However, it did not stop the conflict from bing a topic to gossip about, hence adding a dash of color to the iron-blooded life in the Hope Barrier.


    Who was Hank Tye? The star of the Hope Barrier!


    Many assumed that should Hank break through to be a Purple Moon Warrior, he would surely cause an impact to the top ten strongest captains of the Purple Moon Warriors. He might even rece one of them!


    With time, Hank had the potential to ultimately be the strongest challenger to the leader of the Purple Moon, Fei Long.


    A person like Hank had been a force to be reckoned with in the Hope Barrier, yet his pride took a dent and lost to the guy in thest ce on the ranking list, an unambitious,zy fool named Tang Ling. How would that not be gossip fodder among the others?


    His loss was not just the dented pride of his but was also rted to the uing group mission.


    Hank¡¯s Summit Squad could no longer touch Tang Ling and his squad or do something to them from behind. He might even have to pray that Tang Ling and his squad could return in one piece. Otherwise, the whole Summit Squad would be in deep suspicion.


    It was the reason why Dier punched Tang Ling in the face. The Summit Squad was not just provoked, but they might be even forced to protect Tang Ling and his squad because no one could bear the notoriety of harming arade-in-arms on the battlefield.


    It felt disgusting ¨C as disgusting as eating sh*t!


    But, so what? Uncle Beard did not think Tang Ling had gained the upper hand because he should not just look at the present. He must also think of the future and the long run.


    It was just a group mission, so what if Tang Ling and his squad gained the upper hand? Tang Ling had to spend at least a year in the First Reserved Camp. Would he be able to make it through?


    The upper hand that he got might turn around and bite him on the second day.


    Even if he could escape the First Reserved Camp, would he be able to leave Safety Sector No. 17? Tang Ling would forever be traumatized by Hank¡¯s shadow because he had offended the fiercest among the Summit Squad.


    As for Tang Ling¡¯s squadmates, those who had a strong family background would not have to worry whilst the others might only suffer a little oppression. Bullying some weaklings with their position and identity might harm the Summit Squad¡¯s reputation.


    <i>This stupid kid! Unless he can be stronger than Hank in the future, he¡¯s got troubleing.</i>


    However, Uncle Beard deemed it impossible. In his eyes, Tang Ling was just a sly kid with some quick wits and not some genius. That was why Uncle Beard med himself. Due to his kindness, he somehowpletely destroyed this kid¡¯s future.


    Without a doubt, Tang Ling knew what was going through Uncle Beard¡¯s mind. He smiled as he put his hand over the kind warrior¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. You¡¯ll be happier that way. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? We might as well just enjoy the moment.¡±


    Was itfort? It was to a veteran warrior! Those excuses like ¡°I¡¯ll go even if you don¡¯t say anything¡± or ¡°you are too kind¡± were all bullsh*t.


    Living on the edge of life and death, telling Uncle Beard that he would live in the moment happily might just hit the right spot for the kind warrior.


    <i>What a sweet kid </i>. Uncle Beard also put his hand around Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and said nothing.


    Tang Ling then looked at the garage area and asked, ¡°Why is the Summit Squad so eager to take everything in the mission?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple actually. It¡¯s the rule of the battlefield. ording to it, everyone has the right to own a third of the spoils that he or she finds. The main targets of the liberating mission are zombies. You might not know this, but the zombies have a higher chance to produce a crystal in them. I¡¯m talking about the zombies near the Universal Source Rock.¡± Uncle Beard put his cigarette out and looked at Tang Ling with a meaningful gaze.


    What he revealed was not written in the books. It was actually a secret shared between the warriors of the Hope Barrier.


    A subtle smile appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s face as an extra trace of enthusiasm appeared in his eyes at the garage area.


    At the same time, familiar footsteps sounded behind Tang Ling, so he turned around.


    Everyone from the Fierce Dragon Squad was walking towards him.

 Chapter 136 - Prelude Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 136: Prelude Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No one could escape from their own memories. It would always start with something like¡ª <i>It was a summer night...</i>


    Indeed, memories would always start with words like ¡°endless passionate sunlight¡±, ¡°blood-like sunset¡¯, ¡®fluttering warm wind that carried the scent of the earth¡±, ¡°a sky full of stars that shone brightly in the summer¡±, ¡°natural color that painted the night sky colorful¡±, and so on. It would always be the most memorable part and usually how stories or memories began.


    This uing story also started on a summer night.


    The Purple Moon had risen, but the sky had yet to darken. The sunset was like an abstract painting that dyed the deep blue sky a soft red.


    The wind whistled and carried the bloody scent of mud that was unique to the Hope Barrier coupled with heavy humidity.


    Vian stood on the edge of the Patrol Ground. She had her maic arm device equipped on her left arm and beneath her feet was the robust iron belt. After she zipped through the iron belt, it would be her first time on the battlefield.


    It had been almost a month now. Vian managed to wash away her nervousness and difort towards the battlefield. She was not the girl that she used to be. Instead, she was calm, especially when Tang Ling¡¯s back was reflecting from her eyes.


    The wind quietened down.


    Tang Ling was standing in front of Vian. His ck hair was reaching his neck since he had not cut his hair for two months and it was slightly messed up by the wind.


    He was arranging his equipment: his maic arm device, three grenades, a Desert Eagle with seven rounds of bullets, grade C alloy brass knuckles on both hands, a Wolf Crunch, and a grade C alloy longsword.


    Everyone else in the Fierce Dragon Squad was given the same equipment as well, except for Wolf Crunch.


    Other than the weapons, every one of them was also given protective gear, a special ss fiber tactical protection vest plus two vials of bacteria control potion each.


    ¡°It should be safe enough,¡± Tang Ling muttered to himself. He actually got all the items and equipment from Tony, the ck market trader, by trading in all his savings.


    However, he distributed the equipment and items to his friends in Yu¡¯s name, not his own.


    ¡°Can I trust you, Yu? Likepletely?¡±


    ¡°Have you never trusted me before?¡±


    ¡°I do, but everyone has their own secrets. My secret is big and bitter. Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Not interested, just tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Follow me to the left forest. I¡¯m getting a bunch of equipment back for us to prepare for the group mission, but I need you to tell everyone that you provided the equipment and not me.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can pick either you or Orston. Given both your backgrounds, no one would suspect anything even if you get something even better for us. But Orston is too stupid. He¡¯ll leave traces behind and people might find out that the equipment and items aren¡¯t from him. You, on the other hand, are different. I know you won¡¯t leave any traces behind if you say you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Orston how you think of him.¡±


    ¡°Yu, are you trying to pick a fight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had that idea.¡±


    The short conversation happened before Tang Ling and Yu went to the north forest and traded with Tony for the second time.


    As a matter of fact, after stepping on the Summit Squad¡¯s tail, everyone who was rted to Tang Ling had been staying inside their own cave for the past few days.


    They were oppressed right away. No missions were given to them and the other seniors came by every day to extort resources from them or simply start an argument.


    In the end, it was Yu who figured out a way to contact one of his family members within the high ranks of the Hope Barrier. Only then the awkward situation was put on pause.


    Yu was not concerned about asking for help. He even joked that if he did note into the First Reserved Camp, he might not even have known that his uncle was one of the high ranking officers in the Hope Barrier.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was very concerned as he never wanted to rely on his squadmates¡¯ family resources or influence. Because of his existence, he seemed to have dragged everyone into a vortex of trouble and they were sinking quicker than ever.


    Unfortunately, he still had to drag Yu into his shady deals, hence the conversation with thetter. He could not just sit back and do nothing. He could not just bring his friends into the group mission without being prepared.


    A bad premonition rose in his heart and it got stronger on that day of the mission. However, Tang Ling could not put them into words. All he could do was spend his entire savings to provide a little bit of safety for everyone.


    Yu followed Tang Ling to the north forest. The two of them had to make three rounds to fully deliver all the equipment and items back to the cave, and after all that, Yu said to Tang Ling, ¡°I always knew you are more than meets the eye. The secret that you¡¯re keeping must be big. I¡¯m curious, but I still don¡¯t want to probe. All I want to know is can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°You can leave your back to me,¡± Tang Ling assured Yu.


    Bonds were not forged through time but through experiences together.


    There are many tiny moments in life like catching a bug or drinking a bottle of water. All the tiny moments were the key to deepen the bonds until one could entrust his life to the other person.


    It was a strange feeling for Tang Ling. When he realized that he cared for everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad, it was toote for him to stop.


    ¡°All ready? Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Ling put the brass knuckles in his pocket before he turned around to his squad.


    At the bottom of the Cliff of Hope, those who were joining the mission were already in line.


    Vian immediately lowered her head bashfully when Tang Ling turned around. Blushing, she did not know whether Tang Ling noticed her looking at him or not.


    As for the others, they wereughing and ying around. Some of them were very confident.


    Yu¡¯s generosity increased everyone¡¯s confidence and provided an extra sense of safety. However, Tang Ling, who was usually the troublemaker, was extra careful before the mission.


    Did the conflict with the Summit Squad pressure him?


    ¡°I¡¯m all done! Let¡¯s go!¡± Orston said excitedly.


    ¡°Remember, even if it¡¯s just a tiny scratch, don¡¯t hesitate to use the bacteria control potion. It¡¯s Yu¡¯s Hope credits anyway,¡± Tang Ling joked for the onest time before he activated the maic arm device on his left.


    Tzzzz! The maic arm device generated a strong maic force after he turned it on. Then, he jumped up andtched himself onto the iron belt.


    A propulsion force was then generated in between the iron belt and the armguard to push Tang Ling towards the bottom of Hope Barrier.


    ¡°You little cheater! How dare you head out before me!?¡± Orston grumbled before he followed Tang Ling. Unfortunately, his body was a little too buff and he was not as graceful as Tang Ling when he jumped.


    Again, Yu managed to beat Orston to it. With Orston¡¯sining in the background, everyone else jumped on the iron belt withughter.


    At the bottom of the cliff, Andrew was fixing Hank¡¯s bright semi-long blonde hair with a pitiful look. His gaze quicklynded on Tang Ling who had just slid down the iron belt.

 Chapter 137 - Unusual

    Chapter 137: Unusual


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Night arrived after all the squads fell in.


    The heavy rain during the day exhausted the thick dark clouds, leaving the deep blue sky with bright stars and a misty Purple Moon. Back in the old civilization, if the sky was full of stars, the moon would not be as bright. However, in this era, the Purple Moon was like the most dutiful guard that would show up at its post regardless of the weather or situation.


    ¡°What amazing weather!¡± thought Tang Ling.


    In front of him was an elite warrior kissing his weapon which was a folding spear, and was muttering his prayers.


    The whole group had been briefed with the details of the operation and they were heading out soon. Who knew how many lives would be lost tonight? Praying seemed to be the onlyfort.


    However, was it useful? Tang Ling never believed in theoretical matters. He was only interested in the generalmander of the operation that night, Larf.


    Larf was the Purple Moon branch captain who maintained the order during the iron cage exam. It was less than two months since then, and they were already fighting on the same side. Life was always unpredictable.


    ******


    It was 2216 hours on 11th July 2177, a Friday night.


    It was less than two hours since the group moved out, yet the freezing temperatures nketed the battlefield and shrouded the night.


    The heat of the summer nights was gone. What reced it was a spine-chilling wind, blowing through the garage area that was lit up by the searchlights.


    Under the bright lights, half-copsed walls were revealed around the garage area. There were a total of 37 rectangr garages lined up in the area like well-arranged boxes.


    One could not help but wonder what was in the boxes.


    Garage No. 19 was located in the north-west corner.


    Among all the garages in the area, No. 19 was considered small but it was also rectangr. Maybe because the garage was storing items that required good venttion, at the top of the roof was a row of small windows for airing purposes.


    As time went by, even though No. 19 was close to the Universal Source Rock, it could not escape its worn-down state. The night wind entered the garage through the row of windows, causing the frame of the windows to screech and rattle.


    Phew.


    Tang Ling took a deep breath. Even though the wind was freezing, it could not lower the heat in his body that was generated from all the exercises. Small beads of sweat filled his forehead before they converged into bigger beads and rolled down the edge of his eyes.


    ¡°Andy, take three steps back towards the left.¡± A groan came from Tang Ling¡¯s throat, and as his voice subsided, he darted out.


    Tang Ling crossed more than three meters with a single hop forward. Before he evennded on his feet, his body stiffened in mid-air and he did a forward roll while brandishing the grade C alloy longsword in the air.


    A ssh of ck sticky blood spewed out after hended.


    A zombie to Andy¡¯s left stopped moving, and at the next moment, the withered head fell off its neck before it rolled four to five meters away.


    ¡°T-thanks,¡± Andy muttered, still a little frightened. Tang Ling pulled Andy behind him and said, ¡°Something is not right...¡± Before he could even finish, his eyes widened.


    He quickly grabbed Andy and ducked.


    A mutated zombie with a slightly deformed body but possessed extraordinary jumping ability, a Level 1 crawler, leaped over them and grazed their heads by inches.


    ¡°Sorry, my mistake.¡± Yu¡¯s voice followed and he also jumped over Tang Ling and Andy right after the Level 1 crawler. He thrust his right hand with the golden luster into the Level 1 crawler¡¯s back immediately after hended. His fingers curled around the spine and he tugged powerfully, removing the Level 1 crawler¡¯s spine whole.


    The crawler twitched for a few times before it died.


    Covered in ck blood, Vian jumped out from a corner full of torn rucksacks and ran forward. She gave another crawler a flying kick to the ground before she skillfully and swiftly sliced open its chest to search for the crawler¡¯s heart.


    A slightly dirty crystal was pried out from the crawler¡¯s heart. Vian tossed the crystal to Tang Ling who epted it and put it into his little pouch without even looking.


    Orston, Amir and Christina came over from the south-east corner. All three of them were panting heavily and covered in ck blood.


    ¡°Any more water?¡± Orston went to Tang Ling straight away and said loudly before he even sat down.


    Tang Ling tossed a pack of water to Orston and gave him a reminder, ¡°We are running low on water. Remember to wipe your hands. Don¡¯t drink the zombie¡¯s blood. It¡¯s difficult to tell whether there are lethal bacteria inside or not.¡±


    Orston took several big gulps from the water pack before he tossed it back to Tang Ling. ¡°How are you even caring about all this? What now? Can we go out from the north?¡±


    Andy looked down dispirited. His expression stated that things were not great. The exit at the north of the garage waspletely sealed off by almost a thousand zombies.


    Orston cursed when he saw Andy¡¯s reaction. He kicked one of the zombies¡¯ torso away.


    ¡°Save your strength.¡± Tang Ling slightly furrowed his brows at Orston¡¯s reaction. He leaned on the wall and seized the time to recover his stamina.


    ¡°So what if you can recover? We are going to die here anyway. I¡¯ll let you choose. Do you want to continue living as a zombie or kill yourself at the veryst moment before the transformation?¡± Orston chuckled coldly.


    Through the broken window of the garage, the stars and the Purple Moon in the sky were visible. It felt so near when you looked at it as if you could touch it by extending your hand, yet it somehow be a chasm that they could not cross.


    No wonder Orston was so dejected.


    The situation had totally gone south since an hour ago. Itpletely deviated from the original trajectory of their ns. No one expected that the exit at the north-west corner of the garage area, the little area that was deemed the safest at first, would be flooded with endless waves of zombie though the situation did not have a bad start.


    The whole operation was very clear. The vanguard formed by the 10 Purple Moon Warriors was tasked to clean up and lure away the zombies that were wandering outside the garage.


    The garage area was divided into 12 areas.


    The hundred-man elite regiment made up of the First Reserved Camp and the hundred-man group that consisted of the warriors on duty that night were responsible for cleaning up the different sized areas.


    Their mission was to clean up the interior of the garage and the lingering zombies outside the garage.


    There were two squads from the First Reserved Camp that participated in the operation, and they were in charge of the areas that were rtively safer, which included the area near the exit at the north-west corner that consisted of three smaller garages.


    The Summit Squad was in charge of the first two garages while the Fierce Dragon Squad was tasked with thest one.


    If someone ran into mutated zombies that they could not defeat like the Iron ughterer or the Five-element Evolver, they could fire the signal re and the Purple Moon Warriors would provide support.


    At first, the Fierce Dragon Squad carried out the mission smoothly and did not run into any major hindrances on their way to garage No. 19.


    ording to Andy, there were around 400 zombies upying the garage they were in charge of. Since he was the fastest among them, Tang Ling sent him for reconnaissance.


    400 zombies were considered a safe number for the Fierce Dragon Squad. After finding out about the number, Tang Ling even suspected that he might have overreacted about the danger.


    So, the Fierce Dragon Squad decided to charge into the garage without any further arrangements.


    If things proceeded smoothly, they could clear out the 400 over zombies in less than an hour and the Fierce Dragon Squad could withdraw from the battlefield.


    However, the facts proved otherwise. Things only went smoothly for the first 40 minutes. After that, the small little garage No. 19 was flooded by a sea of zombies.

 Chapter 138 - Breathtaking

    Chapter 138: Breathtaking


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If the time was not wrong, it should be 2041 hours when it all started going south.


    Tang Ling clearly remembered that everyone on the Fierce Dragon Squad was working together to clean up the garage. Garage No. 19 was left with less than 30 zombies before they could call it a day.


    However, at that exact moment, a dozen more zombies swarmed in through the biggest north entrance without any signs.


    No one was bothered at first since they could get more crystals with a dozen extra kills.


    Three minutester, a hundred more zombies swarmed in, and it was at that moment that Tang Ling felt something had gone wrong. The faint sense of danger that lingered in his heart suddenly became clear like an icy-cold hand squeezing his heart all of a sudden.


    ¡°Close the door right away.¡± It was the only countermeasure that Tang Ling coulde up with at that instance. If the zombies were allowed to swarm the garage freely, the entire Fierce Dragon Squad would eventually be overwhelmed by the iing zombies.


    Tang Ling¡¯s reaction was timely, but his squad doubted his decision to close the door. Even Andy and Vian thought Tang Ling was being too sensitive and overcautious.


    The Purple Moon Warriors were cleaning up the zombies wandering outside the garage, so why would there be any more zombies out there to surround them? Moreover, they carved a bloody path all the way to garage No. 19, therefore they were certain that there were no more zombies outside.


    Although none of them could exin where the hundreds of zombies came from, closing the entrance all of a sudden would only end up with them locking themselves in with a hundred more zombies in the garage. Needless to say, it was dangerous to the whole squad.


    They had been applying the lure and kill tactic all this while to clean up the zombies whereby they had to split the zombies up before taking them out and slowly push forward.


    However, Tang Ling had no time to exin anymore. He had no solid reason to persuade his squadmates to believe in that indistinct feeling of his. He has to act right away.


    ¡°Amir, continuing leading the group to clean up the rest of the zombies. Andy, Yu, watch my movements. If an appropriate window appears, go shut the door right away.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Andy was a little reluctant to obey the orders. He gulped nervously when he saw the hundreds of zombies jammed up at the entrance.


    The zombies seemed to be increasing in numbers. They were indeed. Arge number of zombies pushed themselves through, so it was extremely crowded at the entrance and there were no signs of stopping anytime soon.


    ¡°We are teammates. We should trust each other with our lives in a critical situation like this.¡± Tang Ling left with such words before he dashed towards the north entrance.


    Everyone was stunned. Only Yu curled his fists tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s trust him.¡±


    However, what should they believe in? Vian bitterly covered her eyes. Tang Ling was the weakest in the entire Fierce Dragon Squad. He was unambitious and never worked hard in training.


    When he was cleaning up the zombies earlier, his performance was average. There was nothing ster about anything, and he even looked a little bit sluggish.


    Why would he impulsively take the risk now?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop him.¡± Vian wanted to go after Tang Ling, but Yu held her back. He thought of the conversation that he had with Tang Ling a few days ago. Tang Ling had told him that he could leave his back to him, so Yu had to do the same for him.


    Moreover, Tang Ling was able to acquire that many spoils in the forest, so he should not be weaker than me...


    In the next moment, everyone was astonished. Vian even thought she was seeing things.


    Is that really Tang Ling?


    The unconcerned look on his face was gone. As theziness disappeared, he sprinted as fast as the wind and was somewhat even faster than Andy.


    The control he had over his body was almost artistic. In every pause he made, every skillful turn around the corner, utilizing the broken racks to his advantage, and every strike that he delivered, there was not a single mistake.


    With his artistic movements, he managed to round up more than a hundred zombies behind his back and had them lined up like a long moving train.


    It was at that moment, the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad saw the cruelty of reality. A single nce beyond the north entrance was a sea of zombies with no end in sight.


    What happened? Everyone was anxious.


    The dozenrge searchlights that were moved to the garage area in order to provide more convenience for the night battle looked harsh and merciless. Wherever the light reached, there were zombies, just not the north entrance of garage No. 19.


    Phewitt! Tang Ling whistled loudly.


    Yu finally realized that Tang Ling had led that line of zombies away from the north entrance.


    ¡°Andy, take right! I¡¯ll take left!¡± Yu shouted as he dashed towards the north entrance at his fastest speed.


    Judging from how crowded the zombies were outside, in one step, there would be at least 200 or more zombies swarming through the entrance.


    Andy dared not dy his movements either, so he quickly followed Yu to the north entrance. The two of them dashed as fast as they could since their lives depended on it.


    The iron door was heavy and was barely damaged since it had always been under the purple light of the Universal Source Rock.


    Andy cursed the Universal Source Rock for the first time when he pushed the iron door open.


    How could the purple light from the rock have preserved the iron door so well? The door was actually controlled by a mechanical rail from the old civilization, but it was stiff due to how well it was preserved.


    ¡°Ughhh!¡± Andy¡¯s face flushed when he pushed the door along the rail, but he barely moved it. The others had to help him move the door halfway before it closed.


    Compared to Andy, Yu was a lot stronger. He was able to push the door to close at a decent speed.


    ¡°Andy, watch out!¡± Christina could not help but cry out in shock.


    At the same time, Tang Ling, who was a dozen meters away from Andy, jumped on the broken rack andunched himself towards thetter with a powerful leap.


    The broken rack shattered upon the impact of Tang Ling¡¯s jump and it somewhat stopped the group of zombies chasing Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling utilized the precious time he earned and the momentum from his jump to reach Andy.


    A zombie managed to squeeze in through the closing door while all that was happening. It pounced towards Andy who could not react in time since he was pushing the door. He even looked a little sluggish after hearing Christina¡¯s scream.


    The zombie jumped forward with its standard hunting posture.


    Tang Ling had seen and experienced the movements countless times back in the strange dream, so killing the zombie in such a position had somehow be muscle memory. Without a change in expression, he raised his right hand and twisted the grade C alloy longsword into a diagonal upward sh.


    The de red as it whistled in the air.


    In everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, it seemed like the zombie jumped towards Tang Ling¡¯s sword by its own ord.


    However, that was not the end of it. Tang Ling continued raising his right hand, moving his waist towards the left slightly, and at the same time, he kicked out with his right leg.


    Another zombie that followed the first through the door got a kick in its face. A clear cracking noise came from its neck as it fell to the ground after a growl and died.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said to trust me.¡± Tang Ling looked at Andy, shaking his left hand, and the Wolf Crunch slid out from his sleeve. As he thrust it forward, the Wolf Crunch was precisely stabbed in between the eyes of the third zombie.


    It was less than two seconds and he killed three zombies!


    So, was this Tang Ling¡¯s true strength?

 Chapter 139 - The Cruel Rotation Battle

    <strong>Chapter 139: The Cruel Rotation Battle</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even though the situation was critical, Tang Ling¡¯s performance put everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad in awe.


    How should theypare the differences now? Through battle techniques? Speed? Or reflexes?


    At least, Orston was unable to calcte all of those. The onlyforting thought that he had after watching Tang Ling¡¯s astonishing feat was that he might still be better than Tang Ling strength-wise.


    All members of the Gordin family were very gifted in strength. After joining the training routine of the First Reserved Camp, the growth of Orston¡¯s strength was amazing. He was reaching 1,000 kgs of punching force and could steadily deliver 950 kgs and above, shying from the cultivation standards by just a tad.


    Orston was confident that he could reach all the cultivation standards in around a month and a half.


    However, despite being thest in the group, Tang Ling was able to perform outstandingly.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to arm wrestle him in the future,¡¯ Orston said to himself.


    While Orston was having his thoughts, Tang Ling helped Andy and closed the sliding door.


    Everything happened in less than five seconds, and they managed to temporarily ovee the danger, but the hundreds of zombies were still locked up with them. They threw themselves over to Tang Ling and the others.


    This time around, Tang Ling led Andy and Yu to split up the hundreds of zombies using the advantage of the terrain.


    s, reality pped their faces hard. The Fierce Dragon Squad was forced to face another obstacle.


    The north entrance that was shut only helped them ovee the most significant danger. No one would have expected that deeper in the north-east corner of the garage, there was another smaller door.


    While everyone was busy fighting the zombies, that small door was rammed by hundreds of swarming zombies.


    Again, Tang Ling had to take the risk and seal the little entrance alone, but it was already toote. With a few hundred more zombies in the garage, the situation was bleak.


    Moreover, the little entrance would neverst as long as the main north entrance. Never doubt the power of zombies. When the numbers increased to a certain limit, they could even push walls down.


    On top of that, the garage had many broken windows which were rather spacious. If the sea of zombies were to rush in through the windows...


    Indeed, the zombies had no intellect, but their instinctive persistence was something scary. No one could stop a starving zombie from anything.


    If the hundreds of zombies had not barged in, the Fierce Dragon Squad might still have a chance to hold their ground in the garage and wait for reinforcements, but now? The hundreds of zombies inside the garage would eventually tear them to shreds as they were already exhausted.


    Even if they were to persist fighting, how long would it take to clean up the zombies inside? Even if they could, the zombies outside would have barged through.


    That was unless they couldplete all this within three hours!


    ¡°If we are in our best forms, it might be possible, but now everyone is exhausted,¡± Yu expressed his thought.


    ¡°I ran out of ammo for the Desert Eagle during the bait-and-fight. Our grenades are running low too, but the number of zombies is more than ever.¡± Amir was able to provide a calm analysis, but the results were not looking favorable.


    What else could go wrong in such a despairing situation?


    Of course, something else could! A faint smile appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s calm face. The sea of zombies from that horrifying night was scarier and a lot more despairing.


    Back then, he was just a normal kid, and now, he was not just a few times stronger. He was a lot more powerful. Besides that, e still had his squadmates who could fight, so why would he fall into a despair so quickly? There should be a way out of this.


    Tang Ling did not give up as he led everyone to retreat to the south side of the garage. During his early surveince of the terrain, he noticed that there was a small office in the south corner. If they could utilize the terrain to their advantage, they could continue killing the zombies and take care of their exhaustion.


    They would have to at least figure out a way to clean up the zombies inside the garage while waiting for reinforcements along the way. Tang Ling never held much hope in relying on others to save his skin.


    Therefore, in the next hour, the harshest and cruelest battle started.


    Tang Ling lured the zombies to the office while two other members stood guard in front of the entrance of the office, killing the zombies that he lured over.


    There were seven of them, so they could make three rotations and use the advantage of the terrain to possibly clean up the zombies.


    Tang Ling was undoubtedly the most exhausted among them all, and he was also the one bearing the most risk. At times, he even had to help the two on guard to quickly clear the zombies before he could lure more over.


    The mor from the fight would easily attract other zombies. If they went any slower than that, the zombies would converge on them.


    Tang Ling yed his part perfectly. From the moment he shut the sliding door of the north entrance, he decided not to hide his astonishingbat abilities anymore. As a matter of fact, it was not necessary for him to hide his strength in such a dangerous situation.


    Vian stared at Tang Ling like she was looking at a stranger. She could not describe the feeling that she felt about him. He was like a perfectbat machine, disying everything perfectly. He was the best example that the instructors provided during sses. There were no mistakes in his movements and actions, and on top of that, his performance was marvelous.


    Was such an ability known as battle imagination? Their instructor once said that unless one was born to be a fighter, it was impossible for someone to possess such a gift.


    Is that so? Is this the real Tang Ling?


    Tang Ling wielded his Wolf Crunch and battled in the most stamina-efficient way by stabbing in between the zombie¡¯s eyes with utmost precision. The slightest twist from his wrist could easily destroy the zombie¡¯s brain.


    At the same time, he even covered his friend, Orston¡¯s back by delivering an elbow attack as he pushed himself away from a jumping zombie. Orston seized the small window of opportunity and sliced the zombie into half.


    Watching him kill zombies was like watching the art of ughter. He disyed the smoothest body movements, the most precise strike at the weak points, the most stamina-efficient blows, the most effective moves, and so on.


    Vian believed that even Tang Ling had no Gic Chain Talent, so he would grow into a warrior no weaker than a Purple Moon Warrior. He was like a teenaged God of War.


    Looking at Tang Ling, her eyes gleamed in an unusual color. Even though Amir was just as astonishing and powerful, the way he charged into several zombies and ughtered them all was wild and more elegant. Vian truly admired Tang Ling¡¯s high precision way of battle.


    The rotation in the battle that went on for more than an hour was harsh on the Fierce Dragon Squad. It was certainly a huge test on their stamina and willpower, but it was also a great chance for them to get stronger.


    Until the zombies in the garage started to diminish, Tang Ling told Vian and Christina to collect the spoils and dig the crystals out. Only then did Vian realize that the battle might being to an end. They managed to survive it!


    However, Tang Ling frowned firmly as he did not feel a hint of joy about the result.


    ording to his calctions, they had spent over an hour killing the zombies, so they would have at least another hour to rest and wait for reinforcements.


    It had been a while now and the unusual situation must have caught some attention. Should reinforcements not be on their way already?


    Other than Tang Ling, no one would even think about the possibility of reinforcements noting to help them! At least, the Gordin and the Yufeng families would not simply abandon their genius members.

 Chapter 140 - Serendipitous Mistake

    Chapter 140: Serendipitous Mistake


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling believed there was no reason for Orston and Yu¡¯s families to abandon them since the young and precious geniuses had yet to grow up.


    However, it was not assuring enough to feel safe based on that point alone.


    Tang Ling did not tell his friends that when he closed the smaller door at the north-east corner, he noticed that someone had opened the door and it had not been rammed down by the zombies.


    The prying marks around the door and its frame were a little too obvious not to notice. Besides, given Tang Ling¡¯s level of vignce, he would certainly have noticed that there was another opened door in the garage.


    He was not sure whether it was the Summit Squad¡¯s handiwork or that shadow that has been targeting him in the dark.


    Regardless of who, it clearly stated that the culprit came prepared and must have expected the situation. It was almost impossible for the Fierce Dragon Squad to escape unscathed now.


    Even until now, Tang Ling was unable to even sketch out the entire plot in his mind, but he already suspected the whole thing earlier on.


    Initially, only a hundred-man elite regiment was assigned to the group mission. Then, ten more Purple Moon Warriors were assigned to lead them together with a unit captain.


    The biggest question was why at night? There was zero advantage for humans and it somewhat benefited the zombies.


    Tang Ling always had those questions in his mind. Combined with that lingering sense of danger, he really considered giving up the mission several times over, but the conflict with the Summit Squad that night and their provocation strengthened Tang Ling¡¯s resolve toplete the mission.


    Firstly, it was because he had the pride of a youngster.


    Secondly, the Summit Squad was considered the seed of hope for the entire Safety Sector No. 17. With them on the mission, it should be a lot safer. Safety Sector No. 17 might be able to afford to lose Orston or even Yu, but they certainly unable to lose anyone in the Summit Squad.


    Lastly, why was the Summit Squad so obsessed with this group mission? Was it really about the crystals like what Uncle Beard said?


    Of course, all those points that he gathered were just to strengthen his objective opinion. The true reason was that given the circumstances and facts before him, he could not afford to give up on the mission because he needed a righteous and immacte qualification to enter the Tower!


    He simply could not slow down his pace to start the real cultivation training just because he had to feign a low profile.


    However, given his current cover, it was almost impossible for him to improve that quickly and reach the cultivation standard in the normal stipted time. One thing worth taking note was that his Gic Chain Talent was just a lousy, barely-qualified three-star talent!


    Tang Ling did not want any attention on himself, so the only way around this was the Tower.


    Training inside the Tower granted huge improvements. The fresher one was, the more obvious the improvements would be. It was clearly stated in the books found in the information library.


    However, training in the Tower, even for an hour and at the lowest level, required 100 Hope credits.


    Therefore, Tang Ling had to find a valid reason to earn Hope credits, and he needed his squadmates to help him. He would never change his ns. Therefore, even though the whole thing was fishy, he decided to join them nheless.


    Since it was rather unfair to his squadmates in the Fierce Dragon Squad, other than spending all his savings to provide extra equipment and items for them, all Tang Ling could do was bear all the risk and judge the situation with utmost precision. He could not afford to make the slightest mistake that might drag his friends down.


    Therefore, while everyone was surprised and delighted by his performance, Tang Ling interrupted their enthusiasm and told them to split into three groups.


    Vian and Christina were to stay in the office and gather the crystals. Meanwhile, he and Andy would check on the north entrance while Orston, Yu, and Amir would go to the smaller door at the north-east corner.


    In his mind, he had to persuade everyone that the distress signal had been sent out when they arrived at the office.


    It had been a while since the distress signal was sent out. Even if they were unable to receive information, they should have gotten some news about what happened. After all, given how powerful the Purple Moon Warriors were, forcing their way through the sea of zombies and providing them some updates was not something impossible to achieve.


    Tang Ling hesitated for a long time whether or not to tell his friends about the door that had been opened by someone. In the end, he decided to keep it to himself because his spection about why reinforcement had not arrived already beat the morale of the squad to the ground. Everyone was in despair.


    ******


    That summed up what happened in the past hour and a half.


    Tang Ling could not me Orston for being so negative, and he could not criticize everyone for being dispirited.


    He had virtually be the core of the entire Fierce Dragon Squad. The guilt and the responsibility on his shoulders drove him forward. Somehow, he had to ovee the danger for everyone and for himself.


    ¡°Clean up the rest of the zombies,¡± Tang Ling said after recovering a smidge of his stamina as he stood up.


    ¡°What for?¡± Orston punched the wall vehemently.


    ¡°There are only a few left. Don¡¯t let the crystals go to waste. We¡¯ve paid such a heavy cost on this mission, we must get back at least the same amount of reward. Are you just thinking about escaping alive?¡± Tang Ling said as he wiped his grade C alloy longsword.


    Even after such an intense battle, as expected of a reliable and good weapon, the de was not chipped at all, not even in the slightest bit.


    ¡°Is there still a chance to escape?¡± Orston looked at Tang Ling, his eyes glimmering with hope. In fact, apart from Orston, everyone else was looking at him and waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s why our spoils are important,¡± Tang Ling answered.


    In his mind, a rather risky n was taking form.


    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s clean them up!¡± The ember of hope was reignited in Orston¡¯s heart and spread further to the others.


    The certainty of Tang Ling¡¯s expression was like the first light of hope had descended upon them, but killing was not something joyful, or at least, he did not think that way.


    After all the zombies in garage No. 19 were cleared out, other than Tang Ling, no one knew how many zombies had they killed, including some of the Level 1 Crawler mutated zombies.


    ¡°We¡¯ve killed 973 zombies, 86 of which are Level 1 mutated zombies. There were no Level 2 zombies. If there had been a single Level 2 in here, we might¡¯ve gotten wiped out instead. I myself have killed 307 zombies.¡±


    The numbers were clear in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, and he was proud of it. If not for the fully equipped gear and weapons, plus the advantage of the terrain, given the Fierce Dragon Squad¡¯s current power level, they would never have made it.


    No one doubted Tang Ling¡¯s power anymore. He was a genius in battle, so no one even dared topete with him. On top of that, he did not seem exhausted at all. Even when he was killing thest zombie, his actions were still very precise.


    ¡°Tang Ling, tell me. Is the secret to your absurd improvement your voracious appetite?¡± Orston finally discarded the thought of arm wrestling Tang Ling after he saw him punch a zombie¡¯s head t.


    Never doubt the hardness of a zombie¡¯s skull. It was as hard as a human¡¯s and the mutated zombies had even harder skulls.


    How much force would he need to punch a zombie¡¯s head t? Would it possible with more than a thousand kilograms of punching force plus the momentum from the eleration?


    Grinning, Tang Ling simply brushed off Orston¡¯s question.


    ¡°I heavily suspect that the Gic Chain Talent measuring machine is wrong.¡± Yu was also astonished by the power that Tang Ling disyed even though he was the most mentally prepared one.


    ¡°I have quite a fair bit of Level 3 vicious beast meat,¡± Tang Ling remained calm as he exined. He then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating it for a period of time and have to endure the pain that it brings. By now, I¡¯ve already finished it.¡±


    Orston widened his eyes as he helplessly gave his friend a big thumbs-up.


    It was not a secret that Tang Ling possessed Level 3 vicious beast meat. Furthermore, his excuse was convincing enough!


    Tang Ling did not actually lie from a certain perspective because through his Precise Instinct, he could tell that the energy from the meat that he consumed was now mostly gone.


    The ¡®it¡¯ at his chest had siphoned all the energy away. Otherwise, with Tang Ling¡¯s Perfect Gic Chain, he would have be even stronger.


    However, the serendipitous mistake made it look like Tang Ling was strong because he ate the vicious beast meat. It sounded very reasonable even with his lousy three-star Gic Chain Tnt.

 Chapter 141 - Level 6 Zombie King

    Chapter 141: Level 6 Zombie King


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to overexpose my strength. Since the Summit Squad is on to me now, the stronger I get, the harder my days are going to be. I¡¯ve even stepped on an instructor¡¯s tail before this.¡± Tang Ling lit a cigarette as he looked at his friends. His words were vague, but the meaning was clear.


    ¡°Give me one of those. I want to give it a go.¡± Orston snatched a cigarette from Tang Ling. He said without being concerned, ¡°No one here is interested in betraying you.¡±


    Everyone else agreed with Orston.


    Tang Ling felt warmth blossom in his heart. Although he might not show any expression, he tossed the pouch that he used to collect the crystals to Vian. ¡°Count how many we¡¯ve got. I think we should move out after another ten minutes of rest.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± Orston asked right away, but Tang Ling did not answer.


    Vian was quick with the calction. After killing more than 900 zombies, the Fierce Dragon Squad was able to secure more than 80 crystals.


    Most of the crystals came from Level 1 mutated zombies, so in terms of quality, they were nowhere near the crystals of the Level 3 mutated insect, the chameleon ck-winged mantis that Tang Ling obtained before this.


    Most of the crystals were dark and muddled. The majority of them did not even have purple threads properly formed yet.


    Of course, crystals were divided into multiple categories: inferior crystals, average crystals, quality crystals, great crystals, and perfect crystals.


    The zombies provided only provided inferior crystals, which was the lowest grade. On the other hand, the Level 3 mutated mantis provided an above-average crystal, just a little shy from being a quality crystal.


    After a rough conversion, the value of 80 over inferior crystals was equivalent to three mutated mantis¡¯ crystals, at most. Under normal circumstances, no one would want to trade the highest quality average crystals for that many inferior crystals.


    So, the value of the 80-odd inferior crystals were only around 400 Hope credits.


    Nheless, it was considered a great sum for the Fierce Dragon Squad. When Vian announced the numbers, everyone was overjoyed except for Tang Ling.


    If he included his investments, the tabted numbers equaled losses. Moreover, if he asked for 100 Hope credits from the 400 Hope credits they were estimated to get while the others divided the remaining 300 Hope credits, it would be a little...selfish.


    Of course, Tang Ling knew everyone would agree to such a distribution, but his pride was thinking about something else. He was specting if they could earn more on this trip.


    The answer was a solid no!


    Being able to clean up the zombies in the garage was considered a miracle. The squad was already at their limit. Even Tang Ling, who seemed to be fine on the outside, felt the hunger start to trouble him. He had to save up the rest of his precious stamina to escape this ce.


    ¡°Keep the crystals. I want 100 Hope credits from the spoils because I have to go to the Tower at least once. I¡¯ll make it up to you guys in the future.¡± Tang Ling was being unusually straightforward because he was notfortable with exining things to the people that he cared about.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Plus, with thepensation from the mission, we can at least get 450 Hope credits,¡± Yu agreed since only he knew how much Tang Ling had invested in this mission.


    ¡°You did all the heavy lifting, so it¡¯s fair.¡± Orston was not a stingy person either.


    Andy had always been on Tang Ling¡¯s side, and so was Vian. Christina believed that since Tang Ling imed the most substantial portion of the spoils, he would surely make it up to them in the future.


    Amir said, ¡°I¡¯ll just follow the majority.¡±


    After spitting out the most difficult issue, Tang Ling was not burdened anymore. He asked Vian for a piece of meat and a few gulps of water before he quickly gathered some broken racks and formed a makeshiftdder.


    Everyone knew what Tang Ling was trying to do. Was he crazy? Was he trying to break out through the roof?


    ¡°Tang Ling! It¡¯s impossible! We climbed up to the roof before, but we are still stuck here. We are surrounded by a sea of zombies. There¡¯s nowhere for us to run. On top of that, going up to the roof will only expose ourselves and attract more zombies! If they gang up on us, it¡¯s impossible for us toe back into the garage.¡± This time, it was the quiet Amir who voiced his opinion.


    It was difficult for him to ept Tang Ling¡¯s method of escaping. Breaking out via the roof?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to have a quick look. We can¡¯t stay here forever and know nothing, can we? At least, we must know why isn¡¯t help or reinforcementing for us. We will decide after that,¡± Tang Lingforted everyone.


    Everyone was silenced by Tang Ling¡¯s reason.


    He was correct though. Staying inside the garage and being blinded from the outside world would only waste time. They would eventually be exhausted in time and the sea of zombies would flood them.


    ¡°Then, you have to be careful,¡± Vian reminded Tang Ling in a worried tone.


    There was no better way or a better candidate for that. No one present was strong enough to bear the burden than Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not reply Vian verbally. Instead, he smirked at everyone and hopped onto the makeshiftdder. He climbed up like a nimble monkey and quickly reached the window above the office.


    The windows were very high up the garage walls, and the 30 cm window frame was covered in thick ck dust.


    Tang Ling managed to squat down on the ratherrge window frame and peek outside, but all he saw was a sea of wriggling zombie heads.


    The zombies beneath the window were extremely sensitive towards movement. All Tang Ling did was peek and they already noticed his presence. They growled frenziedly, shoving themselves forward and amassing on Tang Ling¡¯s location.


    The suddenmotion fiercely shook the garage wall where the office was.


    Everyone else in the office was shocked by the growls, and they seemed rather pale. Without even looking, they knew that there were a lot of zombies outside the garage, probably even more than before.


    Tang Ling remained calm. The zombies beneath the window were unable to reach him with their outstretched arms for now, so it would be fine regardless of their numbers. Scarily, the window frame would notst long either. If themotion attracted a Level 2 mutated Crawler, the height of the window would not be an obstacle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope I¡¯m not that unlucky.¡± Due to the structure of the garage, the extended eave blocked Tang Ling¡¯s sight, so he was only able to see the sea of zombies beneath the window while half-squatting at the frame. He could not get a clearer look at what was happening further away.


    Tang Ling took a deep breath and nimbly leaped out of the window. He grabbed the ledge of the eave, jumped out, and swung himself back up on the roof.


    The backward swing might seem easy for Tang Ling, but he was afraid that the clumsy Orston and the two girls could not make it. If they fell into the sea of zombies while swinging, the consequences would be dire.


    Right after hended on the roof, he quickly searched for a reliable support to tie the climbing rope that was in his backpack to.


    Just as he squatted down and removed his backpack, a terrifying roar came from the south-east direction.


    What was that? Frightened, Tang Ling instinctivelyy t on the roof and turned around to the south-east direction.


    At the deepest part of the garage, a gigantic, vague figure stood on the edge of the massive garage. The figure was brandishing its hands in a flurry. With each movement, its hands were able to grab one or two warriors from the Hope Barrier and throw them into its mouth, crushing them to death.


    A single nce at the gigantic figure made Tang Ling¡¯s heart race madly.


    The Zombie King! The Zombie King of the garage! Why would a Level 6 mutated zombie appear in here?!

 Chapter 142 - Traping Themselves

    Chapter 142: Traping Themselves


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The night the zombie attacked changed Tang Ling¡¯s life forever.


    The incident nted a disgusting resentment in his heart. He hated every kind of living dead, but he also paid heavy attention to them.


    The living dead were a special existence and went beyond theprehension of the old civilization. Even in this era, Safety Sector No. 17 had a special department to study them, but no one was able to provide Tang Ling with the most urate answer.


    All they could produce was a widely acknowledged theory: the zombie and its previous life as a human no longer had any rtionship, and they were a kind ofposite symbiotic organism.


    In simple words, they were simr to the zombie mantis and zombie ants of the old civilization.


    The zombie mantis was actually a parasite called nematomorpha, a type of worm that invaded the carapace of a mantis. On the other hand, the zombie ants were actually controlled by a type of parasitic fungus called ophiocordyceps unteralis that grew into an ant and turned into a walk carapace.


    The reanimated dead insects were all made possible because of the parasite and fungus. From a certain perspective, they were also considered to have a type of symbiotic rtionship, but they were a lot simpler than a zombie in the current era.


    The zombie mantis and zombie ants would not evolve. However, as a new type of organism, an actual zombie could evolve and snatch control of the body from the fungus that caused the mutation, namely the Devil Fungus, and evolve further together.


    The evolution or mutation was unlike themon transformation that nts, insects or beasts went through. It was simr to the evolution of humans since the zombies were practically humans before they died and the brain of a human being was the mostplex organ surrounded by mystery.


    Even after the field of molecr biochemistry in the old civilization had reached its peak of sorts, they were still unable to fully decipher the brain.


    Of course, Tang Ling¡¯s knowledge about the many theories revolving biochemistry was also limited. All he knew came from the information library of the First Reserved Camp.


    He knew that because of special the zombies were, they were categorized in their own species and were divided into a total of nine levels.


    With every level they progressed to, their power would multiply by a few times.


    The Fierce Dragon Squad was able to kill around 70 to 80 Level 1 mutated zombies, but if they somehow ran into a single Level 2 mutated zombie, they would be wiped out without a second thought.


    So, how powerful exactly was the Level 6 Zombie King?


    Tang Ling had no answer in his heart. He resented the searchlight for shedding its bright light over the battlefield, making everything clear. Because of the light, he was able to get a better look at the Level 6 Zombie King chewing off all the warriors that it grabbed. Every single bloody detail was explicitly disyed.


    Blood was dripping from its mouth that was filled with saw-like teeth due to the mutation. The warriors struggled as hard as they could when they were shoved inside, but...


    Tang Ling¡¯s breath hurried as he buried his head in between his arms.


    Finally, he saw the Purple Moon Warriors. Under Larf¡¯s lead, the ten Purple Moon Warriors were fighting the level 6 Zombie King, but the odds were dismal.


    The Purple Moon Warriors were like ludicrous rats harassing an elephant. The attacks that theyunched on the Zombie King did nothing but tickle it. As its patience wore out, the Zombie King would swat them away like flies.


    Tang Ling could not hear the dying wails from the warriors because the concentrated growls from the zombies overpowered everything else.


    All he saw was the 12 sections of the garage being flooded with zombies of various types! With a single nce at the endless sea of zombies, Tang Ling spotted several Level 3 zombies with special forms.


    At the furthest point his sight could reach, the Hope Barrier lit up like the sun, shedding light over its surroundings. Countless warriors were sliding off the iron belt like a colony of ants and charging towards the battlefield.


    He also knew that the Level 6 Zombie King, nicknamed the Sawtooth Tank, stayed hidden in the garage for a reason. Because of that mysterious reason, it kept itself away from the Hope Barrier and that evil crevice.


    Other than that, many details from the previous briefings shed in his mind. He remembered that there should have been several mutated zombies around the Sawtooth Tank, but every single one of them had mysteriously vanished earlier.


    All kinds of messy information flooded Tang Ling¡¯s brain, and perhaps because he escaped the gory scene for a little while, he was able to calm down. The bloody scene of warriors being devoured proved too much for him.


    Tang Ling picked up the scent of conspiracy. How could the Hope Barrier make this kind of mistake? How could they allow the Sawtooth Tank, a prioritized target, slip away under its heavy surveince and then intrusively appear in the group mission?


    It seemed like the mastermind behind this entire scheme was no longer the same figure that targeted Tang Ling or the Summit Squad¡¯s handiwork.


    Was the entire Hope Barrier the target? Tang Ling was not sure and it was difficult for him to wrap his head around the matter. Given his current strength, he really could not care much.


    Judging from the current situation, expecting help to arrive in a short period of time would be a fool¡¯s hope. Neither Orston or Yu¡¯s identities were important enough for the Hope Barrier to send help. As long as the higher-ups of the Hope Barrier were still sane, they would want to focus all their resources and manpower to stop the Sawtooth Tank and the sea of zombies that were in a frenzied state for no obvious reason.


    With frequent attacks rattling at the door, the garage that the Fierce Dragon Squad was in would notst any longer either.


    Right after the bleak possibility appeared in his mind, Tang Ling¡¯s face turned pale. He put his hand into his mouth and bit himself vehemently. He did not hold back his chomp, so the back of his hand started bleeding. The pain made his face paler, but at the same time, he felt calmer.


    The Hope Barrier might start a full-fledged war tonight, and they might even make the great sacrifice of activating the Sector Protection Machine.


    Tang Ling was drenched in his own sweat when he thought of the possible scenario. He climbed up nervously and ran towards the south-east corner of garage No. 19 as quickly as he could.


    The smaller door that he closed earlier was at the south-east corner. As for who sabotaged the door, it remained a mystery. Why would someone target the Fierce Dragon Squad when there was anotherrger scheme going on outside?


    Tang Lingy down on the south-east corner of the roof. Then, he realized that he had no time to figure out the mastermind because an unusual number of zombies gathered in front of the small iron door and tried to ram it down with their brute strength.


    So what if the iron door was an anti-theft door? Could it sustain the power of a thousand zombies pushing it together? Moreover, zombies could not feel pain and the door had already been sabotaged before! On top of all that, how strong was the garage wall?


    Tang Ling¡¯s forehead was smeared with his sweat. Although he conjured a n, he did not expect time not to be on his side.


    His Precise Instinct was calcting as fast as it could. In less than nine minutes, the door would copse together with the frame due to the pressure from the zombies.


    Nine minutes!


    Tang Ling stood up, not caring less about being inconspicuous anymore. He sprinted along the roof and tried to size up the surroundings of garage No. 19.


    To the south, garages No. 20 and No. 21, which were the Summit Squad¡¯s responsibility, were a lot quieter, but they were also surrounded by zombies.


    To the east, deeper in the garage, the zombies were even more concentrated than anywhere else.


    To the north, the nearest exit of the garage should have been the best option for them to escape, but it was no longer possible. Themotion caused by the battle was too rming. Other than the additional troops sent over by the Hope Barrier, the other monsters on the battlefield were also hoarding to the garage.


    The battle in the north had already begun with the beasts, the warriors, and the zombies from the other garages.


    Was the only hope...the west?


    Tang Ling wiped his sweat away from his forehead.


    In the west, the crevicey dormant and reeked of danger!


    Tang Ling had nned an escape route to the west before, but they would have to be desperate to go that way.

 Chapter 143 - The Speed Of Life And Death Part 1

    Chapter 143: The Speed Of Life And Death Part 1


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling deemed the west as the only escape route should something go out of control because to the west of the garage was a small slope which perfectly formed an encirclement that blocked the garage.


    The slope might have been a hill in the old civilization, but in time, it turned into a slope with special uses.


    The slope was directly facing the west of the garage. It was not higher than 50 meters and beyond the edge was the malevolent crevice.


    Therefore, no zombies would upy the slope, at least not many of them, due to how evil the crevice was. The crevice did not only have the ability to veil its existence since one could only see its true form with the badge from the Hope Barrier, but it also emanated a strange foreboding that instinctively drove people away.


    In fact, it did not just affect humans. After Tang Ling observed the crevice several times during his guard duty, he noticed that any living being with a better perception would never go close to the crevice, not even stepping close to its proximity.


    Although zombies were no longer humans, their brains still originated from humans. Even if instinct was all they were left with, they were still stronger than regr wild beasts, so none of them would get close to the crevice.


    Therefore, the west side...


    Standing on the roof, Tang Ling got a clear look at the west, and it was exactly like what he spected. There was not a single zombie on the slope.


    Garage No. 19 was located in the north-west corner of the entire area. It was unusually near the west and that slope, so if they were to escape there...


    Tang Ling had a feeling that he should just go with his instinct, but he never would have thought that carrying out the n under such harsh circumstances would be a lot harder than expected.


    Perhaps even if they took the west route, they would still face death, but as long as there was a thin thread of hope...


    Tang Ling was decisive. After he made up his mind, he returned to the garage without a second thought. Nevertheless, for insurance sake, he stabbed the grade C alloy longsword deep into the roof. Using the longsword as support, he tied the climbing rope around it tightly.


    ******


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s going on, so the only way out is to take the gamble.¡± Tang Ling spent only two minutes exining the situation and his n to his friends after he returned to the little office.


    The choices were actually simple. They could either continue waiting for help inside the office or risk it by going west, but time was not on their side, and they had toe up with a decision soon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s risk it! We¡¯ll follow your n.¡± Yu was the quickest with his answer. He did not know how much time they had. Why would Tang Ling say that the door at the south-east corner would notst?


    However, even if Tang Ling was just frightening them and trying to raise an rm, Yu knew that the situation would not allow them to stay in the office forever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a bet.¡± Orston stretched his body.


    Vian, Christina, and Andy were still thinking.


    Amir voiced his objection to the n. He said quickly, ¡°Why can¡¯t we have a better and steadier n? Like why don¡¯t we wait for the door at the south-east corner to fall? We can then make our way up to the roof and wait it out. Or we can simply find another opportunity once we are up on the roof to lure the zombies away from the slope and we¡¯ll make a run for it.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s n was neverplicated to begin with. It started with them opening the doors and letting the zombies flood the garage.


    As a result, the number of zombies around the garage would decrease for a short period. Tang Ling would then jump down from the roof and lure the other zombies near the slope into the garage.


    The rest of the squad would have to carefully retreat back to the office and quickly make their way up the roof, jump down, and sprint towards the slope.


    Finally, they would be able to reach the Hope Barrier by moving along the crevice. After that, they would be safe.


    The n might sound very dull, but the consumption of time and stamina was extremely demanding. It was also very dangerous as the slightest misstep would cause them to fall into the sea of zombies.


    It was understandable that Amir would object to it. Why would they not choose a steadier way?


    Amir¡¯s suggestion made everyone ponder. If they could resolve the situation in a safer way, who would want to risk their lives before the sea of zombies?


    Tang Ling took a deep breath as he tapped Amir¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Three things. First, the zombies are uncontroble. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll flood the garage. None of us do, so the waiting time is an undetermined factor.


    ¡°Secondly, the roof isn¡¯t safe. If all of us go up to the roof at once, we will expose ourselves. The zombies are very sensitive to smell, and without any cover, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen. Just think about it. If a Level 2 Crawler jumps out of nowhere, would the walls stop it?


    ¡°Thirdly, if all of us are up on the roof, would the zombies be interested in the garage without food? My n emphasizes control. Even if we are risking it, we must control the zombies!¡±


    Tang Ling was utterly serious when he exined himself. He added, ¡°Battles have always been about life and death. We can¡¯t just think about the insurance because we will lose quicker that way. I¡¯m done with the exnation. Everyone can choose once again.¡±


    In terms of precise judgment of the entire battlefield and the ongoing situation, even a high ranking officer might not be as skillful as Tang Ling.


    When he climbed up the roof earlier, the thoughts in his mind were already matured. The only thing that he did not expect was the Sawtooth Tank appearing in the garage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the gamble.¡± Everyone finally got onto the same page because other than the said n, there really was no other better way.


    ******


    Vian and Christina were half-squatting on top of the roof, shivering. Maybe they were quivering because of the windy night breeze or the gory devouring scene that was continuing further away with the Sawtooth Tank.


    The vivid scene with all the ruthless eating made them feel like they could hear the grinding of bones and flesh in their ears. The innocent and brave warriors wailed painfully until the veryst second of their lives.


    Further away on the Cliff of Hope, there was a bright rope hanging from the cliff that caught their eyes.


    There was a shaky box traveling up and down the rope. It was none other than the elevator that they traveled in during their first day in the Hope Barrier. It was from that movement that they saw the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine.


    In the south, bombardments went off. In order to allow the troops to prate the sea of zombies to reach the garage, the Hope Barrier activated explosives.


    All 12 areas of the garage were filled with zombies. Some warriors managed to break through their respective areas and were fighting the endless waves of zombies. They were like little vortexes that spun in the vast ocean. It was difficult to imagine whether they had a chance at survival in this onught or not.


    What¡¯s Instructor Yang Kong doing? Is he at themand center? The people of Safety Sector No. 17 must be sleeping soundly. They¡¯ll never know what kind of crisis is happening behind the Cliff of Hope.


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts were running wildly in his mind. He stood in front of the two girls on the roof and the sleeves of his battle uniform were rolled up. He gripped the Wolf Crunch in his hand tightly. All of a sudden, he thought of the warrior that prayed and kissed his own weapon before they moved out earlier.


    Tang Ling¡¯s figure looked a little forlorn, but he provided a sense of safety to Vian and Christina who were looking at his back.


    Back in the dark garage, Orston kissed the military knife in his hand which was a gift from his family. He looked at Amir.


    Yu then extended his right hand without saying anything and looked at Andy who was a little pale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Orston then rolled up his sleeves, exposing his bare arm. A quick swing of his military knifeter, a deep, bone-exposing wound appeared on his arm and he bled heavily.


    Then, it was Amir¡¯s turn, followed by Yu, who also cut his own arm without holding back. Andy shut his eyes and extended his arm to Yu.


    All four arms bled at the same temperature, the blood flowing like a river.


    Even though they were a door apart, the zombies outside the garage fell into a bloodthirsty trance. They loved humans as food and human blood was like the deadliest drug to them.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Orston¡¯s loud voice echoed in the dark garage.


    Kuang! Kachang! Shaaaaaa!


    The main door in the north and the smaller door in the south-east corner opened at the same time.


    ¡°Run! Follow Tang Ling¡¯s route.¡± The moment the doors opened, the night breeze carried the rotten stench of the zombies into the garage followed by the undead that poured in like the rising tide.


    Countless whitish-gray eyes reeked of bloodthirst as they charged towards their food in a reckless stupor.


    Dripping blood would be the best control they could have over the zombies. The zombies were engrossed in chasing the four of them.


    How long must they hold on? One minute? Five minutes? Or ten minutes?


    Even though the slope was no further than 100 meters from garage No. 19, they would not evenst a full ten minutes without a doubt.


    Andy¡¯s eyes turned teary as he listened to the ferocious growls behind him. He was hoping that they would not run into some higher level mutated zombies. Otherwise, they would not evenst half a minute.


    Tang Ling! Tang Ling, please hurry up!


    Andy¡¯s heart was screaming loudly, and so were Orston, Yu, and Amir¡¯s.


    Tang Ling, hurry up!

 Chapter 144 - The Speed Of Life And Death Part 2

    Chapter 144: The Speed Of Life And Death Part 2


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling could not find the words to describe his current feeling. He was neither calm nor nervous, but he felt something akin to a thrill or a burning excitement even though he might end up dead after all the effort.


    Nheless, he admired this moment when his life shone brightly.


    The roar of the zombies reverberated in the air. Tang Ling squinted his eyes to see better. Orston and the others must have started to bleed.


    Please don¡¯t be afraid of pain and cut deeper. The blood must be enough to draw them!


    Then, an ear-shattering shout came. ¡°Open the door!¡±. It was even faintly heard from the roof, which made Vian and Christina clutch their hands together tightly.


    Tang Ling walked towards the edge of the roof step by step, his hand still gripping the climbing rope.


    Roar!


    The zombies echoed everywhere.


    Grrrrrrom!


    The ground trembled under the disordered and heavy steps of the zombies. Every single one of them was rushing towards a single destination¡ªthe garage.


    At the same time, Tang Ling¡¯s mind entered a strange state, rendering his thoughts clearer than water.


    After 23 seconds, there were more than 400 zombies that rushed past the north entrance.


    After 36 seconds, only 70 to 80 frenzied zombies remained at the smaller door at the south-east corner, trying to squeeze their way in to get a taste of the humans¡¯ rich and delicious blood.


    How much did they bleed for even the zombies from garage No. 20 toe here?


    Tang Ling curled his lip up into a smile. Bold bastards!


    However, it did not matter at all. As long as the number of zombies did not exceed more than 2,000, the four of them would have enough space to dodge and stall.


    So, what about himself?


    Tang Ling was standing at the edge of the roof as the night breeze made his hair flutter. He leaped forward and flew down from the tall roof of the garage.


    The moment he jumped forward, he turned around to Vian and Christina and said, ¡°Wait for me. Remember to pull the rope back.¡±


    It was the best timing for Tang Ling to jump as all the zombies on the west side of the garage had swarmed over to the two entrances. There were a dozen more at the corners, but they were insignificant since Tang Ling could slip past them when hended on the ground.


    While he was free-falling, he controlled the rope and his body perfectly to move to the optimal angle that would allow him tond a little closer to the designated slope.


    Every second had to be calcted meticulously while every step had to be determined. After all, this was the battlefield.


    Thud!


    Tang Lingnded perfectly on his feet. His half-squat position removed the excessive momentum from the free fall, but he did not stand up in a hurry. Instead, before the momentum waspletely eliminated, he utilized it to push himself four to five meters ahead with a forward tumble and ultimately stood up on his feet.


    Without a second thought, he dashed forward without even looking at the direction. Given his speed, it would only take him several seconds to travel 100 meters.


    Between the garage and the slope, there was a rather narrow space upied by around 100 zombies that looked quite dumb. They wandered aimlessly along the path, wobbling left and right and bumping into each other frequently.


    Tang Ling did not slow down at all as he raced straight into the zombies.


    The first zombie noticed Tang Ling¡¯s presence, followed by the second, the third and...


    Tang Ling¡¯s dagger appeared in his hand and when he shed with the first zombie that noticed him. He tilted his body to the left slightly to dodge the w attack. Holding the Wolf Crunch in his right hand, he then sliced an arc in the air and did not even stop heading forward.


    The zombie fell to the ground with half of its neck cut open. Tang Ling did not stop there. Equipped with a brass knuckle, his other hand went for the second zombie¡¯s head, smashing it to bits.


    As he dashed forward, he managed to make his way to the edge of the zombie horde. Soon, every single zombie in the tiny space stared at him.


    Tang Ling smiled as he quickly took seven to eight steps backward. He then wiped the Wolf Crunch clean on his uniform and sliced his arm deeply. Blood oozed out when his skin was cut open. As a result, he bled all over the ground and the crimson drops of blood that trickled down from the tip of his fingers were endless.


    Tang Ling did not hold back, driving the zombies crazy.


    ¡°Come on, you bastards!¡± Tang Ling growled as he raised his arm and dyed his battle uniform red with his own blood.


    The zombies charged towards him frenziedly.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was counting the optimal distance between him and the zombies. When the zombies were close enough, he turned around and led the group of zombies to garage No. 19.


    The distance between them was no more than 100 meters though one should worry about the running speed of the zombies. Even though Tang Ling was so fast that all he heard in his ears was the harsh whistling of the wind, the zombies were not that far behind him.


    Thud!


    Tang Ling rammed over a nted rack that some zombie knocked over at the entrance and charged into the garage.


    1 minute and 57 seconds were all he took to get back to the garage from the slope. The timing was perfect and it was also the best he could do.


    ******


    Phewit!


    A loud whistle blew inside the garage that reeked of dead bodies.


    Under the moonlight, the searchlight shed its brightness over the north entrance, revealing the concentrated gray eyes of the sea of zombies inside the garage.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was beating so fast and his throat was immensely dry as he started to get nervous. The whistle was actually a signal that meant that he had led all the zombies on the slope into the garage.


    ording to the n that he devised, if the others were still alive, they would also reply with a whistle. They would then gather at the little office ording to the escape route that Tang Ling had plotted out earlier.


    Phewit! The second whistle sounded.


    Phewit! The third whistle rang out, then the fourth, and followed by the fifth.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tang Ling tried holding his mirth back but could not, so heughed out loud. He made it! His friends that stalled the zombies in the garage were still alive!


    There should not be any problem after this. A strange relief and satisfaction rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart although he could not exin why would he feel satisfied on the battlefield.


    He was close to the office.


    Then, he saw Orston¡¯s bear-like figure in front of him and in front of him was Andy who was scurrying as quick as a frightened rabbit.


    He also saw Yu leaped over two rows of racks in front of him and beat Orston in running to the office.


    Orston grumbled with a smile, but Amir also beat him in the race.


    ¡°You bastards! Are you trying to leave me behind to feed the zombies!?¡± Even though he wasining, the smile on his face was authentic.


    What a magnificent feat he had achieved! He could boast about it for life! Who would have the courage to stall a hundred zombies after bing a warrior for only a month?


    The five of them converged at the gathering point that Tang Ling proposed. They were only less than 20 meters from the office.


    After that, they would be able to survive the night, would they not?


    Everyone wanted to voice out their emotions, but the zombies on their tail also converged after the five of them got together. There were at least a thousand of them trying to eat them alive, so no one dared to even waste a millisecond.


    However, at that very exact moment, as if he had predicted this, Tang Ling turned around all of a sudden.


    He spotted a figure with an arched back and four long limbs running forward. Unlike the other zombies that were running with only their legs, that figure was running with all four of its limbs.


    That fact alone was not terrifying at all since the Crawlers of the Level 1 mutated zombies ran that way too. However, this particr one was unlike the others. It ran like the wind!


    Perhaps, because the sea of zombies in front of it was blocking its way, or the rows of racks were hindering its movements, the strange zombie jumped up to one of the racks andunched itself towards the left wall. Ittched onto the wall like a household lizard and continued speeding towards Tang Ling and the others.


    It was a Level 2 Crawler!


    The office was literally in front of them...


    Tang Ling tightened his lips. He did not even have the time to voice his reminder. Instead, he purposely slowed down and kicked Orston, who was the biggest among the others, forward strongly.


    Orston was behind the others, and Andy, who was the quickest, had just stepped into the doorway of the office.


    With a kick from the back, Orston¡¯s buff body lost its bnce and faltered forward. He tripped and pushed Yu and Amir into the office.


    ¡°Tang Ling, you fu-,¡± Orston turned around and scolded Tang Ling, but his widened eyes stopped him from finishing the sentence.


    He saw a withered figure with an arched back and four extremely long limbsnding in the spot where he had been standing a moment ago.


    After the Level 2 Crawler missed its target, it spun toward Tang Ling right away.


    Tang Ling retreated instantly with his eyes fixed on Orston. ¡°Close the door. Don¡¯t let our efforts go to waste!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Yu wanted to go out and help. A Level 2 Crawler? The battle intent in his heart stopped him from running away, let alone abandoning his brother-in-arms!


    Andy and Orston halted as well. Amir also turned around as he was climbing up the makeshiftdder that Tang Ling had made.


    Everyone knew that if no one stayed behind and distracted the Level 2 Crawler, none of them would make it out alive.


    Closing the door would not be much help either since a little iron door would be like paper to of the Level 2 Crawler.


    They could make it out alive if someone stayed behind and distracted that monster. Even if the distraction failed, the shut door could provide them with seconds which be enough for them to make their way to the slope.


    Tang Ling made the correct judgment with his decision.


    Orston, who was closest to the door, started to tremble and he wanted to cry.


    ¡°Close the door!¡± The Level 2 Crawler threw itself towards where Tang Ling fell. He rolled to the side and shouted at everyone with a smirk, ¡°Wait for me on the slope!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± Orston shouted in frustration as he mmed the iron door of the office vehemently.

 Chapter 145 - Dark Web (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Dark Web (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Why did you leave him behind!?¡±


    The night was a raucous mess as the fights on the battlefield exacerbated further.


    The cacophony from the bombardments, shes, beastly roars and zombie wails formed a nocturnal tune of war under the starry night, overpowering Vian¡¯s helpless sobs.


    She was not ming the others or questioning their decision. She was just trying to vent her emotions. She could not believe that Tang Ling would have died like that. Would there be a miracle? Vian did not even dare to harbor such hope as she thought about the Level 2 Crawler and the sea of zombies. Even a Purple Moon Warrior would have to go through some hurdles to save Tang Ling.


    ¡°Vian.¡± Christina hugged her from behind. Although she mourned the loss of a friend, her grief was not as terrible as Vian¡¯s.


    Yu and Orston failed to find words tofort Vian who was beaten by the news. Even if they had a thousand reasons, they could not deny the fact that Tang Ling sacrificed himself for their sess. The other shameful thing was that these two proud young men could not live with the fact that they abandoned their brother-in-arms.


    Andy¡¯s eyes lost focus as he stared nkly at garage No. 19.


    <i>Maybe if I wait a little longer, Tang Ling might appear on the roof! </i>


    He did not think about the odds for that to happen. He was just not used to the fact that Tang Ling was not in front of him. He viewed Tang Ling as an idol that he would follow for a long time, yet on this very day, he was forced to leave the person that he idolized behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be reasonable. We should go back to the Hope Barrier,¡± said Amir after a long silence.


    Vian red at Amir angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a conscience? What if Tang Ling appears? He must be hurt and needs us!¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t being.¡± Amir stared at garage No. 19 where a new group of zombies swarmed over and blocked the path.


    Thump!


    Orston punched Amir in the face.


    Amir did not dodge and merely allowed the punch to hit his nose. While his nose bled, he turned to the others with a ridiculing gaze. ¡°The Tang Ling that I know is never a daydreamer. He might have been a mysterious person and hid a lot of secrets, so none of us truly understood him, but I know he was a person with a clear mind at all times. He knew what must be done and when he had to do it. He almost never made any mistakes. Even if he decided to sacrifice himself today, it might seem like the right choice for him to make. I wanted to be like him too.¡±


    He then wiped the blood from his nose before he turned around to the other side of the slope and slowly walked forward. He seemed to be muttering to himself, but it also sounded like he was talking to everyone.


    ¡°The war has started. If we continue to stay here, we will be nothing but abandoned soldiers. Tang Ling didn¡¯t save us just so we can stand here and wait for him aimlessly. I suppose after we return to the Hope Barrier, we¡¯ll be redeployed into the battlefield.¡±


    As he spoke, Amir made his way to the top of the slope. He nced around the entire battlefield and his gaze paused on garage No. 19 for a second. His eyes revealedplicated feelings, but he quickly discarded them and jumped down from the slope.


    Yu painfully shut his eyes before he grabbed Vian away from Christina¡¯s arms strongly and followed Amir up the slope.


    Then, Orston grabbed Andy and followed Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m waiting for Tang Ling!¡± Vian could not hold her grief back anymore as her tears rolled down her cheeks as though leaving the slope was robbing her of herst thread of hope.


    ¡°Yu, stop being so rude.¡± Christina took Vian¡¯s trembling hand back from Yu and hugged her friend tightly. ¡°They are just trying to live up to Tang Ling¡¯s sacrifice. None of them want to let his efforts go to waste. We must continue fighting and be stronger.¡±


    Vian did not reply and just wept softly. Orston grabbed the nk Andy who walked past them as he dered, ¡°I hope that one day when I die, I can die an even more glorious death than Tang Ling.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I will never forget him. I¡¯ll always remember that we had a friend named Tang Ling.¡± Vian ultimately followed Christina and left the slope. She then said softly, so softly that only Christina could hear her, ¡°I¡¯ll also remember than I liked him very much.¡±


    All of the Fierce Dragon Squad members then left the scene.


    The little slope that was their hope of surviving became quiet, but the battle did not slow down because of their absence.


    As more warriors and soldiers were sent into the battlefield, things escted even more.


    With the shadow of death looming over the battlefield, despair mixed with sorrow and numbed everyone¡¯s emotions, so no one thought about why the endless waves of zombies would have appeared.


    No one thought about what kind of huge conspiracy was brewing in the background following the abrupt appearance of the Level 6 Zombie King.


    Therefore, no one suspected that behind the exacerbating battlefield, there could be a pair of invisible hands manipting everything.


    Why would it manipte everything though?


    ******


    The battle dirtied Hank¡¯s clean and fair cheeks.


    Back in the Hope Barrier, everyone throughout the First Reserved Camp was called in for an emergency assembly, so the entire cave was bustling.


    Only Hank¡¯s little cave that was deeper inside and faced the energy gatherer directly was unusually quiet.


    With a warm smile, Andrew lowered a basin of warm water that he had fetched from the showering cave beside Hank.


    He tested the temperature to ensure that it was just nice. Then, he wrung a clean towel dry and carefully wiped Hank¡¯s face, his gaze unusually calm.


    Agitated, Hank grabbed Andrew by the hand and looked at him in the eye. ¡°You knew about it beforehand, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Knew what?¡± Andrew was not concerned. He studied Hank¡¯s face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me see if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Bump!


    Hank pushed the basin away, even kicking it after that as if he failed to vent his anger the first time. The innocent basin smashed against the wall, causing a clear nk and bing deformed by the force from the kick.


    Andrew did not say anything as he walked over, picked the basin up, and forcefully bent it back to its original shape.


    Just as he wanted to walk out of the cave, Hank looked at Andrew with unease. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He did not understand Andrew at all. Sometimes, the man felt like a total stranger, but because of his limited understanding, Hank felt the safest with him around.


    Andrew¡¯s intention to leave naturally stirred his difort.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m just getting some water. We don¡¯t have much time left before the redeployment. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t like appearing in front of others with a dirty face, would you?¡± Andrew said nkly.


    ¡°Why are you...¡± Andrew¡¯s words did not move Hank. Instead, Hank strode up and grabbed the man by the cor.


    Andrew did not disy any change of emotions as he said softly, ¡°Why am I keeping so many secrets from you? The more you know, the more burden you have to bear. I hope that I¡¯m the only one who bears the burden. All you have to do is grow up peacefully.¡±


    ¡°So, you are treating me like an idiot?¡± Hank chuckled coldly.


    ¡°I knew it. You knew the group mission will eventually go south, yet you suggested that everyone in the Summit Squad ept the mission. I know you did that to remove suspicion of you, so no one will suspect that you knew the oue beforehand. In fact, you don¡¯t need to be that pretentious. Who the hell would suspect a guy in a reserved camp who isn¡¯t even a Purple Moon Warrior? Oh, before I forget, you instigated us to stop the Fierce Dragon Squad from taking the mission just so you can put on a show, didn¡¯t you? It makes your ignorance even more genuine. Am I right?¡± Hank was very irritated when he finally spilled the beans.


    Could it get any more obvious than this?


    The Summit Squad did not even finish the mission because all of them forcefully retreated under Andrew¡¯s coincidental arrangement.


    The others in the Summit Squad might not have thought twice about the so-called coincidence. In fact, they might even be grateful because if not for that, they would have been trapped in the sea of zombies as well.


    No one was able to assure a full retreat with the appearance of the Zombie King and endless waves of zombies.


    However, Hank knew that the coincidence was fake. How could Andrew get caught by the zombies on such a battlefield? Coincidentally, the whole squad did not bring any bacteria control potion at all. Given Andrew¡¯s vignce, he would never make such a low mistake.


    Even though it seemed to be Emma¡¯s responsibility to bring the bacteria control potion, Hank had a myriad of reasons to believe that even if she forgot, Andrew would have somehowpensated for her mistake.


    Andrew might even be rted to why Emma coincidentally forgot to bring the bacteria control potion, like how he showed no concern for the group mission and faintly emphasized other things to intentionally make her neglect the potion.


    Emma was a simple woman, so she would easily fall into Andrew¡¯s pace.


    Hank himself was shocked by the thought in his mind. Could he consider Andrew a total stranger or did he know him a little too well?


    He was unable to bear the pressure and dared not even think about the significance behind Andrew knowing the oue of the mission and the situation of the battlefield beforehand.


    Was it a betrayal? Who Andrew was going to betray?


    The group mission had evolved into a war that put the Hope Barrier at a total disadvantage. Could it be even more obvious?


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t entirely correct.¡± Andrew held Hank¡¯s hands and softly removed them from his cor.


    ¡°Of course, I have to remove the suspicion of me, but it was also to conveniently do something.¡± Andrew then took a seat. ¡°To conveniently kill Tang Ling.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hank looked at Andrew in confusion, not understanding why Andrew was so concerned about Tang Ling. Moreover, would killing him require that much of an effort?


    Andrew grabbed a bottle of wine from the rack in the cave. He uncorked it and took a sip leisurely. He neglected Hank¡¯s question and went on with his own exnation, ¡°I once thought about it. For example, if we provoked the Fierce Dragon Squad, would they be even more determined to take the mission? Never underestimate the pride of a young teen like Tang Ling. Details and facts have proven that that kid is a suspicious and smart bastard. I have to give him some assurance like how anxious the Summit Squad is about taking the mission.¡±


    ¡°So, you instigated everyone to oppress the Fierce Dragon Squad that night all because of Tang Ling? Is he that important?¡± Hank raised a bewildered brow.


    Andrew fixed his cor and replied calmly, ¡°He isn¡¯t exactly important but he isn¡¯t entirely insignificant either. The important thing is to remove suspicion. Killing him is just something that happens along the way.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of your uncle, Lionel?¡± Hank thought of the grudge between Lionel and Tang Ling. In fact, the whole Summit Squad knew about it on the first day since Su Yao did make a ruckus out of it.


    Hank had once been curious why would Andrew, a member of the Agnes family, allow Tang Ling to stay peacefully in the First Reserved Camp for so long? Now, judging from the situation, Andrew was preparing for a single lethal blow.


    ¡°Because of him? No! Of course not! Though I have to admit that Lionel is on my side, he is too stupid. He is reckless and disregards the consequences. I really don¡¯t have to do anything for him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really need to ask much about Tang Ling, but his death would be good news to me, extremely good news. I¡¯ll be rewarded and this will be enough.¡± Andrew lowered the bottle of wine after taking all of two sips.


    Even though he liked the taste of the liquid, he did not allow himself to be infatuated with it.


    ¡°Killing him is actually easy.¡± Hank thought Andrew was being irrelevant. Why would he wait for this particr group mission and use it to his advantage?


    Of course, Hank also finally understood that the real target was Tang Ling and not the entire Fierce Dragon Squad. After all, his team was the one that sabotaged the lock on the door of garage No. 19 during their retreat.


    The others would not suspect anything and assume that it was a natural thing to do to the Fierce Dragon Squad for stepping on the Summit Squad¡¯s tail.


    Andrew was someone that would cover his goal perfectly.


    ¡°Yes, killing him is easy, but killing him without beating around the bush is difficult. Lionel wanted credit for it because he had a perfect excuse. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t even dare to do it.¡± Andrew propped his cheek up with one of his hands as his gaze became deep and was too profound for Hank to fathom.


    ¡°Are you afraid of Su Yao?¡± Hank was no longer agitated and was as calm as water now. Regardless, he would settle as long as Andrew did not keep any secret from him.


    ¡°Su Yao? Hmm, indeed, he is a madman worthy of concern, but it¡¯s not entirely about him either.¡± Andrew then stood up, ncing at Hank. ¡°Let¡¯s end the conversation here. If everything goes well, he should be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°But what happened tonight...¡± Whenever Hank thought about how the conspiracy-filled battle was known beforehand by the person closest to him, Andrew, he could not feel anything but sheer cold shoot down his spine.


    ¡°Hank.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone became softer as he looked into Hank¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you remember when we were young, you once said that you¡¯d stand by my side no matter what?¡±


    Hank¡¯s eyes were a little misty as if the distant memories were ying before his eyes again. Of course, he remembered what he said. How could he forget about it? He knew why Andrew mentioned the promise. It was because he indirectly admitted that he had turned and betrayed Safety Sector No. 17.


    ¡°I will never keep secrets from you. Do you understand?¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze was glued to Hank who flushed. He grew up in Safety Sector No. 17 and now, he had to betray it?


    ¡°I need you. I¡¯ve always treated you the same way. All you need to do is grow up well.¡± Andrew sighed. He then walked closer to Hank and fixed his uniform. ¡°You can forget about the promise that you made when you were young. Me saying that I need you are also nothing but my own thoughts. Just follow your heart and be happy. That¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    After the string of meaningful words, Andrew was about to walk out of the cave when Hank suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Betrayal was shameful and difficult, but if it was for Andrew...


    Andrew lowered his head with a soft smile when he heard that. ¡°Hurry up. We still have to fight with our lives on the ler. This time, I swear on my conscience that I¡¯ll fight seriously, but you know you can¡¯t alter the final oue.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Destructive Battle (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Destructive Battle (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>Can¡¯t alter the oue? </i>


    Even with Hank¡¯s intellect, he was able to understand the meaning behind those words. The conspiracy behind the battle tonight might really topple the Hope Barrier and the entire Safety Sector No. 17.


    ***


    ¡°What if it fails?¡±


    The north wing forest was connected to a mountain ridge that was known by the sector as Herrocky Mountain. It was more than 20 kilometers long and was the spur of the Arto Mountain Range.


    On top of one of the hills of Herrocky Mountain were four figures standing like monoliths with white masks over their faces.


    Three out of the four figures were obviously human, but thest one looked very strange. It was almost five meters in height and ridiculously buff. Along with that fact, many other details on its body indicated that it was not human.


    The question came from the strange figure in a rather odd tone. Like a parrot mimicking human speech, the pronunciation was very stiff.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The important ones will remain hidden and a scapegoat will take the me.¡± The one who answered spoke in an altered voice, sounding more like a machine than a human.


    ¡°Is the scapegoat reliable?¡± the strange figure asked in a strange ridiculing tone. It then added, ¡°You do know that the human heart is unpredictable, don¡¯t you? It cannot be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Cannot be trusted? Then, why are you working with us?¡± While the two figures conversed, another one joined in with a simr machine-like voice, but there were obvious hints of anger between the lines.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking.¡± The strange figure did not want to argue.


    ¡°Stop arguing. The scapegoat is definitely reliable. We nted him inside ourselves. Besides, we can even remove some obstacles in Safety Sector No. 17 with the purge, that is, if we fail,¡± exined the figure that replied first.


    ¡°So, does it mean you¡¯ll be victorious regardless of sess or failure tonight?¡± The strange figure followed up with a question.


    ¡°There is an old saying: a man without foresight will have immediate worries. It¡¯s necessary to prepare for everything, but it¡¯d be best if we can seed tonight. Of course, the subversive mes will burn the entire nt in only a matter of time. We aren¡¯t in a hurry anyway. Hehehe...¡± Thest figure that had been quiet all along finally spoke and the voice sounded enigmatic like a mix between a female and a male¡¯s voice.


    At the bottom of the hill that they were standing on were the battlefield and the garage where all the unusual events had unfolded. Those areas were extra clear under the bright searchlights.


    ******


    A giant web that reeked of a conspiracy was slowly and quietly expanding over the battlefield.


    Tang Ling did not know how the situation had shifted and he was not aware of being stuck in the center.


    So what if he knew? Asking the question ¡°why¡± countless times over would not provide an answer. For example, why would a kid from the settlement get caught in the storm of conspiracy? Why were there so many people targeting him?


    All Tang Ling could think of at the moment was surviving which might soon be a luxurious thought because he was at his limit. He held on solely by sheer will, but how long could hest?


    Not even his Precise Instinct was able to provide an answer.


    The zombies were still flooding the garage as the sweetness that radiated from Tang Ling¡¯s blood attracted them like bees to honey. None of them wanted to leave the garage.


    The ground was littered with bodies that the Fierce Dragon Squad had killed, the bodies that Tang Ling annihted after they left, and the bodies, or what were left of them, that the Level 2 Crawler devoured. In short, every inch of space around Tang Ling was filled with bodies and it extended meters away, so there was no ce left for him to set foot on.


    The vile stench of rotting blood from the zombies filled the air.


    Tang Ling¡¯s sight started to get blurry. He had already used one of the two bacteria control potions and he clenched thest vial in his mouth. The tough broken ss from the edge cut his tongue, but he was ready to break it with a bite should something happen.


    The Level 2 Crawler was less than ten meters away from him, brandishing its ws and perforating a zombie¡¯s head swiftly.


    It did not kill Tang Ling not because it wanted to help him. On the contrary, it killed the zombies because of its unchallenged pride of being stronger. It had evolved into a Level 2 and possessed the power to suppress the other zombies. The others were instinctively afraid of it, so they dared not snatch its food.


    Though the instinctive greed was extremely powerful, the temptation of blood was huge as well, hence there were some zombies that were stupid enough to try and attack its food, hoping that they couldnd a bite.


    Therefore, besides the fight between Tang Ling and the Level 2 Crawler, both parties had to kill the greedy zombies that popped out frequently, undoubtedly escting the difficulty of the battle to the next level.


    ¡°Three seconds, 17¡ã to the left, block, jump right.¡± Tang Ling was muttering words that no one could ever understand.


    While he was muttering, he grabbed a torn zombie torso and tossed it towards his left at a 17¡ã angle with all his might.


    Bang!


    The split zombie torso crashed into the face of the Level 2 Crawler. At that very moment, Tang Ling jumped to the right.


    Thump!


    The Level 2 Crawler fell where Tang Ling had been a moment ago exactly three seconds after he tossed the torso out. Having missed its attack once more, its gray eyes were filled with a fit of humane anger.


    The prey before its eyes should be at his limit. Why did it miss every attack by a smidge and fail to capture him?


    Given the zombie¡¯s intellect, it would never figure out the reason, so it decided to attack Tang Ling again. However, its instinct knew that time was on its side.


    Chenggg!


    Another sharp nkter, Tang Ling finally fell on his knees as his legs could no longer support his body. He fell the moment the Level 2 Crawler jumped on him.


    His continuously operating Precise Instinct allowed him to perform the correct move at the right time. He raised his right hand while holding the Wolf Crunch horizontally and managed to block the attack right in front of his neck.


    The Level 2 Crawler¡¯s teeth shed with the de of the Wolf Crunch, producing a clear clunk. The sturdy Wolf Crunch managed to break half of the Level 2 Crawler¡¯s tooth. It did notnd its bite on Tang Ling¡¯s neck as expected. Instead, it was only a few inches away from that pulsating artery filled with fresh blood.


    However, the extreme block did note without a cost. Its left sharp w was embedded deeply into Tang Ling¡¯s left arm.


    A sudden pang of dizziness attacked his brain. The side effect of using his Precise Instinct to such an extreme level was heavy, and bleeding from seven apertures were just the obvious symptoms. Tang Ling¡¯s face was covered in blood, making him look even more vicious than a zombie.


    <i>So, is this it?</i>


    That was the only thought in Tang Ling¡¯s head. However, the Level 2 Crawler was not worthy enough to eat his flesh and drink his blood!


    With a single thought, as though he had forgotten about his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling retaliated in the most barbaric way possible. He bashed the Level 2 Crawler¡¯s face with his head.


    The loud thud shocked even the zombies that were somewhat watching the fight around them. The Level 2 Crawler was knocked backward, faltering as uncontroble dizziness rose in its head due to the heavy impact.


    Because it was only taken over by the bacteria, the nerves in its body and a big portion of its brain were still functioning, so it would feel dizzy when its head suffer a heavy impact.


    Tang Ling clenched his teeth and broke the second vial of bacteria control potion. He was not as strong as the Level 2 Crawler, but he was smarter, so he knew that when the head suffered such a heavy impact, clenching the teeth would minimize the dizziness and it was possible to recover quickly if one¡¯s willpower was strong enough.


    The Level 2 Crawler had no willpower, to begin with, so the moment it faltered backward in dizziness, Tang Ling pulled its w out from his arm and barely got to his feet.


    Pui!


    He spat the bloody broken ss out of his mouth. A zombie immediately jumped in, sprawling on the ground and licking the blood without being concerned about the broken ss.


    Could such a disgusting scene be thest thing Tang Ling would ever see?


    His right hand was failing to hold the Wolf Crush, and he had to lean on a broken rack to barely stand up. The scene before his eyes was breaking down.


    ¡°Am I still going to lose in the end?¡± Tang Ling smiled feebly as he suddenly gripped the Wolf Crunch tightly with an unknown strength.


    He was not a great person. The reason why he sent his friends away was because of the responsibility that he bore. He was the one who dragged the whole Fierce Dragon Squad into this vortex of trouble.


    At the same time, it was also a gamble, a risky one. He tried to figure out an answer by exceeding his physical and mental limits, but he managed to exceed his limits again and again. He demanded so much from his body that even the hunger was fading, yet he failed to get the answer that he sought.


    St!


    The Wolf Crunch was stabbed into an ambushing zombie¡¯s eye. Then, Tang Ling removed it.


    By then, the Level 2 Crawler had recovered and would attack him again in the next second.


    There were only two options left for Tang Ling. Firstly, he could be the food that would nourish the Level 2 Crawler. Secondly, he could kill himself with the Wolf Crunch and preserve hisst shred of dignity of being human.


    But...could he?


    The Level 2 Crawler arched its body in the stance it assumed before attacking. It seemed like it was determined tond a lethal blow!


    He could not! He was unwilling to die like this! Tang Ling concentrated his thoughts once more and screamed madly in his mind. <i>Come out! COME OUT! Do you want to die here with me?!</i>


    The Level 2 Crawler jumped forward, extending its body in the air. The left w that was tainted with Tang Ling¡¯s blood was raised, drawing an arc in the air and aiming for his head.


    If Tang Ling was at his prime, he could easily dodge such a simple attack. His Precise Instinct could even provide him with at least five ways to dodge and counterattack, but now...he could not do anything.


    Was the Level 2 Crawler powerful? Indeed, it was. Though it must have a limit to its powers, at least, Tang Ling was able to match its strength and reflexes.


    The only thing that the Level 2 Crawler was better than Tang Ling at was speed. Nevertheless, he could havepensated his shorings with his Precise Instinct.


    However, there was something else that he could notpensate for. It would be an unfair battle because zombies were highly infectious. The higher their level, the more infectious they were. The slightest cut on the skin could turn a person into a zombie.


    This was the reason why the Level 2 Crawler could have easily wiped everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad out. Once they ran out of bacteria control potion and failed to deliver a lethal blow, it would probably end with every one of them getting infected, losing their ability to fight, and ultimately ending up as zombie food.


    However, Tang Ling was not concerned about that. Deep in his heart, since he and the Level 2 Crawler were evenly matched, he had to win because he could not ept such failure.


    Out of options, a painful smile appeared on his face. Until the very end, he did not want to submit and escape his weakness. He did not want to kill himself.


    Then...


    As Tang Ling looked at the Level 2 Crawler, he adjusted his body and opened his arms toward the zombie.


    The strange reaction slowed the Level 2 Crawler down by 0.2 seconds. It was unable to think properly and could not understand the meaning behind the strange reaction. As a result, its w that originally aimed for Tang Ling¡¯s head deviated andnded on his left shoulder.


    Shua!


    The sharp w easily ripped Tang Ling¡¯s battle uniform and then his flesh,nding a 60 cm cut on his body.


    The blood that spewed from the cut stimted the Level 2 Crawler. It was excited because victory was finally within its grasp.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Tang Lingughed madly with all his might. His arms then hugged the Level 2 Crawler tightly.


    Roar!


    The Level 2 Crawler bit Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder, unable to understand the hug, but it did not want to know more either. Instead, it followed its instinct and started to chew on its food.


    On the other than, Tang Ling alsonded a bite on the Level 2 Crawler¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Trying to eat me?! Great, I¡¯ll eat you too since we are all hungry!!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s mouth reeked of the zombie¡¯s rotten flesh but he was exalted.


    <i>Why are you the one eating me? Why can¡¯t I eat you? Let¡¯s see who can finish first!</i>


    The Level 2 Crawler felt no pain, but the sudden chomp from Tang Ling seemed to have invoked fear that it buried deep within its instinct. It had always been the one devouring its prey, never the other way around, yet now it was being bitten by its prey! Being devoured meant death, and death spelled the end of its existence.


    It was unclear whether the fear stemmed from the bacteria that controlled the zombie or from the brain that remained intact in the zombie¡¯s head, but the Level 2 Crawler was stunned.


    Tang Ling cocked his head backward, tearing a piece of flesh off the zombie¡¯s shoulder. Thest explosive strength made him hug the Level 2 Crawler tighter.


    ¡°Are you afraid? Are you running? You are bound to the rules. How powerful must my spirit be to summon you? Can I only concentrate my spirit with anger, sorrow or despair? No, there is another way: the madman¡¯s spirit. Am I right?¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s mind was already blurred out, yet it somehow put him in a strange rity like a momentary recovery of consciousness just before death. He screamed in his mind and only he himself knew who he was questioning.


    He was questioning ¡®it¡¯. Why did he have to be the loser in this gamble? Must he wait for a desperate situation and blurred consciousness for ¡®it¡¯ to take over his body and fight?


    No! Tang Ling was gambling to control ¡®it¡¯ under a clear state of mind! He did not want to be controlled. Therefore, he did not want to give up on the sense of rity in his mind.


    Tang Ling munched on the disgusting flesh of the zombie as it was the only way that he could make himself happier and remove his grievance, no longer yearning for the answer.


    If he were to die, who could stop him from being a martyr?


    The Level 2 Crawler was infuriated. It was being eaten by its food. The insult was unforgivable!


    Even without proper thinking abilities, its rage was enough to flood its fear. It bit Tang Ling harder and embedded its teeth deeper into his shoulder, grinding them against his bones.


    With a little more strength, it could crush Tang Ling¡¯s bones and tear a big chunk of flesh from his shoulder.


    It would never be eaten by its food!


    The pain was intense from the burning sensation together with the devouring. Nevertheless, none of that could kill a man instantly. The torture seemed to be amplified by the passing second. All the agony could easily send a man deep into the darkest abyss of despair but not Tang Ling.


    His eyes suddenly turned crimson red.

 Chapter 147 - The Slaughterer (2 in 1)

    Chapter 147: The ughterer (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The crimson red eyes were scarier than a zombie¡¯s grayish-white ones. They seemed to contain the mes of hell and the blood from Purgatory.


    It was the fearless gaze of madness. The only thing it retained was self-consciousness.


    He won, did he not?


    When Tang Ling irritated the Level 2 Crawler, a burning sensation exploded from his head. The burning sensation was so familiar and the temperature was infatuating.


    At that exact moment, he did not lose his self-consciousness. He knew that he had won by flipping thest card on the table.


    His muscles started to engorge. The Level 2 Crawler¡¯s teeth that touched his bones were squeezed out by his growing muscles so much so that even its mouth passively moved away.


    As Tang Ling continued to transform, his body grew bigger and his battle uniform eventually burst into shreds.


    It only took an instant for the Level 2 Crawler had to give up on its bite because it could not open its mouth as wide as a snake. As Tang Ling grew bigger, it could no longer contain him with its mouth. It really had no idea what happened to its food, but the danger its instinct screamed about filled its body, urging it to escape.


    What exactly happened? The arms around its body were nothing but twigs a moment ago, yet now, its hold started to tighten.


    The changes happened quickly, and it was unable to struggle anymore in the blink of an eye.


    As a zombie, its lungs were no longer functioning, but the pressure from the crushing squeeze terrified it. It was lifted above the ground and it felt arge shadow looming over its head. When it looked up, all it saw was a pair of cold eyes from a giant version of its food.


    Yes, he was utterly gigantic. Its food had grown to more than 3.5 meters in height. His chest, hip, and waist had expanded to a ridiculous size as if he was a titan.


    However, his face told the Level 2 Crawler that he was still the food that it knew and had tried to eat earlier.


    Unfortunately, the fear that it felt in its bones...The Level 2 Crawler started to struggle madly. Tang Ling somehow felt entertained while looking at the struggling zombie. He grabbed the Level 2 Crawler by the neck single-handedly and lifted it up like a toy.


    Hoisted up in the air, the Level 2 Crawler continued struggling and even tried to attack. Feeling nervous and anxious, its growls fueled the anxiety of the other zombies that watched the scene.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry as he looked at the Level 2 Crawler with a ridiculing and judgmental gaze. He was trying to have a closer study of the differences between a mutated zombie and a human. Would the differences represent the potential of the human body? Strictly speaking, the parts of a zombie and a human were actually the same.


    One of the zombies somehow mustered enough courage to get closer to Tang Ling. The failure of the powerful Level 2 Crawler fueled its confidence, and it could not hold back its urge to eat anymore.


    As though it was a falling domino, the other zombies also started to get nearer. From the second zombie, the third, the fourth, all the way to the tenth, all the zombies around Tang Ling were eager to make their move.


    So what?


    Tang Ling tilted his head and stretched his neck as he looked at the struggling and groaning Level 2 Crawler in his hand. He mocked, ¡°Who told them to attack? Was it you? I wonder have you ever heard of an old saying that there are consequences for everything. If...¡± As he spoke, Tang Ling suddenly extended his right hand at a ridiculous speed and punched the first zombie who was brave enough to attack.


    The huge punch perforated the zombie¡¯s chest and the giant hand was left holding a partially ck heart.


    Squelch!


    Tang Ling crushed the heart, but he was rather unlucky for there was no crystal in the heart.


    A little agitated, he grabbed the right arm of the Level 2 Crawler and broke it with a single twist, followed by the left arm. Even after breaking the zombie¡¯s arms, he was not satisfied, so he simply tied the legs of the Level 2 Crawler together as if he was braiding a girl¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I am saying if this happened because of you, you¡¯ll have to end this. Coincidentally, your groans are painful to my ears. I¡¯ve had it.¡± The moment his voice subsided, Tang Ling released his right hand and let the Level 2 Crawler fall to the ground.


    Before it touched the ground, he caught it by its braided legs and swung it around like a club, brandishing it in a flurry in the air without a pause. Bam! He swung the ¡®club¡¯ towards the group of zombies that were running to him as though he was swatting flies.


    Roar! It was thest growl from the Level 2 Crawler. As Tang Ling further swung the ¡®club¡¯ into the group of zombies, the impact damaged the Level 2 Crawler¡¯s body, so its bones were all crushed and it turned into a pile of rotten meat.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Tang Ling puckered his lips as he strode forward. That single swing shoved at least 20 zombies away and smashed seven to eight of them t.


    However, he disliked the Level 2 Crawler¡¯s body for being too soft. It was not sturdy enough even after he braided its legs, thus he could not disy his power to the fullest with it, but that was not a major problem.


    Was the interesting fight not just beginning?


    Tang Ling dug out the heart from the deformed Level 2 Crawler. The powerful strikes and heavy impact molded its body into something else entirely, but the shining crystal that was as good as the Level 3 mutated mantis remained intact.


    It was another crystal that was almost the grade of a quality crystal! It cast a burst of warm sunshine in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. If his gamble and risks did not provide him with a reward, he would be disappointed.


    He conveniently kept the precious crystal and turned around, gazing across the entire garage with his crimson red eyes.


    The dead Level 2 Crawler was no longer a threat or a deterring presence, so all the zombies in the garage rioted.


    Countless of grayish-white eyes were looking at Tang Ling. Was it their turn to have a go at the delicious food?


    The zombies were extremely excited. They growled madly as they charged towards Tang Ling. In turn, this triggered a chain reaction in all of them.


    Viewing the situation from a bird¡¯s eye, the sea of zombies was like a tidal wave crashing towards Tang Ling, who looked like a monolith before the fierce waves. Likewise, Tang Ling was very excited. Fighting in this form with a clear mind was considered the utmost enjoyment for him.


    His tightly clenched fists produced loud cracking noises before he charged towards the sea of zombies fearlessly.


    It was a grudge that he ought to vent! It was the helplessness that he felt from that night. All the pain, the sorrow, and the silent madness ought to be vented out at the zombies.


    There were no techniques involved in his attacks. He did not even care about the pain and injuries. All he had in his mind was to kill all of the zombies without holding back.


    It was not a battle but a one-sided massacre. When this form of his appeared, even in his clearest state of mind, Tang Ling was unable to control the boundless battle intent in him.


    He was like the sharpest of daggers, cutting through the waves of zombies. He was indestructible and his speed was astonishing. Wherever he moved, ck blood spewed. A minuteter, a huge opening appeared in the center of the zombie horde.


    Groups of zombies fell under Tang Ling¡¯s might, and the bodies piled up beside his feet. His hands were crushing hearts quicker than he could count, and crystals after crystals of inferior grade were picked up along the way.


    It was a bloody opening. Many more dead zombies copsed on the path that Tang Ling carved with his bare hands as the garagepletely turned into a bloody zombie cemetery.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...


    Tang Ling was an undefeated Grim Reaper, traveling back and forth the zombie waves for the third time now.


    The concentrated zombies started to lessen. They did not possess the ability to think and would go all out just for a bite of flesh and blood, yet such mindless monsters even started to feel scared. The fear rose from their instincts, simr to how they were afraid of the stronger zombies and that deep, abysmal crevice.


    Slowly, zombies ran out of the bloodbath that was garage no. 19 in an utter mess. The choice between food and fear messed up their actions.


    Tang Ling was covered in blood. ck blood dripped from his body like many endless streams of water.


    He made his way to the office once more, and this time, he finally stopped the massacre.


    Bang! He kicked the door open.


    Surprisingly, the zombies dared not follow him into the office anymore. Did the zombies finally understand the fear of dying?


    A trace of ridicule shed over Tang Ling¡¯s eyes followed by a faint sense of exhaustion from his body.


    Tang Ling¡¯s mind was as clear as water. As though he could sense it, his rity told him that the exhaustion would soon spread all over his body. It would be an exhaustion bomb and explode in his body.


    Should that happen, he would be unable to fight the zombies or any other threat. If he did not seize the time and escape from danger, he would truly end up in a desperate situation that he could nevere back from.


    Tang Ling suppressed his frantic battle intent and left the fight behind. When he stepped into the office, he jumped up to the window frame that led towards the roof.


    With the light from the searchlights, Tang Ling was able to see the footprints that his friends left behind and a climbing rope hanging at the window, twisting in the night breeze.


    ¡°You guys...¡± A sense of warmth shed in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. His friends did not remove the rope that he had left behind earlier even though they could have easily retrieved it. All they needed to do was pull the rope and remove the grade C alloy longsword which would not take up a lot of their time either.


    As warriors and poor New Moon Warriors, they had no reason to give up on a grade C alloy longsword, but they did so, hoping that by leaving the rope and longsword behind, he woulde back alive.


    Even if they could not do anything to help, leaving a small convenience behind was considered a type offort for Tang Ling.


    He was a rational but sentimental person at times. He could not stop the warmth of the friendship from sprouting in his heart. The beautiful temptation wrapped him whole, causing him to be infatuated.


    I guess we will have to spend some warm days together, won¡¯t we?


    Tang Ling could not hold back his smile, but he did not touch the climbing rope. Instead, he jumped out and grabbed the eave to swing himself onto the roof like how he had done before.


    Nevertheless, he dared not stand up on the roof, so hey down quietly when hended.


    He looked up at the battlefield. It had only been ten minutes, but the entire garage area was turned into a battlefield.


    The Hope Barrier deployed explosive weapons, zing trails and whistling bombardments that would soar across the sky, besieging the area where the Zombie King was.


    The new warriors deployed there were equipped with explosive weapons too. The ammunitions that they cherished like treasure on normal days were raining down at the entrance of the garage.


    Arge group of frenzied beasts and mutated insects upied the entrance. It was not known what stimted them, but they rushed towards the entrance continuously.


    Killing enemies with swords and sharp weapons were still the main means of attack, but that was only around the Zombie King, where the Purple Moon Warriors were engaged with the elite monsters of the Zombie King.


    The fight inside the garage was not something amon warrior could join. Somehow, there were almost 30 Purple Moon Warriors in the area. Tang Ling even spotted Anthony wielding his Night Lightning under the searchlight.


    Did they deploy all the Purple Moon Warriors?


    No, Tang Ling did not spot Fei Long anywhere.


    The situation was getting out of control.


    Why did the Hope Barrier not activate the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine?


    What was with the endless waves of zombies, frenzied beasts, and mutated insects?


    Tang Ling did not think that the garage was capable of hiding this many zombies. Furthermore, the intelligence division of the Hope Barrier did not ck either.


    He also did not think that the frenzied beasts and mutated insects would choose this particr night to go crazy either. There must be a reason behind all this.


    As the thoughts arose in his mind, he could not help looking extremely sour. Even though he did not want to touch the deepest hatred that he buried in his heart, he could not help but think of the silver-haired man in the ck robe.


    The man once stood in the sea of zombies, whistling a strange tune and controlling all the monsters.


    ¡°Could it be him?¡± The words were squeezed out of Tang Ling¡¯s clenched teeth. The exhaustion was quickly expanding in his body just as he expected.


    The exhaustion did not actuallye from his body, but it was something that would affect him whole, including his spirit, thoughts, and even willpower. The tragic thing was that he could not fight it!


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as he was left with heavy panting and his body started to shrink rapidly.


    His strongest form was released without a sign almost instantly. He did not even have the time to think about how to escape from the exacerbating battlefield.


    The Goddess of Fortune would not always favor him. The longer he stayed, the chances of him dying would multiply.


    The bombardments from the Hope Barrier were relentless and getting even more frequent. They were currently only bombarding the ce where the Zombie King was, but since the whole area was filled with zombies, a carpet bombing or saturation bombardment was inevitable in the end.


    Other than that, exposing himself on the roof might also attract some other powerful mutated zombies, and the odds of that happening were quite high.


    There were also countless dangers lurking around that might happen at any time.


    In other words, he was helpless and could not stop himself from falling into exhaustion. The terrifying thing was that he had no idea how long his exhaustion wouldst.


    As his body shrunk, the remaining battle uniform rags on him started to be loose. Even though it was extremely stretchable, the uniform was unable to return to its original tenacity.


    The crystals that he kept all over his remaining uniform fell off due to the extra space, including that crystal which grade was a little shy from being a quality crystal.


    It fell off andnded less than 10 mm in front of Tang Ling. Under the Purple Moon light, the purple threads in the crystal emanated a lethal temptation.


    Swallow it.


    Swallow it.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced even though he was very weak as a tremendous and irresistible desire rose in him, urging him to swallow the crystal.


    Could the crystal be eaten? In his weakened state, he could not figure out the question, but he had no intention or willpower to resist the temptation. Since the thought crossed in his mind, he started to divert his strength to his hand and slowly extended it towards the crystal.


    It was a terrible feeling to be in this weakened state with the messy thoughts in his mind. What was going on?


    Even though he was unable to think clearly, he knew based on his instinct that he had gone a little too overboard with the ughtering. He did not even care about the infection from the zombies and had even chewed on a piece of Level 2 Crawler¡¯s meat. After all, the bacteria control potion was not an almighty potion either.


    Was the Devil Fungus taking control of his body?


    At the same time, Tang Ling¡¯s hand finally touched the tempting crystal.

 Chapter 148 - Meteor (2 in 1)

    Chapter 148: Meteor (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The two vials of bacteria control potion are no longer effective at suppressing the Devil Fungus, but its residue still works. If I can get another vial of bacteria control potion within three hours, I¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Three hours. Can Ist three hours on the battlefield like this? Exposing myself on the roof and not attracting any powerful mutated zombies in three hours? The sess rate is only 0.6%.


    ¡°Hot, it¡¯s very hot. Right, there¡¯s only a 43% chance of garage No. 19 not being hit by the bombardment in the next three hours.


    ¡°Factoring in my survival rate there is only...It¡¯s so hot. Where am I? Am I dead? Am I being cremated?


    ¡°Now, I realize the key to transforming is my spirit. Extreme anger and sorrow trigger a powerful wave from my spirit. Especially when the anger and sorrow take over, my spirit will be even purer. If I want to maintain a clear mind and not rely on strong emotions, I have to highly concentrate my spirit and reach a certain critical point...


    ¡°A clear mind will surely bring thoughts. Thinking will make it hard to concentrate on my spirit, but if my spirit is strong enough, things will be a lot simpler.


    ¡°But what exactly is spirit? How should I feel it? What is the measuring standard? How do I make it stronger? Sh*t, I¡¯m too hot. I¡¯m being burned, am I not?


    ¡°I finally know the truth about the transformation. It¡¯s actually an amplifier of my own body. It amplifies what my body can do and increases my stats.


    ¡°Data, hmm, the data isn¡¯t that much different from my initial expectation. After the transformation, my punching force can reach 4,395 kgs, approximately 4 times my usual strength. My speed reaches 2.6 times my usual and my reflexes...Hmm, I think it¡¯s almost...No, I really can¡¯t. Is my blood boiling? It¡¯s so painful.¡±


    ¡°The transformation is really powerful. If my body grows stronger then... will the transformation further amplify my capabilities? Will I be even stronger? How do I be stronger?¡±


    ¡°Ah, how should I escape from the battlefield? I¡¯m only less than a hundred meters away from the safe slope.


    ¡°Water, water, I want water...Where is my water bottle? Is there still any water left?¡±


    The broken, discontinued thoughts were all the questions that Tang Ling had to figure out before he passed out, but his body was in pain and the burning sensation kept interrupting his thoughts.


    However, the messy thoughts caused by the Devil Fungus were gone. It was amon symptom before the Devil Funguspletely took over. What was left in him was his instinctive desire for waterbined with the burning pain. The sensation continued to torture Tang Ling.


    He was trying to keep his thoughts clear, but he was unable to open his eyes and truly wake up.


    It was at that moment that he suddenly felt a cooling sensation in his mouth. Judging from the flow and the movement, was it not the water that he desired?


    Tang Ling could not describe how delighted he was. Even though he was in a muddled state suffering from the burning sensation, he looked a little better and at ease.


    He did not wake uppletely though, and he could not tell whether the water was an illusion or real. If it was real, where did the watere from?


    Regardless of which it was, it was difficult for him to fight his instinct at the moment. Even if it was the poison from the Devil himself, Tang Ling would not reject it either. After all, to him, dying from being poisoned was better than dying from thirst.


    Tang Ling took big gulps of the cooling water. The cooling sensation flowed into his throat relentlessly and spread out in his body, nourishing every part and cooling that irritating burning sensation.


    As he felt a lot better, his breath started to calm down, but a question then popped up in his mind all of a sudden. ¡°Why did I swallow the crystal?¡±


    As the question appeared, all the memories before he passed out flooded his brain like a tidal wave.


    He sent his friends away, fought to the brink of death in the garage, transformed, ughtered the zombies, escaped, and passed out...


    At the veryst scene of his memory, he saw himself pushing the crystal into his mouth.


    Then...a huge sense of danger and doubt enveloped him whole.


    His eyes flew wide open all of a sudden.


    ******


    Andrew was standing in the main war passage.


    He looked a little flushed under the lights of the Hope Barrier. Even though he was calm, there was an uncontroble uneasiness in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a look,¡± Andrew said to Hank. He was soft to the point that the other warriors who had returned to the cave could not hear what he said.


    Even if they did, no one would care. Everyone else was more concerned about why the Hope Barrier suddenly ceased fire under such strange circumstances.


    The cannons and howitzers were stopped almost instantly while the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine slowly dimmed down and returned to normal too.


    The warriors on the frontline started to retreat in an organized fashion under themand of the military officers. Scattered gunshots would burst out from time to time and the res from swords would shine under the night sky, but it was actually a small group of warriors fending off the enemies, covering the majority of the troops for a safe retreat.


    Had the Zombie King and its elite zombies at the garage been defeated? No!


    Despite being surrounded by 29 Purple Moon Warriors, the fight with the Zombie King continued.


    Was it that powerful? Of course.


    However, the reason why the battle was extended was that based on the reports that came back from the battlefield, the original eight elite zombies around the Zombie King had increased to 32 elite zombies all of a sudden.


    With that many elite zombies supporting the Zombie King, it had the time and resources to extend the battle. On the other hand, the Purple Moon Warriors were somewhatcking in stamina and firepower.


    The crisis at the garage was left unsolved. The Zombie King continued its rampage and even more zombies gathered at the garage. Many of them started to spread out and wander around the garage.


    Had the beasts and mutated insects retreated? Nope. They were still gathering frenziedly outside the garage and some of them had started to engage with the zombies.


    When the human troops decided to retreat, the beasts and mutated insects swarmed towards the Universal Source Rock which was the root of the entire battlefield. Neither Safety Sector No. 17 nor the dangerous monsters it attracted would give it up. Not even the mysterious force, unknown to themon soldiers except a few higher-ups of the Hope Barrier would.


    However, none of the forces had the capability topletely upy the rock.


    Therefore, the ironic scene unfolded andsted for many, many years. All the forces were fighting for the Universal Source Rock, but at the same time, a strange bnce was maintained between all the parties.


    The battle was stopped by the higher-ups, but what about the other Purple Moon Warriors? They were not deployed at all!


    Any warrior with a thought of his own knew that the decision was not something positive. Why would the Hope Barrier order a retreat without cleaning up the battlefield?


    Had the humans finally decided to give up a part of their benefit, allowing the beasts, insects, and zombies to get their share of the Universal Source Rock?


    The Universal Source Rock was not indestructible. Purple Moon Warriors, vicious beasts, a certain level of mutated insects, and Level 3 mutated zombies onwards were capable of chipping a small piece off from the rock.


    Due to the stalemate situation between all the forces, there were several times when the rock was chipped off.


    All the incidents were clearly recorded in the history of the Hope Barrier, but none were considered serious. ording to the records, only less than a ton was chipped off and taken away. Compared to its original volume, which was a few hundred tons, that was nothing.


    However, victory would be handed over tonight. How much of the rock would the beasts, zombies and mutated insects take away after the bnce was shattered?


    Grievance rose in everyone¡¯s hearts. They had spent many years protecting the rock, fighting for it and enjoying the benefits it provided.


    How could they simply give up the persistence which formed out of habit over so many years?


    Therefore, no one except for one man cared about what Andrew said. At least, Hank cared.


    In Hank¡¯s heart, Andrew had always been an elegant and calm person. He could maintain his temperament even if the sky fell, and smile even when he was stabbed.


    Andrew barely showed his true emotions except for truly saddening past incidents when they were young. However, after they grew mature, Hank could no longer sense Andrew¡¯s emotions, or more precisely, the emotions that he buried deep in his heart.


    It was obvious that Andrew could no longer hold his emotions back anymore at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Hank.


    Andrew did not reject him. He and Hank walked against the flow and headed to the edge of the Patrol Ground. As the elites of the First Reserved Camp, they had the freedom to enter the Patrol Ground whenever they pleased.


    The main war passage was no longer than 200 meters. Even if they were walking against the flow, at Andrew and Hank¡¯s speed, they could reach the edge of the Patrol Ground in less than two minutes.


    It was the coldest of nights at a temperature of -10¡ã Celcius. Combined with the whistling night wind, the edge of the Patrol Ground, which was 150 meters above ground, was even chillier.


    Still, the coldness in the air was considered warm whenpared to the frigidness in Andrew¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He was a suspicious person from the start. Although he liked the sense of safety from control and calction, since things had gone out of control, he could no longer be at ease.


    Moreover, it was serious. The first thought that came into his mind was, ¡®Have I been exposed?¡¯


    If he was exposed, everything that he had worked for would be ruined. Even if he managed to prove his innocence by all means necessary, which he had been doing all this time, would he be able to see the view from the top after the worries in his life were removed? Would he be able to vent his ambitions, his hatred, and his suppressed thoughts one day?


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Hank was worried. Compared to Andrew, he was a simple person. His life goal had somehow been simplified into a single point without his actual knowledge. Regardless of the situation, he would always stand by Andrew¡¯s side.


    Andrew did not reply to Hank¡¯s question. Instead, a cigarette appeared in his mouth and he started to smoke which was considered rare.


    ¡°Hank, ording to history, how many years has it been since Safety Sector No. 17 decided to fight on this ruined battlefield?¡± he asked.


    ¡°116 years.¡± Hank did not ask why and just gave an answer directly.


    ¡°How many times did idents happen to the Universal Source Rock in that period?¡± Andrew spat a cloud of smoke out and his gaze deepened.


    ¡°Four times, one of which was when our current casten took a small piece from the rock.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Do you think the higher-ups of Safety Sector No. 17¡ªI¡¯m talking about the Parliament¡ª would give up on the Universal Source Rock? I bet they¡¯ll bleed even if they lose a single kilogram.¡± Andrew turned around to Hank with a smile, but the expression on his face was definitely not one of joy.


    Hank shook his head. Impossible! The Universal Source Rock was the root of everything, at least, for Safety Sector No. 17.


    Losing a ton in the past was actually within the eptable range, but if the losses reached a certain number, it would greatly affect Safety Sector No. 17.


    No one was certain whether or not the range and intensity of the purple light would decrease following its shrinkage in volume. If those were affected, the farms in the Hope Barrier, the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine and many other things that relied on the Universal Source Rock and existed because of it would be greatly affected.


    Hank dared not even imagine what kind of consequences it might bring because it was simply terrifying.


    However, the current situation was not looking great. The greedy beasts, insects, and zombies, regardless of species, gathered and ought to take away a piece of the Universal Source Rock. There was no technique or tactic involved. As long as they could take away even a few grams, they would give it their best and fight for even more.


    With that thought in mind, Hank¡¯s fair face turned even paler.


    Andrew¡¯s questions allowed him to connect the dots.


    If the higher-ups of Safety Sector No. 17 remained sane, they would surely protect the rock at all costs tonight. Any conspiracy, plots, schemes or traps were a matter for ater date.


    Protecting the rock was the only and correct decision unless...something happened to Safety Sector No. 17 or they had somehow located the source and came up with a solution.


    What was grave enough that would affect all the higher-ups of the sector? It must be a betrayal. The major forces within the sector must have betrayed them and both sides suffered a bad fallout.


    If they really managed to locate the source and came up with a solution, things could get worse.


    No wonder Andrew was so uneasy. He was one of them.


    Hank¡¯s expression looked uglier.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Andrew watched the frenzied beasts, insects, and zombies sprint towards the Universal Source Rock madly. They were fighting among themselves, but the stronger ones managed to seize the chance and got closer to the rock. They were starting to divide the rock among themselves. He said softly, ¡°If things really get that bad, remember to cut ties with me.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll never go back on my promise.¡± Hank felt relieved instead. If there was anything more important than life and death, choices and burdens would not matter anymore.


    Andrew looked at Hank. He ought to say something, but at that moment, the stars glimmered. A trail of bright light simr to a meteor flew across the dark night with the Purple Moon hanging in the sky.


    The trail of light was swift. It flew over the Cliff of Hope and headed straight towards where the Zombie King was with a hard whistle before it started to lower its altitude.


    At the same time, 20 more trails of light appeared in the night sky. Albeit not being as bright as the first, they were still dazzling.


    Watching the scene, Hank was stunned. Given his basic level of intellect, he was unable to react properly to the situation as he had no idea what had happened.


    Andrew was different. He took the cigarette out of his mouth and smiled again, but this time, his smile was a lot more rxed. ¡°Hank, I can¡¯t tell you in words how much I rely on you and how much I trust you. It runs deep inside my bones, and tonight, you¡¯ve proven again that you¡¯re a very reliable person, but the good thing is that I¡¯m safe for now. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just grow stronger peacefully.¡±

 Chapter 149 - An Astonishing Lance Strike (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 149: An Astonishing Lance Strike (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A mist of mystery veiled the entire Safety Sector No. 17. Only a few people knew what would happen next.


    The majority of the people were lost and helpless as they waited for the result and sailed with the wind.


    However, what if the situation deviated from the expected oue?


    Then, it would be the minority¡¯s turn to feel helpless and uneasy.


    Before this, Andrew was the minority. He calcted everything. Things within and out of his reach were all taken into consideration, but his young age limited him, so he was unable to calcte the unexpected.


    The meteors that appeared in the night sky were unexpected.


    Andrew was totally fine with unexpected events caused by pure coincidence. After all, life itself was rted to all kinds of coincidence and unexpected events as well. Moreover, this unexpected appearance of the meteors put him at ease.


    The first meteornded beside the Zombie King. Under the bright searchlights around the garage, a tall figure in ck robes came into sight.


    Even though the figure was a kilometer away, everyone else had no problem getting a clear look. Surprise, disbelief, excitement, hope, and all kinds of emotions gushed out from the people¡¯s hearts. Almost everyone experienced the exact sequence of emotions in a short period.


    The man was no stranger to them. While he was not exactly huge in size, he was not a handsome man.


    Who exactly was he? He would be the one and only highest authority of Safety Sector No. 17. His will triumphed over everything and was more powerful than the entire Parliament. It was difficult to imagine how powerful he was. Thest time he made an appearance on the battlefield was almost a decade ago.


    Still, no one would ever forget that the man killed a highly gifted Level 3 vicious beast with a single strike of hisnce in his first battle.


    He was the casten of Safety Sector No. 17, Worf Andol. He was here! He came and appeared like a hero on the ruins!


    He had disappeared for ten years. His whereabouts were a mystery and no one knew how much more powerful he had gotten. How powerful had he grownpared to ten years ago?


    Shuaa! He drew his trademarknce from his back and pointed it at the Level 6 Zombie King in a slight nt. His signature move was weed by cheers that were as powerful as earthquakes or tsunamis from everyone in the Hope Barrier that saw him.


    Their lord casten, their hero, their peace of mind...The scene was very familiar to them. It was like back when he faced the sea of monsters in front of the sector walls. He wielded hisnce and pointed it in a slightly nted manner at that Level 3 vicious beast, a white-headed thundering eagle.


    At the same time, the other 20 meteors that followed Worfnded around the Universal Source Rock.


    This would be an actual battle to wipe out the monsters! The lord casten was leading his elite Purple Moon Warriors to the battlefield, so the Universal Source Rock and the Hope Barrier would be safe! Humans no longer needed to surrender to the monsters and give up their share of the rock!


    Their protection of the rock all these years would not go to waste!!


    ¡°It has ended. This is really unexpected,¡± said Andrew to Hank as he squinted his eyes as deafening cheers sted his ears. His eyes glowed with admiration at Worf¡¯s glorious figure. He was not disappointed or depressed because of the unexpected turnaround of that night¡¯s n even though it led to failure.


    nning as things moved on was also considered a type of enjoyment. At least, not just one or two heroes could save the situation and change things that were rotten from the core.


    ¡°Hmm. No one would expect that the lord casten would...¡± Hank was confused about why the casten would appear. There were many rumors iming that he was not within the sector but was on an adventure beyond the walls with 20 of his most trusted men.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t in the sector, but he made it back.¡± Andrew obviously knew better, so he was not surprised at all. Being as powerful as Worf, one¡¯s sixth sense must be absurdly powerful too, so it was not much of a surprise for the casten to make it back to the battlefield.


    It seemed like Andrew¡¯s calction was still wed.


    The moment his words subsided, Worf thrust hisnce towards the Zombie King. It was a simple thrust. Neither was there an indomitable force or heaven-shaking aura that a thrustingnce should have nor did it have the speed that the old saying described as ¡®blistering¡¯ or ¡®as fast as lightning¡¯.


    It looked a lot simpler and weakerpared to Worf¡¯s previous stance and thrust, but no one would doubt the power of the thrust, especially when the Zombie King wailed in fear, which was something it had not done since the start of the battle. Something as powerful as the Zombie King was more perceptive than others, so it had the ability to sense danger.


    The simple thrust of hisnce moved forward about a meter, and without a sign, countless ck dots appeared around the tip of thence which was in an ethereal state.


    Many gasped at the scene, unable to describe the feeling of watching it because the tip of thence looked surreal but felt real. Saying that it was unreal was not correct either because they clearly saw the shape of thence.


    The feeling was strikingly simr to a dream, one with utmost rity. It was as if you knew that it was a dream but you could not wake yourself up.


    The tip of thence was something from a dream.


    The cheers suddenly paused as if someone told them to shut up. Everyone was immersed in the surreal state of thence.


    How would the Zombie King react to such a scene? Would it disy its strongest ability? Would a great battle unfold next?


    While everyone was wondering what would happen, Hank muttered softly, ¡°Space ability! It really... can...¡±


    Before he even finished, he and everyone else was shocked when the Zombie King ran! It did not even want to face thence directly and chose to escape.


    How could that even happen? Some found the scene odd while some frowned.


    What was the meaning of this reaction?


    The Zombie King possessed high level intellect! It was no longer an instinctive thought but intellect with self-consciousness! The emotion of fear, the analysis of the situation and the decision it made were all signs of high level intellect.


    It seemed like high level zombies did possess a high level of intellect which was not good news.


    Regardless of what the people felt, funny or troubled, they felt pity as well. Given the Zombie King¡¯s power, if it wanted to escape, who could have stopped it? Not even the casten...


    As expected, Worf did not do anything when the Zombie King started to run. He did not even n to give chase. Instead, he stood on his flying device that was simr to a shuttle and remained still, but he did not retract hisnce. He continued thrusting hisnce forward.


    An even more astonishing scene happened!


    The ck dots that appeared around the tip of thence suddenly appeared around the giant head of the Zombie King that was running as fast as it could, but it disyed sadness and fear as it covered its head with both its huge hands.


    It was useless though. As the ck dots appeared around the Zombie King¡¯s head, thence in Worf¡¯s hand seemed to disappear. The ck dots shone and thence moved like a bolt of lightning, perforating the Zombie King¡¯s head in a sh.


    A small hole appeared in between the Zombie King¡¯s brows, followed by ck blood spraying out endlessly. The giant Zombie King then fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    When everyone finally came back to their senses, they saw that thence was still in Worf¡¯s hand.


    Powerful! The casten¡¯s power was indescribable by words!


    However, before the people could cheer, the Zombie King¡¯s head exploded and something that looked like a flower or a mushroom floated out from its brain.


    What was that?


    ******


    <i>What is that? </i> Tang Ling stared at the strange thing that floated in the air. It was very thin and had a stem like a mushroom.


    On top of the stem was not a cap but three flower petals in the shape of a half-moon that spread outwards. It was grayish white in color like the eyes of the zombies, but its stem had purple lines all over, simr to the patterns in the crystal.


    <i>What is this? A flower? A mushroom? </i>Tang Ling managed toe up with an answer, but it was an unbelievable answer that somehow frightened him.


    The mushroom-like flower might be the Devil Fungus! It was huge! When the thought arose in him, the strange thing started to disintegrate and slowly fade away.


    At the very same moment, Worf made a move.


    He casually snapped his fingers like how he simply thrust hisnce earlier. Then, countless ck dots appeared around the disintegrating, fading mushroom-like thing. The ck dots devoured it instantly, leaving nothing behind.


    <i>It¡¯s being devoured? </i>Tang Ling was immersed in his shock. He had no idea what the ck dots were, but he knew the ck-robed person that killed the Zombie King¡ªthe casten of Safety Sector No. 17, Worf Andol.


    He could not have imagined that the casten of Safety Sector No. 17 was this powerful. No, he could not have imagined that a human being could be this powerful.


    What kind of power was that? Even 20 over Purple Moon Warriors coupled with the cannons of the old civilization could not take down the Zombie King, yet the casten was able to do it in a single thrust of hisnce!


    Tang Ling realized that he knew too little about this world. He could not forget the astonishment he felt following the singlence strike. It was as if he found a whole new world.


    Of course, Tang Ling¡¯s heart was a little heavy because after that night, he could never truly be part of Safety Sector No. 17 since it was difficult for him to remove the hostility towards the sector.


    Would it mean that he had to face the casten one day in the future? Tang Ling did not want to think about that because his head was killing him. If the casten did not appear and stun everyone with that singlence strike, which managed to interrupt Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts, he might be still searching for the answer in a dead end.


    The answer? He failed toe up with one.


    Tang Ling stood up and looked at the zing garage No. 19. The garage was half copsed as the craters caused by the bombardments were scattered all over the ce.


    Were the craters caused by the bombardments after he got to safety or...did someone in the area help him erase the evidence that might lead to suspicion of his powers?


    Nheless, Tang Ling could not think about it at the moment. As a matter of fact, when he woke up, he found himself on the safety slope. That was already the biggest mystery to him, followed by immense anxiety.


    Had someone approached him while he was defenseless?


    However the facts proved that someone approached him with goodwill and not malicious intent because Tang Ling found an empty vial of bacteria control potion on the floor which had been injected into his body. The vial of bacteria control potion had a higher purity than the ones he used on himself.


    After a closer look, Tang Ling found small puncture holes on his arm that perfectly exined the broken memories he had when he passed out and why it felt utterly clear.


    When he was unconscious, the person that brought him to safety had cured him of the infectious Devil Fungus.


    Other than that, Tang Ling noticed that bloodletting had been performed on him. As a result, his wrist was still a little painful. When he inspected his wrist, he also noticed that the injuries had been carefully taken care of.


    The cut that he inflicted on himself to lure the zombies earlier was also bandaged carefully.


    The first reaction Tang Ling had was to tear off the bandages because he was afraid that someone had secretly done something to his body.


    He discovered something new under the bandages. There was a strange smell from the cut on his wrist that smelled a little fishy and sweet at the same time.


    Tang Ling was no stranger to the smell. He once saw and smelled it during Yang Kong¡¯s lecture about the basics. Yang Kong had exined the item to the Fierce Dragon Squad in detail during the lecture and disyed a sample in front of everyone, so it was natural for him to find the smell familiar.


    It was the smell of a cell regeneration drug which was a very special drug. Yang Kong did mention that the smell was something very difficult to fake because it was abination of several ingredients.


    His discovery did not stop there. Tang Ling realized that his battle uniform had been changed, and the torn uniform was gone.


    The person who had saved him was kind and meticulous enough. With ck blood stains and cuts on his ¡®new¡¯ uniform which matched the attacks from the zombies, it would make him look like he had fought the zombies.


    Meanwhile, the crystals that he collected were carefully kept in the little pouch at his waist.


    Everything was perfect.


    Therefore, Tang Ling had reasons to believe that what happened to garage No. 19 was also a perfect cover of his secret, but...was it reasonable?


    It was not! Tang Ling expanded his curled fist and found a paper in his hand. There was a sentence on it: ¡®Don¡¯t simply swallow crystals. There won¡¯t be any cell regeneration drug to save you the next time.¡¯


    The sentence, rather than written, was actually carved in a strange way, and there was no simr handwriting that he could refer to.


    Adding up all the signs and details, he must have been saved by someone.


    The person who saved him performed everything meticulously, but the bombardments from the cannons could not be controlled easily. The firing sequence and target were controlled by the Hope Barrier, and the odds of themnding directly on garage No. 19 was self-exnatory.


    So, was it reasonable?


    <i>Could it be Uncle Su Yao? </i>Tang Ling did think of the possibility, but there was no reason for Su Yao to be this sneaky and intentionally stay away from him.


    Who could it be? Why would the person save him?


    The two questions troubled Tang Ling¡¯s mind, causing him a headache and even distracting him from escaping.


    If not for the casten¡¯s astonishingnce strike which diverted Tang Ling¡¯s attention, he might have fallen into an endless vortex of questions.


    Whatever it was, it was better not to think about questions that had no answers. Since Su Yao always stammered in front of him and acted all mysterious, Tang Ling had gotten used to living in the veil of mystery. He observed his surroundings for a while and decided to head back to the Hope Barrier.


    As for the excuse of him surviving the zombie onught, he already had the perfect answer. Since the person who saved him prepared an excuse for him, it would be stupid of him not to use it!


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling quickly ran towards the end of the slope. He decided to return to the Hope Barrier via the path beside the crevice since it would seem more reasonable this way.


    However, after two steps forward, Tang Ling was shocked once more.


    At the same time, a majestic voice echoed from the garage, ¡°Stop all this at once. If anyone of you tries to disrupt the bnce, I¡¯ll counter with everything I have.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Exposed (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Exposed (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the voice went out, the battlefield that was filled with all types of growls and screams went silent for a second.


    When Tang Ling instinctively turned around, he saw the casten Worf on his strange flying device floating above the garage.


    His ck mantle fluttered wildly in the air, making his figure look as majestic as a god above everything on the battlefield.


    ¡°Damn it. Did he notice me?¡± Tang Ling was not frightened by the powerful image. Instead, he thought highly of himself. On the chaotic battlefield and on a rather dark slope, who would take notice of him, a petty ant?


    Following his instinct, hey low and decided to crawl over to the other side of the slope shamelessly.


    Worf did not get an answer, so he chuckled coldly and raised his fist. All of a sudden, the flying device descended.


    A huge dark energy sphere appeared around his fist instantly as he dove into the sea of zombies.


    The battlefield went silent for a second once more. Starting from Worf, long ck energy rays burst out in a 300-meter radius, shredding all the zombies to pieces noiselessly. The zombies fell in unison, and in groups, wave after wave of zombies copsed in a strangely neat order.


    Then, the ck energy sank into the ground beneath the sea of zombies and the ground started to tremble. Following a loud st, it felt like an earthquake was happening.


    The trembling shook even the slope that Tang Ling was lying on. As his body shook violently, he almost puked with nausea.


    ¡°What the...ugh...hell?!¡± Tang Ling wanted to curse out loud, but he did not want the water that the mysterious person fed him when he was unconscious to be thrown up when he opened his mouth.


    <i>What now? Is he so powerful that he can neglect the feelings of the weak? </i>Tang Ling was not exactly a person with reason. Of course, he med Worf for themotion even though the casten did not even know about his existence.


    Nevertheless, a secondter, Tang Ling¡¯s anger faded. He was shocked when he looked at the garage below the little slope. The whole garage was smashed beyond recognition. After Worfnded a punch on the garage, he stood there calmly with the shuttle-like flying device circling behind him.


    Tang Ling would never forget this scene that he witnessed with his own eyes.


    Under the Purple Moon in his ck mantle, Worf looked like he was standing on an ind because everything within a hundred-meter radius around him had copsed. The cracks on the ground extended outwards and nketed the entire garage.


    If it was just the ground copsing around the casten, Tang Ling would not have been overwhelmed. However, Worf¡¯s punch allowed Tang Ling to see the answer. The mystery revolving around the garage was answered¡ªit was underground.


    The underground of the garage was actually an empty space!


    As the surface copsed, the underground space was revealed. It looked like the sewers from the settlement, something the old civilization left behind. There were also passages and tunnels which were obviously man-made that connected to that space, hence forming a ratherrge area.


    Inside the spacious underground were...zombies, countless zombies!


    So, this was the secret of the garage? This was the reason why the zombies seemed to be endless and was also where the Zombie King disappeared to in the first ce?


    They were all hiding underground!!


    Who built such an underground space on top of the sewer system left behind by the old civilization? Who silently hid these many zombies underground? Zombies had no intellect, so controlling them would not be an easy task!


    On top of that, did the Zombie King and its elite mutated zombies hide underground as well?


    While Tang Ling¡¯s clenched fists were shaking, the messy thought that shed across his mind but was suppressed started to be evident.


    Who else could it be? It must be him! The man! The silver-haired man in the ck robe! He must have controlled the zombies with that special method of his and there must be traces of his existence in all this!


    Could his enemy have been hiding in the sector all this time? The avenging me in his heart burned zingly coupled with an indescribable uneasiness that nketed his heart.


    The uneasiness was exinable though because such an enormous underground construction had beenpleted right under the eyes of the strongest and most important Hope Barrier.


    What did it mean? It could only mean one thing¡ªthere was a traitor or a spy in Safety Sector No. 17.


    Nheless, Tang Ling still had to stay in Safety Sector No. 17 and grow stronger in the Hope Barrier.


    <i>Did Casten Worf know about this? What was he thinking? Since he exposed the ce with a single punch, he must have known something, but if he knew, why didn¡¯t he stop it?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s discovery wasplicated, or rather, the world that he understood wasplicated to the point that he could no longer understand what was right or wrong.


    ¡°I will say this again: stop this at once. After the veil is removed, do you still want to act as if nothing happened?¡± Worf was still standing there, his voice getting louder as it echoed across the battlefield.


    ****


    At the same time, Andrew who had calmed down started to feel anxious again, but he was still a lot calmer than before.


    <i>The casten must have known something, but...</i>


    Andrew came up with more than three possibilities, and every one of them matched the current situation, but not all of them would affect what he was worried about, hence his calmness.


    After he recovered from his thoughts, he said softly to Hank, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. The show is almost over at this point.¡±


    ¡°But the casten seems to know something.¡± Hank¡¯s expression was twisted. The absurdly powerful casten only reminded him of a single possibility¡ªthe Purple Moon Warrior that had broken through the shackles.


    If the casten knew, would Andrew be in danger? Hank would not be able to protect Andrew with his current power.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Knowing something isn¡¯t all that strange. It¡¯s easy to rte anyway, but it¡¯s still unrted to the internal workings of Safety Sector No. 17. Or rather, even if the internal workings are rted, the casten wouldn¡¯t simply do anything. He has his own concerns, so he¡¯ll be sandwiched in between choices. Believe me,¡± said Andrew with a smile as he stroked Hank¡¯s blonde hair.


    It was difficult for him to change the habit that he had since young. Hank had always been a crybaby, so he had to calm him down by stroking his head.


    Now, since they were no longer kids, Andrew should really stop stroking him, but whenever Hank felt anxious, he could not stop his habit from taking over.


    Andrew¡¯s words calmed Hank down, so he did not press the question and said with a nod, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. After wasting a whole night, I¡¯ve missed out on many cultivation hours.¡±


    Of course, Tang Ling had no idea what Andrew and Hank were going through since he himself was being enveloped by tremendous anxiety himself. Countless details and clues intertwined in his mind, and it was difficult for him tob through all the mess in such a short time, so he was thoroughly agitated.


    Would Worf¡¯s words cause an effect of sorts?


    However, Tang Ling could not wait for the show to be over because things were going to be unpredictable from here onwards. Tang Ling instinctively wanted to move away, not wanting to be part of the bigger mess, at least, not at his current stage.


    ******


    Back at the hill on Herrocky Mountain, the four figures in ck robes and white masks were still there. They had been there ever since the garage battle started.


    After witnessing Worf¡¯s astonishing feat, the figure with the strange dual-gender voice praised the casten at first, but he did not sound concerned at all. ¡°Yo, yo, yo, would you look at that? Worf Andol seems a lot stronger.¡±


    Without being concerned about the praise from the strange-voiced figure, the monstrous figure replied with a stiff mechanical tone calmly, ¡°I guess your n is considered a failure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a concern. We never expected the n to go smoothly either.¡± This time, the one who spoke was the figure that first exined to the monstrous figure. He was not disappointed at how the situation unfolded because as the monstrous figure said earlier, regardless of sess or failure, they were sufficiently prepared to stand on a victorious path.


    Although the crisis at the garage was averted, the skirmishes around the Universal Source Rock continued, making thest figure in the ck robe nervous. ¡°What about now? Do we need to pay attention to what Worf said?¡±


    Worf brought 20 elite Purple Moon Warriors and managed to hold the situation for a while, but the beasts and mutated insects were numerous. If the situation carried on, even the elite Purple Moon Warriors would notst.


    It would leave them with a single option¡ªa full-scale war, the fiercest and longest full-scale war.


    However, anyone with a bit of insight knew that Worf wanted to help the Hope Barrier recover. He wanted everyone to catch a breath, so going on a full-scale war was the worst possible option.


    ¡°This question...is a little tough to answer. I have to say, Worf is a really smart guy. He knows how to read the situation and attain optimal bnce. Hehehe,¡± the strange-voiced figure said.


    The figure, who first exined to the monstrous figure, asked the figure with the strange voice, ¡°Then...my lord...what should we do? How should we approach this?¡± It seemed like the figure with the strange voice was the leader of the quad.


    ¡°How should we approach it? There is no approaching this anymore because we cannot achieve our initial goal. Do you really want those mindless monsters to chip off a part of the Universal Source Rock?¡± said the strange-voiced figure.


    The figure asked for the final permission from the strange-voiced figure, ¡°Then, should we cease fire immediately? And pretend like nothing ever happened?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t get any benefits that we were promised and we paid our price in this battle. Worf must have known about our presence and suspected our participation, so we might have to face his wrath,¡± the monstrous figure finally spoke and there was dissatisfaction in between his lines.


    The figure who asked for permission seemed to have lost his patience with the monstrous figure. He said, ¡°We will make necessary arrangements for you to get your benefits. Even if we cease fire now, we have ways to give you what you are promised.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that? It¡¯s three tons of Universal Source Rock that we are talking about. With Worf¡¯s return, the Parliament is no longer the highest authority in Safety Sector No. 17. Are your arrangements that valuable? A single ¡®no¡¯ from Worf would...¡± said the monstrous figure strenuously with its voice.


    The figure who asked for permission had it with the question. He waved to stop the monstrous figure and said, ¡°With Worf¡¯s return, our arrangements will only be more valuable. Please don¡¯t underestimate the chip we delivered into your hands. If Worf doesn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t be where he is now. Maybe with Worf¡¯s return, you might be able to get at least five tons of Universal Source Rock.¡±


    After hearing the answer, the monstrous figure stopped speaking.


    Then, the figure who asked for permission then looked at the figure with the strange voice respectfully, ¡°My lord, should we cease fire now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What about the others? You know what I am seeking, but if you fail to do your job after the ceasefire, like using the opportunity to purge, then...hehehe...¡± The strange-voiced figure finally gave a solid answer. His tone was dull but it shook the figure who asked for permission.


    Nheless, the strange-voiced figure did not care about the figure who asked. He shrugged his ck robe off and jumped, disappearing into the night.


    The monstrous figure stepped forward after the strange-voiced figure disappeared. It walked to the edge of the hill and reminded the figure who asked and jumped down, ¡°Five tons of Universal Source Rock.¡±


    Only two of the original four ck figures were left on the hill.


    Then, the figure who asked for permission spoke to thest figure, ¡°Activate the backup n. Cease fire.¡±


    ¡°But, my lord...are we giving him five tons of Universal Source Rock? We agreed on three before this,¡± the other figure spoke of his grievance as he seemed to hate the monstrous figure.


    ¡°There¡¯s an old saying from the Dongsheng Continent. Don¡¯t be bothered with the trivialities if you want to achieve something big. It¡¯s just five tons of Universal Source Rock. Don¡¯t you realize a problem? Even if the entire Universal Source Rock isn¡¯t something that our lord is concerned about, let alone five tons.¡± The figure who asked for permission always had a sharp perception of things.


    ¡°You are saying...¡±


    ¡°What else? As long as we follow our lord with unswerving determination, we can get a lot more things that are better than the Universal Source Rock. The world has changed to a great degree. Maybe only a person with a narrow view cares about the Universal Source Rock.¡± As he spoke, the figure who asked for permission walked down the hill, his figure slowly disappearing into the night as his voice faded into the air.


    ******


    Tang Ling carefully crawled to the peak of the slope. He purposely squirmed a little further to avoid the searchlights.


    If he could cross the peak of the slope, he would be out of range of the searchlights, so the steep slope on the other side was dark. He could then hasten up and return to the Hope Barrier.


    Maybe he was hallucinating, but Tang Ling suddenly felt a faint scene of sweetness in the air, tickling his nostrils.


    Was he that hungry that he could even eat air?


    Tang Ling could not stop the strange thought from popping up in his mind. He was indeed hungry, but the craving was unlike the menacing and violent hunger that attacked him on other days. This hunger came from his own body.


    Only Tang Ling was able to tell the subtle differences between the two types of hunger.


    Speaking of hunger, why was ¡®it¡¯ not hungry anyway?


    Tang Ling thought of the crystal that he swallowed. ¡®It¡¯ must have something to do with that. The only exnation that he coulde up with was that ¡®it¡¯ felt the danger of being weak, so ¡®it¡¯ took the risk and replenished its energy dangerously.


    However, when he got his hands on the Level 3 mutated mantis¡¯ crystal, ¡®it¡¯ did not long for it.


    Coupled with the note left behind by the person who saved him, given Tang Ling¡¯s wisdom, he quickly formed a theory: unless absolutely necessary, swallowing a crystal was an extremely dangerous thing to do.


    Still, was it entirely without benefits? A trace of excitement appeared on Tang Ling. He had a vague answer to that question and he was eager to verify his answer.

 Chapter 151 - Monsterling (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Monsterling (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What was the benefit?


    It would be the little boost in power that he gained from the risk of swallowing the crystal. Tang Ling realized it when he jogged for several steps. He discerned that he was faster, hence his change in expression.


    However, the feeling was subtle. Back when he was in the situation, Tang Ling could not verify it and had no idea how much stronger had he be.


    Therefore, he wanted to return to the Hope Barrier as quickly as possible to verify his spection, and then use his Precise Instinct to provide the most urate answer.


    He was excited as he thought about it. It seemed like Worf¡¯s absurdly stalwart abilities invoked his admiration towards power once more.


    To Tang Ling, he did not fear others being stronger than him, but he was afraid that he would reach the end of his power-seeking quest easily.


    During the old civilization, the boxing champion of the people, ¡®Sonty¡¯, could punch with a force of 800 kgs per blow in his prime state and age, which was almost the limit of human beings of that time.


    The thought of it bored Tang Ling quickly. Humans of the old civilization concentrated more on the external power that the advancement of technology provided, unlike the humans of the current era that concentrated on developing one¡¯s abilities.


    The faint sweetness lingered in the air. After Worf voiced his warning, he stayed for less than three minutes before leaving the battlefield in a hurry.


    Of course, Tang Ling saw the meteor leaving after he quietly crawled up to the peak of the slope, but he did not assume that Worf would not get a reply to his warning. A powerhouse had his own dignity. If he somehow did not get an answer or any kind of tacit acknowledgment, he would probably not leave in silence.


    The answer was disyed brazenly when Tang Ling crawled across the peak of the slope. The beasts, zombies, and mutated insects that tried to attack the Universal Source Rock suddenly looked very sloppy with their movements. They seemedzy and sleepy, and were ultimately scattered away.


    Tang Ling was utterly shocked. What kind of method was this? He could even control the enemies on the battlefield? If the Hope Barrier mastered such an ability, what would that mean?


    The 20 elite Purple Moon Warriors who were tasked to protect the Universal Source Rock stopped fighting. They held their weapons back as they remained guarded around the rock.


    They did not go after the scattering enemies. The sudden sleepiness that struck the enemies raised their rm as well. Because they felt that continuing to siege the rock would be dangerous, they left.


    If the Purple Moon Warriors pursued the monsters and ughtered them without mercy, it might very well start a real war.


    Explosive cheers came from the Hope Barrier once more after the monsters decided to retreat. Their respect for Worf the casten deepened once more.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, was thinking. <i>Could the situation be rted to the faint sweetness in the air?</i>


    That should be the only exnation that made sense. One must rely on strong controlling methods to stop such arge-scale war in such a short time.


    If it was as he spected, how scary would the enemy of Safety Sector No. 17 be? How dangerous would the situation be?


    Moreover, it seemed like Tang Ling was deep in the conspiracy as well. He carefully analyzed all the clues he had albeit not being able to reach a conclusion or the truth. He was certain that the hands that targeted him and the forces that opposed Safety Sector No. 17 were closely rted.


    A heavy sense of danger was nted deep in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. He had to quickly power up himself in the shortest time possible and every second counted.


    The searchlights in the garage were being turned off. Since the battle was over and the group mission should be considered a failure, the searchlights were no longer of use.


    The battlefield turned dark once more. Under the cover of the night, Tang Ling stood up, eager to give it a try. He wanted to know how much had he grown after consuming the crystal.


    The steep slope was definitely the best testing ground for Tang Ling.


    It was near the crevice, and if he sprinted downwards at his maximum speed, he would have to control his body with very strong precision so as not to fall into the crevice. His method would not just test his speed, but it also proved to be a huge test to his reflexes.


    Nheless, he was always very confident in his reflexes. He was just frustrated because he did not have an urate way to measure it.


    ¡®Hmm, how about this? It might not be as urate as the reflex testing machine, but I can get a general idea by testing it,¡¯ thought Tang Ling as he inhaled deeply.


    With the night wind blowing at his face, he peered down the steep slope and sprinted downwards at his maximum speed.


    The height of the slope was almost 50 meters. Using the simplest Pythagorean theorem to calcte the distance of the slope, it was no longer than 70 meters in actual distance after a rough calction. Moreover, the slope was very steep at almost a right angle.


    With his maximum speed, Tang Ling reached the bottom in less than three seconds.


    His Precise Instinct provided him with the most urate numbers. He crossed 62 meters in 2.2 seconds. His hundred-meter speed had reached an astonishing 3.55 seconds.


    Back when Tang Ling tested his speed for the first time, he could run 18.18 meters per second.


    A piece of vicious beast meat together with the training and growth in the First Reserved Camp raised Tang Ling¡¯s speed by almost a third of his original, reaching 24 meters per second.


    Now, with a rough test, he was able to reach 28.18 meters per second. Aside from the eleration factor from the steepness, the difference in the numbers would not be more than a meter.


    His 2.2 seconds included the eleration that he gained from the steepness.


    Had a single crystal provided such a huge bump in his abilities? Or did the improvements he earned through the tough battle increase the numbers?


    Many thoughts shed in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. Even under his maximum speed, he had to control his body to a timely stop.


    With the confidence he had in himself, Tang Ling purposely chose a spot very close to the crevice to stop. It was considered a risky move as he was no more than a meter away from the crevice.


    Shuaaa!


    Tang Ling stopped perfectly right before the 60 cm mark. Due to his sudden brake, a gale was left in his trail, blowing everything within his proximity.


    He was satisfied with the result. Before the little power-up, he might have been barely able to stop his body at the very edge of the crevice. However, before he could celebrate, the ufortable crevice suddenly sent out a mini quake.


    He was shaken and uncontrobly faltered forward by two steps before he regained control of his body.


    The Purple Moon seemed a lot mistier.


    Half-squatting, Tang Ling supported his body single-handedly and was ready to stand up. The wind felt a little warmer as it whistled over the entire crevice.


    Suddenly, the crevice moved again and a giant face emerged from it, fixing its gaze on Tang Ling who instinctively wanted to find out what happened.


    Time felt like it had stopped.


    As long as Tang Ling was awake, his brain was usually filled with all kinds of thoughts and calctions, yet in this exact moment, it went nk.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± That was the only thought in Tang Ling¡¯s mind.


    The face before him, the eyes of the face...Was it human? A zombie?


    Neither! It did not have the grayish-white eyes of a zombie. Besides the eyes and the rotten flesh, a zombie heavily resembled a human. The face before him looked human but was definitely not one.


    When Tang Ling moved his eyes, the face opposite him moved its eyes together.


    At the next moment, he stopped sizing up the face. He remained in his half-squatting posture for a second and leaped towards the face.


    He smashed his head against the front teeth of the face, and at the same time, he took thest grenade from his waist which he had not used in the battle earlier. He pulled the pin out with his mouth and tossed it into the open mouth.


    ¡°You f*cking scary bastard!¡± Tang Ling immediately tumbled aside. Due to his rapid change of posture, even with his new body and the excellent control, all he could do was slightly alter his direction.


    He almost fell into the crevice but managed to hold his ground.


    The giant face shook as blood and flesh mixed with sharp teeth exploded from its mouth.


    The blood and flesh were orange in color when they flew out and made a sizzling noise when itnded on the ground as if they were hot.


    Several drops of orange blood caught Tang Ling by shock and melted several holes in his battle uniform instantly.


    Then, the giant face turned to Tang Ling, anger zing in its gaze.


    ¡°Not dead yet?¡± Tang Ling could not believe it. He climbed up without thinking and ran towards the other direction.


    The crevice behind him was shaking non-stop, but he did not even turn around for a look. Even an idiot knew it must be the giant monster crawling out from the crevice.


    ¡°Tang Ling, Tang Ling...¡± It was at that moment when Tang Ling heard someone calling his name.


    <i>What the f*ck! Am I that famous now? Some crazy monster that crawled out of the crevice knows my name!</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s scalp was instantly numbed. He actually did not want to be this unfriendly, throwing a grenade into the giant face¡¯s mouth at the first meeting.


    Should he at least greet the face?


    However, a sense of disgust and hostility rose in his bones when he saw the giant face although he could not exin why.


    ¡°Tang Ling. Tang...¡± The voice behind him kept calling his name, sounding a little tired and weak this time.


    <i>Why does it sound so familiar now?</i>


    It was only three seconds after he started running, but he was already some distance away. The voice behind him was getting softer, but the familiar voice put him in a dilemma, so he turned around for a nce.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Tang Ling shouted after a quick single nce. With the purple light from the moon, half the body of that giant face had crawled out of the crevice, but it seemed to be heavily injured and could no longer hold on.


    Ittched strangely onto the edge of the crevice and its boiling blood sshed everywhere, causing a huge cloud of steam to puff out around its body.


    Amidst the steam, Tang Ling vaguely spotted something struggling on the back of the monster. If he was correct, the voice came from the thing on the monster¡¯s back.


    ¡°A monsterling?¡± Tang Ling gulped nervously. The thought popped in his mind and he stopped running.


    <i>Should I take the risk and capture the monsterling back to the Hope Barrier? It might have some research value.</i>


    Being a doer, Tang Ling thought that was a brilliant idea. He carefully went closer to the monster. He was certain that he had nevere across a monster with a youngling. It must be that monster¡¯s special ability since there were all sorts of strange abilities among monsters in this era.


    The mist was getting thicker as a pungent sulphuric smell rose in the air and the temperature around the monster increased.


    Tang Ling endured the pungent smell and the ufortable temperature as he made his way closer to the monster.


    The mist was thicker than before, so he could barely see his fingers now. Even with his excellent eyesight, all he could make out was a vague location of that monsterling on the back of the withered body.


    He swung his hand and the Wolf Crunch appeared in his hand. On second thought, he switched it for the brass knuckles.


    He thought of keeping the monsterling alive to increase its research value. He did not think it was a reckless move since he was able to kill the monster easily with a grenade, so how powerful would its youngling be?


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling reconfirmed the location and charged forward with a shout. He grabbed the struggling figure and started pummeling it violently.


    ¡°Oh sh*t!¡±


    ¡°My goodness! You can even curse like a human?¡± Tang Ling continued his beating,nding a barrage of punches on the target.


    ¡°You f*cker, Tang Ling, you...¡±


    ¡°How dare you call my name, you little monster?!¡± Tang Ling was fierce and did not hold back, but he felt the monsterling was rather tough, so he struck many punches directly on its body, yet the monsterling showed no signs of weakening.


    Nheless, he was not concerned. The heavy mist around the body and such amotion would surely attract people from the Hope Barrier to investigate. Before they arrived, he, Tang Ling, had to snatch the credit for himself and capture this monsterling that had the ability to mimic human speech like a parrot.


    In between Tang Ling¡¯s punches, the monsterling seized the second and shouted out loud quickly, ¡°I¡¯m Fei Long, you little prick!¡±


    ¡°What Fei Long? Not even Fat Long can save you.¡± Tang Lingnded another punch and then he stopped, stunned. He was so carried away with the punches and did not react to Fei Long¡¯s name right away.


    Well, it was not exactly Tang Ling¡¯s fault since he only met Fei Long twice before the man disappeared.


    ¡°Cut me loose and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Fei Long gasped. Deep in his heart, he vowed to find a chance to beat Tang Ling up once he was released.


    <i>This little bastard...It¡¯s only been a month. How the hell are his punches so hard? It¡¯s crazily painful.</i>


    Tang Ling blinked nkly. Fei Long? The leader of the Purple Moon Warriors? Strapped on a monster¡¯s back? Would pretending to lose his memories work now? Or should he pretend that he was not himself and that it was actually Yu wearing his face?


    <i>Hmm, Yu¡¯s family used some advanced technology to achieve it like the stic surgery of the old civilization. Damn it, why is my face so recognizable? I think I¡¯m the standard of all faces.</i>


    Fei Long was a little anxious this time, so he bellowed seriously, ¡°Tang Ling, if you don¡¯t hurry up, when this bastard¡¯s hostes out, we are all going to die.¡±


    Pak.


    Tang Ling switched off his little torchlight after shedding it on Fei Long¡¯s face and making sure the person was indeed Fei Long. He quickly released Fei Long from the ropes without a second thought.

 Chapter 152 - Underground (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 152: Underground (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling squatted on the ground with his little torchlight raised. He extended a finger and snatched the dead body on the ground without even touching it. He asked Fei Long out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    It was very strange to see the giant living being that sprung out from the underground start to melt after its death. After melting for a while, a so-called ¡®host¡¯ was revealed underneath the huge body. It was very small at only a third of the size of amon human being, but the strange living being was not weak at all. Even with Fei Long¡¯s strength, he had to punch it a few times to barely kill it.


    Fei Long¡¯s strength was indubitable. Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct roughly calcted that hismon punching force reached 10,000 kgs of force.


    He quickly peeked at Fei Long. The leader of the Purple Moon Warriors was in bad shape. His face was swollen like a pig and he was definitely not in his prime form.


    As for why Fei Long¡¯s face was swollen so badly, Tang Ling had conveniently forgotten what caused that. If he did not free Fei Long from the ropes in time, he would end up in an ugly situation against the little monster.


    ¡°Even if I transform, I can¡¯t win.¡± Tang Ling came up with a bleak conclusion.


    Fei Long did not pay attention to Tang Ling¡¯s question because he was thinking about the perfect excuse to beat him up as revenge, but he had note up with one.


    The great leader of the Purple Moon Warriors was punched into swollen pulp by a New Moon Warrior of the First Reserved Camp! If the news got out, the embarrassment would be unimaginable. It would be so shameful!


    Although there was a reason Fei Long ended up like this, he was injected with a huge amount of tranquilizer and an electric cor was shackled to his neck which would generate a special electric field to ruin his force field.


    On top of that, the electric cor would release an electric current to paralyze his body at a fixed interval, so he could not use his powers at all.


    Otherwise, even if Tang Ling used everything he got, with his strength, he could never hurt Fei Long.


    ¡°Captain Fei Long?¡± Tang Ling did not get an answer as the itch in his heart remained unscratched. He looked very innocent and honest when he asked the question as if he was begging for it. When he called Fei Long, his eyes were round and big, reflecting how serious his desire to know was.


    Fei Long felt like he was going to explode, but he still could not find a reason to. In fact, the entire incident felt a little bizarre to him. He thought he could no longer change his fate as a bargaining chip because his existence would put Safety Sector No. 17 in a very difficult spot.


    Regardless of how the situation would turn out, he would surely be crucified on the pir of shame and be a joke to everyone, but he never thought Tang Ling would rescue him identally.


    Well, it should be considered a rescue. As he recalled the earlier scene, Fei Long was at a loss of words to describe it. This kid shoved a grenade at the monster without saying anything or asking any question!


    The monster must have died in grievance as well, being ambushed by a kid who was practically still a weakling.


    It was also a captain of its species, if it wasn¡¯t for all sorts of coincidental causes, a mere grenade could never harm it, even if it was shoved into its mouth.


    It would be really bad though, Fei Long would probably suffer a concussion if he had a grenade exploded in his mouth.


    But he was not any better from a concussion either, his face was swollen like a fat pig.


    Who would believe him? A kid from the First Reserved Camp heavily damaged a captain of the Sector R of the underground world and then beat up the captain of the Purple Moon Warrior of Safety Sector No. 17.


    Would he need a reason to beat up such a kid? No.


    With that thought in mind, Fei Long suddenly smiled kindly at Tang Ling, which caused chills to run down his spine. Smiling with his swollen face, Fei Long was like a boar shing Tang Ling a wide grin.


    Tang Ling wanted to run because he had a bad feeling about this, but Fei Long had already grabbed him by the cor with a grin that was brighter than ever.


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m your savior!¡±


    That was all Tang Ling managed to say before he saw a solid punching straight at his face followed by a dark scene filled with cartoonish stars.


    ******


    The crisis was quietly averted with Worf Andol intervening just in time.


    Although Worf did not get a reply in the end, the retreating monsters stated it all.


    The enemy was afraid of the invincible casten.


    A celebration was held in the Hope Barrier and the higher-ups were pleased to add to the joy by distributing alcoholic drinks for free, which was a very rare asion.


    The Hope Barrier, which was usually filled with the stench of blood and iron, was turned into a party ground instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s merry outside.¡± Hank sat down beside Andrew with a ss of red wine in his hand.


    It was one hell of a night. Both of them had gone through a rollercoaster ride, but Andrew managed to grasp the final victory and that was good enough for Hank.


    What exactly was the victory? The concept of victory had always been abstract, but Andrew¡¯s smile was genuine. He would only control himself when he was truly happy. He tightly puckered his lips and tried his best not to be too obvious with his smile.


    However, Hank was very familiar with Andrew¡¯s microexpression, so with the smile, he knew he had achieved his goal for now.


    ¡°Is it? It isn¡¯t a real celebration out there. It¡¯s just a necessaryfort for those who are unable to see the truth.¡± Andrew swirled his ss of red wine.


    Even in the First Reserved Camp, as a benefit of their strength being recognized, he and Hank¡¯s lives were considered very luxurious.


    ¡°How so?¡± Hank simply asked. He was not really interested, but since Andrew had the spirit to chat, he went along with the flow.


    ¡°If those with a hint of knowledge knew the beasts, the zombies, and the mutated insects were controble, what would they think?¡± Andrew tried his best to restrain his joy, but he still revealed an obvious smile.


    ¡°It would be bad.¡± Hank furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Yeah, it would be bad. There isn¡¯t much for Safety Sector No. 17 to rely on, so Worf muste back to stabilize the situation and can no longer leave.¡± Up until this point, Andrew sipped a mouthful of red wine. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be that effective since the enemies might no longer be afraid of Worf.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are they afraid of?¡± Hank was not really paying attention, but he also had a little sentiment for the sector that he grew up in though it paled inparison to his rtionship with Andrew.


    ¡°That¡¯s the secret.¡± Andrew remained grinning mysteriously. He unconsciously tapped his fingers and said, ¡°But to me, it¡¯s great news because the family made the right choice. At first, I thought my analysis deviated from the correct direction, but I finally understand it now. No one is aiming for victory in this battle. It¡¯s just their first time working together, so it¡¯s a test of each other¡¯s sincerity, and if that is proven, it will be enough.¡±


    Hank lowered his head in silence. How could he not understand what Andrew meant?


    With that many lives lost, the battle that night was just a test between two coborating parties. It was just to test whether the opposition party was reliable enough and had the potential to continue working together or not.


    In other words, through this battle, some obvious things were brought under the light, and no one could disembark from the same boat anymore, thus everyone would be bound together.


    For example, the Agnes family had been branded the mark of a traitor, so they no longer had a choice after this.


    However, was it really suitable? Hank¡¯s heart was heavy. Many lives were lost that night.


    ¡°Hank, my boy, you are wrong. Safety Sector No. 17 will always be Safety Sector No. 17. The only difference is who will be the leader of the people. A man selects a leader who he would follow. As drifting duckweeds, we only have to think about which powerful leader to serve. That will be enough.¡± Andrew put his ss down and stroked Hank¡¯s blonde hair.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Hank felt a little better. Andrew¡¯s words always made sense and sounded so reasonable.


    ¡°Unless, one day, I can be the leader, then...¡± Andrew squinted his eyes, but soon, he changed the topic, ¡°That¡¯s why I said it isn¡¯t a true celebration because not everyone is truly happy, and I think there are a few in the First Reserved Camp who aren¡¯t happy as well. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they aren¡¯t really happy about it. Dier went to have a look since Orston is a member of his family. He tried to talk Orston to leave that group, but the discussion ended up sour,¡± Hank told Andrew what happened.


    ¡°No one can talk a fool out of his actions.¡± Andrew shook his head softly. He did not even take Orston seriously.


    He was actually in a good mood. Although he was certain that Tang Ling would never survive that, the news from Hank further solidified his thoughts.


    He could go and receive his reward during his next monthly day off. What kind of reward would he get this time? Would it be something from a mysteriousnd in the legends?


    <i>If it is, I must give it to Hank since he must quickly grow stronger.</i>


    <i>Right, I¡¯ve gotten the news that garage No. 19 is in ruins now, so I guess nothing can go wrong anymore.</i>


    <i>It seems like using the situation to achieve one¡¯s goal is what a smart person should do. It also means that having a good grasp of the information is important.</i>


    Andrew picked up his ss as all kinds of thoughts shed in his mind, and he got a little carried away. Hank did not disturb him, choosing to sit beside him quietly as though the cheerful and joyous atmosphere outside could not disturb the peace between them.


    ******


    ¡°So, is he from an underground race?¡± Tang Ling furrowed his brows. Even though it was just a simple expression, it was a burden for his swollen face. The pain was killing him, and he could not help clenching his teeth tightly, but when he moved his mouth, the pain from another spot stung him again, causing him to gasp painfully.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Fei Long was guffawing shamelessly, but his swollen face could not take the huge movement, so he also gasped in pain like Tang Ling.


    The two of them finally stopped fooling around as they recovered their calm expressions and looked at each other like baby foxes staring into their father¡¯s eyes.


    <i>I¡¯ll beat Fei Long up the next time if I get the chance. </i>Tang Ling thought angrily to himself.


    <i>I¡¯ll beat this kid up once a month if I had the time. </i>Fei Long was also being frank in his mind.


    Though the two of them did not show any obvious signs of taking revenge on each other or mention anything about their hostile thoughts, they tacitly moved to the next topic, which was the underground race.


    ¡°Yes, the underground race. There is an entire civilization underground which is vastly different from the human civilization, but it is still a civilization.¡± Fei Long took a puff from his cigarette which he nicked from Tang Ling and spat a cloud of smoke out.


    The underground race was a heavy topic. Anyone who knew about their existence could not help but feel worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. The old civilization didn¡¯t record anything about the underground having a civilization of its own. With all the advanced technology during the old civilization, if there really was another civilization underground, why didn¡¯t they notice it? It should be quite the news,¡± Tang Ling expressed his opinion on the topic.


    He did not want to acknowledge the existence of an underground civilization. Instead, he was happier believing what he saw with his own eyes: a special kind of monster that lived underground and was unique to this era like the zombies.


    Tang Ling loved to read. Infatuated with thinking, he knew what it would mean if a housed two entirely different races that were intellectual species and had developed their own civilizations.


    War! A full-scale war! Unlike the war among humans, beasts, mutated insects, and zombies, the war between two intellectual species would only cause annihtion to either side.


    It was impossible to achieve peace, not even in the slightest possibility! Even with the technological advancement of the old civilization, they still could not remove the discrimination between different colored people, let alone two different races with entirely different civilizations.


    The thought instinctively came up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind and many more followed, but he did not want to ponder upon them. On the contrary, he wanted to deny their existence instead.


    Fei Long fell silent for quite a while when he saw how serious Tang Ling was. He was unable to reveal further to Tang Ling because thetter did not know the part of history that was intentionally removed and hidden.


    ording to the iron rule of Safety Sector No. 17, a person was forbidden to learn more without achieving a certain level of growth.


    It was a form of protection and also a way to numb them. Otherwise, no one could not live in this era peacefully.


    Ignorance was only bliss to those with wisdom and those who knew the truth. To the majority of people who did not know the truth, there was no such thing called ignorance since they did not know anything at all.


    ¡°So, they must be a civilization that appears in our era, isn¡¯t there?¡± Tang Ling tried to voice the theory that he came up with as he looked at Fei Long, hoping for an answer that would match his thoughts.


    If that was really the case, it would be a lot better! Regardless of what the humans did, they could still enjoy some of the remains of the old civilization and move forward steadily.


    Compared to the previous, this one sounded a lot more like a victory than a loss.


    Tang Ling was not exactly a person who would care for the general well-being of the people, but he understood a simple theory¡ªit was impossible for something to exist without its foundation.


    Betraying his own race and looking down on the people of his nation would be an act of absolute foolishness.


    ¡°No, they¡¯ve always existed .¡± Fei Long really wanted to tell Tang Ling otherwise, but when he looked at those deep eyes of his, the lies were nowhere to be found.


    Moreover, Tang Ling had seen and discovered the existence of the underground race. Could it be considered as the will of heaven?


    ¡®This wonder kid!¡¯ Fei Long eximed as his gaze at Tang Ling softened.


    <i>Have they always existed? </i>Tang Ling¡¯s expression turned uglier as Fei Long ultimately denied his theory.


    Regardless of how illogical the underground civilization sounded and how unbelievable it seemed, Fei Long chose to be simple and denied Tang Ling¡¯s theory without even providing any evidence.


    ¡°Underground...There¡¯s no way to survive underground. The temperature should be extremely hot underground? Where would they get oxygen from? No, the underground is...¡± Tang Ling was muttering to himself, unable to ept the fact for the time being.

 Chapter 153 - After The Battle (2 in 1)

    Chapter 153: After The Battle (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was understandable that Tang Ling could not ept that fact.


    Even Fei Long could not ept it when he first heard that the was hiding another civilization underground.


    After the shift in the era, they appeared out of nowhere with vicious ambition and wanted to take over the surface.


    He tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Of course, this matter is far from reaching its final conclusion, but it will eventually be revealed. Being able to think is great, but the ability to think doesn¡¯t mean the right to deny everything. If our is an apple, the old civilization might have only scratched the skin of the apple in terms of knowledge. They haven¡¯t gone into the flesh yet, so it¡¯s understandable that they didn¡¯t know about the underground.¡±


    Tang Ling nodded, acknowledging what Fei Long said, especially the statement that the ability to think did not trante into the right to deny everything.


    ¡°Nevertheless, they are underground while we are on the surface. They lived under us like rats trying to breathe. If the era didn¡¯t go through such a drastic shift, they would never have revealed their existence.¡± Fei Long stabbed his cigarette out. He then pointed at the body of the dead underground creature and said, ¡°Look carefully. Doesn¡¯t it look like a rat?¡±


    As resentment filled his heart, Tang Ling nced over at the body. It really did look like half-human, half-rodent.


    With a sharp snout, small ears, eyes as big as peas and maroon fur all over its body, its limbs may have resembled a human¡¯s, but its ws and fangs were sharp.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It does look like a rat,¡± Tang Ling agreed with Fei Long.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we must beat them down so that they will never show up on the surface,¡± said Fei Long seriously.


    ¡°But you...¡± Tang Ling looked asquint at Fei Long.


    Fei Long coughed vehemently, pulling Tang Ling aside to whisper into his ear, ¡°As a New Moon Warrior, you will be a Purple Moon Warrior in the future. As a Purple Moon Warrior-to-be, shouldn¡¯t you protect the captain¡¯s image, my image?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Tang Ling was a little lost for words.


    ¡°Do you still want to get beaten up?¡± Fei Long raised a threatening brow.


    Tang Ling did not look at Fei Long. Instead, he gazed down and said softly in a tone of extreme grievance, ¡°Then, you can just beat me to death. Beat your life savior to death! That¡¯s right. Beat me to death and you won¡¯t have this burden anymore. Treat your life savior with such cruelty!¡±


    Fei Long had the urge to skin Tang Ling alive. Why had he liked this kid so much back then? This kid is literally a rascal!*


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fei Long responded with gnashing teeth.


    ¡°Hope credits. I can barely eat fill my stomach every day.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were round and innocent as his sincerity was overflowing, and technically speaking, he was not lying.


    Fei Long slightly heaved a breath of relief. If it was something Hope credits could solve, it would not be a problem. He was still the great leader of the Purple Moon Warrior, so he still had some Hope credits in his pocket.


    Nheless, he was by no means wealthy. As a Purple Moon Warrior, the cost of cultivating was astonishing. Otherwise, Lionel, who was also a Purple Moon Warrior himself, would not be so greedy for Tang Ling¡¯s Level 3 vicious meat.


    Fei Long did not reject his request, so the two of them quickly came to a deal for 100 Hope credits.


    Of course, Tang Ling requested that he openly give him the Hope credits with a righteous reason. Otherwise, giving him Hope credits under the table would bring a lot of trouble for him when it came to spending.


    Since the price was fixed, it muste with a perfect excuse. With that in mind, Fei Long suddenly asked Tang Ling, ¡°Tell me, kid, why are you here? Is it because of a mission?¡±


    Fei Long had appeared right after the battle ended, so he did not know what happened to the Hope Barrier and how serious it was.


    Tang Ling did not want to keep it from him either since he would be able to find out by himself after he returned to the Hope Barrier.


    Nheless, of course, as for how he appeared coincidentally beside the crevice, Tang Ling would never tell Fei Long the truth because he still did not want to reveal his secret.


    He purposely obscured out several key points and made his appearance beside the crevice sound very reasonable.


    After Tang Ling finished exining the situation to Fei Long with a string of simple words, Fei Long looked very dismal. He was quiet and did not speak for a while.


    Further away, a group of warriors from the Hope Barrier was walking towards them.


    As Tang Ling expected, the unusual situation after the major battle would definitely attract the Hope Barrier¡¯s attention, so they would certainly send someone over to check it out.


    ¡°Even after Safety Sector No. 17 is safe, things will continue to brew in the dark and be fiercer than ever. Try to grow stronger as quickly as possible. If you run into any problems next time,e find me, but you must have evidence to support your argument and reasons,¡± Fei Long said to Tang Ling when he noticed the warriors heading their way.


    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯d be wasting your goodwill if I do so, Captain Fei Long.¡± Tang Ling feigned gratitude although, with his swollen face, he looked like a pig who was moved.


    Fei Long wanted to p himself. Why would he be so sentimental all of a sudden? Why did he care about this kid so much?


    Embarrassed, Fei Long said to Tang Ling, ¡°There¡¯s a cost for me to look after you! You must announce that I saved you today and bravely killed this underground monster.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Ling blinked in confusion.


    ¡°You must say it!¡± Fei Long¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger. He then pretended like nothing happened and said, ¡°Now, let us go over the details again. Hurry up. They areing.¡±


    ******


    At the First Reserved Camp in the Hope Barrier.


    Amidst the festive cheers with a hint of drunkenughter, the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad felt out of ce. They simply could not fit into the joyful atmosphere.


    They also got their share of free alcoholic beverages, and it was a rare sight since no seniors were there to loot their share because everyone knew that the glutton of the Fierce Dragon Squad had sacrificed himself.


    Sacrifice on the battlefield was considered something glorious, so disturbing those who mourned for their brother-in-arms was a shameful thing to do.


    Therefore, Orston was able to drink as much as he liked. As the one who closed the door, he could not escape the trauma. Although it had been a while since they returned to the Hope Barrier, the scene was repeating itself in Orston¡¯s mind over and over again.


    ¡°If...I had stood by Tang Ling when I closed the door...¡± Orston poured more alcohol into his mouth.


    Before he could finish the bottle, Vian snatched it from him. The girl, who had been crying on the way back to the cave, finally lost it. She needed something that would allow her to vent her sorrow.


    Alcohol was no doubt the best option at the moment.


    The spiciness of the liquor coupled with a tinge of fruitiness flowed into her throat, but the hard nature of the beverage choked her and brought tears to her eyes again.


    In her blurry state, she looked up. She thought she could see Tang Ling¡¯s carefree figure sitting in his little cave. She could distinguish his smile, his asional depressed gaze, and his short, ck hair. Every detail was unforgettable.


    Thest interaction she had with him was her gaze of his back on top of the roof. That very moment presented her with an unknown sense of safety and it became nostalgia for her.


    Who could have believed that such an extraordinary young man had died like that?


    ¡°Vian.¡± Christina took the bottle away from Vian and hugged her.


    Although she was only 15 years of age, the first love would always be the sweetest. Tang Ling¡¯s image would probably be forever carved into Vian¡¯s heart.


    Christina was a sentimental girl. She could feel the sorrow, and Tang Ling was indeed a likable person, especially since he was reliable. Needless to say, she was also saddened by Tang Ling¡¯s sacrifice She could not find words offort for her friend, so all she could do was hug Vian tight and shed a silent tear.


    Yu grabbed the bottle from Vian and drained it to itsst drop in silence. He was still awake and could still think. He was thinking about how much Tang Ling would have grown if he was not dead.


    Unbeknownst to them, Tang Ling had grown into everyone¡¯s core. As the person everyone would rely on during critical situations, he was a leader. In fact, he should be their leader.


    ording to the tradition of Safety Sector No. 17, if they were able to graduate from the First Reserved Camp without any hindrance, they would be Purple Moon Warriors, and it was natural for them to continue to be in the same squad. Tang Ling would have be a squad captain or a unit captain.


    The Fierce Dragon Squad was an unusual batch whereby seven of them were epted into the First Reserved Camp at once. There were never that many recruits in the past.


    Did Hank purposely form his Summit Squad because he did not want to be a captain right after graduation?


    ¡°Captain.¡± Yu shook the bottle of alcohol. It was empty and they were out of alcohol!


    Orston grumbled loudly and imed that he wanted to snatch another bottle from the others.


    Andy¡¯s eyes were dull and gloomy. From the moment they came back, he was wrapped in sorrow and a sense of loss without saying a word.


    What a terrible atmosphere! It was probably the worst! No one expected Tang Ling¡¯s death to be this sour and unbearable.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to rest,¡± Amir said, stepping up to drink some alcohol. His emotions had always beenplicated and profound.


    Although the battle ended abruptly and strangely with the casten¡¯s intervention and the Hope Barrier celebrating the victory, Amir¡¯s logic told him that everything would return to normal tomorrow, so rest time was still precious.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to get more alcohol.¡± Orston pushed Amir away.


    The quiet and introverted Amir suddenly held Orston back. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble. Everyone should be sleeping. Why are you doing this now?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you have to order me around? Do you think you are Tang Ling, leading everyone during critical moments and sacrificing himself for us?¡± Orston looked askance at Amir, obviously drunk.


    Amir grabbed Orston¡¯s sleeve and tightened his grip further although his hand was shaking a little as he looked down.


    ¡°Orston,¡± Christina could not help but chide Orston since he was being rude and hurtful. Would the close friendship and bond that they had forged through the hardship die with Tang Ling?


    ¡°What? Am I wrong now? He...he¡¯s always been so logical and serious! Are you so eager to take over Tang Ling¡¯s ce now that he¡¯s...he¡¯s...gone!?¡± Orston suddenly cried. He was in pain because he was the one who had closed the door, and the scene would probably haunt him for life.


    ¡°I-I am not! I am not!¡± Amir suddenly looked up with a terrifyingly gloomy expression and his eyes were red with rage as he shouted in denial and grabbed Orston by his cor. He emanated a chilly presence and demanded, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, do you want to beat me up now? Come on,e on! This goddamned battle ended without a reason! I still want to fight! Come on, dammit!¡± Orston also shouted his lungs out to the point that the veins on his forehead popped out. His rage was at its peak.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Vian shouted painstakingly with her hand over her mouth. She missed Tang Ling more than anyone. If he were here, he might be able to do something about this, would he not?


    Yu tapped Andy¡¯s shoulder before he walked up to the quarreling duo quietly. He pulled Orston aside and punched him to the floor, followed by Amir, who also received a strong punch.


    ******


    Fei Long carried the ¡®weak¡¯ Tang Ling on his back while dragging the body of the dead underground being that he tied up tightly with his uniform and said to the group of elite warriors, ¡°That¡¯s what happened. We need to immediately return to the Hope Barrier. I have something important to see the casten about.¡±


    The leader of the elite warriors was still a little confounded. Were these two pig-like people the extraordinary and powerful Captain Fei Long and the New Moon Warrior of the Hope Barrier?


    What was with the thick smoke around the area?


    It seemed like the giant body that melted away did not leave a single trace behind. As a mere elite warrior, it was impossible for him to know about the underground race.


    ¡°What are you standing here for? We need to return to the Hope Barrier immediately!¡± Fei Long was irritated by the unit leader¡¯s attitude since there was obvious suspicion in his blinking eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Fei Long, we will return to the Hope Barrier immediately.¡± The elite warrior leader dared not dy further. Although he was heavily suspicious of Fei Long and Tang Ling with their strange appearances, the badge was not something that anyone could fake, and he could not bear the consequences of offending the general captain of the Purple Moon Warrior and a New Moon Warrior with a bright future.


    Fei Long grunted and carried Tang Ling forward.


    The group of elite warriors nervously followed him withplicated feelings.


    How should they put it? They arrived at the scene and looked around, but before they even said a thing or asked anything, the general captain of the Purple Moon Warrior spilled everything in one go, not giving them the chance to even speak.


    In short, the general captain defeated a very troublesome enemy in a tough battle and saved a New Moon Warrior who achieved some meritorious deeds on the battlefield but failed to retreat in time along the way.


    The general captain was very powerful, almost as powerful as the hero casten, but his image was a littleckluster.


    The elite warrior leader was a smart person. He said softly to his squad but was loud enough for Fei Long to hear, ¡°Lord Fei Long is hurt in a battle. Don¡¯t be busybodies and ask how badly hurt he is. We need to avoid people with ill intentions from exploiting the facts. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the other elite warriors answered in a single voice.


    Fei Long turned around and shed a satisfied gaze, but Tang Ling twitched awkwardly. He could not help but cough to attract attention.


    ¡°You little prick, do you still want your 100 Hope credits? Can you pretend that you are weak?¡± Fei Long walked even faster and warned Tang Ling softly.


    ¡°How am I supposed to fake it? Should I punch myself so hard that I bleed?¡± Tang Ling argued in a whisper as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to act smart, you little bastard, or I¡¯ll pretend that I slipped and throw you away,¡± Fei Long said with gritted teeth.


    Why did he agree to carry Tang Ling for the sake of credibility in the first ce?


    ¡°Do you think I wanted to? Isn¡¯t this for the sake of your image? Uncle Su Yao once said a good man shouldn¡¯t be carried by another man.¡± Tang Ling dragged Su Yao into the conversation.


    ¡°Did Su Yao really say that?¡± Fei Long somehow felt it made sense.


    They were already beneath the Hope Barrier since Fei Long was not exactly slow at walking.


    Tang Ling did not answer because Su Yao said nothing like that.


    After going through all that, he finally came back to the Hope Barrier. Deep inside, Tang Ling was a little excited. Would everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad be surprised by his glorious return? Would they be exalted to see him?


    He was eager to return to the First Reserved Camp.


    However, at the same time, Fei Long suddenly said, ¡°You muste with me first since you saw what happened today with your own eyes.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Return (2 in 1)

    Chapter 154: Return (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling never would have thought that he could see the casten of Safety Sector No. 17 up close with his own eyes although thest time he saw him was just less than half an hour ago.


    Worf Andol was the casten.


    Tang Ling also never would have expected that Worf¡¯s office would be hidden in the internals of the Hope Barrier and not Safety Sector No. 17.


    Fei Long stood respectfully in front of Worf who was calmly ying around with the precious porcin cup from the old civilization. He finally spoke after a long while of silence, ¡°Based on my estimation, you should have be the bargaining chip of R Sector of the underground, but who¡¯d have known that you¡¯d make it back in one piece?¡±


    Fei Long wanted to exin, but he stammered since he really did not want to reveal the truth to the casten. In fact, he was already the chip, but Tang Ling had mistakenly saved him. Nevertheless, Worf did not want to press on the topic either. Instead, he looked at Tang Ling.


    ¡°Are you Su Yao¡¯s boy?¡± he asked. It was a simple question, but Tang Ling felt an infinite pressure from the words.


    As a matter of fact, Worf looked very normal. He was not exactly buff or extremely tall. The only special feature about him was his pair of faint gray eyes that made him look different. His eyes held a sense of rationality and chill. Whenever he gazed at someone, even unintentionally, one could not help but feel nervous.


    Tang Ling felt the pressure, but he was not exactly nervous. The pressure came from Worf¡¯s powerful aura and the other source of pressure was Worf¡¯s question.


    Did the casten know he was with Su Yao? Did Fei Long not mention along the way that the casten had not been in the safety sector for a long time? How had the casten managed to grasp such a huge amount of information in such a short period of time?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Ling was flooded with thoughts, but he had to answer Worf¡¯s question first.


    With a nod, Worf sized Tang Ling up once more. He then moved the lid of the porcin cup away quietly and took a sip of the liquid inside. The whole room was instantly filled with a strange refreshing scent that drowned everyone.


    Tang Ling knew that the fragrant scent was from the liquid in the cup, but he was not that bold and shameless enough to ask Worf for a taste.


    ¡°Safety Sector No. 17 isn¡¯t peaceful,¡± said Worf as he lowered his cup. A cold smile curled on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from three years and this is what Ie back to?¡±


    Fei Long¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. As the general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors, he could not escape from the responsibility since Worf put it that way.


    ¡°Fei Long, you are being overprotective, but youck the spirit to advance.¡± Worf did not n tofort Fei Long. Instead, he quickly pointed out his mistake.


    ¡°Casten, I...I...sometimes, I really daren¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Fei Long was not giving an excuse but was telling the truth.


    Worf tapped his fingers on the table as he squinted his eyes and seemed to be processing some profound thoughts.


    Fei Long then said as a reminder, ¡°Should we let Tang Ling return to the First Reserved Camp first?¡±


    Tang Ling was just a New Moon Warrior who was 15 years old. Fei Long brought him over due to the little bias he had for the kid in hopes that the casten could be familiar with the kid which might be beneficial to the kid¡¯s growth.


    Whether it was the admiration that he had for Tang Ling from the start or the fact that Tang Ling mistakenly saved him earlier, it was a type of bond and fate.


    Fei Long was subtly taking care of Tang Ling with his own methods.


    Worf shook his head as if he did not care Tang Ling was present or not.


    The office fell into a short silence. Worf then opened his eyes after a while to look at Fei Long with a meaningful gaze and ask, ¡°What do you think they want from Safety Sector No. 17?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Fei Long inhaled deeply. He was not clear about the entire situation, and the question from the casten further put him at a loss. He felt like he had failed as the general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s my mistake. If I had told you more about this world before I left, things might¡¯ve been better,¡± said Worf, ¡°But I didn¡¯t, so after I came back, the settlement was destroyed and Safety Sector No. 17 was almost out of control. The battle that happened today was a warning to the Hope Barrier. It was a test. The people that were teaming up finally came together.¡±


    Fei Long stood straight, his back drenched in his own sweat. Had things gone out of control?


    It might have. Even he as the general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors of Safety Sector No. 17 was betrayed, so what else could that mean?


    The biggest joke was that until he became a captive and was directly told that he was being treated as a bargaining chip did he realize that there was a traitor in Safety Sector No. 17.


    He thought of discussing the matter with the casten as quickly as possible, but the casten knew a lot more than him and was already one step ahead of him.


    ¡°They are forcing me to make a choice.¡± Worf put both his hands under his chin, studying Tang Ling when he uttered those words.


    Tang Ling straightened his spine. What does the casten¡¯s choice have to do with me?


    Fei Long reacted nervously. ¡°Casten, you...¡±


    Worf waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s toote now, but I am not a puppet that they can control freely! I have many choices in my life. There are many more spaciousnds that I can settle down in, but I chose Safety Sector No. 17, so the responsibility is on my shoulders and I will make a choice. However, I will also show my goodwill if I am correct about this.¡± Worf nced over at Tang Ling again when he said those words.


    Tang Ling felt even more confused, and so did Fei Long.


    ¡°Yes, my goodwill.¡± Worf seemed a little tired as he leaned back in the seat and kept quiet. After a while, he continued, ¡°Send Tang Ling back. What I said today must be kept secret.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Fei Long and Tang Ling answered.


    ¡°And, Tang Ling, everything about the underground race is also a secret that you must keep. At least, it¡¯s not something that you should know now. So, I suppose you know what you should do.¡± Worf looked at Tang Ling pointedly.


    Tang Ling nodded seriously, but he has his own worries.


    All of them imed that Fei Long was a bargaining chip, but now with Fei Long safely return, would it somehow agitate the underground race?


    Worf was indeed someone with insight about everything. He seemed to have guessed Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts as he said calmly, ¡°This is also a question of choice. If the underground race does something out of the blue, people will know about them sooner orter. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to say anything, pretend like you don¡¯t know anything, it¡¯s the best for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Tang Ling replied before he was escorted away by Worf¡¯s men.


    ******


    In the Fierce Dragon Squad¡¯s cave in the First Reserved Camp.


    Amir, Orston, and Yu were tangled in a fight. No one could stop them, including the three innocent seniors that shared the dorm. They justy back in their own cave and pretended they did not see anything.


    People in sorrow would always go over the line! Tang Ling¡¯s death proved to be a shock to them.


    With that being said, even the three seniors felt a little depressed. As a junior, Tang Ling was a decent person, and at least, he was generous.


    Whatever it was, people in sorrow should vent their emotions.


    While the three of them were fighting among one another, a sudden voice intervened, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys close together?¡±


    The dull Andy, the crying Vian, and Christina, who failed to stop the others from fighting, were all stunned when they heard the voice.


    They saw Andrew with his hands in his pockets. There was still a faint smile on his face as he watched the fight in the cave.


    Hank was standing beside Andrew, looking calm but a little carried away. He did not want toe over because there was guilt in his heart. He was fine with Tang Ling¡¯s death, but the Summit Squad made it happen with inglorious methods and it tainted his pride as the strongest in the First Reserved Camp.


    However, Andrew insisted on going over because he was not exactly a generous person and tended to remember every single grudge in his heart, regardless of how small it was. The best revenge would be to step on the bloody wounds of his enemies when they were down.


    Even though he was the one who nned all this from start to end, in his opinion, the Fierce Dragon Squad was extremely arrogant and that made him unhappy. If he was upset, should he not find something to cure his unhappiness?


    ¡°Are you guys still fighting? Do you want to be a joke in front of him?¡± Christina scolded the trio while weeping.


    Yu stopped, pain running wild in his heart. He hated himself for treating his friends with violence. Did Tang Ling sacrifice himself for all this conflict between friends? He was angry at Orston¡¯s bbering and hurting Amir verbally. He was mad at Amir for not tolerating Orston¡¯s pain and trying to beat him up.


    Orston also stopped. Even though he was still drunk, after fighting for a few rounds, he was a little sober. He felt immensely insulted when he saw Andrew and Hank. He was sorry for being so insensitive towards Amir. Was that outburst to vent his sorrow?


    After Yu and Orston stopped, Amir also ceased. He tightened his lips while keeping his head lowered and his gaze looked a little uncertain. Perhaps it was because he never expected to fight Orston and Yu under such circumstances. In the past, regardless of anything, he was always afraid of the two of them because they were from influential families and were high up on top.


    Was it because of Tang Ling as well? Did Tang Ling affect his actions? Or was something deep in his heart stabbed?


    Other than Christina¡¯s sobbing, it was deadly silent in the cave.


    Andrew walked forward slowly and pped his hands all of a sudden. He disyed a surprised look and said, ¡°Fight! Why are you stopping? Are you guys only united when you go against us Summit Squad? Hmm, or should I say that your union isn¡¯t strong enough to protect your teammates like that Tang Ling guy who failed to return, so you people vent your emotions on each other?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Andy, who had been quiet, bolted up. His eyes were overflowing with rage. He was only as tall as Andrew¡¯s chest, but he was not afraid as he headbutted Andrew.


    A hand suddenly came in to stop Andy. Somehow, Hank stood beside Andrew and red at Andy coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to touch him.¡±


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Vian got up to her feet too. She was also fearless against the strongest of the First Reserved Camp. She pulled Andy back and looked at Andrew calmly, enunciating word for word, ¡°You like to sprinkle salt on people¡¯s wounds that much, huh?¡±


    She then looked at Hank. ¡°So, is this the so-called pride of the strong? Or should I say that the reason you are strong is that you keep bullying the weak? Compared to Tang Ling, what are you?¡±


    Hank blushed. He pulled his hand away and was at a loss for words.


    If bullying the Fierce Dragon Squad from the start was a reasonable right of the strong, then it made Hank¡¯s actions inappropriate at this kind of time because they had just lost a friend on the battlefield.


    Vian¡¯s words were like knives. Hank wanted to leave, but Andrew held him back.


    Andrew squinted his eyes at Vian. He had always maintained a gentlemanly bearing, but this time, his anger was brazen. ¡°Miss, you piss me off.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care,¡± said Andy, but Vian held him back.


    Andy was the scaredy-cat of the whole squad. Tang Ling had always been the one who encouraged him and protected him, so it was time for him to step up and do something on behalf of Tang Ling.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t care, but when you started to regret your actions and beg me to stop while you¡¯re on your knees, it will already be toote,¡± Andrew said coldly.


    He sensed dissatisfaction from Hank. The dissatisfaction actually seemed to be towards himself. Was it because of the garbage of the First Reserved Camp?


    Andrew could not tolerate this.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get to wait for that day.¡± Vian vehemently stared at Andrew.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Andrew chuckled. ¡°A few days ago, if that Tang Ling guy wasn¡¯t that arrogant, he might not have ended up dead. Am I right?¡± He had always been good at poking at people¡¯s wounds.


    Vian¡¯s eyes turned red. She bit her lip and tried to hold her tears back, but her shoulders shook and her grief was unbearable.


    ¡°The Yufeng family will always protect her. I swear this on my life,¡± Yu dered. The stinging insult rendered him speechless earlier on, but he knew he had to stand up now.


    ¡°The Gordin family will also protect her. I, too, swear that on my life.¡± Orston also stood up.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Andrew showed disdain on his face. He was amused because these kids did not and would not know about the current situation of Safety Sector No. 17 and how the tides had shifted.


    Family? Their so-called families would fall in line and live in the shadows in the future. They might even have a problem protecting their own descendants, let alone protect Vian.


    After all the fun and games, it was time to leave. Andrew never wanted to spare his time with idiots, but when he turned around and saw the scarlet blush on Hank¡¯s face, his rage peaked. He turned back around to the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    He went after Vian with a speed that even Orston and Yu could not match or stop. Furthermore, he was also so strong that he pushed Orston and Yu away.


    He grabbed her and looked at the others as he said word by word, ¡°I am unhappy now, so I want to vent my anger on her. Are there any objections?¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand up high, intending to p Vian on the face.


    Orston and Yu ran over immediately while Andy and Christina shouted and tried to stop him. Only Amir was at a loss. There was only a single thought that ran through his mind: am I not as good as Tang Ling?


    He did not move at all.


    It was at that moment, a hand grabbed Andrew¡¯s and stopped him mid-p. Andrew turned around and saw a rtively unfamiliar face, but given the speed, it must have been a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Why would a Purple Moon Warriore down here? Why would they intervene with the matters in the First Reserved Camp? Andrew was a little confused.


    While Andrew was bothered by the temporary confusion, azy voice boomed from the entrance of the cave, ¡°I have something to say. Firstly, regardless of the era, a man beating ady is always a resentful and disgusting act. Secondly, who says you can beat anyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad?¡±

 Chapter 155 - Smash Your Face (2 in 1)

    Chapter 155: Smash Your Face (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Andrew turned around with his rather stiff neck, unable to believe it. Was it a dream?


    The atmosphere in the cave was a little too quiet to the point that it felt ufortable.


    Orston¡¯s breath sped up as his already pink drunken face flushed all of a sudden.


    Yu could not help but rub his eyes. He stepped forward and pinched himself.


    Christina started at the entrance of the cave for quite a while before she blinked multiple times. After she got a clearer look to confirm, she covered her mouth and tears that were as big as peas rolled down her face.


    Stunned, there was aplicated look on Amir¡¯s face, but in the end, his expression became relieved as if he was released from a massive burden.


    Andy still seemed a little dull, but his eyes were no longer nk. They were filled with tears instead.


    Vian¡¯s tears that she had held back for a very, very long time finally rolled down. She broke free from Andrew¡¯s grip in the absolute silence and ran towards the figure that had appeared in front of everyone. She ran into his arms and clutched his uniform tightly.


    Tang Ling came back. He was still in his carefree mode though there was an empty nutrition paste bottle at his mouth as he leaned against the entrance. The nonchnt expression on his face hid his suppressed anger deep in his heart.


    ¡°Tang Ling, Tang Ling...¡± Vian had a lot to say, but she ultimately uttered his name repeatedly.


    Tang Ling was stunned for a second before he finally rxed. He patted Vian¡¯s back and carefully moved her aside. He was not familiar with a girl getting so close to himself since his hugs had only been reserved for San San.


    He suddenly recalled the familiar scent of dried pogostemon stetus leaves and the warmth from that soft petite body of hers.


    As though she felt the resistance from Tang Ling, Vian was a little dejected, but in the next second, his handnded firmly on her shoulder.


    ¡°Yo, Vian, how could you lose the opportunity to make some credits?¡±


    What? Vian was stunned.


    Tang Ling looked up at everyone else in the cave. ¡°Are you guys lost or what? This gentleman, Andrew, the prestigious descendant of the Agnes family is hitting ady! How rare is this? Such an opportunity is hard toe by! There are still many people outside. No, it¡¯s very crowded to be precise. Everyone is happily drinking their alcohol, and I bet they won¡¯t mind a little entertainment. Call them over. Charge them Hope credits to watch.¡±


    Tang Ling then puckered his lips as he grumbled, ¡°Ahh...Didn¡¯t I show you guys before? Why don¡¯t you learn, you dumb pigs?¡±


    ¡°You piece of sh*t! No one is as shameless as you!¡± Orston seemed ridiculous when he shouted at Tang Ling. He wanted to scold him for being a rascal, but he sounded like he was crying as a snot bubble even popped from his nose.


    Yu helplessly tapped his forehead, but he then looked at Tang Ling and smiled. Despite the smile, his gaze at Tang Ling seemed a little terrified.


    Christina could not hold back herughter. How could this guy be such an unreasonable rascal, yet it felt surprisingly rxing?


    Andy finally bolted to his feet and shouted loudly as if he had lost his mind, ¡°Tang Ling is back! Did you guys see? Tang Ling is back!¡±


    Tang Ling looked askance at Andy and unintentionally nced over Amir who somehow looked a little sad and depressed. There were even bruises on his face.


    Looking at Orston and Yu, Tang Ling managed to grasp the big picture.


    However, before he could say anything, Vian announced loudly outside the cave, ¡°Everyone, gather up! Andrew of the First Reserved Camp, the gentleman of the Agnes family is going to hit ady! Yes, he is going to hit me...¡±


    What?! Everyone was shocked. Was the quiet and cute Vian going to be a rascal like Tang Ling?


    Even Tang Ling himself was dumbfounded. Did Vian receive an electric shock?


    Christina quickly went over and pulled Vian back, but the girl was giggling happily. She thought, ¡®Why is everyone like this? This feels very good! At least, it¡¯s a lot better than being bulliedst time and enduring it silently.¡¯


    ¡°How resilient! I thought you were dead on the battlefield.¡± Andrew finally came back to his senses. He freed himself from the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s grip, rotated his wrist a little, and walked over to Tang Ling.


    Even though he had many questions in his mind and was filled with disappointment, unwillingness, and grievance, he held it together and controlled his manners. All in all, he remained a gentleman when it came to his actions.


    Tang Ling turned around and looked at Andrew with a tilted head. He removed the bottle that he held in his mouth without saying anything and smashed it at his face.


    The two of them were so close to each other that no one expected Tang Ling to smash a bottle at Andrew¡¯s face all of a sudden. With his Precise Instinct, there was no doubt in his uracy.


    The bottle was inches away from hitting Andrew¡¯s face when Hank, who was beside Andrew, stepped in. Even all Hank could do at that moment was slightly push the bottle away, deviating it from its original trajectory.


    Due to Hank¡¯s powerful intervention, the bottle shattered into pieces in mid-air. One of the ss shards grazed Andrew¡¯s face suddenly, leaving a faint cut on his face.


    Andrew felt a slight sting and a burning sensation on his face. He wiped the blood from the cut with his finger, leaving a faint bloodstain on the tip of his middle finger.


    ¡°Tang Ling, do you even consider the consequences of your actions?¡± Andrew looked at Tang Ling with a neutral look. It was difficult to tell whether he was angry or sad, but his tone was very cold.


    ¡°Compared to the consequences, I think smashing your pretentious face is a happier option, you prick.¡± Tang Ling was not bothered by Andrew¡¯s words.


    Andrew scoffed.


    Hank already made his move when he saw the cut on Andrew¡¯s face.


    How dare this little rascal hurt Andrew? Fine, even if my reputation dies today with everyone watching me bully the weak, I¡¯ll make him pay for what he has done!


    However, the Purple Moon Warrior who escorted Tang Ling back intervened and stopped Hank.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. The casten dered that he¡¯ll guarantee my safety,¡± Tang Ling said as he looked at Hank arrogantly, ¡°and on top of that, Fei Long watches over me from now on.¡±


    Everyone knew how to fake it and frighten others, but Tang Ling nned to aggrandize himself.


    All Fei Long did was speak thoughtlessly, but Tang Ling decided to use the promise to his advantage and utilize its value to its fullest.


    As for the casten¡¯s original words, he did not exactly say that he would guarantee Tang Ling¡¯s safety. Instead, he told the Purple Moon Warrior to escort Tang Ling back and ensure that he would be safe in the First Reserved Camp. It was not a long-term promise either because Worf purposely told the Purple Moon Warrior to only solve minor squabbles.


    Tang Ling exchanged the privilege for his teary eyes and snotty nose right before he left the casten¡¯s office. The change in his character all of a sudden shocked even Worf himself.


    Was this kid not a serious and reliable one? He even showed reverence to my presence, yet how did he transform into a rascal in the blink of an eye? Does he have a personality disorder?


    Fei Long regretted his decision to bring Tang Ling to meet the casten. This kid was a rascal inside out. Being such a shameless rascal, how reliable could he be?


    Therefore, while Tang Ling was crying a river, Worf had to send a Purple Moon Warrior to escort him back. Tang Ling even shamelessly asked for a medium nutrition paste since he was hungry after all. Although he would never reveal the truth, keeping it vague and profound would be the most effective way to scare people.


    As expected, right after he said that, everyone else in the Fierce Dragon Squad was shocked. Even Andrew showed a doubtful expression.


    ¡°Hank,e on. We should be going.¡± Regardless of his skepticism, Andrew recovered his calmness and decided to stay put before he got to the bottom of this. He was even specting that since the casten was obviously protecting Tang Ling, had he even heard about thetter being on a certain list?


    ¡°Hey, did I say you could leave?¡± Tang Ling was being persistent and obnoxious as if the tail wagged the dog now.


    Andrew looked at Tang Ling condescendingly and said, ¡°You are stupid, do you know that?¡±


    At the same time, the Purple Moon Warrior beside them raised a confused brow. The casten had ordered him to settle some minor squabbles which should involve some scolding or lecturing, yet this little rascal did not show signs of stopping at all.


    ¡°Tang Ling, tha¡¯s enough.¡± The Purple Moon Warrior finally spoke with the thought in mind, and at the same time, he studied Andrew. ¡°You are a gentleman. As expected of the Agnes family, I hope that you can remain a gentleman since everyone in the First Reserved Camp should be on the same side.¡±


    The hints from the Purple Moon Warrior were subtle but firm, so Andrew did not have a reason to reject the suggestion.


    As for Tang Ling, he shouted at the people outside the cave, ¡°Did everybody hear that? Andrew is a gentleman and he¡¯d better remain as one. Otherwise, if I, Tang Ling, fall down, choke on my food or run into whatsoever ident, I¡¯ll settle it with Andrew the gentleman. Oh, and not only me, but everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad can go find him as well. A gentleman shouldn¡¯t be afraid of trouble and is passionate about helping people.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Andrew did notment. He coldly scoffed and left the Fierce Dragon Squad¡¯s cave with Hank.


    With a curt nod, the Purple Moon Warrior also left.


    Tang Ling looked at the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s back and called out loudly, ¡°Thank you, Brother. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m Fei Long¡¯s good brother and the person the casten protects!¡±


    The Purple Moon Warrior paused for a moment in silence before he strode away even quicker.


    After the others left, Orston ran up to Tang Ling and gave him a big hug. ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Oooooh!¡± Andy cheered and hugged Tang Ling too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s toss him into the air!¡± Yu, who was rarely excited, suggested. Together with Orston and Andy, he grabbed Tang Ling and tossed him into the air.


    Vian and Christina were overjoyed. Now that Tang Ling had returned, no one in the Fierce Dragon Squad was lost in the mission. That was beyond great!


    Even Amir faintly smiled, but hisplicated gaze remained.


    As for Tang Ling, he was brazen with hisughter but not his gaze. Tang Ling watched Andrew¡¯s leaving figure as his gaze turned a little heavier.


    ¡®The Agnes family again? Back at the casten¡¯s office, Fei Long kept telling the casten what kind of person I am and how I¡¯ve always behaved well in the Hope Barrier. Whether the casten believes it or not, let¡¯s hope that the goodwill that he hinted to me is something unique to me and that I¡¯m not wrong about it.¡¯


    That was all Tang Ling could do.


    He expected the Summit Squad to appear after the mission to further oppress them. If not for the rare opportunity to meet the casten who coincidentally showed him goodwill, he might not have a valid solution to the situation and earn himself and the rest of the squad some precious and quiet days to cultivate in the future.


    He might have had to use Fei Long had he not met the casten.


    Simr to his carefree, arrogant but sneaky, unambitious mask that he wore since he stepped into the First Reserved Camp, it was the best cover that he could think of after he heard what Su Yao said in the past.


    He had toy low and seize resources in between the lines. Besides that, he could not expose himself and reveal his secrets, yet he could not endure grievance blindly. He did not want to be weak or stupid, but he could not be too strong or too smart. Achieving a bnce between all those was as hard as walking a wire with heavy weights. Every step forward was crucial. Despite the difficulties, Tang Ling must persist forward.


    He did not realize that he had somehow epted thepany of his friends and enjoyed being a teenager with them. On the surface, he thought the happiness that he disyed was simply a cover.


    Due to the annihtion of the settlement, he had forgotten the depressing facts of life such as having to bear responsibility at a young age and acting maturely to survive. In his memories, life in the settlement was nothing but warm.


    Bang!


    Tang Ling dropped to the ground after the toss. Vian ran up to him with a worried look, assuming that he was heavily injured and was barely holding it together.


    Yu, Orston, and Andy were guilty and confused at the same time for throwing him on the ground. They thought that with Tang Ling¡¯s reflexes, he should not have fallen on the ground, yet he did.


    ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s so painful! I think my liver ruptured.¡± Tang Ling covered his back and pretended that it hurt.


    Actually, he got too carried away with his thoughts and identally picked on the shadow of conspiracy, resulting in his fall.


    ¡°You guys, stop being so rude! What should we do now?¡± Frightened, Vian¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°H-Help! I think my heart is going to stop. Come, Orston, give me your hand. Touch my heart. Is it beating faster now? It¡¯s going to explode.¡± Tang Ling held his breath with his face flushed as his hand shakingly reached out to Orston.


    ¡°What now!? What now!?¡± Orston was also frightened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring him to the military doctor. We have Hope credits to use cell drugs on him.¡± Amir came over nervously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry! He must be seriously injured,¡± Yu said immediately.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t waste your Hope credits on that.¡± Tang Ling stopped everyone in a heavy tone before he continued, ¡°Use your Hope credits to get me more food and let me die with a full stomach.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. They nced at each other and finally realized what was going on.


    Yu then delivered a punch to Tang Ling¡¯s stomach. ¡°Why don¡¯t I punch your stomach so hard that it swells? You won¡¯t feel hungry after that!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, it really hurts!¡± Tang Lingughed with his hands clutching his stomach as hisughter quickly infected everyone in the cave.


    Tang Ling had made it back alive, and the conflict with the Summit Squad had been put aside, so there should be some peaceful days ahead and they could finally start their cultivation.


    Life seemed to be free of worries from now on.


    Or was it?

 Chapter 156 - Dream Seed (2 in 1)

    Chapter 156: Dream Seed (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yu, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Help me settle it appropriately.¡± Tang Ling was a little intoxicated by alcohol but was not drunk. Under the chilly night breeze, he tossed a small pouch to Yu, sounding very casual.


    Yu opened the pouch and bitterly chuckled. ¡°How many secrets are you hiding? Do you think I can settle this appropriately?¡±


    Under the Purple Moon light, the crystals in the widely opened pouch reflected the purple glow, presenting a bevy of misty beauties before his eyes.


    The pouch of crystals was a lot more than what the Fierce Dragon Squad had gathered as a team, yet Tang Ling was able to simply toss it out to him and wanted him to settle it?


    Tang Ling chuckled but did not answer. He tightened his training suit, lit a cigarette, and took a deep puff. Then, he passed it to Yu and offered, ¡°Want a puff?¡±


    Yu was a little hesitant, but he reluctantly epted it and took a light puff. Although he choked on it, it somehow felt strangely rxing. It was a different kind of rxationpared to when he consumed alcohol.


    It was difficult not to fall into Tang Ling¡¯s influence after spending so much time with him.


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t have a lot of big secrets. Even if I have secrets, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m slightly stronger than you expect, but those are just my own thoughts.¡± It sounded very profound because he did not want to lie to Yu. He was only slightly stronger than everyone¡¯s expectations, and his transformation should not be considered his real strength.


    Tang Ling lit another cigarette after saying that, it was thest one for the month. He gave the secondst cigarette to Yu to corrupt him.


    Yu felt a little helpless at Tang Ling¡¯s reaction. There were obvious ulterior motives within this little rascal. Nevertheless, Yu leaned back on a wooden box and let the cigarette dangle freely from his mouth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t convert these crystals into Hope credits for you myself, so I¡¯ll try to contact my family and bring it to them as quickly as possible. They will be able to digest it and then barter items with you. As for the source, I¡¯ll tell everyone that it¡¯s my private stash that I got from tonight¡¯s mission.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be fine?¡± Tang Ling had no problem with Yu¡¯s methods to convert the crystals into Hope credits, but he was just afraid that Yu might get into trouble.


    ¡°Stop pretending. Even if you are afraid of any problems, you won¡¯t tell me about them.¡± Yu rolled his eyes at Tang Ling. He was obviously smarter than Orston. He then continued, ¡°Hope credits can¡¯t be spent in Safety Sector No. 17. They can also be exchanged for a great sum of cultivation resources, and most people prioritize their lives more than anything. If we convert Hope credits to normal credits through official channels, the conversion rate isn¡¯t worth it, so using credits as a side currency in the Hope Barrier is not umon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay then.¡± Tang Ling nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think about what are you going to trade it for. Don¡¯t try to be smart. You are surely going to lose something in this kind of trade.¡± Yu had nothing to hide about the trades.


    ¡°Vicious beast meat. The higher the level, the better.¡± Tang Ling already had his prize in mind.


    ¡°Then, I can¡¯t get you a lot.¡± It seemed like the Yufeng family was capable of getting their hands on vicious beast meat, so Yu was not extra surprised by Tang Ling¡¯s request.


    After a simple conversation, the two of them went silent again. The faint blue smoke veiled the air and soon dissipated into nothing.


    Back in the Fierce Dragon Squad cave, most of them were drunk, including the seniors. Only Tang Ling held back from drinking, and Yu also drank a lot less with Tang Ling hinting to him.


    After everyone went to bed, Tang Ling and Yu went to the edge of the Patrol Ground. They leaned on the rail and gazed upon the battlefield ruins. It somehow became a rxing activity.


    After some silence, Tang Ling said softly with a muffled voice, ¡°After this, we are going to get some peaceful days. I think after I go into the Tower, the whole squad can officially apply to start the cultivation ss.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think everyone is fine with it, but after we start our cultivation, you aren¡¯t going to fall behind on your progress, are you?¡± Gic Chain Talents were not that useful and obvious during basic training, but it was very important during the official cultivation ss.


    The level of Gic Chain Talents would quickly divide New Moon Warriors into two groups: good and bad. Yu knew Tang Ling was outstanding and had his own secrets, but having witnessed his Gic Chain Talents back then, he could not have faked it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Who am I? I¡¯m Tang Ling.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Tang Ling with a lot of secrets.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of secrets, just a lot of burden.¡±


    ******


    After the whole incident with the garage, the Hope Barrier returned to its usual daily routine. Battles, work, missions, learning, and cultivation were always the main activities in the Hope Barrier.


    The second day after the hectic night, Safety Sector No. 17 transferred several groups ofmon warriors over and started cleaning up the ruins in the garage and the leftover zombies as though they were preparing to develop the ce.


    Was the mission a sess? It might not have been as sessful as expected since many lives were lost and even the Purple Moon Warriors almost lost their stand there.


    Everything was made possible because of Casten Worf.


    Was it a failure then? It was not exactly a total failure either since the humans sessfully upied the garage and development was starting.


    It was also made possible because of Casten Worf.


    So, in conclusion, should the garage mission be considered a sess or failure? No one knew how toment on the topic. Or rather, no one wanted to admit that in this ever-changing era, a single individual had be so much stronger than a whole group of people.


    Would normal people lose the right to live in the future?


    ¡°What kind of trick question is that? In many other eras, there is always a small group of people that are ahead of everyone else, pushing the line. After the path is clear, the others will follow.¡± Su Yao put down the ss of alcohol in his hand and stared at Tang Ling as if he was looking at an idiot.


    His expression was saying that he was much smarter than Tang Ling and that he was proud of it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Tang Ling took sips of his fruit juice in objection.


    Once a month, everyone was given one precious day to return to Safety Sector No. 17 for a day off. Facing the battlefield all day, every day would make one realize that a normal life coupled with a rxing ce was better than heaven.


    Su Yao and Tang Ling decided to meet at a bar that seemed rather devoid of customers. Aside from the owner being unfriendly and fierce, service was poor.


    Su Yao ordered a ss of quality alcohol. It was something left behind by the old civilization called vodka. He told Tang Ling that he was not buying, so Tang Ling only ordered a corn wine. However, even though Su Yao did not stop him, the owner refused to serve him the wine. Instead, he gave Tang Ling a ss of fruit juice.


    ¡°We don¡¯t serve kids alcohol here, only fruit juice. You can leave if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Tang Ling could not do anything about it. While everyone else was enjoying themselves in the sector, even Vian and Christina having decided to go shopping, Tang Ling served a ss of fruit juice in a lousy bar.


    Even the alcohol beverages the Hope Barrier distributed or some fruit juices in other ces were better than this broken bar and its owner, but Tang Ling was not calctive since he still had to meet Su Yao.


    ¡°Evidence? In the ancient Huaxia of the Dongsheng Continent, there was a time where hundreds of schools of thought thrived. Philosophers from that time suggested ideas and theories that illuminated the entire Huaxia, hence leading people from the dark ages into civilization from being savages to having manners and culture. At that time, philosophers were ahead of the people in terms of thoughts, and they were astonishing.


    ¡°In the Light Continent during the Renaissance era, there were many genius scientists as though heaven had blessed the Light Continent exclusively with its unique light of knowledge. Didn¡¯t you hear about the movements that the group of geniuses led by Einstein brought to the old civilization?


    ¡°Back then, they were the ones who made themoners feel helpless. Am I right? You might even start to doubt their brain structure and what made them stand firm on the technological frontier.¡± Su Yao then gulped his vodka down and patted Tang Ling on the shoulder. He seemed to be very interested in the topic.


    However, Tang Ling got a little carried away. He was thinking about an excuse to ask Su Yao about ¡®it¡¯ since Su Yao did promise to reveal the secret to him after he entered the First Reserved Camp.


    Annoyed that Tang Ling was not paying attention, Su Yao pped Tang Ling on the back of the head.


    ¡°Did you hear me, kid? The real important figures leads the era forward, no matter how big of a resistance they face, no matter is it rewarding or not. Otherwise, no matter how powerful someone is, he¡¯s just a person embedded in the era and can never transcend the era itself to beat time to be the hero of eternity.¡± Su Yao was quite agitated as he lectured.


    ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head in confusion. He was just a vengeful kid with burdens from the settlement. He could neither be embedded in the era as someone important nor transcend the era itself.


    Su Yao went silent. He did not look at Tang Ling anymore. Instead, he lowered his head and then drained his drink to thest drop. ¡°Owner, another ss of vodka, please.¡±


    The owner quietly poured Su Yao another ss and mmed it on the table. Somehow, the vodka did not spill on Su Yao but on Tang Ling instead. The owner even looked askance at Tang Ling before he walked away.


    ¡°Did I step on his tail or something?¡± Tang Ling was sour as he took another sip from his ss. He was drinking apple juice. Fortunately, the sour and sweet tastes were appropriately easy on the pte and tasted refreshing.


    ¡°Uncle Su Yao, I...¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling, in the past month, did you feel like you were about to have a dream?¡±


    Tang Ling and Su Yao spoke at the same time.


    The difference was that Tang Ling had prepared his words for a long time as he was going to ask about the secret of ¡®it¡¯. On the other hand, Su Yao was talking about the dream that Tang Ling had.


    Although the words that he prepared for a long time were interrupted, Tang Ling was not disappointed because the dream was also something he wanted to find out about.


    However, Su Yao obviously had limited knowledge about this, and Tang Ling did not want to overly discuss the topic with him either. Nevertheless, since Su Yao took the initiative to speak about it, he certainly did not mean to just ask Tang Ling whether he entered the dream or not.


    Tang Ling shook his head and said, ¡°No, if you didn¡¯t mention anything, I would¡¯ve almost forgotten that I can enter the dream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to a very far ce in the past month and spent a lot.¡± Su Yao did not answer Tang Ling directly. He took another mouthful of vodka and spoke of something that seemed unrted to the dream.


    Tang Ling looked at Su Yao. The buff hunk somehow looked a little skinnierpared to a month ago. Maybe it was the fact that his skin had be darker or his face looked a lot more exhausted, or perhaps it was his age that made him look this way.


    Tang Ling remained quiet and waited for Su Yao to borate.


    Su Yao casually lit a cigarette. If the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad had been around, they would have found an uncanny resemnce in the smoking posture between Su Yao and Tang Ling.


    However, no one was around to notice the details. Amidst the rising smoke, Su Yao¡¯s rich and powerful voice came, ¡°But I came back with good results. I used many ways and finally found a Dream Seed. A Dream Seed...Is that what you call it?¡±


    Holding his ss, Tang Ling¡¯s hand trembled slightly and his heart was moved, but he did not know how to express it and so could not express it.


    He looked up and requested, ¡°Uncle Su Yao, give me a cigarette.¡±


    Pak!


    Su Yao kicked Tang Ling off the chair. ¡°Hey, kid, what level are your smoking skills now? Did the First Reserved Camp teach you how to smoke?¡±


    Even though Su Yao was scolding Tang Ling, he tossed a cigarette into his hand. To top it off, it was much better than the ones that Tang Ling smoked in the First Reserved Camp.


    Tang Ling sat back up and nodded with squinted eyes. As he pinched the cigarette between his thumb and index finger, he bent his body and started smoking as if he was a very experienced smoker. He pretended like nothing had happened and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called a Dream Seed.¡±


    He never revealed the details to Su Yao before because thetter never asked about the dream.


    When Su Yao spoke of the Dream Seed, it meant that he had gone through mountains and seas for him and his dream. The strong bond between men was never as simple as words.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The owner looked at Su Yao and Tang Ling and chuckled. The only two customers in the bar soaked themselves in clouds of smoke in the same posture. It was like a big and mini version of a single person sitting together.


    Interesting. The owner looked away.


    ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve gotten, every Dream Seed will appear in the same ce after they enter the dream.¡± Su Yao was not surprised at all. As a matter of fact, when he first heard of this dream, he was shocked beyond his mind.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ling was choked by the smoke. Everyone shared a dream?


    It was difficult for him to imagine that. Was it one of the Mysterious Store¡¯s handiwork? Or was it the doings of another mysterious force? How? And why?


    There were so many questions that Tang Ling did not know where to start. Appearing in the same ce in the dream was abstract enough for him already.


    ¡°It means its literal meaning. In short, after your Dream Seeds enter the dream, the surroundings are always the same. The same surroundings don¡¯t mean...¡± Su Yao was not good at exining. He was trying his best to piece together reasonable words to form a sentence to describe this abstract concept.


    Tang Ling was very patient. He did not interrupt Su Yao or ask any questions, and just waited.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put it this way. For example, the standard location is set in Safety Sector No. 17, so after going into the dream, all the Dream Seeds will appear in Safety Sector No. 17. All the Dream Seeds might do different things because the path and distance that in the dream vary depending on individual Dream Seeds, but you guys will work towards a single goal. You guys might or might not meet at all, not even until the dream is over. Get it now?¡± Su Yao tried his best to exin the concept, but even a person as smart as Tang Ling had to digest the information and ponder it for half a minute to somewhat understand what he said.


    Did it mean that all the Dream Seeds in the world would enter the dream together at a specific time and end up in the same dream?


    It felt like some ancient ck magic called voodoo. Voodoo magic usually required poisonous insects as an ingredient to control people. The insects were usually put into a single urn and raised into shape.


    Tang Ling gripped the cigarette tightly. While he was not afraid, he felt an indescribable hint of excitement.


    After a few seconds of silence, Tang Ling answered, ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°You do? Do you notice the details in between the lines? The dream world will one day copse.¡± Su Yao looked at Tang Ling seriously.


    ¡°I understand. It will end when a single champion is elected, won¡¯t it?¡± How could Tang Ling let such an important detail slip? As for the so-called champion, it was purely because he viewed the dream as a single insect urn with different kinds of insects inside.


    Otherwise, why would the dream exist in such a pattern? What was the reason and logic behind it?

 Chapter 157 - Seed (2 in 1)

    Chapter 157: Seed (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Yao did not deny Tang Ling¡¯s spection. Instead, he sized Tang Ling up with a keen gaze. ¡°How did youe up with that?¡±


    ¡°Instinct?¡± Tang Ling was not sure because when he heard the description, he thought of the umon voodoo insect raising. How should he exin himself? Therefore, he imed that his answer came from his instinct.


    Su Yao did not think Tang Ling was brushing him off by saying that the thought came from his instinct, so he went quiet and lit another cigarette.


    Within the cloud of smoke, Su Yao looked extremely burdened with a mysterious and imprable veil of sorrow mixed in his expression. Tang Ling was also infected by the heavy emotion although he did not know what caused Su Yao to be sad.


    ¡°From a certain perspective, your saying ¡®when the champion emerges, the dream will copse¡¯ isn¡¯t entirely wrong either,¡± said Su Yao, ¡°But the correct way to say this is¡ªthe man at the end will appear at the end of the dream path, trampling the dream; he holds the key of opening and searching for the beginning.¡±


    Su Yao then looked at Tang Ling teasingly. ¡°Can you decipher this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can only understand that Dream Seeds enter the dream to achieve the goal which is to reach the end.¡± Tang Ling was very straightforward with his answer because Su Yao mentioned before that all the Dream Seeds entered the dream to reach amon goal.


    Combining that with this strange phrase, did it not clearly state that the goal was to reach the end?


    ¡°You seem concerned about this phrase,¡± Su Yao said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Tang Ling replied casually.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yao squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Do I even have the right to be concerned?¡± Tang Ling was speaking the truth. He was just someone who passed the dream test and had not even entered a real dream yet. Talking about the end of the dream still felt a little too surreal for him.


    Compared to that, Tang Ling thought that being able to survive the dream and get the scrumptious rewards from the Mysterious Store was more important.


    ¡°Sissy.¡± Su Yao pped Tang Ling on the back of his head again.


    The p was much stronger than the previous, so Tang Ling felt a little dizzy. Heined, ¡°What should I do? Based on what you told me, the dream is an extremely unfair ce, so being able to survive is good enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho! Unfair? What do you mean by unfair? Tell me.¡± Su Yao was not angry about Tang Ling¡¯s argument. Instead, he looked a little interested.


    The kid has finally got the point!


    ¡°How long has the dream world existed?¡± Tang Ling asked Su Yao without replying to the previous question.


    Su Yao showed admiration in his gaze as he said calmly, ¡°The second day after the drastic shift of the era. It existed since that very day and is a publicly acknowledged timestamp.¡± After that, he studied Tang Ling in an attempt to see whether thetter was frightened or not.


    ¡°Then, it fits. I might not know when exactly did the era shift drastically, but I¡¯m curious as to why such a huge historical event is buried so deep by intentional parties. Most of the people now know nothing about it, but why?¡± Tang Ling spoke with confidence.


    Su Yao stopped Tang Ling. ¡°Cut to the chase.¡±


    ¡°Fine. The point is that I don¡¯t know the exact time, but I know that this era is at least 150 years old, meaning that the dream world has also existed for 150 years.¡± Up until this point, Tang Ling looked at Su Yao. ¡°Uncle, do you think those old monsters still exist?¡±


    ¡°What old monsters?¡± Su Yao obviously was not on the same page as Tang Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to the first batch of people that went into the dream.¡± Tang Ling suddenly looked very earnest.


    However, it did not sound outrageous from Tang Ling. The earliest batch of Purple Moon Warriors of Safety Sector No. 17 had someone as old as 90 years old, yet there was not a trace of aging in him.


    Did it mean that those who be Purple Moon Warriors could prolong their life expectancy? It was highly possible.


    Even the small Safety Sector No. 17 was able to produce such a powerful individual, yet the whole world was much bigger than this, so how many powerhouses were out there? Tang Ling had solid reason to believe those who were chosen as Dream Seeds were extremely powerful.


    Aside from the other matters without evidence, the fact that the Mysterious Store existed proved as much. What kind of proof though? The Mysterious Store power was indubitable, and the great things that it housed were probably countless.


    If someone was able to keep surviving the dream, how much reward would he have gotten from the Mysterious Store? It was difficult to believe that one could not be a powerhouse with numerous resources.


    ¡°You are not all stupid, kid.¡± Su Yao smiled kindly at Tang Ling, but the answer he gave next sounded cruel. ¡°Based on what I know, they still exist.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m right again. That¡¯s why I say the dream is unfair, Uncle Su Yao.¡±


    Since the topic had reached this depth, there was no need for nonsense anymore.


    What were the advantages of those who entered the dream earlier than him? What was the analysis they had about the dream? How was the investigation to find out why the dream world existed and what for? If it was just to select the champion to reach the end of the path, why would there be such an unfair environment?


    Should the so-called selection not put all the participants at the same starting line? Or did the one behind this formidable force have outrageous ideas and profound thoughts?


    Su Yao chuckled at Tang Ling¡¯s theory. He drained his ss of vodka to thest drop. The alcoholic drink made his face pink. He then suddenly shouted at Tang Ling, ¡°Then? Is this the reason why you be a sissy? An unambitious sissy?¡±


    ¡°If I run into other Dream Seeds that enter the dream earlier than me, I¡¯m dead for sure, alright?!¡± Tang Ling also yelled back.


    ¡°Why are the others trying to kill you?¡± Su Yao raised a confused brow.


    ¡°So what? Are those who entered the dream before me not going after the goal?¡±


    It was literally nonsense. Thepetition was fierce and harsh. Only a single Dream Seed could reach the end. If they were not killing each other, were they imaginary enemies instead?


    If surviving the dream once meant that one could get scrumptious rewards from the Mysterious Store, then what about the person who reached the goal? What would he get then?


    ¡°Even if it is? So what?¡± Su Yao looked serious as he said word for word, ¡°The reason why I found the other Dream Seeds is not just because I want to tell you all this. I¡¯m trying to tell you that absolute unfairness is absolutely fair because the one who can reach the end will reach the end. He will descend like a king, and nothing will stop him, not even time can dy him. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Tang Ling was being straightforward.


    Su Yao kicked him over again and put his boot to Tang Ling¡¯s chest, pinning him to the ground. He looked down on Tang Ling with a dominating bearing. ¡°Then, you better understand! Living in a chaotic era where people raise arms, no one is guaranteed to own the world with favorable geographical, climate and human conditions. The conqueror in the old civilization lost to an impoverished family while the python king that transcended its era lost to a farmer...¡±


    Cough, cough. ¡°Uncle Su Yao, I understand now. I, cough, will be a useful person!¡± Tang Ling could not breathe with Su Yao¡¯s boot over his chest.


    Su Yao then moved his foot away.


    Tang Ling was respectful, but deep in his heart, he did not agree with Su Yao¡¯s words. The only thing that drove him forward was hatred. It was the hatred that was branded in his bones.


    What champion? What ambitions? He was just a young kid from the settlement. What he missed the most was the warmth from his deceased family in front of the fire, but he did not want to disappoint Su Yao either, so the only thing he could do was to stay alive.


    ¡°Documents.¡± Su Yao took several pieces of paper from his pouch and tossed them to Tang Ling when he sat back up.


    Tang Ling opened the documents for a look. They were all records of the dream world, but the content was very limited. It was none other than the preparations before going into the dream world and some other information about the terrains and survival techniques.


    However, the documents left out the important things like what kind of environment would he encounter in the dream or what kind of battle awaited. Not a single word was mentioned.


    ¡°I know, I know. The help I can provide you with is limited. Dream Seeds...are all so high up on top. These are all I can get. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t remember all of those, so I took notes. Nheless, it must help in some way.¡± Su Yao sounded a little guilty as if he was feeling sorry for not doing enough for Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling feigned augh, yet he folded the papers, which he should destroy after reading, and kept them in his pocket.


    ¡°They¡¯re gonna be useful in some way,¡± said Tang Ling.


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Yao scratched his head and said, ¡°The time of entry for each dream is random. Sometimes, you will enter the dream more frequently. Sometimes, not even once a year or two. Regardless of which, you must survive the dream world. Got it? Survive.¡± Su Yao sounded rather vehement as his big firm palms kept tapping on Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and it started to hurt, but Tang Ling did not show a painful expression and just nodded repeatedly.


    In fact, he had many other things to talk to Su Yao about, like the start to the end of the garage incident and the fact that he had been saved by a mysterious person.


    However, when he briefly mentioned the incidents to Su Yao earlier, thetter was not interested at all. Instead, he showed a disdainful smile as if he expected all this to happen, and that it was a reasonable course of the matter.


    Nevertheless, of course, he reminded Tang Ling, ¡°Maybe soon enough, Safety Sector No. 17 isn¡¯t going to be as safe, but it¡¯s none of your business. All you need to do is be stronger.¡±


    Is it none of my business? Tang Ling had no idea as well. He had a feeling that he was somehow involved in all this, and Su Yao¡¯s attitude towards certain things hinted that Tang Ling was indeed rted to something.


    Yet, Uncle Su Yao said it¡¯s none of my business? Fine then. It¡¯s none of my business.


    Tang Ling did not want to think about it because he strongly believed that he was only a tiny person in this vast world.


    The two of them went silent again.


    While Su Yao was not a talker at the start and Tang Ling was not as lively a rascal like his cover in the Hope Barrier, he must ask about ¡®it¡¯. Tang Ling lowered his head and spun his ss, the little bit of apple juice left in his ss rippling along with the motion.


    ¡°Uncle, I think it¡¯s time for you to tell me about it,¡± Tang Ling said it with his head lowered.


    ¡°Tell you about what?¡± Su Yao was a little tired. His half-squinted eyes made him look like he was falling asleep in the quiet environment.¡±


    ¡°¡®It¡¯.¡± Tang Ling pointed at his chest.


    Su Yao widened his eyes and suddenly looked energetic.


    ¡°Are you trying to back down from your promise?¡± Tang Ling showed an unreconciled look.


    Su Yao went quiet. Tang Ling fixed his gaze on him. His attitude towards this topic was very clear. He wanted to know the truth.


    ¡°It is a seed,¡± Su Yao conceded and spoke in hesitation.


    ¡°A seed?¡± That was the answer? It felt a little too simple and peculiar, so he waited for more boration.


    ¡°Yes, a seed, a seed that coexists with you like the zombies and the Devil Fungus.¡± Su Yao gave an example, but it was not afortable one.


    ¡°Which means the way I transform my self is not my own ability but this seed¡¯s?¡± Tang Ling tried his best to stay calm, epting the saying and adapting to the strangeness of it all.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, you can¡¯t really describe it like that. Didn¡¯t you notice? Your growth is really slow, but I¡¯ve never really shown concern about it,¡± Su Yao spoke about two vital points.


    Tang Ling remained quiet. Of course, he knew his growth was slow. Even though everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad thought he was very strong, it was actually because of the Level 3 vicious beast meat that he consumed. H also ate a lot more and digested quicker than the others, hence the growth.


    Excluding these external factors, Tang Ling thought he might not be able to exceed Amir, or even Orston and Yu.


    Was it how the Perfect Gic Chain should perform? Tang Ling did suspect that the Perfect Gic Chain was just a saying that Su Yao made up tofort himself.


    Speaking of the Perfect Gic Chain, Tang Ling thought of the scene that happened during his Gic Chain test. That strange experience that he had gone through¡ªthere was something simr to a seed that helped him realize his true potential.


    Was the seed ¡®it¡¯? With the thought in mind, Tang Ling bolted upright with a strange look on his face.


    ¡°What? Did something cross your mind?¡± Su Yao seemed to be expecting such a reaction from him. He knew the seed had appeared in Tang Ling¡¯s Gic Chain Test before. Tang Ling was the one who had told him about the details of the test.


    Did Tang Ling finally realize what the seed really was?


    ¡°Does it have its own thoughts and wisdom?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s hand started to shake as he recalled the details from that day including the youth that the seed presented, and the strange feeling of kindness that he felt.


    Was that the truth? Was it because he and the seed coexisted in a body, hence the kindness? It felt so strange as if he was the father of the seed.


    But a living being with wisdom coexisting with himself? Tang Ling¡¯s hand was shivering violently. He felt like he was no longer himself but aposite being consisting of two types of living beings. What kind of strange existence would it be?


    ¡°H-How did ¡®it¡¯ came to be? Is it my own mutation? Did it grow inside me naturally? Or did someone nt it in me?¡± Tang Ling, who was always calm finally, lost it. He could not imagine thetter possibility. If it had been nted by someone, why would the seed be nted in his heart?


    If it was the former, was he still...human?


    ¡°It grew inside you? What are you dreaming about?¡± Su Yao was unusually calm though. In fact, he had been calm from the moment he decided to reveal the seed to Tang Ling.

 Chapter 158 - Form (2 in 1)

    Chapter 158: Form (2 in 1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the quietest corner of the rather dark bar, the faint light from the oilmp shed its glow on Tang Ling¡¯s side profile. Coupled with his agitated expression and Su Yao¡¯s subtle, calm and profound smile beside him, they looked like an oil painting with heavy colors and a deep background whereby the subjects were lively but the theme was unexined.


    When the bar owner saw the scene, his gaze was meaningful and deep. He then pulled his hat lower and dropped his head as he crossed his hands and dozed off at the bar counter.


    ¡°Sit!¡± Su Yao bellowed at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling inhaled deeply and sat down.


    Su Yao did not ask for another ss of vodka. He studied Tang Ling with a deep gaze and said with a strange yet meaningful tone, ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to tell you, I¡¯ll be straight. The seed in you is a precious gift, so don¡¯t be surprised about it. In fact, you should ept it brazenly and reveal your emotions. You can look at it this way: which hunter would reject the hunting hound that had grown up with him since young which has been the most loyal hound beside him?¡±


    It was as if he was telling a story. Once upon a time, you received a gift...


    Tang Ling somehow felt calm after that, and he instinctively put his hand over his chest.


    The loyal hound that grew up with me? No, it should be something closer since it coexists within me!


    But who gave him this gift? Tang Ling somehow thought of the owner of the Mysterious Store, Kun who did vaguely mention that the thing in his chest was interesting.


    Even Kun noticed it, so it must be precious, was it not?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me who gave you the gift. I¡¯m only responsible for answering the question about what it is. I¡¯m not responsible for satiating your curiosity.¡± Su Yao did not even look at Tang Ling when he said that as if he knew what Tang Ling was thinking.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Tang Ling whimpered, but he continued helplessly, ¡°Fine.¡± He knew Su Yao. If the man did not want to talk about it, he would not talk about it.


    ¡°Then, what about the thing you mentioned before? You said you aren¡¯t concerned about my slow growth.¡± Since he already knew it was a seed, knowing more about it would be necessary because coexisting could also be tranted as living together and surviving together as a symbiotic rtionship.


    So, how could Tang Ling know nothing about it?


    ¡°Not everyone is able to receive such a precious gift. It¡¯s like a very precious yet deadly weapon. You can¡¯t give it to a child because you will only kill him.¡± Su Yao then called the bar owner after that.


    The owner stood up slowly and poured him another ss of vodka with a ratherckluster attitude. Maybe because he was aware of his poor service, the owner refilled Tang Ling¡¯s apple juice too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t order this. I can¡¯t pay for this,¡± Tang Ling rejected.


    ¡°On the house,¡± muttered the owner before he left.


    ¡°What a strange man,¡± Tang Ling grumbled.


    Su Yao chuckled. ¡°Eating and drinking isn¡¯t a bad thing. In short, eating and drinking will provide you with energy that you can use to power up your body, and your body will share half of what you get with the seed, hence making it stronger. Understand?¡±


    Pui!


    Tang Ling choked on his apple juice and coughed repeatedly. He looked at Su Yao, trying to say something but the words were choking him.


    ¡°You are really slow. Didn¡¯t you feel anything? Combine it with the eating method that I taught you. Ah, your growth is still limited. Your Precise Instinct has the ability to observe and calcte, but it is still very young and isn¡¯t enough to observe the minor changes in your body, but you can feel it, can¡¯t you?¡± Su Yao shed a mischievous gaze.


    ¡°I can feel it. I know ¡®it¡¯ has a big appetite, but I really don¡¯t know if it is...well, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s ¡®snatching¡¯ since...¡± Tang Ling did not know how to describe what the seed was doing.


    ¡°Having a great hunting hound by your side has a cost. You need to satisfy the conditions for it to grow. The same goes for your seed. It just so happens that what it needs is also what you need. If you weren¡¯t a Perfect Gic Chain holder but a normal Gic Chain holder, the gift might spell tragedy for you,¡± said Su Yao.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. It is still young, so it will only keep eating. Like a human baby, it will cry for milk but it won¡¯t know that its parents are poor. People with normal Gic Chain Talent have a typical energy conversion rate, so it will really snatch everything and if it¡¯s not satisfied, it might even ¡®suck¡¯ its host dry.


    ¡°The best-case scenario is when the host can¡¯t grow for the rest of his life. The worst-case scenario is that the host is sucked dry and ¡®it¡¯ dies with the host. Isn¡¯t that a tragedy?¡± Su Yao described the horrible fact so casually like it was some bedtime story.


    Tang Ling was drenched in nervous sweat. He could not help but ask Su Yao, ¡°What if I...¡± Tang Ling nced at the bar owner when he spoke, but he realized the man had disappeared without making a noise, leaving Su Yao and him alone in the bar. He was stunned for a second.


    Nevertheless, he also heaved a breath of relief before he continued, ¡°What if I am not a Perfect Gic Chain holder? What will happen? Uncle, if you are so sure that I¡¯m a Perfect Gic Chain holder, that means you must¡¯ve known about the seed from the very beginning! Don¡¯t you deny it. I¡¯m very sure of it!¡±


    ¡°You little...being too smart isn¡¯t a good thing sometimes.¡± Su Yao shook his head bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not that omnipotent. Without the machine testing your abilities, I wouldn¡¯t have any other way to make sure you¡¯re a Perfect Gic Chain holder. All I can say is that your talents aren¡¯t weak. The only conclusion I can draw was that time when I brought you to test your growth level, but it isn¡¯t urate because your seed was just awakening.¡±


    ¡°Just awakening?¡± Tang Ling was trying toprehend the meaning of the term ¡®awakening¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, awakening. After you are...vehemently agitated, it will be awoken! Before that, it will still be in an embryo stage since it¡¯s still sleeping, so it requires less energy.


    ¡°There are two ways to wake it. First, it will be when the host is facing impending death, but its power is also very limited since it¡¯s young. Having said that, if you keep putting yourself in a life-or-death situation, you will exhaust it to death.


    ¡°Second, it will wake up when it¡¯s hungry. It needs energy to continue sleeping, so it will demand food from the host. Understand?¡± Su Yao seemed to know a great deal about the seed as the exnation was detailed and intricate.


    Tang Ling understood it perfectly. He had been in a life-or-death situation once back in the settlement when he was surrounded by ck-toothed rats.


    He knew even better when ¡®it¡¯ got hungry. Back in the settlement where life was difficult, he would be attacked by hunger at fixed intervals and he would be a monster that devoured anything and everything.


    On the flip side,pared to now, the past incidents were a little different. Now, he had to consume a certain amount of food every single day to satisfy his own needs.


    So, is this* the so-called awakening?*


    ¡°Are you noticing the differences after the awakening?¡± Su Yao sounded like he was taking pleasure in the misfortunate.


    Tang Ling did not even care about Su Yao. Instead, he urged Su Yao to answer the question, ¡°Uncle, you still haven¡¯t answered me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, the answer is that I¡¯m also not sure about your Perfect Gic Chain previously. I was prepared to take ¡®it¡¯ out if you didn¡¯t have at least seven stars talent.¡± Su Yao was very casual when he said that as if it was a joke.


    However, Tang Ling did not think that he was joking. The man would really do it if he said so, but...would he even be alive if the seed was taken out from his heart?


    ¡°The truth is, I don¡¯t believe the machines in the sector. My original n was that if the test result wasn¡¯t ideal, I¡¯d have brought you away from this ce, find a reliable machine and test it again. I nned to do it after you finished the test, but when you told me about what you saw, I surprisingly found out that you are indeed a Perfect Gic Chain holder.


    ¡°The second thing is that if I managed to get my hands on a reliable machine and your test results were still not ideal, I¡¯d have brought you somewhere to take the seed out. I wouldn¡¯t do it myself, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Phew! What a scare! Tang Ling heaved a breath of relief. Thankfully, Su Yao did not dissect him and the seed was still in his body.


    In the next second, Tang Ling thought of something. ¡°Uncle, where are you nning to bring me?¡± It was purely the curiosity of a teenager. Wo would not admire and long for the outside world?


    ¡°Why are you asking about things that didn¡¯t happen?¡± Su Yao rolled his eyes at Tang Ling. He then added, ¡°Rather than being curious about the outside world, you might as well be worried about the problem that you are going to face. You have to make sure you maintain steady growth. You can¡¯t be too slow and you have to make sure the seed grows with you.¡±


    ¡°This is the test life has given you, so you must ovee it,¡± he said seriously. Then, perhaps because of his sick habit, he stuck his tongue out. ¡°You are a monster, a monster that devours resources. Do you know that?¡±


    Tang Ling reacted very sourly at Su Yao¡¯s words because he did not have an argument to refute. He indeed was a monster, a monster that exhausted resources at an astonishing rate, and his needs were getting bigger and faster by the day.


    ¡°Though it is not entirely without good news.¡± Su Yao felt positive about the potential as he stroked Tang Ling¡¯s head and said, ¡°The cost you pay and the reward you get is equal. If the seed can growrger, it will provide you with tremendous power. Like you, it will be stronger with growth and undergo changes. It won¡¯t stay like that forever.¡±


    ¡°I knew that already,¡± Tang Ling purposely said to stop Su Yao from feeling so proud about himself. As a matter of fact, all he had was spection. He hypothesized that as the seed grew stronger, its abilities would be amplified.


    ¡°Boring!¡± Su Yao disliked matured kids and it was difficult for him to find a sense of achievement with this kid.


    However, Su Yao wanted to win this argument, so he stared at Tang Ling and said, ¡°But do you know that the seed is only in its first form? Its form will determine your own form.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± That was fresh news for Tang Ling. It meant that he could only transform into a muscr humanoid figure for now, but as the seed grew stronger, he might be able to transform into something else!


    He was very concerned about this because he was a thrifty kid. Tearing a set of his uniform with every transformation was considered wastage to him.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m just telling you it can change. You need to figure out the details yourself.¡± Su Yao chuckled gleefully.


    Truth be told, it was still too early to tell Tang Ling about the seed¡¯s different form.


    A seed holder once told Su Yao that the seed stored the changes within itself, but whether it could grow into the desired form, that was something the host had to give his best effort in doing.


    The biggest likelihood was the seed remaining in its first form forever.


    As it grew stronger, the resources that it sought would multiply, and in theter stage, it would demand higher quality resources rather than quantity because a higher quantity alone could no longer satisfy andpensate its demand for quality,


    Hence, it would grow a lot slower.


    That was what that person said, and that person was always right. Su Yao had hated the person back then, but he missed the person more than ever now. Inevitably, he fell into a vortex of memories again. He did not even listen to the series of questions that Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°Uncle, what other form does it have?


    ¡°If it¡¯s going to evolve, will it show any signs?


    ¡°Will it only change in form when it evolves? What about intellect? Will it grow an intellect? Then, will I always have to talk to it?


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be so stingy. Tell me how to form a connection with it. How do Imunicate with it?¡±


    Tang Ling was like a noisy parrot talking non-stop. He was excited because of the seed. From the moment he epted its existence, he grew a deep feeling for it instantly. Maybe Su Yao¡¯s hunting hound analogy made an impression on him since he and the seed did spend a very long time together and grew stronger simultaneously.


    Su Yao looked dejected again. Tang Ling¡¯s figure was being reflected in his depressed eyes, and he could not find a reason to curl his lips into aforting smile.


    He felt that the current Tang Ling was the real one. The depressed kid from the settlement was not his true self, and neither was the rascal in the Hope Barrier, which he heard about from people when he came back.


    Tang Ling was using hatred as a motivation for everything now. He forced himself to form a n and wear a mask. Life made him who he was.


    The real Tang Ling, however, was just a typical but sharp teenager. Su Yao hoped that Tang Ling could get some rest from himself and enjoy life a bit more even for a day in the whole month.


    How long would that single dayst then? Even though Su Yao wanted to treat Tang Ling as a smartmon teenager, Tang Ling would still be Tang Ling, or would he?


    ******


    In the best restaurant in Safety Sector No. 17, Tang Ling was patting his full stomach. In front of him was a pile of bones. He had eaten half a Level 2 mutated beast, not a small one, but a cow mutated beast.


    He turned the restaurant that was filled with nobles and upper-ss patrons into his own stage with his unique performance. All the nobles around him were in awe. Even the chef from the kitchen stuck his head out to have a look at this little monster. Neither Tang Ling nor Su Yao cared.


    After Tang Ling filled his stomach, he picked his tooth brazenly. Su Yao then brought him out of the restaurant exultantly after paying.


    Who dared to even criticize their manners? They were the madman Su Yao and the wonder boy Tang Ling who performed outstandingly during the entrance exam.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going back. I can¡¯t use the eating method in public since it will be a waste, I have to seize the chance,¡± Tang Ling said to Su Yao when they were at a secret entrance to the Hope Barrier.


    ¡°Scram, you little bastard.¡±


    ¡°Will you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, miss you? I miss the 570 credits that I spent in the restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going back. What did you say just now? The wind is too strong, so I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Tang Ling immediately ran and headed into the hidden entrance which was a rather worn down building.


    Looking at Tang Ling¡¯s back, Su Yao¡¯s smile slowly faded. Furrowed brows and a solemn expression reced his previous one. Safety Sector No. 17 was going to be a mess.


    Would the storme after this? Or was it the calm before an even bigger storm?

 Chapter 159 - 10 Year Promise (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 159: 10 Year Promise (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After going through the tunnels and shuttling through the Cliff of Hope, it was evening at the Hope Barrier and the sky was dyed red by the sunset.


    It was the middle of summer.


    The tunnel was connected directly to the cave. Right after he came out from the tunnel and stepped out of the exit of the cave, Tang Ling saw the zing red sky.


    He stopped. He knew that in a little while more, the red sun would fade and set. The dark blue night sky would then devour the red, recing its vivid colors with a gloomy silence.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s that?¡± San San¡¯s little hand was holding the stem of a nt. On top of the stem was a flower with five white petals garnished with a pink edge. It looked cute like San San¡¯s clean little hands.


    ¡°Bitter Baedin...¡± Tang Ling turned around, and before he could even finish, he saw San San pluck a white petal and put it into her mouth.


    <i>¡± </i>Pui, pui, pui, pui...Bitter! Bad petal!¡± Her delicate nose crinkled as her googly eyes that were as clear aske water squinted and her cheeks were puffed up.


    Life was hard, but Tang Ling¡¯s goal was simple: never starve San San.


    Tang Ling smiled as he pinched her puffy cheeks. ¡°You little glutton.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bitter, isn¡¯t it? Let me give you something sweet, okay? You see, the petals and the leaves of the Bitter Baedin are bitter, but its roots are sweet. Go on. Taste it.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm! Sweet! It¡¯s so sweet!¡± San San smiled brightly as she put the root into her mouth and did not want to spit it out. Tang Ling carried her over his neck and walked home.


    It was also sunset at that time, but they must get home before dark. Their grandmother was at home with a fire built, heated food and boiled water.


    ¡°Brother, the sunset goes away so fast.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t like the night. If the sun sets a little slower, I can y a little longer outside.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Tang Ling wandered to the First Reserved Camp¡¯s entrance in a daze. As for the setting sun, he did not want to look at it anymore. At least, the painful memories were less painful now. They reyed many times in his mind and he seemed to have somehow gotten used to them.


    The reason why the memories came to him this time was that he was tired after hiding in the secret tunnel to cultivate his eating method, hence the memories seized the opportunity and reminded him of the past.


    Tang Ling recovered his normal expression as he took a thorny sweet melon out from his backpack. He bought it in Safety Sector No. 17 as a gift for everyone. It was not expensive at all since it was quitemon in the forest during the summer.


    Tang Ling munched on the sweet melon, its juice sshing as hended a bite. The gluttonous rascal was back.


    However, the First Reserved Camp cave was very quiet, so no one was there to watch his show. The annual test of the First Reserved Camp was just around the corner, hence almost every New Moon Warrior decided to take the day off today.


    ¡°Am I too early?¡± Tang Ling simply wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Then, he heard soothing and beautiful singing from inside the cave.


    It was great!


    Tang Ling unconsciously lightened his steps and snuck over to the cave where the singing came from. It was their cave, the Fierce Dragon Squad cave.


    It was actually Vian and Christina singing. They were smiling as they leaned on each other, harmonizing the melodious tune over and over again. They looked very happy as they were engrossed in singing.


    Tang Ling did not barge in. Instead, he quietly backed off and leaned against the entrance, listening to their singing.


    It was an era of mental draught. The cruelty of life forced people to move on and never stop, hence no one had the time to create any kind of mental wealth like literature, music and magical movies or television shows.


    Tang Ling knew about those things through reading, but he did not have the time to listen to a full song from the old civilization.


    In his memories, a song meant some old tunes that his grandmother hummed to put him to sleep. San San would also hum when she was happy though it was mostly some random squeaks without any actual rhythm.


    It was the first time he heard someone singing, and surprisingly, he realized the song was effective at calming one¡¯s heart.


    Tang Ling was enjoying it alone at the entrance until he saw Amir walk in from outside. He saw Tang Ling standing at the entrance and was surprised.


    ¡°Shhhh.¡± Tang Ling signed Amir not to interrupt them.


    Amir quietly stood beside Tang Ling while the singing continued inside the cave.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± Tang Ling whispered his question to Amir who also enjoyed it a lot. His eyes were gleaming as he nodded.


    ¡°Where did youe back from?¡± Tang Ling unconsciously asked. He just wanted to have a little conversation to kill the silence between them.


    Everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad was close, but Amir seemed to have built a wall between himself and the others. Maybe it was just him, but Tang Ling felt that Amir¡¯s mental wall was veryplex. He did not want that because Amir was from the settlement. Also, when Tang Ling faked being injured that day, Amir had strode over and offered his Hope credits to heal him. The sincerity on his face back then was authentic.


    Unbeknownst to him, although it was just an unintentional question, Amir reacted differently. Theplication on his face deepened.


    A whileter, he said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I stayed here in the Hope Barrier. I just went out for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tang Ling felt guilty all of a sudden. Should he not have known about it either? He was also from the settlement, and without Su Yao, he would have nowhere to go either.


    ******


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy now. Come on. Sing again. I insist.¡± Orston was loud with excitement in the cave.


    Together with Orston¡¯s exalted tone, Andy was also encouraging the girls to sing. He was jumping around and begging Vian and Christina to sing the song that Tang Ling and Amir heard in the evening.


    Everyone looked forward to hearing the song of the old civilization.


    It was considered a precious treasure. Since the era took a drastic shift, the video and vocal recordings of the old civilization were mostly destroyed while the remaining ones were somehow lost in transition.


    Rumor had it that only a very few nobles could get their hands on those precious treasures.


    As a New Moon Warrior, all they could ess were some literary works from the old civilization, but they could never get close to a video or a recording.


    ¡°Come on, sing for us,¡± Yu also tried to encourage them.


    Christina red at Tang Ling. Who would have thought that Tang Ling would be that sick to eavesdrop on their singing when he came back and not even notify them of his presence? Furthermore, he even told everyone about it! Even Amir, who was always quiet, was influenced by Tang Ling.


    Christina looked askance at Tang Ling but he ignored her. Orston, on the other hand, insisted and kept encouraging them to sing.


    ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t we sing again?¡± Vian pulled Christina¡¯s sleeve and said softly.


    Christina red at Tang Ling once more as she said, ¡°Fine, we will sing, but everyone pays 1 Hope credits each. We aren¡¯t singing without any pay!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, we are alwayscking resources during missions but definitely not Hope credits! I¡¯ll pay 2 Hope credits for you to sing twice.¡± Tang Ling was not frightened by Christina¡¯s re. He held a cup of warm water in his hand and acted like he was immensely generous.


    Amidst theughter, Vian and Christina conceded, so the two girls started to croon the song that they sang in the evening a little embarrassedly.


    They sounded great, the two of them could sing well, plus the melody and beautiful tune of the old civilization, one would easily be infatuated with their singing.


    Even Yu and Orston who had heard the songs of the old civilization before felt that Vian and Christina sang better than the recordings.


    As the singing echoed in the cave, the fire danced and generated warmth. The guys of the Fierce Dragon Squad sat down quietly and looked at the two girls with kind gazes and soft smiles. The two girls looked a little shy, but at the same time, they were proud as they held hands and sang for the group.


    They had grown together for two months now, so they were closer than ever. Theyughed and yed around, having gone through tedious and tiring training and were still able to enjoy the tiny bits of life among themselves. They had just gone through a life-and-death battle, but now, they were infatuated by the singing. The scene would be carved in their memories for eternity like a painting.


    After the first song ended, Tang Ling, who was leaning on the cave wall, asked the girls, ¡°What does the song mean?¡±


    Although he was able to understand several types ofnguage due to his muddled and strange memories, he did not understand the song that they sang and was just attracted by the tune.


    ¡°Yeah, what does it mean?¡± Everyone else was also curious.


    Thenguage of the song sounded very umon. Even Orston and Yu, who were nobles and had to learn thenguage of the old civilization since young, had never heard of thenguage before.


    ¡°It is a type ofnguage from some ind country in the Dongsheng Continent. When the old civilization died off, the ind country waspletely cut off from the outside world, so their legacy and inheritance were harder to be preserved,¡± Christina exined.


    During that time, the old civilization had achieved technological advancement, hence the distance between countries was closer than ever, and they should have a lot of ways tomunicate.


    Therefore, the song of the ind country was somehow passed down among nobles, but no one was able to understand thenguage.


    Christina found the song in her family collection by ident. When saw the lyrics, she was moved, so she dragged Vian into practicing the song since it was a holiday.


    As for the meaning of the lyrics, Christina looked at Vian. It would be much better for Vian, a sentimental girl, to exin since she was too bold and rough. She would destroy the meaning of the lyrics if she exined it.


    ¡°The lyrics are about ssmates parting ways with each other and the promise they made before they walk their separate paths. ¡®ssmates¡¯ is a term from the old civilization. I(t means people that learn together and live together like us here in the First Reserved Camp,¡± Vian exined what the song was about before she further borated word by word.


    ¡°I will not forget the promise I made at the end of summer,


    ¡°And the dreams and wishes in the future.


    ¡°I believe that we will meet again 10 yearster at the end of summer.


    ¡°The best memories will linger in us.


    ¡°Meeting you was a thoughtless but precious moment.


    ¡°Ah, the fireworks that bloomed in the night sky felt sad.


    ¡°Ah, the wind flows along with time.


    ¡°The happiness and joy that we¡¯ve been through, the adventures that we ovee, they were countless and precious.


    ¡°I believe that we will meet again 10 yearster at the end of summer.


    ¡°It will be a little sad, but the memories will be the best.¡±


    Vian¡¯s sentimental and emotional voice read out the lyrics. Just like what Christina said, even the lyrics were touching.


    Even Orston, the slowest among the bunch, understood why Christina and Vian would be moved by the song to the point that they learned it themselves. It was rtable to their current lives and how they spent every day together through thick and thin.


    The boys would never express it verbally. All they did was look at each other and strengthen their thoughts for each other.


    After Vian finished exining the lyrics, she sat down and put her hands under her chin to look at everyone. Eventually, she asked Tang Ling, ¡°It¡¯s also summer now. Do you think we¡¯ll still be together 10 yearster at the end of summer? If we are together, will we be fighting for the sector? Or if we aren¡¯t together anymore, will we see each other again 10 yearster at the end of summer? What will we be in 10 years?¡±


    Her question somehow jabbed at Tang Ling¡¯s heart. It stung him, to be exact. He thought the pain and sorrow had died together with his grandmother and sister. He never expected to feel the same with someone else.


    10 yearster? Maybe it would not even take 10 years for him to break away from Safety Sector No. 17.


    However, Tang Ling did not want to express his thoughts at all as if he did not want to remember all this, yet to his surprise, he remembered all of it.


    Therefore, Tang Ling returned to his carefree and heartless self as he said with augh, ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯ll get fat in 10 years like that cooking maiden that deliver meals for the warriors on duty. Tsk tsk. Why would you still want to fight by then? You should live your life happily in the sector. Hahaha...¡±


    What kind of answer was that? Only Orston chuckled with Tang Ling, both of them looking silly.


    Vian hugged her knees with slight disappointment as Christina then red at Tang Ling again. She could nevermunicate with Tang Ling spiritually, he was as dull as a rock other than being able to eat like mad.


    ******


    ¡°Why did you say something like that to Vian just now?¡± Yu was a little unhappy as he tossed a little pouch to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling peered down, not looking at Yu. He opened the pouch to find a few pieces of meat. Judging from the muscle patterns and intensity, it must be vicious beast meat although maybe not as good as Level 3 vicious beast meat.


    ¡°Level 2 vicious beast meat?¡± Tang Ling weighed the pouch with his hand. It was about 2.5 kgs and shouldst him for a while.


    ¡°Yeah, 2.5 kgs of Level 2 vicious beast meat jerky. It requires at least 10 kgs of fresh Level 2 vicious beast meat to produce that amount. That¡¯s already half of the family¡¯s savings. As for the Level 3 vicious beast meat, the family isn¡¯t going to trade it for some crystals. Even the Level 2 vicious beast meat is something they thought that I needed,¡± Yu exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Tang Ling was not calctive. Although Yu said that he would lose something in the trade, Tang Ling felt like he earned something.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me. Why did you discourage Vian like that.¡± Yu pressed on the topic.


    ¡°Did I? I just don¡¯t have the heart to think about 10 yearster, so I just spoke my mind.¡± Tang Ling looked at the battlefield ruins at the edge of the Patrol Ground under the Purple Moon. He felt like he was looking at the settlement ruins.


    Who would think about 10 yearster?

 Chapter 160 - Informing And Information (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Informing And Information (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Hope credits from the garage mission had been distributed.


    The Fierce Dragon Squad participated in the mission as a group, so plus the mission reward, they got a total of 478 Hope credits. It was a lot more than expected, and it was considered a great sum of money in the First Reserved Camp.


    Had it been before the mission, the seniors would havee over like wolves that picked up the scent of blood to pressure the squad for offerings.


    However, this time, no one came over.


    The news about how Fei Long saved Tang Ling in the mission and thetter earning Fei Long¡¯s admiration was widely spread in the camp.


    On top of that, the great casten was very lenient with Tang Ling during their meeting, so could the casten admire him as well? Even though many did not want to believe that the casten would pay attention to him, none of them dared to test the water either.


    All they could do was grumble in their hearts. Theyforted themselves by saying that both Fei Long and the casten admired Tang Ling out of sympathy.


    It was no secret that Tang Ling¡¯s Gic Chain Talent was inferior.


    As thest in the ranking of the First Reserved Camp, everyone knew his strength and some people in the camp spread the news, so eventually the whole Hope Barrier knew about it.


    Despite being thest on the ranking, his appetite was huge and he was a rascal. It was probably how the weak survived, so it was natural for people to show sympathy. The majority of the seniors in the First Reserved Camp thought as such about Tang Ling¡¯s encounter. It was amon thought for everyone to think, ¡®I¡¯m better than him, but why can¡¯t I get more attention or admiration?¡¯


    Nevertheless, they decided to stop squeezing and pressuring the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    ¡°What a peaceful day. Even the missions feel a lot duller. Fighting with the seniors was fun.¡± Tang Ling stretched his body and strutted across the lobby of the First Reserved Camp, appearing utterly arrogant.


    Many other New Moon Warriors heard him, but they twitched and turned a deaf ear to his teasing.


    Orston was beside Tang Ling, enjoying the arrogance, but Yu was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I guess this is it. After Ie out from the Tower, we will apply to officially start the cultivation course.¡± That was what Tang Ling said after he came back to the cave of the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    It had been three days since the cave mission from which he got some extra Hope credits. Tang Ling quickly applied to go into the Tower since he had to book a time slot to cultivate inside. It was necessary for Orston and Yu as descendants of noble families to apany him in the application.


    The Tower was the most important ce in Safety Sector No. 17, and it was only open for Purple Moon Warriors and warriors with meritorious deeds. New Moon Warriors were not allowed inside, but only theoretically.


    As a matter of fact, many New Moon Warriors went inside to cultivate and train, as long as they had a guarantor of noble descend by their side during application.


    If nobles were not given special privileges, they were not nobles at all.


    Tang Ling¡¯s application was sessful. He booked the 8 p.m. time slot on the second day. He could stay in the training room of the lowest floor inside the Tower for an hour. An hour of training in the Tower gave Tang Ling an excuse to be stronger, and he would be able to start the cultivation ss because of it.


    Of course, everyone in Fierce Dragon Squad knew that Tang Ling did not actually needed the cover as he was more powerful than everyone in the squad. However, everyone agreed to help him to keep it a secret, hence they had to y along with his show.


    ¡°Yeah, I look forward to the cultivation training. We can then be stronger faster and participate in regr battles on the battlefield.¡± Andy was happy. He heard from the instructor that someone with speed talent like himself had to go through cultivation training to fully bring out his potential.


    <i>Then, I won¡¯t be a burden that drags everyone down anymore, will I?</i>


    As a matter of fact, everyone¡¯s talent was on disy during the second exam back then, but both Fei Long and Yang Kong did not provide in-depth exnation about it.


    The talents on disy were actually the reflection of color and luster of their Gic Chain Talent. For example, a normal Gic Chain Talent was a silvery-white in color.


    As for Yu, his Gic Chain Talent showed an obvious golden ring, meaning the golden element in him was pronounced. The obvious ring around the disy stated that he was outstanding in his element talent.


    As for the exnation about the golden element talent, no one in the Fierce Dragon Squad knew, except for Yu himself. He seemed to know a great deal about his talent.


    Andy once asked Yu before, ¡°With a golden element talent, does it mean you can locate metal like gold?¡±


    He was obviously joking, so Yu rolled his eyes at him. Yu did provide an exnation though, but his exnation was always brief and short as he did not borate on the details much.


    ¡°It is one of the Five Element Talents like yours, Andy. Technically speaking, your talent isn¡¯t speed. It should be the Wind element talent. Every single talent has countless branches. The Wind element talent doesn¡¯t only represent speed although your speed talent is pronounced. Besides, what do you mean by locating gold? Am I a metal detector now?¡± That was what Yu said.


    The only difference between Andy and Yu was whose talent was more obvious because there was no difference in level of talent between them.


    Nevertheless, Amir had it! During the test, he did not just disy five-star talent, but he even disyed a very faint ck line on his Gic Chain Talent.


    The ck line represented the highest ss of talent¡ªthe Space element talent. Despite being very faint, it was still considered the Space element talent.


    Talent-wise, even one without any corresponding talent could learn rted techniques or skills, but those who showed talent in their Gic Chain would gain a bigger advantage in learning the said skills and techniques.


    Just think about it: if Amir were to learn and understand everything about space, how powerful would he be?


    That exined why Instructor Yang Kong was so surprised when Amir¡¯s test results came out.


    Everyone in the Hope Barrier knew about the casten and his amazing battle. No one could forget the ck spots that circled around the tip of the casten¡¯snce. It was actually the power of the Space element talent.


    Unfortunately, talent was extremely rare, and the Space element talent was even rarer than someone with Gic Chain Talent of three or more stars.


    Other than Yu, Andy, and Amir, no one else in the Fierce Dragon Squad disyed any talent in their test results.


    What about Tang Ling? His Gic Chain Talent was poor and there was no talent in disy either. The only special thing about his test results was the silver that was brighter than everyone else¡¯s.


    What would that be? The talent of being a rascal? Orston once thought about it without any ill intentions.


    Even Tang Ling himself neglected this particr detail and did not mention it to Su Yao either.


    Andy was very excited to start the cultivation ss whereas the others were very calm. Orston even felt dispirited as he grumbled, ¡°Is it that exciting to go into battle?¡±


    He was traumatized because the scene of him closing the door and the negative thoughts that came along still lingered in his mind.


    Tang Ling saw everything, so he said to Orston, ¡°Think about your fifth brother.¡±


    In order to encourage a dispirited person, one must poke him in his weak spot, and Tang Ling did not mind at all doing it.


    ¡°Fifth brother!¡± Orston¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden. After a few seconds of silence, he was filled with spirit again, ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to the cultivation ss!¡±


    <i>Stupid </i>. Yu looked askance at Orston.


    Tang Ling then voiced his reminder, ¡°Try not to use your Hope credits for now. We don¡¯t know what will happen after we start the cultivation ss. It might even cost us more. Didn¡¯t you guys notice how hungry the seniors are for resources?¡±


    Right after his words subsided, Orston¡¯s patience wore thin, so he said, ¡°Stop being a sissy. You are not officially the captain of the squad yet. How...¡±


    Before he could finish, Tang Ling¡¯s expression changed and somehow frightened Orston, causing him to shut up.


    <i>What? Is Tang Ling that narrow-minded? Is he angry because of myint?</i>


    However, Tang Ling quickly recovered. It was not necessary to exin much to Orston who was a boorish fe. A single punch would suffice.


    The discussion in the cave carried on with Tang Ling and Orston messing around before they soon quiet down.


    After the battle in the garage, despite being rewarded with scrumptious Hope credits, they did not get assigned a lot of missions in the next few days. They were able to slot in some free time at night for some decent sleep recently, including tonight.


    However, not everyone was sleeping soundly. Tang Ling was one of such people. He was sitting in his own little cave with his top bare and was looking at his arm nkly. His arm had a mark that looked like a tattoo. It was the mark of a Dream Seed, and only he himself could see it.


    Tang Ling was very familiar with the mark. They were the deviation of two Huaxianese characters, Kun Ya.


    At that moment, a row of numbers appeared above the mark and the numbers seemed to be decreasing as if it was a countdown.


    21:34.


    How should he read this? Tang Ling did not need to know how to read. When Orston was teasing him earlier, he suddenly felt the numbers ticking above the mark.


    At that very moment, his head received a blurry notification and a clear thought arose in his mind¡ªhe was going into the dream. Because he could not reveal this in front of everyone, he messed around with Orston and covered it up.


    After everyone went to bed, he finally had the opportunity to check what happened to the mark and he noticed the numbers ticking on his arm¡ªthe Dream Entry Countdown.


    A very clear concept of the numbers appeared in his mind.


    He could not help but smile bitterly as he nkly looked at the decreasing numbers.


    Was it a joke? It was 10 at night at the moment, and ording to the countdown, the time of his entry to the dream would ovep with his training in the Tower.


    ¡°Nothing will go wrong, will it?¡± Tang Ling had a bad premonition in his heart, but then he asked what could go wrong?


    People would only think he fell asleep in the Tower during training. The training room in the tower was sealed, so there would not be any surveince under normal circumstances. Even if there was, it would not affect him besides giving him a longer title¡ªthe Harsheen boar that sleeps in the Tower.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Tang Ling pouted. He really disliked the title, but he managed to calm his anxiety about entering the dream.


    It would be best for him not to overthink. He had just discussed the matter with Su Yao earlier in the day and now it was happening...How ironic!


    He wore his shirt and leaned on the cushion. Be it the dream or the Tower, the best thing for him to do would be to get a night of good sleep, rest up, and be energetic to face tomorrow.


    ******


    ¡°Did he pass the Tower application?¡± Aber Agnes was sitting on a sofa from the 19th century of the old civilization. It was a piece of furniture from the Guangming Continent. His hand was twirling a crystal ss with amber liquid and ice inside.


    The amber liquid reflected the light from the crystal chandelier as Aber twirled it around, appearing very dazzling and enchanting. The ice was knocking against the ss, producing a melodious nk as if it was music.


    It was intoxicating. Aber enjoyed the quality whiskey from the old civilization a lot. He also loved how it looked before he poured it into his mouth. He shut his eyes.


    In front of him was a giant screen, no taller than 3 meters and resembled an LCD television from the old civilization.


    The screen was ying the footage captured on the day of the garage battle. It was not exactly clear and the camera was some distance away from the battlefield. The cameraman might also be an amateur because the footage was shaky at times.


    Despite the poor quality, it did not stop Aber from watching it over and over again. This was his 11th time.


    ¡°He passed, but we have a lot of reasons to reject him.¡± Another voice sounded in the room.


    It was Andrew.


    He should be at the First Reserved Camp, but a special situation drove him back to the mansion of the Agnes family and meet with the master of the family, Clyne Agnes.


    To his surprise, Clyne was not around and no one told Andrew where he had gone. After all, it was not necessary for the master of the family to tell others where he was going.


    Therefore, Andrew met his cousin, the best of the Agnes family, the most outstanding member and the cut and dried heir of the family, Aber Agnes.


    ording to the family rules, Aber had the rights to know some important information. If Andrew could not meet with the master, reporting it to Aber would also be fine.


    It raisedplications in Andrew¡¯s heart, and he felt strange about it. Though he would not disy his emotions on his face, he respectfully followed his cousin to this room. He then sat on the sofa beside his cousin with his best manners and reported the important information that he gathered. It was everything about Tang Ling.


    Perhaps Tang Ling was not an important piece in the whole game of chess since he was only on a certain list, but the information Andrew gathered would elevate Tang Ling¡¯s importance. It might change something, and as the one who provided the information, Andrew would be deemed to have done something meritorious.


    Would Aber neglect him and seize all the credits for himself instead? Andrew dared not think about it.


    As for keeping it a secret? It was not possible! He was still part of the Agnes family. Even if he was not the most important one in the family, being in the family would provide him with great benefits, would it not?

 Chapter 161 - Tower (4 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 161: Tower (4 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Tang Ling.¡± Aber did not answer Andrew¡¯s question and called Tang Ling¡¯s name instead. His long, fair fingers tapped the arm of the sofa rhythmically as he took a sip of his whiskey on the rocks.


    The firewood in the wall hearth was a little too much. The zing mes coupled with the strange aroma brought sweat to Andrew¡¯s forehead.


    His cousin, Aber Agnes, was a handsome man with elegant manners and outstanding talents. Even his wisdom was considered the top.


    How could the Agnes family not choose him as the heir?


    People were different from birth.


    Aber¡¯s mother was ady with a noble background and position. Her status was higher than all of Safety Sector No. 17. Even Casten Worf would have to be respectful in front of her.


    It was also the reason why the Agnes family had the right and was bold enough to make a choice because even if Safety Sector No. 17 was wiped out and they failed, they would still have somece to go, a better ce to be exact.


    With that being said, the family had to rely on Aber andply with his every wish. He might not be the master of the family yet, but his position was on par with Clyne Agnes.


    Despite his powerful background, Aber was neither foppish or domineering. He was appropriately humble and maintained the suitable pride and integrity of a noble. He had a great reputation andmendable achievements on the battlefield.


    Andrew felt weak when he thought about it. He came from a in background, his looks were not memorable and his talents were, at most, decent. The only thing he could im he was proud of was his patience, vignce, tenacity and...Hank.


    Hank...


    ¡°Andrew.¡± Aber¡¯s voice entered his ears, sounding a little unhappy.


    The tinge of dissatisfaction made Andrew sweat. The beads on his forehead clumped together and rolled down his cheeks. Lowering his head, he was only sitting on the edge of the sofa, and when he heard Aber calling him, he leaned his body further.


    ¡°Cousin, I was just thinking about something. I got carried away.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Aber stood up and poured a ss of whiskey on the rocks for Andrew. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. We are all Agneses.¡±


    Andrew epted the cup, and when he looked up, he saw Aber¡¯s bright and sincere smile. His golden hair and handsome facial features made him look like the son of Ra.


    Andrew then lowered his head, taking a sip of whiskey to calm himself down. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about why you didn¡¯t kill Tang Ling in the cradle.¡±


    ¡°I know you are thinking about that.¡± Aber sat down and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not shocking enough with your evidence alone. I mean, it¡¯s not explosive enough because sometimes, you need to view things from a different perspective.¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten me, cousin.¡± Andrew seemed puzzled. Deep in his heart, he never thought about killing Tang Ling now, but the thought was further solidified after he got the news.


    Not only would he let Tang Ling live, but he would also let Tang Ling be for a while. Nothing would happen in the near future, so everything would be peaceful and smooth for Tang Ling.


    However, Andrew would never speak his mind. He had to show his dumb loyalty off to his cousin.


    Maybe it was because of Andrew¡¯s attitude, Aber was rather satisfied. He said, ¡°First, you need to understand that this world exists in a chaotic era. The world is in chaos, meaning humans are splintered into different forces and govern themselves independently. Due to many reasons, they can¡¯t even establish the simplestmunication between each other. The many forces are destined to cross path in this era and theplications during the encounter are far beyond one¡¯s imagination.¡±


    Aber then looked at Andrew, ¡°The reason why we put Tang Ling under our crosshairs is that we heavily suspect that he has popped up on the list. That¡¯s why we decided to increase our actions taken. It will only get more severe from here on, and ultimately, he will be killed.


    ¡°On the other hand, there might be other forces who noticed a thing or two about him, so they might also boost their protection for him. Safety Sector No. 17 is still under control, but in the event that we startle him and Tang Ling leaves Safety Sector No. 17, the Agnes family cannot bear the consequences of losing him.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that if he really is thest person the list seeks, our family will be annihted overnight because we allowed him to escape.¡± Aber looked serious when he said that. Evidently, he was not in a joking mood.


    ¡°Cousin, do you think Tang Ling is...¡± Andrew also looked grave. He dared not even imagine what Aber said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but if there¡¯s even the slightest hint about him being it, I¡¯ll treat it as such.¡± Aber drained his whiskey to itsst drop.


    ¡°Even if he is, what if killing him is beyond what the Agnes family can do? Will we be annihted as well? Moreover, is it that serious? What about your mother?¡± Andrew furrowed his brows upon realizing that he had limited knowledge of this and the world.


    ¡°Mother? No, she can¡¯t do anything about this. Don¡¯t ever underestimate this world and never be the frog inside the well.¡± Aber stood up and walked to a corner of the room.


    There was an ancient phonograph in the corner. The brass horn had ayer of patina that could have only formed through time. Aber stroked the horn carefully. He then pulled the drawer beneath the phonograph out and revealed a stack of neatly organized phonograph records.


    These ancient relics were considered rare even in the old civilization. He went through the records and picked his favorite song. This favorite song of his did not originallye in record form. For the sake of the so-called ¡®texture¡¯, Aber had asked his mother to make a phonograph record for this particr song.


    Aber put it on the phonograph. A noise that sounded dated slowly buzzed into music.


    He closed his eyes and indulged himself in the music. It was a song for men, or rather, a song that resonated well with men.


    It once belonged to a hero. Whenever he thought of the hero, the music would automatically y in his head. This hero was someone Aber admired from the bottom of his heart. His glorious achievements shone brightly in the old civilization and he was nothing short of great.


    Nheless, so what? Aber¡¯s admiration for the hero was not the respectful kind. He wanted to overtake the hero, trample him and be the hero to take his ce.


    Andrew looked down with slight resentment on his face. His ears almost bled with the music ying as he thought Aber was being illogical with this dream of his.


    ¡°You know how things go. Do as I said. All you need to do now is stay in the First Reserved Camp and watch Tang Ling. I told you to let him be. Let him go on with his training. If any trouble knocks on his door, you have to take care of it without letting him know and don¡¯t leave any traces behind when you clean up.


    ¡°When will you bring that person that you found to meet me? Try to be quick. Oh, and call Densen in. I want to know why hasn¡¯t the thing I asked him to take from the Parliament been delivered yet?¡±


    With that being said, Aber then unconsciously looked at the giant screen.


    The footage was frozen on a particr frame. It was the garage under the searchlights. It was being bombarded, and in the corner closest to the crevice, a certain section of the garage was also caught in the bombardment.


    ¡°Yes, cousin, but what do you want me to tell Densen? What is it you seek?¡± Andrew appropriately showed confusion on his face.


    Densen was Aber¡¯s personal assistant, and Aber tended to give manyplicated orders and requests, so it was natural and reasonable for Andrew to ask clearly.


    Without thinking much, Aber responded, ¡°The surveince footage of that night from the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine.¡±


    ¡°The night at the garage,¡± Aber added.


    ¡°Very well, cousin.¡± Andrew respectfully stepped back while facing Aber like he was leaving a king¡¯s presence. He only turned around when he was near the door and left the room.


    When he closed the door, Andrew was instantly shaken. Did Aber find out something about that night?


    It was obvious that Aber would not share what he knew with Andrew, yet the person that he found, the precious person that he found with his effort must be offered to Aber unconditionally.


    Hatred and jealousy rumbled in his heart as he walked away to find Densen.


    ******


    It was 7.13 p.m.


    17 minutes more and the staff from the Tower woulde over to bring Tang Ling inside for the 1-hour training session.


    Those who knew what the Tower was would find it funny. A person, who had not started cultivation ss, going into the Tower to train would be a total waste of resources.


    Just think about it. Going into the Tower not to cultivate but to train repeatedly in the lowest level with machines, hoping to get a little improvement from the extreme training was akin to looking at a piece of delicious apple pie, but one could only eat an apple and hope to be full with imagination.


    Almost everyone in the First Reserved Camp felt that Tang Ling going into the Tower was a joke.


    ¡°His talent is too weak and he¡¯s eager to start cultivation ss, so that¡¯s the only way.¡±


    ¡°Give me 100 Hope credits. I can get a lot of things to make him improve and it wouldn¡¯t even cost me 100 Hope credits.¡±


    ¡°He is just being lucky, getting close to Yu. Oh, that Orston from the Gordins is also very close to him, but he¡¯s trash. Would trash be useful after going into the Tower?¡±


    All kinds ofments and discussions were going on in the First Reserved Camp. In short, everyone believed and epted the fact that Tang Ling entered the Tower to raise his standards closer to the cultivation standards.


    However, thements were not kind to Tang Ling because he vited the rule. Every New Moon Warriors from each year had to offer to their seniors and go through tough times, yet one of the New Moon Warriors from this year¡¯s batch, who was thest on the ranking list and a well-known rascal, had broken the rule.


    Still, the number of New Moon Warriors of this year was more than the previous. There was Yu, Orston, and Amir, the genius, and they were loaded with wealth and talents.


    Being unable toy a finger on these loaded descendants increased the seniors¡¯ hatred towards Tang Ling. Unfortunately for them, the seniors could not do anything.


    They were not afraid of Yu or Orston¡¯s noble backgrounds. The nobles were always prestigious and had a reputation to protect, so it was not convenient for them to openly intervene with the matters of the First Reserved Camp, which was under the Purple Moon Warriors.


    However, no one dared to step on Fei Long, the leader and the general captain of all the Purple Moon Warriors¡¯ tail because of his rtionship with Tang Ling. All the seniors still wanted to have a future after bing a Purple Moon Warrior.


    On top of all that, there was the ambiguous attitude of the casten towards Tang Ling.


    In short, a person¡¯s luck was not convincing enough to persuade the others because everyone tended to admire strength in the First Reserved Camp.


    Tang Ling cared nothing about thements. His face was thick enough to be the new walls of the sector or the Hope Barrier. He was actually having a headache about how should he exin all this.


    The Wolf Crunch was following him into the Tower. The brass knuckles, a weapon with a high cost-performance ratio should alsoe along. As for the grade C alloy longsword, forget about it. Why would he carry such a long sword into the Tower? To kill people?


    What about the Desert Eagle? He had three more rounds of bullets left, which he had gotten from Yu, but bringing it into the Tower...


    Tang Ling¡¯s arm was burning since three hours ago. It was constantly reminding him about the countdown to the dream world.


    It was not a joke or a test. Tang Ling dared not enter the dream without full preparation.


    ¡°Whatever. Here goes nothing.¡± At almost 7.30 p.m., Tang Ling donned his battle uniform and added an extra high-fiber ceramic vest to his outfit. It was simr to the bulletproof vest from the old civilization, but the material used in this era was a lot better than the old.


    It was also better than the equipment that the squad used during the garage mission because Tang Ling had exchanged it with Hope credits. He tricked Orston to lend him some Hope credits for the vest. 25 Hope credits was not exactly expensive anyway.


    Even with the vest, Tang Ling was still not satisfied. He was thinking about the tactical movement disk of the Purple Moon Warriors. Unfortunately, that was no longer a problem of Hope credits. Instead, it was a problem of authority. Only Purple Moon Warriors could exchange such an item for now.


    If he could get the disk, together with his Precise Movement, it would really be...


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling had fully prepared himself. The brass knuckles were in his hand while the Wolf Crunch was sheathed in his sleeve and the Desert Eagle was slotted in his waistband.


    He ultimately decided to bring the longsword along as he brazenly carried it on his back.


    There were also pieces of Level 2 vicious beast meat jerky in his pocket, and the most luxurious thing that he brought along was a bottle of Level 2 drinking water on his back.


    The staff who was to escort him to the Tower finally arrived.


    Fully armed, Tang Ling stood at the entrance of the cave excitedly. When the staff saw Tang Ling, he exined in shock, ¡°The Tower is absolutely safe.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid that someone will steal my precious items.¡± Tang Ling was extra loud when he said that to the point that everyone in the lobby cave heard that and looked at him with raised brows and fierce res.


    Who the f*ck is interested in stealing your things?


    New Moon Warriors would exploit or even rob others, but there was definitely no stealing among one another.


    Tang Ling returned their res without stepping down. I¡¯m bringing all this with me. What the hell are you going to do about it?


    The staff did not expect Tang Ling to be this strange. Even the general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors, Fei Long, had purposely told them to give Tang Ling the best training room on the lowest floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can bring all your things along. Uh...the rules didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t bring weapons...I mean, your heirlooms, into the Tower, but not all weapons are allowed. If there are some restricted weapons with you, you¡¯ll need to leave them outside and they will be returned to you when you are done with the training.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡± Tang Ling did not care about the staff¡¯s reminder. He walked arrogantly behind the staff and headed toward the Tower.


    However, deep in his heart, he was very concerned. He had decided to keep the Wolf Crunch, the brass knuckles and the tactical vest no matter what, even if he had to go full-on rascal.


    Behind him were people gaping at him as if he was an idiot. Soon enough, the news about an idiot bringing everything to train in the Tower would spread throughout the Hope Barrier.


    Tang Ling soon arrived at the bottom level of the Tower through a secret tunnel which was not usually open to the public.


    The moment he stepped into the tunnel, he felt energetic as if he was soaking himself in a revitalizing hot spring. Safety Sector No. 17 must have done something to fill the secret tunnel with the purple light of the Universal Source Rock. The intensity of the purple light in the tunnel was stronger than anywhere on the battlefield.


    It was nothing special though as it did not surprise the staff at all. Until they finally reached the entrance of the Tower, Tang Ling was shocked once again.


    The whole base of the Tower was built with stones, and in the seam of every three to five stones, there was a piece of Universal Source Rock the size of a fist embedded.


    It was like a wall of gemstones covered with neatly organized gems. Tang Ling had the urge to knock out the staff and carve the Universal Source Rock out for himself. Being this close to the Universal Source Rock pieces, even the seed in his heart greatly yearned for it as well.


    ¡°These are the rocks that the casten brought back.¡± The staff carried pride in his words. The battlefield ruins maintained a subtle bnce all year long, and it was very difficult to break the bnce just to get a piece of the Universal Source Rock.


    Suppressing the urge to snatch the rocks, Tang Ling praised Worf from the bottom of his heart, ¡°The casten is really great.¡±


    Of course the casten was great, that astonishingnce strike, that incredibly powerful punch, Tang Ling wondered when would he be as strong as Worf.


    The staff remained smiling as if he shared the pride of the Tower. He then brought Tang Ling inside the base of the Tower where there was a door. Behind the door was a small elevator that could fit seven to eight people at once.


    Maybe it was Tang Ling¡¯s praise for the casten that won the staff¡¯s fondness, or maybe it was Fei Long¡¯s intentional visit to tell them to take special care of Tang Ling, but the staff provided extra exnation to Tang Ling during the elevator ride.


    ¡°Actually, the Tower¡¯s energy isn¡¯t from the Universal Source Rock. The function of the rock is only to provide energy to a big machine that is installed on the highest floor of the Tower. It¡¯s also one of Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s biggest secrets.¡±


    ¡°What machine is that?¡± Tang Ling asked, actually curious about the Tower.


    Back in the settlement where the walls of the sector stood, all the people of the settlement could see was the heaven-piercing Tower. Staring at the Tower, the people of the settlement had fantasized about life in the safety sector and they wondered what the skyscraper with a past was for.


    ¡°It¡¯s a machine specifically built for the Purple Moon. As for its function, I can¡¯t tell you given my level of authority. In short, because of it, the Tower is supplied with pure energy from the Purple Moon. The energy is very simr to the energy from the Universal Source Rock, but it¡¯s richer and purer. That¡¯s why training in the Tower has proven beneficial. The higher the training level, the better.¡± The staff was like a qualified and experienced lecturer.


    Tang Ling was so convinced that he had the urge to stay in the Tower every day for the foreseeable future. Then, the rather slow-moving elevator finally reached its destination. With a quick chime, the elevator door opened, and a round, average-sized room appeared before them.


    The room was dazzling bright. A closer look at the wall revealed that the whole room was built with clear crystals.


    ¡°The crystals have better properties to absorb the energy,¡± said the staff. He then brought Tang Ling to the only room in the crystal lobby.


    Tang Ling followed the staff and sized up the crystals as he walked. He felt strange. Was the Tower not filled with high purity energy? Since the crystals could absorb the energy better, why was there not a hint of energy in this crystal lobby?


    It was not only weaker than the secret tunnel earlier, but it was also weaker than the Fierce Dragon Squad¡¯s little cave.


    As though the staff saw through Tang Ling¡¯s doubts, when he opened the door, he stated, ¡°The high purity energy mustn¡¯t be wasted. It is stored in the Tower during normal days. If there¡¯s no booking, no energy will be released.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Tang Ling finally had his doubts cleared. Deep in his heart, he was thinking about how long the Tower had been around, and how shocking its energy reserve would be after all these years.


    While Tang Ling was being carried away by his trivial thoughts, the sweet voice of a female echoed in his ears, ¡°Tang Ling, am I right? You¡¯ve booked training room No. 136 at the bottom level, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    When Tang Ling came back to his senses, he realized the smaller room was actually an office. On top of therge office desk was a machine that resembled a high-endputer from the old civilization but was a lot more advanced.


    Behind the machine was a beautifuldy who was simr to the beautiful receptionist back at the training base that Su Yao had brought him to.


    Nevertheless, being so young, Tang Ling had no thoughts about women now. He replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Tang Ling. Can I start training now?¡±


    ording to the timer on his arm, he had 37 minutes left before entering the dream. The time was now 7.45 p.m., meaning he still had a quarter of an hour to prepare himself.


    He had to enter the dream in his prime form. He was also worried about his training hour running out while he was still stuck in the dream.


    However, it seemed like his worries were unnecessary. Simr to the dream test, he spent a lot of time in the dream, but when he woke up, judging from the hourss in the room, it had only been less than ten minutes.


    So, nothing would go wrong this time either, would it?


    Without any expression, the beautifuldy reminded Tang Ling with a formal smile, ¡°Please hand over your badge. We need some identification.¡±


    Tang Ling handed his badge over and passed the identification process smoothly.


    ¡°ording to the rules, you aren¡¯t allowed to bring any kind of weapons into the training room under normal circumstances,¡± said the beautifuldy.


    Tang Ling was stunned. ¡°Any kind of weapons?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all lethal and destructive weapons are prohibited inside the training room.¡±


    ¡°You said under normal circumstances, so what are the other kind of circumstances?¡± Tang Ling blinked in confusion. He would neverply with such rules since entering the dream unequipped would result in severe consequences.


    ¡°There are, but you aren¡¯t under any special circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am! I¡¯m very poor and this is all I have, so I must bring them with me! I can never trust others with my stuff.¡± Tang Ling mmed the desk and behaved like a true rascal.


    ¡°Please remove all your weapons. Only then will I open the training room for you.¡± The beautifuldy maintained her smile. The curl on her lips did not even change despite Tang Ling¡¯sint.


    ¡°No way! If you don¡¯t let me bring my heirlooms inside, I won¡¯t train today. I¡¯lle back whenever you allow me to bring my heirlooms.¡± Tang Ling stiffened his neck and went all out with thedy.


    In fact, it was hisst resort in this worst-case scenario. After tonight, even if he was only allowed to wear a single piece of underwear inside the training room, he would be happy toply.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve dyed your training because of your personal reasons. The training rooms are arranged and booked every day, and if you miss it, you¡¯ll need to reapply for entry,¡± the beautifuldy replied formally.


    ¡°Do you really think 100 Hope credits grow from trees?¡± Tang Ling was at his boiling point. If he could not make it, he would really have to give up on the training and return to the Hope Barrier for a better ce to enter the dream.


    After that, he would have to be even more shameless to borrow more Hope credits from his friends to apply for another training session in the Tower.


    However, that waspletely out of the blue. His actions would bepletely illogical and with careful thoughts, the intentional parties would figure out something.


    So, Tang Ling decided to fight for it.


    He inhaled deeply andughed as he looked at the beautifuldy. ¡°You mentioned that it¡¯s possible to bring weapons inside under special circumstances, didn¡¯t you? Why not you treat me as one, please? The little brother of Captain Fei Long shouldn¡¯t be treated this way, should I?


    ¡°Moreover, the casten took great care of me. I don¡¯t want to go up to him crying and stuff because bothering the casten with such petty things isn¡¯t really appropriate.¡±


    The beautifuldy was stunned. Even her formal smile on her face was frozen. She looked at the staff who escorted him as if she med the staff for bringing such a strange person here. Why was Tang Ling insisting on bringing weapons into the training room? Was leaving his weapons behind and retrieving them an hourter not a simple thing to do?


    Tang Ling already showed a depressed expression as he looked up at the ceiling worrisomely and said, ¡°I now suspect there are some bastards trying to put me in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    Ahem... The staff cleared his throat and signed the beautifuldy to ask her superior for instructions. A petty matter like this would never reach the casten, but it might reach Fei Long¡¯s ears.


    Because of his delusion of persecution, he caused this much hassle. Moreover, Tang Ling¡¯s weapons in the eyes of the powerful were just some broken toys, so it would not really cause much of a problem.


    Since the beautifuldy was capable enough to work in such a prestigious position, she was not stupid either. She did not want to argue with Tang Ling anymore. Wearing her earpiece, she activated the wristband on her wrist and started tomunicate in a whisper.


    Tang Ling did not pay attention to what she was saying. He was just a little envious of themunication tool. They were the products of some advanced civilization, but where did theye from?


    A minuteter, the beautifuldy was surprised after she got instructions from her superior. Her eyes stared at Tang Ling in shock.


    Soon enough, she hung up themunication device and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten instructions from my superior. You can bring your...heirlooms inside if you like.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°That will be all.¡± Tang Ling reacted righteously as if it was natural for it to happen. However, deep in his heart, he was a little suspicious. Which superior is this understanding? Is Fei Long¡¯s name that effective?


    Of course, the beautifuldy would never answer Tang Ling¡¯s doubts. After she worked on the machine, the red light outside training room No. 136 lit up.


    The staff brought Tang Ling into the little room, which was a special elevator that connected to the real first floor of the Tower.


    The staff was afraid that Tang Ling and Fei Long had an unusual rtionship. Tang Ling might be closer to Fei Long than a real little brother, so the staff treated him better and with more respect.


    Throughout the elevator ride, the staff seized the time and exined the important things in the training room, especially what should Tang Ling, a New Moon Warrior who had not started cultivation ss, do to better absorb the energy.


    On top of that, ording to the booking, Tang Ling¡¯s session started at 8 p.m. sharp, but when they arrived in the training room, there were 8 minutes left before 8 p.m., so the staff allowed Tang Ling to enter earlier than the booking time.


    Pak!


    After the door of the training room closed, the electronic lock was activated.


    ording to the staff, unless Tang Ling opened the door from inside, in order for others to barge in from outside, they would at least need weapons with superalloy grade material to destroy the electronic lock.


    Therefore, Tang Ling would have an hour inside the room, free of any external disturbances.


    ¡°Is this really a good thing?¡± The change of events was a little surprising. He had made it to the training room smoothly to the point that it raised anxiety in him. Tang Ling would never take things for granted.


    He always had a feeling that someone out there was brewing a storm in the dark and it would soon explode. Deep in his heart, the rough contour of the entire conspiracy had yet to be drawn out, but he still needed more evidence to support his spection.


    Nevertheless, any conspiracy would be a joke in front of absolute strength. All he could do was seize the time and power up himself.


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling inhaled deeply and looked satisfied.


    So, is this what pure high-intensity energy feels like?


    Right after he stepped into the room, every single cell of his was energized. They were lively and happy, and he felt he felt refreshed and revitalized.


    Even though the cell cycle was quicker, his body consumption was decreasing.


    The energy was warm and firm as it was granted to every single cell in his body. It baffled him though. Was this the energy from the Purple Moon?


    Tang Ling scanned the training room. He realized that the room was filled with many kinds of machines and instruments like the best gym in the old civilization.


    The staff also told him to think of a way to exhaust his stamina to the limit and spend every bit of energy in his body. Only then could he get the most out of the training.


    If he was tenacious enough, he could hit his body limit again and again, and it would be even more beneficial to him.


    ¡°What an amazing ce this is!¡± Tang Ling unconsciously stroked his chest. After he knew ¡®it¡¯ was a seed, his feelings towards ¡®it¡¯ was a little more obvious.


    Tang Ling could also feel the liveliness from the seed as if it was a baby that was forever hungry being soaked in a milk bath.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Tang Ling teased himself. Even with his current appetite, he could barely feed the seed full, so he felt like he treated the seed badly.


    The countdown timer to the dream was decreasing by the second. If it was not because of the dream, Tang Ling really wanted to push his limits in the training, and it proved to be a huge temptation.


    Unfortunately, he could not. Tang Ling simply sat down in the corner, calcted the time, and took the Level 2 vicious beast meat jerky out. He cut them into thin strips and weighed them to be around 100 grams.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time to digest this.¡± It was just Level 2 vicious beast meat. Plus, the eating method that Su Yao taught him allowed him to digest faster, so he could make it before the timer ended, but he would have to endure the pain.


    Even with doubts lingering in his mind, Tang Ling stuffed the meat jerky into his mouth and chewed as hard as he could before he swallowed it.

 Chapter 162 - Dream Domain. Desolate Door (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 162: Dream Domain. Deste Door (2 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to replenish my food in the dream. Otherwise, using the dream to digest the food is also a valid way. Since the dream world and the real world have a huge difference in time, it¡¯s something I can use.¡± Sweat asrge as peas appeared all over Tang Ling and converged into streams before they then rolled down and dripped onto the floor.


    Tang Ling ignored his sweat as he continued his digestion with the eating method Su Yao taught him.


    Every single action that he made was painful. It was as if his internals were being ripped apart, but he had gotten used to it. The Level 3 vicious beast meat was stronger, so the Level 2 vicious beast meat was considered mild.


    Hence, Tang Ling retained the ability to think and calcte in the most effective way.


    From his Precise Instinct, he knew in a blurry sense that 100 grams of Level 2 vicious beast meat could only provide energy equal to 1/20th of what the same amount of Level 3 vicious beast meat could provide. It seemed like the difference in level was huge. Would he be able to deduce how powerful the vicious beast was based on these mere numbers?


    Due to the huge difference, he was able to digest the 100 grams of vicious beast meat quicker than expected.


    When Tang Ling was released from his weakened state, it had only been 11 minutes. He removed his shirt and took a closer look at the countdown timer on his arm. He still had 18 minutes left before entering the dream, but his body and the seed still did not feel full at all.


    Therefore, Tang Ling grabbed more Level 2 vicious beast meat jerky from his pouch. He took a little bit more than the previous round, but he dared not risk it. It was only around 20 grams more than the previous time.


    He put it in his mouth, chewed it as vigorously as he could and swallowed it. He then repeated his eating method before the tremendous pain wrapped him whole once again.


    If the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad was here, they would understand why Tang Ling was so much stronger than them. He endured extreme pain every time. The extent of the pain could even defeat a Leceister silverback bear, a king beast that was a few times stronger than humans instantly, yet Tang Ling did not even lose his breath. He tortured himself again and again.


    He did not mind as he was only concerned about the question that popped in his mind earlier: if he could use the time advantage in the dream to boost his power.


    It was not entirely impossible, but several conditions must be met before he could pull it off.


    Firstly, the dream must not start with killing and fighting that wouldst till the end. Then, he would be able to squeeze some time out to do this.


    Secondly, the dream world reflected reality. Circumstances like injuries and death would be reflected on his body, so would it then reflect everything in the dream world back to reality? If it really could, this idea of his could really work.


    This time around, in order to bring his weapons to the dream, Tang Ling instinctively powered himself up, so he purposely brought all the Level 2 vicious beast meat with him. If he could consume all 2.5 kgs of vicious beast meat in a single dream, it would be a huge temptation for him, and he was eager to try it out.


    Time was slipping away as he bathed in pain.


    Once again, the Level 2 vicious beast meat was digested, and his weakened state made it difficult for him to even sit properly. Slowly, the weakened state faded and his body started to recover.


    But when will the dream start? Tang Ling widened his eyes. He really wanted to know how the dream world would bring him in. He could not forget the indistinguishable trance that he went through when he entered the dreamst time.


    This time around, the bright lights in the training room blinked several times before the whole room turned dark.


    How can the staff of the Tower be this careless? How are the lights faulty in this kind of ce?!


    Tang Ling wasining in his heart, but it was toote to ask the staff to check the lights now. The sudden darkness heightened the anxiety in his heart. He stood up and wanted to flip the switch to see whether he could turn the lights back on.


    Slowly, he felt his way to the door, but just before he reached the door, he sensed a dim light behind him.


    Tang Ling vigntly turned around and saw a ck door that had appeared on the wall. Countless light particles wereing out from the seam of the door and floating into the dark room.


    Tang Ling was shocked. A-am I in the dream now?!


    In fact, he could not really exin what happened around him except that he had entered the dream without even realizing it.


    ¡°This is really smart.¡± Tang Ling shook his head as if he surrendered to his fate. He made his way to the front of the little ck door.


    The door looked very intricate with carvings on the nk that Tang Ling could not understand. The handle with a jade-like luster was very eye-catching.


    Excited and nervous, he put his hands on the handle and gripped it tightly.


    At that moment, a strange thought popped up in his head. Does every other Dream Seed enter the dream world through this door or is it only me?


    There was no reason for the thought. The question itself was strange and meaningless.


    Therefore, Tang Ling did not ponder upon it. He took a deep breath and strongly pulled the door open. The moment the door opened, blinding light gushed in. He instinctively raised his hand over his eyes and lowered his head.


    When he slowly recovered his sight, he realized that both the door that he was holding and the training room behind him were all gone.


    He was standing on a spacious ground covered with old green bricks, and in front of the spacious ground was a huge, endless city surrounded by ck walls.


    There was mist above the city. Even though the ck walls were only around ten meters tall, the buildings behind the walls remained shadowy. The only thing visible was a towering mountain peak in the center of the city. It was not affected by the mist and stood out brazenly before Tang Ling¡¯s eyes.


    At first nce, a strong feeling popped up within Tang Ling. The mountain peak was the goal of the dream world.


    Right after the feeling appeared, it rooted itself deep in his mind and did not budge anymore.


    However, the mountain peak looked very strange. It resembled a tower, but upside down, the closer the peak was, the wider it got; the lower the bottom was, the narrower it got.


    Since the bottom of the mountain was drowned in buildings, Tang Ling could not get a clearer look.


    ¡°If the peak of this mountain is the goal, then why hasn¡¯t anyone reached the peak even though the dream world has been around for more than 150 years? It doesn¡¯t look that far, and the longest interval between the entry to the dream is either one to two years. Hmm...¡± Tang Ling was not in a hurry to move out as he stood on the old spaciousnd, gazing out at the misty city and pondering upon the questions.


    However, it seemed like he would not be able to get an answer by thinking on the spot.


    At the same time, the loud clunk of a bell sounded, echoing throughout the spaciousnd. The surroundings of the ck wall immediately cleared up, and a huge red door slowly appeared on the wall opposite Tang Ling.


    Another door? Is it telling me to go into the city?


    The mark of the Dream Seed started to burn without a sign and an emotionless voice entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears. ¡°Open the Deste Door in ten minutes and enter the Dream Domain. Those who fail to enter the door within the stipted time will be disqualified, and the mark of the Dream Seed will be taken away.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Tang Ling dared not linger any longer after hearing the voice. He sprinted towards the giant red door.


    Even though the voice sounded serious, Tang Ling was not overly nervous. He was only less than 200 meters from the red door, and with his sprinting speed, he could reach the door in less than a minute, let alone ten.


    Maybe it¡¯s difficult to open the door. That was the second thought Tang Ling had, but after he sprinted for some distance, his carefree attitude disappeared. No matter how fast he sprinted towards the big red door, his Precise Instinct told him that he was not moving closer to the door at all.


    Shocked, Tang Ling had no idea what was going on. There was not a single hint from the Dream Seed mark either.


    ¡°Am I approaching it the wrong way?¡± Tang Ling stopped running and tried other ways of approaching, but he found the thought ridiculous. If he could not get close by running, how could he get there by walking?


    Tang Ling started to feel nervous as he could not grasp onto a single hint at the moment.


    So, is this the difficulty of a real dream? Is this why no one is able to reach the goal in the past 150 years? How could a simple entrance mission be this difficult? How did the others pass the entrance mission in the past?


    Many thoughts in his mind gradually calmed him down. He realized it might be because of his reverence of the dream world that made him lose his senses, hence messing up a simple entrance mission.


    All things could be analyzed. The dream world itself existed to select a Dream Seed that could reach the end. It was not to deliberately put the Dream Seeds in a difficult position and disqualify them along the way.


    Besides, every Dream Seed had different strength levels, but they were all weak from the beginning. If the dream world was this vast, the mission difficulty must be closer to the strength level of the Dream Seed.


    In other words, all missions could be cleared with the right method. There must be a silver thread of hope lying somewhere.


    The most important thing was to grasp the silver thread of...hope!


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling¡¯s furrowed brows slowly eased. Soon, the uncertainty in his eyes was reced by a determined gaze.


    Yes, this must be it!


    After he finally calmed down, the ingenious Tang Ling quickly grasped onto a single important point, and if his theory was correct...


    With a calm gaze, he started to run again, but unlike his previous attempt, he did not maintain a constant running speed this time. He ran quicker and quicker and his legs moved faster and faster to the point that they were almost blurred out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the limit yet. Faster!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not the limit yet. I can be faster!¡±


    The right way to run was to maintain stable movement and breath steadily. Only then could one run longer.


    However, it was impossible to maintain steady breathing when running at one¡¯s limit. Running beyond one¡¯s limit required one to be at an explosive state at all times.


    Therefore, Tang Ling¡¯s breath was messy. Based on his current condition, he already felt tired after running for half a minute and his face started to turn red.


    Nevertheless, he was able to run beyond his limit, and it was the extra few steps that allowed him to approach the big red door with almost 40 meters in one stride.


    ¡°My theory is right!¡± Tang Ling smirked. With the right method, he would be able to make it.


    Indeed, the whole dream world was built on a single concept¡ªtesting. He had to reach the end goal through all sorts of tests.


    Since it was all a test, as long as he could grasp the core of the test, he would be able to understand the mission easily.


    Opening the Deste Door in ten minutes might seem straightforward, but it was also a huge test. The distance between him and the door tested his speed while opening the door would test his strength.


    Then, in the process of approaching the door, he could only truly get close with his maximum speed.


    Tang Ling¡¯s theory was correct.


    It was impossible for humans to maintain maximum speed for a long period of time, but with a specific direction, it was no longer a problem.


    Tang Ling kept adjusting himself in the sprint. Every step that he ran went beyond his limit and he would get a lot closer to the door.


    In the end, although he was given ten minutes for the mission, after he mastered the method, he managed to stand in front of the door in less than three minutes. He did not simply touch the brass studs embedded on the door though.


    The door disyed a strong ancient Huaxia architecture style.


    Standing in front of the door, he quickly adjusted his breath and strolled around to recover his heartbeat. The water bottle that he carried with him finally came to y. Staying hydrated appropriately and reasonably after strenuous exercise was a great help towards recovering stamina.


    Stamina was unlike speed and would be consumed ordingly. Without stamina, there would be no strength. Pushing the door multiple times without giving it his best would result in failure.


    Therefore, the only way to open the door was to open it in a single attempt.


    After his heartbeat and breath stabilized, Tang Ling sat down in front of the door. He thought of two ways to open the door.


    First, he could open it with explosive strength from the start.


    Second, he could slowly increase his strength and ultimately open the door with his full might.


    After some thoughts about the options, Tang Ling decided to go with the second way. Explosive strength was unreliable as its numbers would fluctuate greatly due to all sorts of reasons.


    When his decision was made, Tang Ling stood up to take a deep breath. Then, he put both his hands on the big red door.


    He pushed and slowly increased his strength. With his Precise Instinct in his mind, he was able to feel how much strength was he exerting. His Precise Instinct allowed him to control his strength steadily, so he would not overexert his strength all of a sudden and cause the numbers in his mind to fluctuate.


    Plus, Tang Ling already had great control over his body and muscles, so this door-pushing mission was not that difficult.


    Following the increase in his strength, the great red Deste Door finally opened with a bang after his strength reached his personal limit.


    The time used for the mission was 4 minutes and 47 seconds.


    Tang Ling swung his aching arms. Was it time to finally have a glimpse of the so-called Dream Domain?


    Unfortunately, no.


    After he stepped through the door, a thick mist weed him. The mist felt very dense as if it was sticky liquid flowing around him. Tang Ling could not see a thing inside.


    At that very moment, a warm but gloomy voice echoed in Tang Ling¡¯s ears. ¡°Yo, congrattions! How long has it been since an S-rank entry mission? 10 years? 20 years? 60 years?¡±


    Instinctively, Tang Ling swung his arm and the Wolf Crunch that he hid in his sleeve appeared in his hand.


    The dream reflected reality and vice versa. From the moment he stepped into the dream, he noticed that all his things were with him. The information that Su Yao had provided never felt this important.


    s, would he run into an enemy this fast?


    A figure slowly walked out from the watery mist, and it seemed like the figure had the ability to see through the mist. As the figure walked closer, Tang Ling was able to make out the contour of a man.


    The man was tall at approximately 1.9 meters. Bright luster shone across his ck long hair as if it was ck silk as it waved freely behind the man.


    The ck long hair reminded Tang Ling of a person¡ªKun.


    However, the man that appeared before him was not Kun. The man looked a lot friendlier than thezy and unusually arrogant Kun. His smile was sincere and his bright eyes smiled like crescent moons.


    He was wearing a long gray robe with his hands hidden in the sleeves. It looked like a cotton robe and Tang Ling could not understand the many totem icons sewn on it using a concealed sewing technique.


    He stopped 5 meters away from Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was never a person who would be enchanted by looks, so he raised the Wolf Crunch up and asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man smiled even brighter as one of his hands came out from the big sleeves and two shiny light particles appeared above his palm all of a sudden like he was holding two stars.


    Tang Ling had a strong impression of the shiny light particles which were only as big as a coin each¡ªDream Coins. Those were the Dream Coins that he dreamt of day and night!


    ¡°I am the guide of the Dream Domain. You can call me Liu He. I won¡¯t always appear in the dream and not every Dream Seed has the opportunity to see me.


    ¡°Um...to be more precise, the majority of the Dream Seeds have never seen me before but have heard of my existence. None of those are of importance. The important thing is that you are the fifth Dream Seed that haspleted the S-rank entry mission, and on top of that, you are the fastest of all. So, I am here to present you with two Dream Coins before you start your adventure. That¡¯s it.¡±


    After his words subsided, two starry Dream Coins floated up from Liu He¡¯s hands and flew to Tang Ling who instinctively reached out to them. Instantly, the two shiny light particles flew into his hands.

 Chapter 163 - Indistinguishable (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 163: Indistinguishable (2 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dream Coins were a beautiful currency. They floated in the air like stars, but only for an instant.


    Two Dream Coins flew into Tang Ling¡¯s hand and moved along his arm before they ultimately stopped on the Dream Seed mark.


    Instinctively, Tang Ling rolled his sleeves up for a closer look. Underneath the Dream Seed mark, Kun Ya, there were two beautiful spots in the size of a sesame seed each.


    It must be a sign of his possession of the Dream Coins.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. The mist will go away soon. Once again, congrattions on starting your adventure.¡± Liu He¡¯s voice remained kind and his hands retracted into his sleeves but his smile continued.


    However, even with the smile, there was no emotion on his face.


    ¡°Wait, I still have some questions,¡± Tang Ling quickly stopped Liu He without even rolling his sleeves.


    He actually did not have any questions to ask since the encounter was so sudden, but when Liu He said that not every Dream Seed could see the guide or that most Dream Seeds did not even know about his existence, it gave Tang Ling an idea.


    The guide¡¯s appearance before him must be a rare opportunity which he had to seize.


    The dream world tended to have a clear and determined goal. Had the guide came all the way here just to deliver two Dream Coins? Unlikely.


    As though he wanted to answer Tang Ling¡¯s doubts, Liu He did not stop Tang Ling from asking after his departure was interrupted. Instead, he gave Tang Ling another hint. ¡°Time is limited.¡±


    Whether Tang Ling could get something useful from the guide or not would depend on his ability to grasp the point within the limited timeframe.


    ¡°The Dream Coins are stored here. If I have a lot of Dream Coins and my arm can¡¯t fit all of them, what should I do?¡± Tang Ling asked a rather ridiculous question. He did not ask that on purpose, but he had his own thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu He squinted his eyes. He never expected Tang Ling to ask such a strange question. He recovered his smile and said, ¡°I think as a new Dream Seed, you shouldn¡¯t worry about that at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Tang Ling suddenly looked serious. His seemingly ridiculous question was actually the basis for him to ask why.


    The question was vast and did not specifically target a single detail or matter. Tang Ling knew nothing about the Dream Domain and everything within it, but he was able to ask more about the ce through such a question.


    Regardless of how Liu He answered the question, he would leave him with some useful information.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Liu He seemed to be fine with Tang Ling¡¯s little thoughts as hevished him with praise after he understood what Tang Ling was trying to do.


    Liu He then said, ¡°Since you were able to clear the S-rank entry mission, I suppose you must have figured out a lot of things about the Dream Domain and why it exists. The Dream Domain is all about tests. The essence of these tests is to find out the limits of human capabilities. So, what are these so-called limits, you may ask?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the fine line between life and death. So, do you understand why I said you shouldn¡¯t worry about getting more Dream Coins at your current stage?¡±


    ¡°I understand. On the line between life and death, staying alive is the point. One must achieve something to be rewarded with Dream Coins, and staying alive is as difficult as it is, let alone earning Dream Coins,¡± Tang Ling replied quickly, but then he switched the topic all of a sudden, ¡°As a Dream Seed, can I think of this line of life and death a type of...uh...principle in the Dream Domain?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the path that constructs the Dream Domain. You can also think of it as thew of the Dream Domain.¡± Liu He was very well-mannered and he did not look impatient at all.


    ¡°Meaning, in this city, this Dream Domain, no matter what I do or where I go, everything that I encounter specifically targets my own line of life and death?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s question was actually tackling a very specific topic.


    ¡°You can think of it as every step you tread forward is as such. More precisely, you can¡¯t actually go anywhere in the Dream Domain. Understand?¡± Liu He¡¯s smile looked even more sincere.


    Tang Ling remained quiet this time. Hetched onto the point quickly: he would surely run into a test involving his own line of life and death within a certain distance, and he was not allowed to simply wander around in the Dream Domain.


    There were no tricks to all this. All he could do was tread forward step by step towards the peak that he believed was the goal.


    ¡°Well then, I should be going.¡± Liu He had answered quite a lot, especially with the phrase ¡®the line of life and death¡¯. It almost revealed the most important thing about the Dream Domain.


    It was not considered special treatment toward Tang Ling though. The key was Tang Ling and his question. Since he was able to think about it and ask his question, he was able to get an affirmative answer from Liu He.


    ¡°The line of life and death is the limit of a person¡¯s capabilities, so is the person¡¯s capabilities everything?¡± Without caring, Tang Ling seized the chance and asked more because he wanted to know how the Dream Domain determined achievements and progress.


    ¡°It is everything within your own capabilities. The best way to ovee it is to get the highest rating.¡± As Liu He revealed the final details, his figure was fading into the mist. He was not moving, but a magical force was sucking him into the mist.


    In the spot where Liu He stood, the water-like mist magically faded and started to reveal this corner of the city.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling did not care about the view. He fixed his gaze on Liu He¡¯s fading figure and continued asking his questions.


    ¡°Can you tell me who you are?


    ¡°Do you and your kind exist in the old civilization?


    ¡°Are you and Kun...?¡±


    No answer came. In just a few seconds, Liu He, the guide¡¯s figure vanished without a trace.


    How unfortunate. Tang Ling was slightly disappointed. He still had a ton of questions to ask Liu He, but at least, he now knew that the Dream Domain would not allow him to cross the line.


    ¡®He and Kun must be the same kind,¡¯ he thought in his mind, and the thought seemed to allow him totch onto something, but he could not exactly tell what.


    As he pondered on that thought, he drew the grade C alloy longsword from his back and kept the Wolf Crunch back in his sleeve.


    The mystery revolving Kun and Liu He¡¯s background was not a question that he should solve now. He was still in the dream, and this strange city called the Dream Domain reeked of unknown danger lurking in its corners.


    After the mist dissipated, Tang Ling saw a street before him. The street was covered with rough green bricks and on both sides were grayish ck walls that extended all the way down. It was narrow, bumpy and filled with green mosses as if it wasining how cruel time was.


    Behind the short grayish ck wall were buildings with heavy Huaxia architectural elements. ck tiles and white walls represented a famous architectural style of ancient Huaxia¡ªthe Hui-style architecture.


    The buildings were anything but morous. A single nce over the area showed nothing butmon residential houses, but when coupled with the gloomy weather, the whole scene looked like a natural ck and white painting.


    Other than that, Tang Ling managed to see through the lingering mist and spot even more streets further ahead. There was a wide street ahead that seemed to be the main avenue. ording to how the old civilization measured the street, it could fit at least ten cars.


    The strange thing was that there were many different noises from the main avenue and Tang Ling was able to make out some human voices.


    However, Tang Ling still had the papers that Su Yao had given him. Although there were some hints on it that did not seem important, they were unusually clear.


    ¡®Do not simply enter mountains, forests, caves, and houses which areplicated confined spaces. Do not simply enter extra spacious grounds either.¡¯


    ording to Liu He, the tests were basically the same, so it made the hints seem a little ridiculous, but Tang Ling would not simply deny these experiences from other Dream Seeds.


    For example, judging from how lively the main avenue was from here, there must be a lot of things there, openly and secretly. Tang Ling also believed that the basics of the tests were all the same, so it might alle one after another continuously if he headed to the main avenue.


    Liu He came and went like the wind. Could he have left some form of convenience for Tang Ling in the end?


    Tang Ling thought about it for a few seconds on the spot. He then decided to sheath the longsword into the sp on his back and slowly walked forward on the old street of green bricks.


    The street was very old, and as he walked along, he realized there were all sorts of shallow and deep marks on the surface of the green bricks.


    After the rain, there were water puddles on the streets. They reflected the white walls and ck tiles of the buildings, looking blindingly bright with a sense of distress.


    Carried by the breeze was the scent of the moss. The air was so fresh that it was shocking. Unlike Tang Ling¡¯s era, the air always had a strange smell. It was not exactly pungent, but it was there. It was known as the ubiquitous contamination.


    The details of authenticity would catch one off guard. Was this a dream? Or was it reality?


    Step by step...meter after meter...


    Tang Ling¡¯s battle uniform slowly transformed from a dull gray to a deep dark blue with a tinge of tenacity.


    In the blink of an eye, his upper uniform transformed into a dark blue short robe and his pants changed into cotton pants of the same color tucked into his leather boots.


    The Wolf Crunch remained tucked in Tang Ling¡¯s sleeve, but the Desert Eagle transformed into a strange-looking weapon that resembled a hidden weapon from ancient Huaxia. It was still hanging at his waist.


    The longsword remained as it was as well, but Tang Ling did not know that because he did not have eyes on his back. Although he was not worried about it, the Dream Domain would provide the perfect cover.


    Tang Ling only walked forward 50 meters and his image had changed from a New Moon Warrior of the Purple Moon Era to a young swordsman of some unknown period in ancient Huaxia.


    Tang Ling did not feel any emotions about the transformation because he epted it frankly. He felt a little regretful though. Had he spent more time reading, he might have understood ancient Huaxia history better.


    If he knew the historical background better, would the mission have been easier? However, Tang Ling had not received anything about the mission until now.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling reached the end of the green brick street and before he could regain his senses, he saw a bunch of young children in ancient Huaxia attire sprinting past him madly from the corner of the street.


    As their steps caused sshes in the puddles, he picked up their subsiding conversation.


    ¡°The grandmother from Wang family was bitten to death!¡±


    ¡°Stop bbering. She¡¯s old and she is dying.¡±


    ¡°She was bitten to death. I heard it from others.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go have a look.¡±


    Tang Ling avoided the sshes easily and the youthful conversation entered his ears, but he failed to dodge a pair of rough hands that grabbed him.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, where have you been these two days? Please don¡¯t simply wander around. It¡¯s been dangerous recently.¡±


    Tang Ling looked up and saw the face of a man with deep wrinkles around his brows and the center of his forehead. He was scrawny and seemed malnourished, but his strong hands were holding Tang Ling. His grip was so strong that it made Tang Ling¡¯s palm twitch a little.


    It was at that moment when a hint about the mission appeared in his mind. ¡°Tang Chongwu, the second son of the wealthy Tang family of Qingxi town.¡±


    As the sentence appeared in his mind, his full background and the details of his cover followed.


    What kind of technology was this that could imnt memories directly in people¡¯s minds?


    While Tang Ling was shocked about the Dream Domain¡¯s methods, he subtly nced at the old man before him.


    ¡°Sorry for worrying you, Grandfather Han. Chongwu went out of town for the past two days. I don¡¯t know what happened to the town. Just now, I heard the children said...¡±


    Tang Ling might not understand how ancient Huaxia people conversed, but when he opened his mouth, both his ng and intonation were perfectly pronounced. It seemed like the Dream Domain¡¯s method of inserting memories directly into his mind also provided him with some basic knowledge of ancient Huaxia.


    The man known as Grandfather Han stopped Tang Ling and sighed. His words seemed tock rhyme or reason as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t ask now. Let¡¯s go back to the manor. Master might have toe outter. This is actually the third case this month.¡± He then pulled Tang Ling away.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry either, so he allowed Grandfather Han to take him away.


    ording to the information that he received in his mind, Grandfather Han was the Tang family¡¯s guardian. His position was respectful and prestigious, and both he and his so-called brother, Tang Chongwen, were raised by Grandfather Han.


    His addiction to practicing martial arts since he was young was also influenced by Grandfather Han, so there was no reason not to trust him for now.


    ¡°Just look at you. Look! Wielding swords and daggers, what is this look about? With your level of martial arts, do you think you can be a martial schr? Why don¡¯t you follow your big brother? He¡¯s familiar with scriptures and is already a xiucai [1]. With that knowledge of his, he¡¯ll earn respect wherever he goes.¡± Although Grandfather Han released Tang Ling¡¯s hand, because of his age, he kept nagging him.


    Tang Ling listened to the lecture with a smile as he peered around without paying much attention to Grandfather Han. He was sizing up the whole Qingxi town.


    It was not a big town by any means. There was a crystal clear river that flowed through the center of town, the emerald green water reflecting the Hui-style architecture buildings with lush greenery nted on both sides. One would feel like one had entered a peaceful painting.


    Such scenery was not preserved in the Purple Moon Era. Regardless of how beautiful it was, Tang Ling did not have the mood to enjoy it. His Precise Instinct was running wild in his mind, mapping out the terrain of Qingxi town. ording to his battle habits, Tang Ling always memorized the terrains of the battlefield and would remember as many details as possible.


    It was a test of life and death after all.


    ¡°Not speaking, are we? Are you revealing regret by not speaking?¡± Tang Ling was quiet, but Grandfather Han was not used to it. He turned around, and when he saw that Tang Ling paid no attention to his words and smiled in a silly way, Grandfather Han was instantly upset.


    ¡°I regret it, I do. I thought having a civil and a martial schr would be something joyful in the family. If you¡¯re unhappy, Grandfather Han, Chongwu will learn scriptures as well,¡± said Tang Ling as he tried tofort Grandfather Han. He really did not want a character in the dream to nag at him relentlessly.


    Tang Ling noticed a key point after sizing up the whole town, but he needed more evidence to verify his thoughts.


    Persuaded, Grandfather Han¡¯s furrowed brows eased and the wrinkles on his face seemed to dissipate.


    Seizing the opportunity, Tang Ling casually asked, ¡°Grandfather, what time is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you stay out for so long that you lost track of time?¡± Grandfather Han criticized, but he quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s already Si hour.¡±


    ording to modern time units, Si hour was the time period between 9 to 11 a.m. However, it was rather impossible to identify the precise time judging from the background of the era.


    Since it was still early in the day, even after a downpour, the town was rather quiet.


    The shops along the streets were closed. Other than the group of children that sprinted on the street, there was no one else.


    The strange thing was that all the houses had shut their gates tightly. Other than some dogs barking and a rooster crowing in a house, there was no sound at all as if they were afraid of something.


    Was this something rted to what the children said earlier and the dangerous times that Grandfather Han mentioned? If that was the case, then the mission in this dream would revolve around this matter.


    However, the mission only provided some background information and he had not been told what he must do.


    As Tang Ling got carried away by his thoughts again, Grandfather Han asked Tang Ling, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    It was the usual time for the wealthy to have their meals. Because Grandfather Han was worried about Tang Ling since he asked about the time, he rted it to his grandson having a hard time outside the manor and possibly not even having had a full meal in the past two days.


    Grandfather Han could not stop but nag again. He questioned Tang Ling about why he would be a swordsman. No swordsman could travel without silver.


    Tang Ling automatically turned off his hearing. He feigned understanding and followed Grandfather Han along the way while memorizing everything that he saw.


    Less than a quarter of an hourter, the two of them arrived in the south of the town.


    A big manor was erected there. It had the same white walls and ck tiles but was a lotrger than othermon residential houses. It was countless times grander and more prestigious.


    The manor was built in the suburbs. Further down south was a small mountain with lush trees, and in between the mountain and the town was a pond.


    The pond was quiet but deep, the greenish surface turning dark as it deepened. It also emanated a chill.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Come in.¡± Grandfather Han was standing in front of the ck main gate. Maybe because it was still early, the Tang family was not afraid of what the rest of the town feared. The gate of the Tang residence behind Grandfather Han was wide open.


    Tang Ling nodded and followed Grandfather Han into the manor.


    To his surprise, right after he stepped through the door, a servant that sprung out of nowhere sprinted towards the gate and locked it tightly with a bang. The heavy bar was quicklytched over the gate.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Tang Ling turned around and nced at the servant¡¯s actions, chuckling in his heart.


    Based on information in the papers Su Yao gave him, he was told to not enter mountains, forests, and houses because it would only raise the level of difficulty and danger.


    Nheless, he had entered houses, seen a mountain, and walked through the entire town, so how difficult would his mission be now?


    If the principle of pushing the limit of life and death remained constant, what kind of limits would this mission test? More importantly, did the difficulty include the existence of his seed?


    In this indistinguishable dream that screamed peculiarity and strangeness, Tang Ling was somehow able to slowly eliminate the nervousness and fear in his heart.


    What remained was the excitement and the urge to challenge the mission!

 Chapter 164 - The Outline Of The Matter (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 164: The Outline Of The Matter (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®The rain patters continuously. It was saddening and gloomy. Listening over the mountains and trees, the wind roars loudly and the rain pours heavily.


    ¡®Drop by drop, drop after drop, tears and blood cross a sorrowing soul. The sorrowes from a grave of memories.¡¯


    At Grandmother Wang¡¯s manor, the theatrical troupe was performing on stage with their heart and soul.


    With the white in gauze, the flickering candles, plus the drizzle at night, it could not get any sadder than this.


    Grandmother Wang¡¯s daughter-inw passed out from crying several times. The doctor was even called over to give her some calming medicine, and she finally went to bed mournfully after a few hours.


    The two young grandchildren, a boy and a girl, were running around in the manor without any idea about what had happened.


    Tang Ling was sitting in the front yard of Grandmother Wang¡¯s manor. He upied a seat in the corner and was nibbling on sunflower seeds while sipping on the yellow wine provided. It was sour on the tastebuds and was said to have asting taste but Tang Ling could not taste any of that.


    However, he could not reject the other like-minded youngsters beside him who kept asking him to drink, so he had to take sips from time to time to show that he was a well-mannered person.


    Looking at the children running around the front yard, a youngster beside Tang Ling could not help but sigh. ¡°Wang¡¯s daughter-inw is really pitiful. The men died in the mountains a few years ago and now even Grandmother Wang...¡±


    ¡°I heard that the death of the Wang family¡¯s Dng had many unsolved mysteries.¡± Tang Ling peeled a peanut and tossed it into his mouth.


    Eating in the Dream Domain was a strange experience. Taste, fragrance, and texture were all present, but the food could not fill one¡¯s stomach.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling enjoyed it a lot. Starting from the lunch he had in his manor, he was already in awe about the eating culture of ancient Huaxia.


    The eating culture adhered closely to the saying: ¡®The more intricate the meal, the better. The thinner the meat, the better. Meat should not overpower the amount of rice on the table. One can drink but cannot be drunk.¡¯


    Only the crunchiest and the most tender parts of the freshest bamboo shoots were kept. The best dry-cured ham was thinly sliced, and no extra toppings or sauces were given when it was served. The most delicate spring onions would bring the best taste of spring to the pte when eaten. The freshness and saltiness was perfectly bnced, hence providing a refreshing texture.


    The freshest orange was cut at its three-fourth point. Its skin was carefully peeled, its flesh carefully taken out and squeezed into juice without the pulp. The crab from theke was captured and shucked while its flesh and roe were put into the well-preserved orange skin and covered with the orange cap, which was the remaining one-fourth of the orange. Water, wine, and vinegar were added to it when it was steamed. It was then served with a sauce made with a tinge of salt and vinegar.


    The mentioned dishes were just two of many dishes that Tang Ling had for lunch, yet they made the food back in the Purple Moon Era seem like garbage for pigs.


    Was the ancient Huaxia of the old civilization that luxurious? Although it was just a wealthy family in a town, the intricacies were carefully preserved. What would the noble high-ranking officials eat then?


    Tang Ling was curious but at the same time, troubled by a new question. Did the Dream Domain reflect the real way of living in ancient Huaxia? Or were some details exaggerated?


    If it was real, then had all this happened in the past as a part of history? Was he experiencing history itself?


    Tang Ling frowned, unconsciously taking a sip of the yellow wine. He had a feeling that he wastching onto something important and that it might be of great help for the uing tests in the Dream Domain, but he still had to verify with evidence.


    At that moment, a delicate young girl partook in the conversation. ¡°Second Brother Tang, since you mentioned the death of the Wang family¡¯s Dng, I have to say that I heard some truth about the incident. It¡¯s more reliable than the rumors that the naughty tongues spread.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Ling raised his brow. The other youngsters around him started tough and tease him. It seemed like Second Young Master Tang had sought a way to exert his righteous way of the swordsman.


    However, the young girl who spoke ignored the other youngsters. Her googly eyes were fixed on Tang Ling as she said, ¡°My brother is the constable of the county. He inspected the body himself before it was buried. Rumour has it that the jiangshi [1] were causing it, but the cause of death was a palm strike to the body, shattering his organs. Then...¡±


    The young girl suddenly looked a little pale.


    The two white papernterns were dancing in the wind at the mourning altar and the candles cast an orange luster over the wooden coffin. The two Wang grandchildren ran around the coffin and the older sister said loudly, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, wake up. There are a lot of guests at our house.¡±


    The younger brother whose voice sounded like a baby¡¯s echoed his sister and said loudly, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, wake up. There¡¯s a lot of food to eat here.¡±


    The two children were tapping the coffin relentlessly, causing a continuous thumping and the whole coffin was shaking.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Tang Ling asked the girl as he nced over the big ck coffin. He was not overly concerned about the ignorant children.


    ¡°Then, he was bitten into many pieces, but the bite marks on his body were not by a jiangshi. There were two types of bite marks found¡ªone was a human¡¯s and the other was a beast¡¯s,¡± the girl spewed everything in a single breath and looked down, not daring to even glimpse towards the mourning altar.


    The other youngster beside her did not agree with her. ¡°How is it not the work of a jiangshi? If it isn¡¯t, why are you so scared? You don¡¯t even dare to look at the coffin. Even the two children are bolder than you.¡±


    ¡°This is the third death this month and none of them died with aplete body. If it really is amon murder, who would have taken a bite out of the flesh? Some even said their skulls were cracked open and the brains were sucked out,¡± another youngster added loudly with his hands curled up into ws as he tried to frighten the young girl who screamed in fear.


    At the mourning altar, the granddaughter of the Wang family was exalted. She pped her hands and said with a loud giggle, ¡°Grandma is waking up! Grandma is waking up!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± The young girl was so frightened that she teared up when she heard that.


    Smiling, Tang Ling stood up and walked over with his hands behind him. He held the hands of the two kids in front of the mourning altar and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make so much noise. Grandma is exhausted. Let her rest. Be patient. The cook is making fried fruits, so wait patiently and you can have some.¡±


    The two kids pped and cheered when they heard about the fried fruits. Then, they left the mourning altar gleefully.


    Tang Ling squinted his eyes at the two kids. He then shifted his gaze to the central room.


    Inside the central room was a table set up for important figures. His father in the Dream Domain was speaking with several respectful elders of the town. Meanwhile, his older makeshift brother was writing something beside them. He was probably writing an obituary. The contents must be about convincing the townspeople to be calm and not believe in the supernatural forces.


    The master of the Tang family had mentioned before in the afternoon that staying in their houses and hiding behind walls in fear was not ideal. As the biggest family in the town, he must stand out as an example to straighten out the people¡¯s beliefs.


    Therefore, the Tang family donated some money to hold a grand funeral at night and everyone in the town came because of Master Tang.


    Firstly, the people wanted to hear what a respectable person had to say about the incident. Secondly, they were not as afraid with so many other people around.


    Tang Ling could not help but sneer at them. His makeshift father looked righteous as if he cared about the townspeople, but the Tang Manor door was tightly shut during the day. They were nervous before they decided to open the door. It seemed like they were also thoroughly frightened.


    Then, the elders around Master Tang seemed to strike up an argument because they were rather agitated as they spoke.


    Tang Ling did not care about them. He walked around the ck coffin and stroked the wooden surface with his left hand as if he wanted to know the quality of the coffin that the Tang family had donated.


    The theatrical troupe continued their performance professionally. The earlier piece sounded sad, so for the next piece, they decided to perform the sentimental ¡°Phoenix Cry¡±. The youngsters were captivated by the performance as they exchanged gazes from their seats, and it seemed like there were many hidden feelings.


    The people of ancient Huaxia are so coquettish!


    Tang Ling did not return to his corner seat. Instead, he sat down close to the mourning altar.


    He was not used to this kind of group ¡®orgy¡¯ since his love switch still had not been turned on. There were several young girls who stole coquettish nces at him, but he replied to them with a fierce re, making it very awkward.


    The theatrical y reached its climax just when the cook that was preparing the dinner was done with the fruits and pastries.


    The Tang family did donate generously to the funeral after all. There were dried and fresh fruits as well as pastries in thevish spread. Tang Ling sat beside the mourning altar and gobbled down the food.


    Master Tang somehow nced over at Tang Ling and saw his rude gluttony. His nce immediately turned into a fierce re.


    Grandfather Han, who was beside Master Tang, immediately walked over and bellowed, ¡°Where are your manners? Are you starving as a hungry ghost after two days outside? Look at your big brother, andpare him to yourself! Go inside and help your brother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Tang Ling rejected with a goofy smile.


    Maybe he was overthinking, but when Grandfather Han said the word ¡®ghost¡¯, the breeze somehow got stronger and colder.


    Since the ce was crowded and noisy with people, Grandfather Han did not want to argue with Tang Ling, so he red at him and said softly, ¡°You are the second young master of the family. Behave yourself.¡±


    Tang Ling stuffed a delicate-looking pastry into his mouth and nodded in agreement. Grandfather Han was furious, but all he did was stomp furiously and go back into the central room.


    Then, the two grandchildren of the Wang family came back, each holding a stick of freshly fried fruit in their hands.


    Young kids did not know anything about death, let alone fear. The two kids ran around Tang Ling before they ran back to the coffin.


    At this time, another group of young kids with a big brown dog beside them started a soft discussion among themselves.


    ¡°My father almost beat me to death this afternoon.¡± Given that the bruise on his cheek would not lie, the kid who said that was not exaggerating.


    ¡°My mother made me kneel for over two hours, so I can¡¯t stand straight now,¡± moaned another kid.


    The kid who owned the big dog asked softly, ¡°Then, did you tell your parents about what you saw?¡±


    ¡°I did. My parents scolded me and told me I was wrong. They didn¡¯t just punish me, but they even forbade me from telling others.¡± Thest kid was rather frightened as he shrunk his neck.


    ¡°My parents didn¡¯t really say anything, but they told me to bring Dahuang wherever I go tonight,¡± added the kid who owned the dog.


    Dahuang? Tang Ling chuckled. Was the dog¡¯s name Dahuang?


    He would never forget the group of kids with his great memory. They were the kids that he had seen sprinting madly in front of him earlier in the day.


    The afternoon incident was rather serious. Several households had cried and screamed about losing their children, iming that their children had been eaten by monsters.


    Some even bbered about jiangshi appearing, but the important figures in town from the county did not care. Now with the kids missing, the family wanted to make a report to Lord Qingtian.


    In the end, the kids were found at Grandmother Wang¡¯s house. The truth was that the kids ran out of their houses just to have a look to cure their burning curiosity.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling grabbed some fruits and slowly walked over to the group of kids that he had seen earlier. Grandmother Wang¡¯s two grandchildren were squatting beside the ck coffin, eating their fried fruits.


    ¡°Hey,e here. Tell me what you guys saw.¡± Tang Ling smiled and distributed the fruits to each kid. They epted the fruits but hesitated, not wanting to speak.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry either. He nced over at the ck coffin and took several coins from his pocket.


    ¡°Tanghulu [2], dough figurines, you can buy whatever you want. I¡¯ll give the coins to anyone that tells me.¡± Tang Ling smiled like an old cunning fox.


    The dog, Dahuang, seemed a little afraid of Tang Ling. Ity down before him while wagging its tail and revealed its belly to him. It was anything but useful at protecting its master. Compared to the dogs from the Purple Moon Era, this big brown dog was a few times cuter. Tang Ling reached out to stroke its head as though he was saying, ¡°You are so darn cute!¡±


    The dog¡¯s face was pulled beyond recognition, but it whimpered happily like it was saying, ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±


    At this point, one of the kids mustered enough courage and grabbed a coin from Tang Ling¡¯s hand. He then said softly, ¡°Grandmother Wang was eaten. Her brain was sucked out! I saw a big hole in her head when I went around her! It was empty inside!¡±


    ¡°Her stomach was empty as well!¡± Another kid came up and took another coin.


    Tang Ling smiled but his gaze went deeper.


    The kids were bbering about what they saw while Tang Ling continued stroking Dahuang. He nodded at the kids¡¯ replies and asked some strange questions.


    ¡°You said you saw a hole in her head? What kind of hole was that?


    ¡°Her stomach was empty? Was it ripped open? How did it look like?


    ¡°At the back of her head...do you mean this spot? Was there any wound there?


    ¡°Oh right, you said her brain was sucked out? Was there anything left inside?¡±


    What did the kids actually know?


    They felt that the questions that Tang Ling asked were strange and scary, but they were kids, and kids were honest, so they spewed out whatever they knew sincerely.


    Tang Ling was in deep thought. Behind him, the two grandchildren started to tap their grandmother¡¯s coffin again. ¡°Grandmother, I have fruits here. They are so delicious and fragrant.¡±


    The scene drew thedies¡¯ tears as they felt pity for the two kids.


    At the same time, Master Tang finally came out from the central room with a few pieces of scriptures.


    The theatrical troupe automatically stopped their performance, hence ending the charming exchange of thoughts among the young men anddies. They youngsters suddenly realized they were at a funeral and should be sad and afraid, so why were they exchanging strange thoughts with one another?


    Master Tang walked up to the stage. There were about 500 people in the front yard and all of them quietened down instantly.


    Appearing anguished, he looked at the townspeople and said loudly, ¡°Recently, Qingxi town hasn¡¯t been as peaceful as before. There are demons that eat people and killers that roam the streets. Intentional parties have been using this to spread untrue rumors and fear, disturbing the peace. As the wealthiest family in town, I, Tang Jili, am saddened by the news. I feel hurt and frustrated.


    ¡°As for the man-eating demon, we Qingxi town people cannot sit back and do nothing. We cannot allow the rumors to spread. Since everyone in town is here for the funeral, we must discuss thister. Grandmother Wang¡¯s death was the third in this town, and she died due to the killer¡¯s evildoing. As a fellow townsman, I hereby represent everyone to send her away.¡±


    After his little speech, with the obituary in his hand, Master Tang solemnly walked to the mourning altar.


    The two grandchildren of the deceased were still calling out for their grandmother. The daughter-inw also came out with help, appearing as pale as paper.


    The group of kids that Tang Ling questioned went outside and yed. Dahuang, whose face was almost swollen from Tang Ling¡¯s rubbing, started to run around the courtyard madly. It saw a hen pecking on the ground and started to chase it.


    The kids shouted and ran after Dahuang. The courtyard was in a mess with the kids running around unbridled. There was not a hint of grief in them.


    Master Tang frowned, but since they were kids, he did not say anything. He opened the obituary and started to read it out loud, ¡°s! What a pity, taijun [3] Wang Liu [4] of the Wang family...¡±


    As Master Tang was solemnly reading the obituary, the granddaughter stopped eating her fruit and started to sob, ¡°Grandma, why aren¡¯t you awake?¡±


    The younger brother wept right away when he saw his sister crying.


    The daughter-inw of the Wang family was too weak to take care of her children. All she could do was watch her children cry in sorrow. As though the death of her mother-inw just struck her, sorrow rose in her heart and she started to sob too.


    The people were clouded in gloominess. Their pain and sorrow were indescribable. Master Tang¡¯s solemn voice reading the obituary got louder by the sentence. He was agitated as he med the man-eating demon that roamed free. He criticized the demon for deviating from the path of man and acting like the devil from hell.


    Cluck! Cluck!


    The hen that Dahuang chased suddenly flew under the coffin and Dahuang excitedly chased after it.


    The hen seemed to notice that there were two crying children beside it when it reached under the coffin. Confused by the weeping, it started to wander around the coffin.


    Dahuang made its way to the coffin before it leaped forward and tried to snap at the hen.


    ¡°Dahuang! Stop! We have to pay for the hen if you kill it!!¡± The group of kids chased the dog over to the coffin. Dahuang¡¯s owner ran in front and shouted at his dog, trying to stop it from attacking the hen. He tried to reach out for the leash and pull Dahuang back.


    Dahuang seemed to understand its owner. It suddenly whimpered in fear, quickly crawling under the coffin and reaching the other side in a sh.


    The kids were running so fast that they failed to stop in time, so they crashed into one another and frightened the hen under the coffin.


    The hen pped its wings and jumped out in shock, dodging the crashing children. However, as the children fell down, they knocked the bench under the coffin over.


    Tang Ling saw the scene and frowned tightly.


    Since the burial will still some time away, the lid was not nailed onto the coffin yet. It ttered loudly on the floor as it fell.


    Thud!


    The tumultuous noise frightened Master Tang who was reading the obituary in front of the mourning altar. He turned around and saw Grandmother Wang¡¯s body rolling out of the coffin. Her somewhat cleaned up remains and the longevity robe that was draped over her in a hurry were instantly messed up.


    Her left hand was eaten to the point that not the slightest bit of flesh was left while her abdomen was ripped open. The cut was clean and big like a gaping mouth. She had bled out and her flesh was pale. Her neck was twisted, revealing the hole at the back of her head.


    Master Tang had never seen such a horrifying scene before. Frightened to his core, he faltered backward.


    Nheless, the two sobbing grandchildren of the Wang family were not afraid. They tossed the fruit in their hands and jumped over to their grandmother¡¯s body.


    The other kids who caused the scene were frightened on the spot, and they stared at the scattered coffin in a petrified state.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± One of the grandchildren held Grandmother Wang¡¯s icy cold right hand.


    It was at that moment that the night breeze suddenly turned sharp and the candles on the mourning altar flickered as the whitentern suddenly fell to the ground.


    With the soft thud of the fallenntern, Grandmother Wang¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Her hand that her grandchild was holding moved and she grabbed the boy¡¯s hand instead. She bolted up all of a sudden.


    ¡°The dead corpse is alive!¡± the crowd shouted.


    The daughter-inw of the Wang family screamed her lungs out, ¡°Ah, my child!¡±


    At this point, a figure leaped high and flew over Master Tang¡¯s head. Before the crowd could have a clearer look, a silver re shed and the hardened hand holding the child was chopped off.


    In the next second, the sword red in the other direction, severing Grandmother Wang¡¯s head from her body.


    Thud!


    Her head fell and rolled to the side before a hand grabbed it.


    The corpse was alive! The corpse really came back alive!


    s, the corpse had not even started anything and it was beheaded?


    In the midst of their astonishment, the people slowly recovered and got a clearer look. Was the person who shed Grandmother Wang¡¯s hand and beheaded her in the next second, then grabbed her head up single-handedly not the second young master of the Tang family?


    It was Tang Chongwu!


    The people stared at him in awe. Tang Ling borrowed the light from the candle and got a closer look at the head he had beheaded. The white matter in the cranial cavity had been dug out, but theyer ofplicated neuralwork that intertwined like spider-webs remained intact inside.


    Interesting.


    A piece of new information finally popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. ¡®Investigate the jiangshi incident in Qingxi town. Find out the truth in three days. Completion: 0%¡¯


    The mission from the Dream Domain was simple. It would never state how far one shouldplete it explicitly or the target that one had to kill on the mission. There were also no clues at all.


    Tang Ling was not surprised at all. He put the head down and looked at the townspeople while saying calmly, ¡°Put Grandmother Wang back into the coffin. She won¡¯t be moving anymore. And I need 20 strong men to follow me to the Nanli Outpost tonight.¡±


    Right after Tang Ling¡¯s words subsided, everyone fell into a panic.


    What was Nanli Hill? It was where the ancestral grave of Qingxi town was located and it had been there for a very long time.


    The moving corpse was scary enough, yet he wanted to go to Nanli Hill? Even the bravest men in the down dared not follow Tang Ling on his trip.


    On the contrary, Grandfather Han looked at Tang Ling with a deep meaningful gaze. He did not expect that this Second Young Master that he always nagged was already this powerful. He stepped up and said, ¡°I¡¯lle along.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Han, stop Chongwu from messing around! We should discuss what happened tonight instead of going to Nanli Hill like this!¡± Master Tang did not expect his second son to possess such an astonishing skillset, but he would not allow his son to go to Nanli Hill that night. If something happened to him...


    Tang Ling actually wanted to call Master Tang ¡°dad¡±, but he remembered that it was still a dream. He found it difficult to call someone else his father, so he stated his intention instead, ¡°If we don¡¯t go to Nanli Hill, the town won¡¯t be peaceful.¡±


    Without paying further attention to Master Tang anymore, he looked at the crowd. ¡°As men, shouldn¡¯t you stand up? Think about it. One day, when your wife, your mother, and your daughters end up like Grandmother Wang, would you be able to live up to yourself then?¡± His words encouraged the men of Qingxi town who were boiling with eagerness.


    Some young men stepped up and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    The eldest son of the Tang family hid in the room, frightened. He looked at the words that he had written doubtfully. How could a few sentences be more convincing than the thousands of words that he wrote?


    ******


    The town was quiet.


    Maybe the continuous drizzle had finally exhausted the dark clouds.


    Under the chilly night sky, the misty yellow moon showed itself. It was a in crescent moon, but it also managed to shed its faint light over the dark areas.


    Cornel, anise, bay leaves. The ingredients were tossed into a pot of boiling water.


    Together with some half-cooked minced meat, the thinly sliced meat was put into the pot for a slow braise.


    Inside the intricate porcin bowls were bright red liquid sugar. Coupled with the white bowls, it looked very charming. A bowl of almond beancurd with ayer of honey sat beautiful and alluring under the coppermp.


    ¡®Unconsciously, the affection emerged and grew deeper. It anguished the living to die and raised the dead toe alive.


    ¡®In both, one realized love. Without both, it was not the full emotion.


    ¡®Why is love in a dream not real? How many are there in the dream?


    ¡°The Peony Pavilion¡± was being sung in a house with perfect intonation and rich pronunciation as the regtion of breaths was perfectly mastered. The voice was sentimental and affectionate, captivating anyone who heard it. One would resonate with the voice upon first hearing. Whose daughter was it that possessed such an angelic voice?


    The singing paused. The voice asked a question with a gloomy sigh and echoed in the house, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why hasn¡¯t he returned?¡±


    ******


    A yellow moon?


    Tang Ling looked up at the moon with a nk gaze. Even though he looked calm, his heart was utterly shocked.


    Why is the moon yellow? Isn¡¯t the Dream Domain reflecting reality? Or is it? Tang Ling was confused.


    Nanli Hill was where the deceased refused to leave and the living refused to part. Everything bore no sorrow at all, not the crescent moon, the drizzle, the chilly night breeze, or the people that arrived.


    The torches were bright and it shed light on the anxiety on their faces. Two new graves had been dug out and the coffins were empty.


    As the leader of the people, Tang Ling was very calm. He seemed to have expected this to happen. He looked up at the sky nkly as though he had a heavy interest in the yellow misty crescent moon.


    He kept quiet. The people around him were anxious and nervous, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Someone finally mustered up enough courage and asked Tang Ling, ¡°Second Young Master Tang, how do you view this?¡±


    Tang Ling shook his head and said, ¡°What view do I have? The viges and towns in the area must have gone through several deaths. As for whether Qingxi town can stay away from trouble, it¡¯s still very difficult to say.¡±


    He had already formed an outline of the entire incident in his heart. All he needed was a little more information.


    In order to get his hands on the information, he would have to go to the county and borrow the county journal.

 Chapter 165 - Really Mean (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Really Mean (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    One night on the 4th of March, Jia Zheshi of the Jia family disappeared in Guangtian vige.


    On the 6th of March, two young children from the Lee family disappeared from Jiming town. The wife was found dead with broken remains and bite marks were found on the body.


    On the 8th of March in Muxu vige...


    ...


    News could not spread fast and wide in ancient Huaxia, but with some digging around, many things coulde afloat.


    It was only the 15th of the month, yet after a quick investigation, there were a total of ten cases of both missing people and deaths believed to be the work of the so-called <i>jiangshi </i>in the viges and towns in the area.


    The townspeople of Qingxi town were livid with fear. The capable ones quickly packed up lightly and left town to seek refuge with their rtives further away.


    Those who were incapable of leaving hoped that the wealthiest family, the Tang family, could do something, especially Second Young Master Tang. He instantly became the center of reliance to many people.


    None of them dared to go back to their homes because they were afraid of the <i>jiangshi </i>jumping into their homes.


    Therefore, Master Tang was bound by his duty as an influential person in town. He opened the estate that he had in the suburbs and settled the terrified townspeople there. He originally nned to send Grandfather Han there to take care of everyone, but Tang Ling insisted on bringing Grandfather Han to the county.


    Thankfully, before he left for the county, he left someforting advice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Assign someone to be on guard day and night. Take shifts in between. If there is really <i>jiangshi </i>out there causing trouble, burn them. Don¡¯t be afraid. They can¡¯t fly or phase underground. I¡¯ll surely return Qingxi town to its peace in a few days.¡±


    ******


    After dishing out his advice, Tang Ling brought Grandfather Han along to the county early in the morning.


    The journey was not a long one. It only took around 4 hours by wagon.


    In the best restaurant of Wanghe County, the Returning Cloud Pavilion, Tang Ling was sitting beside the river on the second floor. He was enjoying the best alcohol in the Returning Cloud Pavilion, the Drunken Eight Deities, and eating the most famous dish, the Eight Treasure Duck, while reading the county journal. He looked like some foppish person in the county. Beside him, Grandfather Han was looking at him from time to time with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°Grandfather Han, would you like a drink?¡± Tang Ling was smiling as he flipped through the county journal a few times although he did not get any useful or special information.


    Grandfather Han shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about something to eat?¡± Tang Ling generously tore the drumstick off the Eight Treasure Duck and ced it into Grandfather Han¡¯s bowl.


    Grandfather Han did not touch his chopsticks. He was rather upset as he responded, ¡°Young Master, great cmity has descended upon the town. We should report it to the county magistrate and let him solve the problem. Even if you don¡¯t want to report it, we should hasten our travel back to the town after reading the county journal. Something might happen to the townspeople.¡±


    ¡°You and I are martial arts practitioners. What is the essence of practicing martial arts? It¡¯s to serve the country and...¡±


    <i>Didn¡¯t he say he doesn¡¯t like practicing martial arts? And now he ims to be a martial arts practitioner? It seems like I attracted quite the attentionst night.</i>


    Tang Ling finished another cup of Drunken Eight Deities. He looked at the flowing river and closed the county journal in his hand as he said, ¡°No worries, no worries. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early?¡± Grandfather Han felt utterly helpless. After he saw how quick and strong Tang Ling was at beheading Grandmother Wangst night, he no longer dared to forcefully teach him a lesson. He suppressed his agitation but did not move his chopsticks or eat anything.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry at all. He slowly enjoyed the food and drinks. After he finished the first bottle of Drunken Eight Deities, he ordered a second. After devouring the Eight Treasure Duck, he ordered another Phoenix Fish Belly.


    He behaved very well. If he brought his glutton personality from Safety Sector No. 17 here, the owner of the Returning Cloud Pavilion would suspect that a <i>jiangshi </i>had raided the ce or a swarm of locusts had attacked it.


    He started his meal in the afternoon and finished in the evening. Tang Ling thenzily walked out of the restaurant, patting his stomach and tightened his lips. He muttered, ¡°Not interesting at all.¡±


    Grandfather Han was furious! ¡®Not interesting? You drank almost a whole earthen jar of the best alcohol in the Returning Cloud Pavilion! You ordered the two best dishes three times and spent one tael of silver and more in a single meal! Who would beat you in an eating contest? Yet, after you finished everything, you say it¡¯s not interesting?¡¯


    Of course, it was not interesting to Tang Ling. He could eat but could not feel full. It was not something he could exin to Grandfather Han and expect him to understand.


    After he returned the county journal, he hailed his family wagon from the inn.


    Tang Ling suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m a little drunk and sleepy. The family wagon is too small. Why don¡¯t we rent another one here?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s a little...¡± Grandfather Han did not object, but he could not help but voice his concern and want to scold him.


    Tang Ling, however, did not listen to him at all and hailed another wagon. After messing around for a bit, the sky had darkened and a clear moon rose from the west.


    The two wagons then started their journey.


    The so-called official route was nothing but a wide and rather t muddy road. The wagon felt a little bumpy on the road.


    Tang Ling was in pain inside the carriage as sweat covered his face.


    <i>That¡¯s why I questioned the meaning of eating in the dream. I can¡¯t fill my stomach with things I¡¯ve eaten. I still have to rely on this tasteless and disgusting Level 2 vicious beast meat!</i>


    <i>So, is there no food that can fill my stomach in the Dream Domain? Does it mean I have to bring my own food every time I enter the dream?</i>


    It was not ridiculous for Tang Ling to think as such. He had to live by the timeline of the dream whenever he was inside even though it was only a minute or two back in the real world.


    In short, it had been more than a day since he entered the dream. Even though he replenished himself and got stronger before he entered the dream, he was still a little hungry.


    If such a situation had happened back in the Hope Barrier, he would not have to actually find something to eat since he had to save his limited resources.


    Nevertheless, in order to verify something, Tang Ling still ate 150 grams of Level 2 vicious beast meat. He digested the meat as always and his body got a little stronger.


    Tang Ling was very pleased about it because he was able to verify the thought he had before entering the dream. Time flowed differently in the dream, so he could use the time advantage to quickly power himself up.


    Back in reality, even if the vicious beast meat was something beneficial, Tang Ling could not keep eating it either. Even if he could digest it, his body would not be able to absorb the energy, and it would go to waste.


    <i>I still can¡¯t prove it just yet. I can only prove it after I wake up. If I consume the meat and I power up in reality, then it will work.</i>


    After traveling for a third of the journey, Tang Ling waspletely recovered. With his vignce, he could only rx when he fully proved his thoughts or theory.


    However, even if his power-up in the dream did not reflect back to reality, he still got it in the dream.


    It was certainly a huge confidence booster.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling carefully wiped the sweat off his forehead and lifted the curtain at the window. It was dark and quiet outside the window with the moon hanging high on top.


    Grandfather Han¡¯s wagon was wobbling behind his as the horse galloped and the wheels rolled. There was a smile on Tang Ling¡¯s face, but his gaze was getting more profound.


    Four hourster, the wagons finally returned to Qingxi town.


    Tang Manor was located in the south of the town, so the wagons that came from the south would immediately stop at the entrance of the Tang Manor.


    Tang Ling came down, but Grandfather Han did not.


    ¡°Grandfather Han, you are noting?¡± Tang Ling asked in curiosity when he saw that Grandfather Han remained in the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the suburb for a look. If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I would¡¯ve spent my day in the estate protecting everyone, but I followed you to the county and you did nothing but dy me,¡± Grandfather Hanined incessantly.


    Tang Ling felt a little responsible for the dy, so he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Go home, Grandfather Han. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go have a look after a rest tonight.¡± Before his voice subsided, he added, ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen? What do you think, Grandfather Han?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, we have to get a closer look to know. I thought you were finally bing something great,¡± Grandfather Han grumbled before he told the wagon to move.


    Tang Ling stood under the moon and watched the wagon rumble away from his sight. He then walked into Tang Manor.


    ******


    ¡°It¡¯s not fresh anymore.¡± A meekdy¡¯s voice sounded in the room. As the voice spoke, a pair of tender hands started to massage the shoulders of a man inside the room.


    Outside the room were endless muffled groans. It sounded like the person groaning had his or her mouth stuffed. The groans were soft and the speaker could barely utter aplete intonation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The man raised a delicate porcin saucer, inside which was a very intricate piece of almond beancurd. He picked up the teaspoon and ate half of it before giving it to the woman behind him.


    The woman took the saucer and scoffed before chuckling. ¡°You are still the best, my husband. My wait for a whole day and night wasn¡¯t wasted.¡± She then slowly ate the almond beancurd.


    After she swallowed the beancurd, she licked the edge of her lips with her tongue alluringly. Her charming movements coupled with her beautiful face looked extra tempting under the dim light of the oilmp.


    However, the man was not in a mood to savor her beauty. He lowered his head and gobbled up the delicate meat dish on the table. He did not drink any alcohol or touch the rice and bread.


    The woman sat beside the man with her chopsticks, clipping little morsels of the dishes and taking small bites from time to time. She then chuckled gently and said, ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I feel that I am getting more and more squeamish by the day.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± the man asked in doubt but did not pause the movement of his chopsticks.


    ¡°These dishes, they are getting more and more intricate when I¡¯m cooking. If they aren¡¯t intricate or tasty enough, I can¡¯t put them into my mouth.¡± The woman chuckled with her wide sleeve over her mouth.


    The man did not show any reaction to what she said. He put his chopsticks down because he was done eating the meat on the table.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± the woman asked, a little afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The man grasped the woman¡¯s hand. His gaze was deep and profound as no one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m to me for this. I only take the best cut of the meat. The rough parts, the damaged parts, and the dirty parts are all repulsive. Thankfully, you and I never get fed up eating these from the downstream,¡± exined the woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the dishes are intricate. The more intricate they are, the better I remember that I¡¯m still human,¡±mented the man.


    The woman¡¯s thoughts were profound as she leaned into the man¡¯s arms and said, ¡°My husband, if you aren¡¯t full, let¡¯s take care of the meat outside the house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little hungry, but let¡¯s not cook the one outside. Let¡¯s eat it raw.¡± The man seemed to havee up with a decision.


    ¡°Why?¡± The woman was a little surprised because the man eximed about the intricacy of the dishes, but now he wanted to eat the meat raw?


    Then, something suddenly jolted her and she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little risky bringing him here?¡±


    ¡°There are changes to the n. We can¡¯t think about the risks anymore. Let¡¯s fill our stomachs first. After that, tidy up and we¡¯ll go back to the mountain.¡± The man was not borative with his answer.


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re going back to the mountain? What happened?¡± She was obviously shocked this time.


    ¡°Hmm, what happened? I can¡¯t see through that Second Young Master Tang! From the moment he returned to town, I can¡¯t seem to fathom his actions,¡± said the man as he hugged the woman.


    He suddenly pushed her forward and said, ¡°Go settle the meat outside the house. Finish it and we¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m so hungry that I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman did not press the topic and went out of the house straight away.


    In the center of the courtyard outside the house, a ck mourous wagon with gold-ted edges was parked.


    The horse was strapped to the side, chewing on the hay, while the wagoner was leaning on the pir beside the horse.


    The night wind was cold. It was not his intention to sit outside here, but his hands and legs were tightly shackled to the pir.


    A broken rug was stuff in his mouth, silencing him. Moreover, the courtyard was surrounded by tall walls, preventing intentional prying eyes from outside.


    The conversation between the man and woman came from inside the house. Although unclear, he could make out something like ¡°hungry¡±, ¡°meat¡± or something like that.


    The more he heard, the scarier he felt. His heart was drowned in fear. Anxious beads of sweat rolled down the wagoner¡¯s cheeks. <i>Are they referring to me as the meat? </i>If it was not for his manly pride, he would have peed his pants.


    Tssssk!


    The door opened.


    A woman with unrivaled beauty slowly walked over to the wagoner. She held an oilmp in her hand and put on an alluring smile.


    The wagoner did not feel at ease when he saw the woman. Instead, he was groaning in fear. Albeit being tied up, he started to struggle, leaving two shallow lines on the ground beneath his feet.


    ¡°Young man, what are you afraid of?¡± The woman squatted down in front of the wagoner. Her gaze at him was sympathetic and doubtful at the same time. She looked strangely proficient with her expressions.


    Indeed, only an imitation could be considered aplished and proficient. The basic emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness were natural human feelings, so how could one imitate it?


    However, the words scared the wagoner even more, and he started to dodge her.


    A knife appeared in the woman¡¯s other hand. She swung it at the wagoner¡¯s face, leaving a cut on his cheek. The woman extended her tongue like a snake and licked the blood on the de. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, young man. You will soon be free of pain. Speaking of which, I hate the body of older people because there are too many tendons in their muscles. I guess a young man like you is fine although you might be a little chewy. The best is still children¡¯s meat.¡±


    The wagoner was drenched in sweat, his gaze slowly going out of focus.


    It was then that the man came out of the house. ¡°Why are you talking so much? Kill him and eat him.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t kill him, I can still eat him...hehe.¡± The woman cackled gleefully.


    It was at that moment when knocks came from the wooden door of the courtyard followed by azy voice asking, ¡°What are we eating today? I love to eat.¡±


    The man and woman were shocked as they exchanged vignt gazes. However, in less than the span of a breath, a loud bang came from the wooden door of the courtyard as it was shattered by a single kick.


    A figure rose from the broken wooden door nks.


    ¡°Grandfather Han, you are really mean. Why didn¡¯t you invite me over for a meal?¡±


    Tang Ling sauntered over.

 Chapter 166 - Key (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Key (3 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mission the Dream Domain issued to a Dream Seed would always be a test of the line between life and death.


    However, when the others knew about what this particr line was about, they would probably understand it as the line that measured how dangerous the whole incident was.


    Was it wrong to understand the line this way? No, it was not.


    The level of danger was there definitely there, but there was another way to understand this line.


    Regardless of the clues or battle that happened in the Dream Domain, there would always be a chance, and the line was that chance.


    The key was to grasp the line.


    Grandfather Han was the first person he met after he entered the Dream Domain, then Qingxi town.


    At first nce, the arrangement was perfectly fine because regardless of how authentic the dream world was, it was not real and a reasonable entry point was needed to bring Tang Ling into the world.


    However, Tang Ling was sensitive. In Andrew¡¯s words, he was oversuspicious. No matter how reasonable it might seem, he viewed Grandfather Han¡¯s appearance as an abrupt and unusual one.


    There were a lot of simpler and reasonable ways for the Dream Domain to bring him into this world naturally. The most direct one would be inserting the information directly into his brain. He was the second young master of the Tang family and he had a mission in Qingxi town.


    Therefore, Tang Ling paid extra attention to Grandfather Han because of the unexpected feeling. Just think about it. When he arrived, all the houses were closed and the streets were empty.


    The Dream Domain had to send several kids to run past him to subtly tell him what happened to the town.


    The kids¡¯ appearance was eptable. They were the most fearless, curious and fun group of living beings.


    What about Grandfather Han? Did hee out to the streets just to locate Second Young Master Tang? Hmm, it did not make sense.


    Did he coincidentally have something to do outside the manor? usible.


    However, Grandfather Han kept criticizing Second Young Master Tang after their meeting, and he hinted obviously and subtly that he purposely came out for him. Why?


    Did he get the news ande out for him? It made zero sense even with an exnation.


    Tang Ling would never be affected by Grandfather Han¡¯s identity. He kept reminding himself that he was in the Dream Domain and that it was not real.


    Since it was a dream, given Grandfather¡¯ Han¡¯s identity as the guardian that raised the Second Young Master, the elements that hindered Tang Ling from getting to the bottom of the incident should not have existed.


    Feeling a little ambitious, he decided to observe carefully and carry out some extra investigation.


    After analyzing all sorts of thoughts, the first time he had doubts about Grandfather Han was when he grasped Tang Ling¡¯s hand. At the same time, the Dream Domain instantly provided the identity and background for his cover.


    During that particr meeting, it was the closest Tang Ling ever got to Grandfather Han and with some intentional probing, he realized a little problem: Grandfather Han¡¯s scent.


    It contained the faint smell of blood.


    Tang Ling¡¯s sight was excellent and his sense of smell was not half-bad either. Be it the hunting life in the wild all year long or the recent battles on the battlefield, it made him very sensitive towards blood.


    Moving on with his observation, he then intentionally observed a particr ce to verify the existence of the faint blood smell on Grandfather Han.


    He carefully observed Grandfather Han¡¯s fingers, especially in between the nails. It was a tiny spot that many neglected, but if his hands had touched blood before, the blood would have easily left traces in the nailbeds.


    Tang Ling noticed that Grandfather Han¡¯s left thumb and right index finger had traces of dried blood.


    Aside from the two vague shreds of evidence, there was also Tang Ling¡¯s personal sentiment. It was a matter of sentiment and not evidence. Nheless, it became the most significant reason for Tang Ling¡¯s decision to investigate Grandfather Han.


    His suspicion originated from the whites of Grandfather Han¡¯s eyes that reminded Tang Ling of the grayish-white eyes of the zombies.


    In fact, it was actually a difficult call. There were eyes in which the white sclera was whiter or darker. Some even looked a little bit yellowish. At first nce, the zombie¡¯s eyes seemed to be pupilless and the whole eyeball was just white.


    The grayish-white color left a heavy impression on Tang Ling as if it had been branded in his heart. How could he not be concerned about it?


    With all the mentioned evidence and suspicion, Tang Ling was very harsh about his observation of Grandfather Han.


    He realized that Grandfather Han never ate in front of people. At least, he did not see Grandfather Han eat anything inside Tang Manor. He even purposely asked the servants about Grandfather Han¡¯s eating habits. The servants imed that he was fond of half-cooked meat because it could increase his stamina. As the guardian of the Tang family, everyone deemed it normal.


    Then, Tang Ling realized that Grandfather Han was overly straight. Every word that he spoke screamedpassion as if he cared for all mankind. He felt like he carried the burden of righteousness and justice on his shoulder.


    Other than that, Grandfather Han was overly loyal and concerned about himself, Master Tang, and Young Master Tang.


    Tang Ling had a problem with exaggerated care. If someone really cared so much, he would not be so brazen about and intentionally express his concern.


    As for thepassion and the burden of righteousness and justice, Tang Ling was not overly concerned about it since even the servants felt that it was normal.


    Of course, all the trivial matters in life and many other minor details were not crucial factors to prove that Grandfather Han was problematic. The key factor was the murder incident in Qingxi town. Time was required tomit murder. Tang Ling had to find the w in Grandfather Han¡¯s crimes, but he failed to.


    Grandfather Han lived with the Tang family. He always followed his master and usually ran errands for the family but still did so within a reasonable time frame.


    Tang Ling secretly asked around for the reason why Grandfather Han went out that day when he brought Tang Ling back to the Tang Manor. The answer he got was Grandmother Wang¡¯s death. Grandfather Han had gone out to check on her but ran into Tang Ling instead.


    However, due to Tang Ling¡¯s sensitivity, he felt that Grandfather Han¡¯s words were too strong, hence his immediate suspicion.


    Based on how things had unfolded, it might seem like Tang Ling was being oversuspicious, but he did not think so. The Dream Domain would only leave a single thread of hope for the Dream Seeds. A single thread of hope meant that the chances were narrow. If he could easily grasp it, it would not be a thread anymore but a wide, gaping hole.


    Therefore, Tang Ling had to get to the bottom of it.


    The time Grandfather Han spent on the outing was fine, or at least, it seemed fine. As the number one martial artist in the Tang family, it was easy for Grandfather Han to create a window of opportunity for himself.


    It was clear that all three deaths in the town were caused by <i>jiangshi </i>attacks that happened at midnight.


    What did that mean?


    His suspicion of Grandfather Han remained, and it was not something easily erased.


    However, that night when Tang Ling was brought home, he did not have a chance to investigate because the Tang family decided to help Grandmother Wang¡¯s family with the funeral. As the second young master of the Tang family, Tang Ling had to show himself.


    Moreover, Grandfather Han would not be busy all the time, so he had to wait for the perfect timing.


    Therefore, during the night of the funeral, Tang Ling got an important clue in his seat. There had been a talkative girl beside him, and what she said provided evidence that the incident had been intentionally caused by someone.


    As for the evidence that she provided, maybe after Grandmother Wang¡¯s dead body came back to life, others might deem her words as nonsense, but Tang Ling believed her.


    Why? A constable in ancient Huaxia was equivalent to the police. Their identity determined their right to carefully investigate the scene and provide the very first impression and judgment of the case, plus the understanding of the key evidence.


    Although there was no pathologist in ancient Huaxia, and one might doubt the uracy of an autopsy, the coroner was not a paper tiger either, so analyzing a bite mark should be easy.


    Organs shattered by a single palm strike? What an interesting description of death.


    Tang Ling recalled how the servants of the family praised Grandfather Han. They said that Grandfather Han¡¯s iron palms were invincible and that his set of Heaven-shattering Thirteen Palms was unrivaled.


    What Heaven-shattering Thirteen Palms? All martial arts were built on top of speed and power. Techniques were only anciry.


    Teaching the best martial arts to a weak child would not make him stronger than a grown man. All martial arts were about the technique of strength and dodging.


    Grandfather Han¡¯s martial art skills did not scare Tang Ling at all.


    Given Tang Ling¡¯s current power, if he wanted to, he could simply punch a hole in the skull in thesemoners of the Dream Domain.


    From the moment they met and shook hands, theparison in power started. Tang Ling was certain that with his arrival, Grandfather Han could only be the second strongest in the Tang family.


    In short, what the girl said increased Tang Ling¡¯s suspicion of Grandfather Han and raised some new doubts in his heart, but he could get the answers to his new doubts the moment he nailed Grandfather Han down.


    After that, Tang Ling shamelessly lured the children with money and asked them details about the <i>jiangshi </i>. What he got from them further solidified his theory about all this being intentionally caused by someone.


    It was at that moment that Tang Ling¡¯s doubts about the incident rose to the peak.


    Did he go in the wrong direction? Was everything was caused by man? Did it have nothing to do with the <i>jiangshi </i>?


    The ultimate goal of his first Dream Domain mission was to apprehend the ¡°psychopath man-eating killer¡±, and the final boss of the mission was Grandfather Han? Such difficulty was a joke!


    Because of that, as though the Dream Domain decided to go along with Tang Ling¡¯s suspicion, it gave him fresh hints.


    The hints did not appear directly in his mind but in the scenes within the Dream Domain: the children knocking the coffin over, Grandmother Wang¡¯s body rolling out and instantlying back to live and Tang Ling beheading her right away.


    If the dead coulde back to life, then it must have something to do with the <i>jiangshi </i>or zombies, but the empty skull was one of the points that puzzled Tang Ling.


    A <i>jiangshi </i>or zombie was not an unfounded theory. There must be a usible hypothesis to exin why it could move. Like how a scrapped car could still move, its engine must have still been alive. However, when the engine of a car died, you could never move it even if you scrapped it.


    A body in which the brain was destroyed would never turn into a zombie or <i>jiangshi </i>. It would at least require an intact cerebellum and a working neuralwork.


    That was why Tang Ling asked the children whether there was a hole behind her head. The answer was no.


    Nevertheless, even with the brain dug out and the important motor nerves destroyed, the body might stille back to life. Still, the zombie or <i>jiangshi </i>would be crippled or dysfunctional based on how serious the damage to the head was.


    Grandmother Wang¡¯s movements were still swift and nimble after she came back to life. Although she only appeared for a brief period of time, Tang Ling discovered something shocking.


    She sat up and grasped her grandchild before Tang Ling decided to behead her in front of everyone. It was at that moment when he discovered that the neuralwork in her brain was intact.


    Through this particr scene, the clue that the Dream Domain showed Tang Ling was utterly clear. It was also terrifying and confounded him.


    However, if he was correct, it should be thetter part of the mission.


    Tang Ling first had to verify it again and then pin Grandfather Han down. He headed to Nanli Hill for verification purposes and the result was self-exnatory.


    As for pinning Grandfather Han down, from the moment Tang Ling decided to strike him with a high-profile and decided to brazenly borrow the county journal for a look, Tang Ling was already doing it.


    Should he wait for the prey to fall or deliver a preemptive strike?


    Tang Ling chose thetter. He had limited time in the Dream Domain anyway, so it was destined for him not to be able to go with the first option.


    Even after all that, Grandfather Han was just a suspect and not the culprit yet. He would only be the culprit when Tang Ling caught him red-handed.


    Tang Ling always had a clear mind. As for whether Grandfather Han would be caught in the end or he would blow his cover, that would depend on the pressure Tang Ling gave.


    Tang Ling had to make Grandfather Han anxious.


    Therefore, the high-profile kill was to pressure him. Borrowing the county journal was alsopelling. At least, it would make Tang Ling look profound, wise and have a certain level of understanding about the matter.


    Then, he purposely called Grandfather Han to apany him to the county. It might seem necessary in the people¡¯s opinion, and it would also make the pressured Grandfather Han doubtful.


    Other than that, Tang Ling would have enough time to act in front of Grandfather Han.


    Everything including his probing gaze at all times, the ambiguously smartments, and the faint attempts of probing was an act. He still had to show a little caution in the end, hence he did not speak a word after reading the county journal regardless of what clues or results he found.


    Then, Tang Ling gave Grandfather Han another chance, hence the two separate wagons on the way back. Of course, even if he were to return with Grandfather Han in a single wagon, thetter would still make a move at night if he was frightened.


    However, Tang Ling was hungry, and the separate wagons would make it look like he was being extra cautious with Grandfather Han.


    Everything was simple after their return.


    In order to avoid a potential mole among the servants, Tang Ling pretended to be exhausted after he returned to the Tang Manor. He imed he wanted to rest, but after Grandfather Han left, he snuck out.


    He was not afraid of losing Grandfather Han at all. In Qingxi town, the roads within the town were all gstone roads and the roads outside the town were mere muddy roads. It rained yesterday, so the wagons would surely leave a trail behind. As an experienced hunter, Tang Ling had no problem tracking Grandfather Han down.


    Moreover, the hooves of the horses and the wheels were covered in mud, so they would also leave clues behind.


    Tang Ling then followed the trail and located Grandfather Han easily. The old man really went to the estate in the suburbs, but he slipped out with an excuse.


    The wagoner was tied up and brought back to Grandfather Han¡¯s oldir on the other side of the suburb which was a regr-looking manor.


    On top of that, Tang Ling eavesdropped on the conversation between Grandfather Han and the woman when he was on the roof.


    After some thought, he decided to catch Grandfather Han red-handed with a grand entrance. Only when a person was caught off-guard would he unintentionally reveal more truth and clues.


    Looking at the entire structure of the mission, Tang Ling knew from the entry in the county journal that Grandfather Han was just a key. He was a key to unlock the crucial point of this mission.


    After pinning Grandfather Han down, the mission would enter the next stage which was the exhausting battle stage.


    Then, the real line between life and death woulde forward, would it not?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandfather Han? I¡¯m just here to have a meal. Why are you so unhappy? Didn¡¯t you love me the most?¡± Tang Ling was still smiling. His smile was utterly dazzling in Grandfather Han¡¯s eyes.


    Subtly, Tang Ling adjusted his body to an optimal angle. There was no obstacle between him and the wagoner at that angle, so he could dash forward and save the innocent man.


    ¡°How did you know it was me? And how did you locate me?¡± Grandfather Han¡¯s reaction was simr to a typical antagonist¡¯s reaction, and the questions he asked were expectantly boring as well.


    He was in constant anxiety before this. Even during his enjoyable meals, he could not calm down. However, after Tang Ling showed up, he found a sense of peace.


    Would Tang Ling answer him? Of course not!


    The woman¡¯s face beside the wagoner then shed with a fierce expression. She raised the knife towards the wagoner¡¯s heart. <i>Where did this little bastarde from? Disgusting! But we can still take him down! </i><i>I should kill this wagoner first. If things go south and the wagoner escapes, the delicate dates between my husband and I are over.</i>


    Tang Ling was cautious, but was he a person who would surely follow the wind? Mostly, he did, but there were times when his ways were a little weird. The position in which he stood gave away his intention of saving the wagoner.


    Since Grandfather Han was able to spot the stance as a martial art practitioner, he quickly dashed out and stopped Tang Ling.


    However, Tang Ling did not really do what the old man thought he would. Grandfather Han saw Tang Ling remove the hidden weapon from his waist and point it at where the woman and the wagoner were.


    Bang!


    The hidden weapon exploded and the woman screamed in pain. The knife fell from her hand.


    How powerful was the Desert Eagle? Because Tang Ling shot the woman¡¯s feeble hand at such a close range, there was no hole in her palm since it sted her hands into smithereens!


    With the woman hurt, Grandfather Han was furious, but a stupid question came out from his mouth. ¡°What kind of hidden weapon is that?¡±


    ¡°A Desert Eagle,¡± Tang Ling answered before he then leaped towards the wagoner.


    ¡°Gu Gu! Move. I will stop him!¡± After a quick moment of shock, Grandfather Han recovered and raced towards Tang Ling.


    The woman known as Gu Gu was obedient. Right after Grandfather Han¡¯s order, she turned around and ran towards the house.


    Tang Ling did not stop her though. The Wolf Crunch appeared in his hand when he was running and he quickly cut the wagoner free from the ropes.


    He pointed the Desert Eagle at Grandfather Han and the woman, firing a quick shot at each of them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve used your hidden weapon once.¡± Grandfather Han seemed dauntless in front of the gun, but he instinctively performed dodging maneuvers.


    Martial art practitioners reacted quicker thanmon men. With heightened caution, Grandfather Han was able to avoid the bullet from hitting his weak spot, but it hit his thigh.


    The impact from the bullet was so strong that it made Grandfather Han pause for a bit and even made him falter backward.


    Gu Gu was shot in the back, but it did not seem to inflict any damage to her as she was still sprinting at full speed towards the house.


    However, when Grandfather Han grunted after he was shot, she got distracted and screamed his name, ¡°Husband! Guo Er!¡±


    <i>Why does it sound so strange? </i>Tang Ling felt something was off but could not find an exnation. He felt that it was a little too much to be calling Grandfather Han, whose real name was Han Wuguo, Guo Er, meaning Little Guo.


    Why would an old man be called ¡°little¡±?


    The thought was just a brief sh though. Tang Ling did not expect the Desert Eagle to kill them both since he only wanted to stall them for a while.


    ¡°Run. Don¡¯t simply tell anyone. Tell the people the culprit is Han Wuguo and his wife, and that I¡¯m here to hunt them down.¡± Tang Ling sent the wagoner away before he jumped towards Grandfather Han.


    Grandfather Han got back on his feet. The gunshot on his thigh did not really slow him down, but he was toote to stop the wagoner, so he went for Tang Ling instead.


    ¡°Gu Gu, run! With you alive, I can stille back to life!¡± Grandfather Han bellowed at the woman who was stunned. As he spoke, heunched both his iron palms towards Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was a lot stronger than Grandfather Han in every aspect. Together with his Precise Instinct, Grandfather Han would never hit him.


    Tang Ling had no martial art skills. He instinctively leaned his body to the left and dodged the first palm strike. He curled his right hand into a fist and met Grandfather Han¡¯s other palm.


    It was just a punch, but the bones in Grandfather Han¡¯s palm started to crack.


    Tang Ling was slightly impressed. <i>So, is </i>this martial art?


    The martial art skills allowed someone, who was at most equivalent to Orston before the First Reserved Camp, to unleash such power. Even his Precise Instinct felt a little strenuous dodging the palm strike.


    Grandfather Han¡¯s other palm twisted into another angle for a follow-up attack after Tang Ling dodged him. His attack seemed to be ever-changing.


    The discovery excited Tang Ling. A new thought popped up in his mind, one that he could not discard.


    Nevertheless, he still had to deal with the battle at hand. Tang Ling did not want to get tangled. If he could capture Gu Gu, things might be a little easier.


    Therefore, Tang Ling pushed Grandfather Han away with a firm shoulder strike. Before Grandfather Han could catch his breath, Tang Ling turned and kicked him in the stomach.


    The push and kick would have killed a normal person, but even though Grandfather Han¡¯s chest caved in and he spewed a mouthful of blood, he was still alive.


    ¡°Guo Er, even if you cane back, you aren¡¯t you anymore!¡± Gu Gu finally uttered aplete sentence after Tang Ling and Grandfather Han disengaged.


    Tang Ling ran straight towards her.


    ¡°I will still be me. I believe in you.¡± At that moment, as though Grandfather Han was blessed with momentary strength before his death, he suddenly threw himself at Tang Ling, hugging him.


    Tang Ling wanted to kick Grandfather Han away, but he saw the old man¡¯s wide-opened mouth and a cloud of strange mist being sprayed out.


    Gu Gu red at Tang Ling with a vengeful re before she turned around and fled.


    It was then that Tang Ling knew even if Grandfather Han survived, he might not be himself anymore. The vengeful gaze from the woman stated it all. Even if Grandfather Han believed her, it would be useless.


    The name Gu Gu and Guo Er...the love between an old man and a personified mushroom [1] made Tang Ling reconsider his understanding of the Dream Domain.

 Chapter 167 - It Is Love’s Fault (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 167: It Is Love¡¯s Fault (3 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although Grandfather Han had died, his body disappeared.


    Gu Gu escaped, leaving a beautiful vessel behind, and after an investigation of the vessel, the oue rendered many speechless.


    The county magistrate was one of those speechless. Not only would he not speak of it, but he even ordered everyone to keep the news contained. Those who spread the news about the incident would be convicted of causing disturbance to the public and spreading false rumors to deceive people.


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡± Tang Ling crossed his legs arrogantly while leaning in the rosewood rocking chair with floral carvings, swaying quietly.


    The rain thatsted for two days finally stopped. As though the rain washed the sky, the blue sky was clear and the sun was warm. It was so dazzling that one could barely open his eyes.


    The yard was quiet. There were two tes of dried fruits, four tes of pastries, and a pot of iced plum tea on the tea table beside the rocking chair.


    The dream world was sofortable. If his sister and grandmother had been in the dream, he would never want to wake up from it.


    Unfortunately, even though he looked leisurely and carefree, his mind was not rxed. There was a ck leather notebook in his hand and he seemed to have finished reading it.


    Of course, the county magistrate wanted to contain the news. Who would have thought that the beautiful vessel was his daughter who had died a year ago?


    As for whether the body came back alive or was something else entirely, the county magistrate did not want to know. Whenever he thought about the fact that his dead daughter appeared in Qingxi town and ate people with an old guardian from another family, his mind felt like it wanted to explode.


    Of course, Gu Gu brought Grandfather Han¡¯s body away.


    Last night, after Grandfather Han sprayed thest cloud of mist from his mouth, a familiar scene yed out before Tang Ling. The cloud of mist clumped together and formed an indigo ¡°mushroom flower¡± in the air.


    It was very simr to the ¡°mushroom flower¡± that had flown out from the Zombie King back in the garage battle. The differences were only the color and the petals.


    The flower that came out from the Zombie King was grayish-white and had three petals whereas this was was a bluish violet and had five petals.


    The Zombie King¡¯s flower looked like some naughty kids had damaged it, but the flower from Grandfather Han appeared intact.


    s, who was Tang Ling? He would never be deceived by appearances. Regardless of the color or how intact it was, his first reaction was a kick. He kicked Grandfather Han away and instantly drew a distance from the body.


    He did not have a choice since he was not as versatile or powerful as the casten. He knew the mushroom flower would disintegrate soon, and the dust that it disintegrated into was just as dangerous as the Devil Fungus, but he did not have any bacteria control potion with him, so he had to dodge.


    However, the shocking thing was that after he located Grandfather Han, the mission notification appeared in his mind. Even with his meticulous nning and analysis, he was only able toplete 30% of the mission after he defeated Grandfather Han.


    It seemed like the other 70% must be rted to that ¡°Gu Gu¡±.


    Therefore, Tang Ling ran into the house and chased Gu Gu, but upon barging in, there was no one else. He searched around the ce carefully and found a secret passage leading outside, but it was in the middle of the night. Where should he start to locate a mushroom?


    He found the beautiful body of the county magistrate¡¯s dead daughter though, and Grandfather Han¡¯s body had also vanished when he returned.


    It was normal, nheless, since it would be strange if Grandfather Han¡¯s body remained in the courtyard. Grandfather Han and Gu Gu could not part with each other even in death, so the mushroom flower that he sprayed out would surely transport him somewhere else.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds from the te of dried fruits. He chewed on a few seeds and eximed, ¡°So, it was all for love?¡±


    It should be the best answer to the whole incident. If the county magistrate wanted to know why his daughter¡¯s dead corpse would do something like this, Tang Ling would surely give the same answer.


    He would tell them to go through the county journal. The very first clue about all this concerning love was hidden in the pages.


    ¡°On a night in July in the 58th cycle of the sexagenary years, early in the 11th Yuan year, a red object appeared in Zhuanxi town. Originating from the south to the north, it was approximately a dozen meters long. Bright mes trailed its tail like a red sunset, horrifying anyone who saw it.¡±


    What did that mean?


    There was an entry in the county journal. It stated that one day in Zhuanxi town of Wanghe County, something strange appeared in the sky. It should be around 20 to 30 meters long (the entry vaguely described its size albeit it not being urate) and had a long red tail. A bright crimson light shone from the tail and dyed the town red, frightening the townspeople.


    This was the first encounter.


    Where exactly was Zhuanxi town? Although it was several dozen miles away from Qingxi town, it was coincidentally to the south. The important thing was that the entry stated that the thing originated from the south to the north.


    Then, there was another entry in the county journal about the strange thing that appeared in the sky, but this time around, only a handful of people saw it. The entry was not detailed enough, but Tang Ling was able to capture two important points.


    Firstly, it was red. Indeed, it was also red.


    Secondly, it appeared in a vige named Benniu Vige near the Snail Fields.


    Although the moving trajectory was not a straight line, it did get nearer to Qingxi town and was still traveling from south to north.


    Finally, there was another interesting entry in the county journal. ¡®At midnight in Qingxi town on the 4th of November, early in the 11th Yuan year, the wind was so strong that the trees were uprooted. Red gas burned the sky as something came from the south to the north, falling loudly.¡¯


    It was thest and most valuable clue which allowed Tang Ling to stitch everything together.


    ording to the year and month of the journal entry, a strong wind suddenly arrived in Qingxi town at night. Many trees in the mountains were uprooted while the red light made the sky look like it was being burned as if there were somethinging from the south to north. Finally, it fell with a great bang.


    If Tang Ling still could not understand it by this point, he would be an idiot.


    All these clues clearly recorded the process of some extraterrestrial creature getting hurt and crashing in the end.


    The final crashing point was in Qingxi town.


    Tang Ling was not a stranger to the term ¡°extraterrestrial¡±. He would always take the time to read and increase his knowledge. There were many records from the old civilization that mentioned the mysterious sightings, but all of themcked strong evidence.


    Maybe there was strong evidence to prove it, but it would be in the hands of only a few.


    Following the annihtion of the old civilization, the research on these things was cut off.


    Tang Ling would never miss such a coincidence. His thoughts were lively and he dared to deduce with the evidence at hand.


    The living dead, or zombies, appeared in ancient Huaxia. He tended to lean towards the exnation from a biological viewpoint rather than that from the myths.


    In this world, all living beings followed their own course of evolution. Not even a gic mutation could alter its course. Gic mutation was only a problem in the Purple Moon Era because in that era, evolution was elerating and everything was getting out of control.


    Then, in a world where the ecosystem was stable and the course of evolution was not messed up, if something happened out of the blue, what would the exnation for that be?


    It could only be exined as external causes¡ªexternal as in extraterrestrial beingsing to this and breaking thew.


    Let¡¯s call it w¡± for now.


    Tang Ling dared not hope to find clues about extraterrestrials in the county journal, but he got the notification from the dream world that everything was connected to the zombies, so he had to rely on it for now.


    People of ancient Huaxia were honest, especially the gentlemen and schrs.


    Although they would fabricate history, their story would not deviate much. Such fabrications were not needed in a county journal that recorded supernatural events.


    Tang Ling originally thought of taking the initiative to search for clues topensate for hisck of evidence. It did not conflict with his decision to pin Grandfather Han down, but he did not expect that this would be the start of a great love story.


    Since the love story was mentioned, we had to talk about the ck leather notebook that Tang Ling found in Grandfather Han¡¯s house.


    <i>It was a monthly journal! Hmm...At least, the entry in this journal was written at least once a month, so let¡¯s just call it that for now.</i>


    Tang Ling did not want to get his hands on this journal. He was actually searching for some martial art scriptures since he was fond of ancient Huaxia¡¯s martial arts because it changed his views of fighting techniques a lot. Yet, all he found was this damned journal.


    <i>The Dream Domain is really stingy. I can¡¯t even get something useful here!</i>


    Nevertheless, the monthly journal recorded Grandfather Han¡¯s adventures from around 20 years ago. It was also 20 years ago when the extraterrestrial crashnded in Qingxi town.


    From the monthly journal, the crashnding was something huge back in the days. It attracted all the Imperial officials from the county. However, after searching for three days straight, other than a charrednd, they got nothing.


    The oue could not satisfy the people¡¯s curiosity and Grandfather Han¡¯s heart. He was at his prime back then and had already worked as the chief guardian of the Tang family for more than a decade.


    He always sighed, saying that all he had were martial art techniques but was trapped in this secluded town. He had the heart to go out to see the world, but he could not abandon his wife and children.


    Tang Ling was rather puzzled when he reached this point. He even called a servant over to ask about it, ¡°He has a wife and children?¡±


    The servant could not ept Second Young Master Tang¡¯s disgusting habit of shaking his legs when he answered the question because Tang Lingy down on the rocking chair and ate his snacks happily in the courtyard of Grandfather Han¡¯s manor.


    <i>What kind of sick hobby is this? </i>


    After the servant answered all the questions, he sprinted away. Tang Ling got a confirmation about Grandfather Han¡¯s wife and children, but they had disappeared without a sign two years ago.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Ling shook his head.


    He continued reading all about Grandfather Han¡¯s adventures. Since he imed that he was very familiar with the terrains in the Wangxi Mountain beside Qingxi town, he might be able to find something that the Imperial officers could not.


    He wanted a real adventure. He coveted fame and even longed for a position in the government office. With that thought in mind, he climbed the mountain without hesitation.


    Excluding the strange things that happened along the way, Grandfather Han finally found something.


    The monthly journal clearly stated that he found a hidden mountain stream near the burnednd. He took the risk and went through the mountain stream before ending up in a giant cave.


    Inside the cave were bodies, strange dead bodies of young monkeys.


    Tang Ling frowned. ¡°Young monkeys? Where¡¯s the mushroom?¡±


    Grandfather Han then found a transparent cover among the bodies. The cover was the treasure of the world in Grandfather Han¡¯s eyes back then. Although he did not know what it was, it was transparent, as light as a feather, and even more lovable than the best gemstone.


    Tang Ling did say cover in Grandfather Han¡¯s room when he searched around. He really wanted to tell Grandfather Han that it was just a stic cover and that no matter how special it might have been, it was just stic.


    The adventures came to an end here. Grandfather Han found a piece of stic in ancient Huaxia. It was considered a scrumptious piece of loot back then, and if he would bring it to the Emperor, he might be rewarded heavily.


    However, if it was really what happened, thisplicated and sentimental love story wouldck a start.


    Grandfather Han realized that the stic cover was mobile, so he opened it and found a straight faint purple liquid, and inside the liquid was a mushroom of some sort.


    The mushroom was tiny. It was green and screamed of vitality. In addition to that, it seemed to be able to understand humans as well. When Grandfather Han discovered it, it put its mushroom hands together and bowed, begging to be spared.


    Grandfather Han had the selfish thought of keeping this wonderous being to himself.


    It was the first encounter between Gu Gu and Guo Er inside the cave.


    ¡°As expected, greed is man¡¯s cardinal sin.¡± Tang Ling seriously provided a conclusion, but if he was in Grandfather Han¡¯s shoes, would he be able to resist his greed?


    He might do the same. If it was Tang Ling, if he found out that the mushroom was poisonless, he would cook it and eat it.


    At this point, of course, the story then followed the matter. Grandfather Han raised the mushroom.


    The journal originally recorded Grandfather Han¡¯s best adventure, but it eventually became a diary of raising the mushroom into Gu Gu.


    The process in the middle could be skipped.


    In conclusion, Gu Gu was able to understand humans, and it could magicallymunicate with Grandfather Han to tell him what it wanted.


    Grandfather Han took great care of the mushroom.


    Time flew by, and it had been six years since their first encounter.


    Gu Gu had consumed all the purple liquid inside the cover that it arrived in and requested something new from Grandfather Han¡ªblood and flesh.


    Not just any blood and flesh, but the blood and flesh of humans!


    Grandfather Han agreed. He knew that after spending six years with this mushroom, if Gu Gu could grow into shape, he would attain immortality.


    Immortality?! The temptation was huge! Even though it was just a thread of hope, many would kill thousands or myriads just to grasp it.


    Moreover, Grandfather Han viewed the thread of hope as the river of certainty, who else in the world couldmunicate with ¡®mushroom?


    As the mushroom grew, it got smarter and after spending six years together, Grandfather Han learned a lot of secrets.


    ¡°Secrets? What secrets?¡± Tang Ling resented Grandfather Han for being so vague in his monthly journal.


    Therefore, Grandfather Han started to search for blood and flesh for Gu Gu.


    With his martial art techniques, killing people was not a difficult task, but his vignce always made him go after homeless people and beggars.


    He never killed in Qingxi town since he always searched for his victim in secluded rural areas.


    Therefore, Grandfather Han, the psychopathic killer went on a killing spree for ten years, and no one was able to locate him or find any clues.


    As for Gu Gu? It started off with a small appetite that a single man could feed for a year.


    Then, at ater stage, its request grew bigger, but it also lifted the burden of finding food from Grandfather Han. All Grandfather Han had to do was kill and ce Gu Gu beside the body. Then, it would return to him the next day.


    As for the bodies of the victims, they would disappear without a trace as if their whole family moved away or had gone missing.


    Missing cases were amon thing in the old civilization, let alone ancient Huaxia, it happened almost every day. Most would end up without an answer. Missing when alive, gone when dead.


    Plus, Grandfather Han always moved around and get stuck in different ces. No one would pay attention to him, not even the county journal had a clue about his killing spree.


    From that day onwards, the devilish man and mushroom pair ¡®devoured¡¯ more than a hundred lives in Wanghe County.


    Another 16 years passed after that, and Gu Gu finally grew into its mature stage; Grandfather Han grew old.


    But since Gu Gu had reached her mature stage, it could provide longevity to Grandfather Han. Besides that, it wanted to stay with Grandfather Han forever till the end of time.


    ¡°Er...¡± Tang Ling felt like he should say something after reading up to this point.


    Could Grandfather Han have cared for the mushroom meticulously for 16 years and it finally paid off? Plus, he gained love along the way. The first man the mushroom met was Grandfather Han, so its whole world revolved around him. Did it ultimately acknowledge him as the one?


    Tang Ling could not understand because he was not amon man. He was more concerned about the problem itself¡ªdid mushrooms have a gender? Did it not reproduce with spores?


    Regardless, no matter how Tang Ling despised it, Gu Gu¡¯s deep love for Grandfather Han would never change.


    Of course, as a normal man who was getting older, it was a little difficult for him to ept a mushroom as his partner.


    Nevertheless, there was a way around this.


    In its mature stage, Gu Gu had a duty to fulfill, so it brought Grandfather Han back to its ¡®home¡¯¡ªthe cave that it arrived in.


    In Grandfather Han¡¯s monthly journal, there was no clear description of what he saw in Gu Gu¡¯s home, but he excitedly wrote down the miracle he saw from heaven.


    Therefore, he also became one of the Yu Kingdom. He epted the most precious gift from Gu Gu. He was no longer the disgusting human being anymore for he possessed a more noble bloodline. Then, he proudly married the Mother of Yu, Gu Gu.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Tang Ling could not help but ridicule at the entry, even though Grandfather Han¡¯s journal was ambiguous, Tang Ling knew without a second thought that the so-called noble bloodline was nothing but being possessed by Gu Gu¡¯s spores, or more precisely, the fission of the fungus.


    Tang Ling finally had a clearer look at the entire incident after reading up to this point. He also saw the true nature of the mission in Qingxi town through the Dream Domain.


    But how far should he go with it? Tang Ling was not sure if he would step further forward. Although it would not be the line between life and death anymore, the line would be a thin thread and he might not even be alive in the end.


    However, if he took a step back, thepletion rate of the mission would so horrible that he would have to give up on the Dream Coins.


    Tang Ling sat up, having lost interest in the monthly journal because, after that, the journal entry were all ridiculous stories like what kind of benefit the Devil Fungus would provide when possessed.


    Even if the fungus possessed a live subject, the subject would also eventually turn into a man-eating monster.


    Grandfather Han thought he was still the man he was, but he did not realize that his humanity was worn out over the years spent with Gu Gu.


    In the end, in order to show his loyalty to Gu Gu, he even allowed her to kill his wife and children.


    ¡°My only wife, my only care, love lies within us.¡±


    The journal entry was written on that day when his wife and children were killed. The words were not for his wife but to Gu Gu as if he had finally achieved some huge undertaking.


    Grandfather Han was nothing but a martial art practitioner, yet he was able to write such poetic words. Was it the deep love for the mushroom or the obsession towards the name of Father of Yu that made him write that?


    Gu Gu would naturally repay Grandfather Han¡¯s loyalty with all its love.


    When Grandfather Han was younger, he stole a nce at the daughter of the county magistrate from afar. The daughter was only 15 to 16 years of age back then. She was incredibly beautiful and Grandfather Han was infatuated at first nce.


    With Grandfather Han¡¯s identity, he could never get close to the county magistrate¡¯s daughter. He would even have to be careful and not get into trouble, but Gu Gu satisfied him.


    It used some profound ways to kill the county magistrate¡¯s daughter who was already someone¡¯s wife. When the daughter was being buried, it possessed the body.


    It continued to live in such a way and live together with Grandfather Han. They were nning to live like deities in Qingxi town.


    When it could evolve again, it would bring thend of Yu upon ancient Huaxia, building its own kingdom upon the ashes of the old. Then, Grandfather Han would be emperor and it would be his empress.


    Then, it would forever be Grandfather Han¡¯s ¡°Gu Gu¡±.


    As for Grandfather Han, he actually received a new life from Gu Gu, so in some ways, he was its child, hence the name Guo Er, meaning Little Guo.


    ¡°What a dream! Does it mean ¡®with you in my dream, my spores will soar?¡±


    Tang Ling spat on the ground. He did not want to remember the journal entries after that point. He hated this motherf*cking Grandfather Han for raising the mushroom meticulously for 16 years and Gu Gu after 4 years of growth because the two of them raised the difficulty of the mission by a lot.


    He finished reading the ck leather notebook and Tang Ling¡¯s missionpletion rate reached 50%.


    He barely passed the mission, but the Dream Domain did not show him anything.


    ording to Tang Ling¡¯s own guess, when the investigation mission reaches 100%pletion rate, he would wake up, but ording to the Dream Domain, even if the missionpletion rate reached 100%, all he did wasplete the mission with the lowest rating possible.


    ¡°Sigh, can¡¯t we just sit around and rx? Why do we have to kill each other?¡± Tang Ling stood up and stretched his body.


    He took onest nce at Tang Manor at his makeshift servants and makeshift family. He stretched his body and jumped up the wall of the manor when no one was watching. He easily leaped over.


    Besides finding Gu Gu and Guo Er, he also wanted to pay a visit to Gu Gu¡¯s home.

 Chapter 168 - Perfect Completion Rate (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Perfect Completion Rate (3 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On Wangxi Mountain located near Tang Manor.


    Even without reading Grandfather Han¡¯s monthly journal, Tang Ling knew that he must go to the mountain for the final answer because it was the only mountain ridge in Wanghe County.


    Tang Ling headed out without looking back, but he also did something for the innocent souls that had died under Grandfather Han¡¯s cruelty. He left a letter saying that there were a dozen bodies under the pond in front of Tang Manor and expressed his hope that they could be dug out and be given a proper burial.


    The exact location was not stated in Grandfather Han¡¯s monthly journal though, so Tang Ling made a deduction based on all sorts of clues and evidence.


    In short, it would be troublesome to deal with that many bodies, so the best way to deal with them would be the pond in front of the manor.


    As for why Tang Ling wrote the letter? He did not have an answer either. It was just a dream, a mission, but the longer he lingered in the Dream Domain, the lines started to get blurry, and he felt like he was living a part of history.


    Tang Ling hastened his steps to his destination. He started from the foot of the mountain beside Tang Manor and traveled a few miles in less than 2 hours. Soon, he reached the peak of a hill on the Wangxi Mountain Ridge.


    He turned around and the whole Qingxi town was within his sight, looking like a miniature cluster.


    His dark swordsman outfit started to change and reverted into his usual battle uniform.


    That indicated that he no longer needed to stay undercover for the Qingxi town mission. What came next would be the core of the whole mission.


    s, the clues were limited!


    Grandfather Han¡¯s monthly journal mentioned the charrednd and a hidden cave. Other than that, there was nothing else that provided details about the terrain.


    Wangxi Mountain was not small by all means. It was a long mountain ridge. If he were tob the mountain ridge from top to bottom, it would take him two to three days with his speed. However, the assigned duration of this mission was three days.


    Based on the rules in the Dream Domain, the countdown timer for thest 24 hours had started. Tang Ling had 24 hours left in the Dream Domain, and it was impossible for him to search the whole mountain ridge.


    The charrednd that the journal mentioned had gone through 20 years, thus it should be covered with newly grown nts and grass. Therefore, he would also have to discard the thought of spotting it from a high vantage point.


    Tang Ling was on the clock. Time was not only tight, but it was also life-threatening.


    The Dream Domain had finally bared its fangs at thest moment.


    <i>Completion Rate: 80%, Grade E. Able to withdraw from the Dream Domain. No reward.</i>


    <i>Completion Rate: 90%, Grade D. Able to withdraw from the Dream Domain. Will be rewarded withpensation in the form of an item rted to the dream world.</i>


    <i>Completion Rate: 100%, Grade C. Able to withdraw from the Dream Domain. Will be rewarded with 1 Dream Coin and granted the right to enter the Mysterious Store.</i>


    <i>A Dream Seed that is Grade E and below or has apletion rate below 80% will be disqualified.</i>


    These were the pieces of information Tang Ling got.


    It was truly life-threatening. A 100%pletion rate would only grand him a Grade C rating plus 1 Dream Coin.


    Kun was really a liar! He misled Tang Ling to think that entry to the Mysterious Store was guaranteed after every dream, and he gave the impression that things in the Mysterious Store were cheap.


    That guy was really sick despite looking nothing like a grumpy old man with ill habits.


    Tang Ling had been really naive. He was not in a hurry though. He carefully analyzed the message, especially the so-calledpensation of a dream-rted item since this particr phrase was interesting.


    What did it mean? Every dream had its own unique item and could probably affect reality, meaning it was possible for him to locate it in the dream.


    Whether he could locate the said item or not depended on luck, but if he could not find it within the given duration, the dream wouldpensate him with a dream-rted item.


    For example, for Qingxi town¡¯s mission, Tang Ling had reasons to believe thepensation would be something rted to martial art scriptures.


    Great! It raised his anticipation of the next dream despite the fact that he was still in one.


    Other than that, he picked up the scent of protection because at the end of the information about the dream, it stated that a Dream Seed Grade E and below or apletion rate below 80% would be disqualified.


    It was a form of protection. The information did not say anything about finishing the dream with apletion rate of 60% or lower. Or would there be any severe punishment for getting apletion rate of 40% or lower?


    It was possible judging from the looks of things. Otherwise, if a Dream Seed got tired of the dangerous Dream Domain, he could exploit the loopholes to remove his Dream Seed qualification.


    Would the Dream Domain leave such a big loophole around? No, it was impossible.


    Judging from the fact that any injuries suffered in the dream would be reflected back in reality, the Dream Domain could easily kill off Dream Seeds, so...


    It clearly seemed like there were some given advantages of the first entry, and the next dream might be even more dangerous than this. Even if a Dream Seed made it through all the danger in the dream, the Dream Domain might directly eliminate him.


    Although it was just a vague theory, it somehow decreased his anticipation of the next dream.


    As he pondered upon the questions, Tang Ling leisurely walked along the mountain path. While he wandered, he collected some sticky wet mud along the path and put it into his bag. The bag bulged as he collected more mud and he did not seem averse to it at all. He was like a yful child fiddling around with mud.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Tang Ling tapped his bulging bag. He used the sun to determine the direction and soon came up with a decision. Then, he selected a certain direction and started sprinting forward.


    He was like the nimblest monkey in the mountain forest. The mountain forest of ancient Huaxia was a lot kinder than the tropical thick forest of the Purple Moon Warriors. There were no dangerous beasts, mutated insects or mutated nts that would devour people. For Tang Ling who had made his living in the forest since he was young, this forest was considered peaceful.


    Tang Ling was fast. He moved like a gray shadow whose trail one could barely catch a glimpse of.


    Would 20 hours be enough for searching in the mountain forest? It was. Even though clues were limited, there were still some lying around.


    The Imperial officers had searched the area three days ago and got nothing, but they did find the charrednd on the first day. How fast were they then?


    Grandfather Han¡¯s journal clearly stated that he discovered the cave on the first night.


    Even if Grandfather Han was familiar with Wangxi Mountain and was a martial art practitioner who could move a lot faster than the Imperial officers, how fast could he bepared to Tang Ling?


    Tang Ling had Precise Instinct. The moment he stepped into the forest, he decided to head straight to a high peak just so he could use his Precise Instinct to calcte the distance that he could cover within a day.


    Then, there was another important clue: the extraterrestrial that extended from the south to the north. That basically gave away the direction that it appeared in.


    There were still 20 hours on the clock, so what was he worried about? Given Tang Ling¡¯s current level of strength, he could sprint like the fastest man in the old civilization for several hours and still be fine. It was considered the most stamina-efficient way for him to travel.


    He also had Level 2 vicious beast meat jerky in his mouth. In order to save time, Tang Ling mostly leaped from tree to tree in the forest.


    He would pause from time to time to digest a strip of Level 2 vicious beast meat. ording to his own ns, he should not be going after Grade C, but the grades that the Dream Domain did not show him yet, which were the elusive Grades A, B or S, if there were any.


    He grew stronger in the dream.


    As a matter of fact, sincest night, whenever he felt his body could digest and absorb the vicious beast meat, he would put a strip of it into his mouth. The stronger his body grew, the more pain he could endure. It was an effective cycle that he had created for him.


    The most efficient way to grow strong in the Dream Domain was to limit his consumption by an appropriate portion. He would then digest it and then repeat it. Of course, the effect would double when he exercised for a great amount of time.


    All the theories that he applied to himself were actually simple since they were all somehow connected. It was simr to muscle training in the old civilization.


    Therefore, Tang Ling did not save his stamina. He used everything and forced himself to grow past the limit.


    With his extreme speed, he shuttled among the trees and the search area started to shrink.


    Slowly, the mountain forest turned quiet. Gradually, the temperature dropped because the trees were thick and lush with life, blocking out all direct sunlight.


    He was at the third location that he highlighted in his map. As Tang Ling twitched his nose, he slowed down and jumped down from the tree all of a sudden.


    It was at that moment when a ferocious tiger together with a bewitching st of wind came out from the thick shrubs.


    <i>So, is </i>this the tiger of the old civilization ?


    Compared to the tigers in the Purple Moon Era, this one was like a cat.


    Right after Tang Lingnded, he threw himself at the feline that raised its paw, but hended a punch to its face first.


    Tang Ling¡¯s punch clocked nearly 1,500 kgs of force. Theoretically, 800 kgs of punching force or more could kill a bull in a single blow¡ªthat was a bull from the old civilization.


    The tiger¡¯s face caved in, but strangely, it looked like it was fine. Its distorted jaws opened and it tried to snap at Tang Ling¡¯s arm.


    Tang Ling expected the bite but did not dodge. When the tiger moved its fangs to his arm, he quickly grabbed its lower jaw.


    The tiger was bigger than the slim Tang Ling, but he was able to lift it up. The tiger struggled madly when it was lifted into the air.


    ¡°Hmph? So, is this how the Kingdom of Yu came?¡± Tang Ling looked at the tiger. Its eyes should be yellowish gold, but this tiger¡¯s eyes were grayish-white.


    He gripped the tiger¡¯s lower jaw tightly and twisted it.


    Crack!


    The tiger¡¯s neck was twisted and its spine was snapped, putting an end to the mad struggles instantly.


    Tang Ling then tossed the tiger¡¯s body on the ground, but he did not leave. He grabbed the ball of mud that he had collected on the way from his bag and quickly covered the tiger¡¯s seven apertures with it.


    The tiger¡¯s body started to engorge strangely and a small lump grew on its belly. The lump moved around and then started to struggle as if it was trapped. The fur around the belly where the lump moved flipped over, revealing the dead tiger¡¯s grayish-white skin which then swiftly turned transparent.


    Tang Ling did not sit back and watch. He quickly built a fire by rubbing two pieces of firewood together. A torch soon appeared in his hand and he burned the body straightaway.


    The mes burned fiercely as strange noises came from the tiger¡¯s body like something popping. A whileter, it quietened down.


    Tang Ling knew his way was old but useful.


    After burning the tiger¡¯s body, he faced the hardest challenge because when he looked up, he was surrounded by three wolves, two boars, and two panthers, or more precisely, they were zombie wolves, zombie boars, and zombie panthers.


    <i>This is just the beginning, isn¡¯t it?</i>


    Tang Ling provoked the dead tiger by jabbing it with his finger. A roar came from the dead tiger like a bell that started the battle.


    The battlested for less than 5 minutes and more bodies fell to the ground. It was, without a doubt, an easy fight.


    However, Tang Ling failed to seal all the seven apertures of the dead animals in time, When the spores simr to the Devil Fungus appeared, it would go through a clumping process before disintegrating.


    All he had to do was torch the thing.


    Truth be told, Tang Ling was not sure that the Devil Fungus was afraid of fire since it was a wild guess. Simr to how the Purple Moon Era dealt with dead bodies through cremation, it might seem necessary to burn the bodies, but it might also be effective in isting the Devil Fungus.


    After making sure of it, Tang Ling was a lot more confident. He realized that if not for the controlled animals, he would have missed out on a particr spot.


    It wasmon sense that when new nts grew on a charrednd, the newly grown greens would be different from its surroundings. They were newer and shorter than the other nts in the forest.


    However, the mountain forest was different. The tall trees blocked the sunlight, yet the shrubs were lush and the grass was thicker than usual. It could only mean this ce was a fertile ground filled with nutrition, but it might not be the sole reason for the abundant nts.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling drew his knife and started digging under a tree. What he found was as he expected. There were seven to eight rotten bodies buried underground.


    A terrifying picture unfolded before Tang Ling¡¯s eyes. The Devil Fungus must have controlled dead bodies from graveyards or possessed the living in some secluded vige. They were then moved to the mountain and used as food and fertilizer.


    Wanghe County was not the only ce that the Devil Fungus attacked! If this were to continue, it would be an era even scarier than the Purple Moon Era.


    Tang Ling already had his guesses about the fungus. Of course, they were not the real Devil Fungus of the Purple Moon Era. They should be some beings that were of a higher level than the Devil Fungus since they had intellect, consciousness and could live in a symbiotic rtionship with humans like Grandfather Han. Not to mention, they could control the dead and were able to understand orders.


    It was scary. It was always frightening when such things were rted to organized consciousness.


    The centralmand of all these dead animals should be Gu Gu because she was the mother of them all!


    After killing Grandfather Han, Gu Gu would have gonepletely mad. She would then try to take over this world as her only goal. She never had feelings and would never have feelings for any other human other than Grandfather Han.


    Therefore, the most difficult mission in Qingxi town of the Dream Domain had appeared¡ªeradicate them.


    It might seem impossible because who knew how many younger spores had Gu Gu given birth to throughout the years? If a young spore had the potential to be a mother, sparing any single one of them would be catastrophic.


    Just think about it. If Tang Ling had to face an army of flying spores that could cover the Earth and heaven, even if there were a hundred Tang Lings, they would not be enough. On top of all that, there was still one more question¡ªwhat kind of existence was the ape-like body?


    Nheless, it would not matter much anymore since Tang Ling epted the challenge! When it came to life and death, there would always be a line, would it not?


    Tang Ling held his longsword with one hand and the torch in the other, and walked forward in the gloomy and dark forest. Every single tree in this forest had dead bodies buried under its roots.


    He was like the light of hope traversing in the darkness.


    *****


    Six out of the 20 hours had passed.


    As Tang Ling moved forward, he met all kinds of dead animals along the way. How sick was this? Even a bird had been possessed by the fungus.


    The undistinguished annihtion fueled Tang Ling¡¯s rage. Those who had not experienced the end of the world would never understand his feelings.


    Even though it was not for the same reason, Tang Ling seemed to be witnessing the shadow of a civilization copsing, like how the old civilization disappeared overnight.


    <i>It¡¯s just a dream, it¡¯s just a dream! </i>Tang Ling kept reminding himself, but when the wind whistled and the leaves trembled, the dead bodies under the trees wailed unwillingness and everything screamed genuine to him.


    This kind of hyper-realistic dream would never bewitch him, but he could not help but rte it to the Purple Moon Era which was his reality.


    Humans were still alive in the Purple Moon Era, and in this dream, if he could not achieve the perfectpletion rate, the people in this dream would surely die.


    What a terrifying result! Would the Purple Moon Era wee such a ghastly end someday?


    A strange feeling grew in Tang Ling and it amplified the me of rage in him. He ceaselessly searched for the mountain stream that Grandfather Han¡¯s journal mentioned, but after searching almost every inch of the charrednd, he failed to find any stream.


    A mountain stream should be a small flowing stream inside a crevice of the mountain. It was such an obvious terrain, so how could it be hidden from sight?


    The sky got darker while the sparks from the torch became a little irritating to the ears and it somehow frustrated the ever-calm Tang Ling.


    ¡°Where is it hiding?¡± Tang Ling finally sat down and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.


    A stream seemed to be the only clue for now. However, soon a new hint was formed in his mind. Tang Ling tried to connect the dots together. He bolted upright and ran towards a certain spot in the charrednd.


    This particr spot was filled with lively shrubs, making it inconspicuous. The only peculiar thing about the shrubs was a cave that was half a man¡¯s size hidden behind it.


    Tang Ling shed his torch over the cave. He realized the cave was not big, so he stuffed the torch inside.


    He had been shackled by hismon knowledge. A mountain stream should be a crack in the mountain that had water flowing, and it should be flowing downwards. The correct way to locate the stream was to move downward and concentrate around the bottom part. Then, it would be easier to locate the mountain stream there.


    Withmon sense, he could hardly rte to a cave with a mountain stream. Moreover, this cave was at the edge of the charrednd, near the hill that went upward to the peak.


    However, if the mountain stream was hidden behind this strange hill, could one discover it by going through the cave?


    With a closer look, the hill was indeed strange. Rather than a hill, it looked more like a leveled pile of mud. Since it had been 20 years, the peak of the hill was filled with lush nts. One would not notice that the peak was t without a closer look.


    It made Tang Ling feel like he was watching the scene where the extraterrestrial crashnded on the hill. The thing that leaked out of the extraterrestrial spilled all over the charrednd and the valley behind the hill. It slowly tilted sideways and eventually fell into the valley with a bang.


    <i>This is the ce!</i>


    Tang Ling reined in the excitement in his heart as he arched his back and tried to squeeze through the cave which could only fit half a man.


    After he made it through, he found a giant rock lying upright. The rock behind the entrance blocked the view from outside, leaving only a crack outside. One could only enter by walking sideways and because of that, it looked like a small cave from the outside that had no way behind it.


    It was a revtion that the Imperial officers had missed back then. Tang Ling also almost missed out on this entrance. His slight anxiety calmed down gradually after he found the right way.


    The dark cave was wet and filled with giant bats.


    Those bats were no longermon bats without a doubt, and upon Tang Ling¡¯s entrance, they attacked him madly.


    Tang Ling also did not want to waste the opportunity. These bats that flew swiftly were very simr to the obstacle course during the reflexes test!


    In fact, Tang Ling did hear about training one¡¯s reflexes in such a way back at the Hope Barrier, but the fee to enter the training was high and someone as poor as Tang Ling would never be able to experience it.


    Now, these bats provided Tang Ling with an opportunity to train.


    Tang Ling raised his longsword and went on a rampage. With his great reflexes, these bats could do no harm to him. The only troublesome thing was that he had to burn every bat that he killed.


    While Tang Ling intentionally trained himself in the cave, the torch that he held slowly shed its light over the dark cave and it grew brighter as he killed and burned the bodies. The whistle of the wind entered the cave as the cave got a lot emptier.


    With all the bats eliminated, the mountain stream appeared right before his eyes.


    Having been through two tough battles, Tang Ling was eager to unveil the final answer of his mission. He raised his torch and hastened his steps at the exit of the cave.


    However, the moment he stepped out of the cave before he could catch a glimpse of the mountain stream that Grandfather Han¡¯s journal mentioned, a seemingly thin but tough iron-like w that was green in color attacked his face without a sign. It was as fleeting as the wind.


    The w was extremely fast! Tang Ling bent his body backward to barely escape the w attack, but before he could catch a breath, a green object half the size of a man threw itself at Tang Ling.


    <i>What the hell is this?!</i>

 Chapter 169 - Crazy Battle (4 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 169: Crazy Battle (4 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Lingshed out with a kick. He suddenly felt like his previous thought was a little stupid. What else could this green object be?


    It was the ape!


    His leg felt like he had kicked an iron nk. Coupled with irritating monkey¡¯s squeals, the green object flew a dozen meters away from Tang Ling. However, it nimbly flipped backward twice in mid-air andnded perfectly, baring its teeth at Tang Ling ferociously.


    Tang Ling stood up, stretching his aching leg as he looked serious.


    Due to various reasons, his kick was not his strongest, but it could also smash other animals¡¯ skulls easily and shatter their organs.


    However, this monkey was fine after the kick! How tough was its body?


    Although it could noty a finger on Tang Ling with his Precise Instinct and his astonishing reflexes judging from its current explosive speed, any faster than that and the oue would change entirely.


    With that thought lingering in his mind, Tang Ling squinted his eyes and sized up the monkey.


    Was it really a monkey? A dozen meters apart from it, he noticed that it was covered with moss-like green fur while its ws and fangs were sharp. Its body did resemble a monkey¡¯s, but its face resembled a human. It was not a living being from the old civilization.


    As for whether the Purple Moon Era had such monsters, Tang Ling had no idea because his activities were limited to the settlement, the forest, and Safety Sector No. 17, so he only knew about things within the area and what the iplete information room of the Hope Barrier held.


    Due to the surprise attack, the green monkey did not engage Tang Ling abruptly. Instead, it sized up Tang Ling with a re.


    He did not care about the glower. Instead, he nced over the mountain stream that he had been searching for for so long and what he saw made him gasp.


    The ce was like a Christmas painting! It did not match the surroundings of the at all.


    There was faint emerald flowing water with strange mushrooms growing on both sides of the stream. The biggest mushroom was a dozen meters in height and its pileus was as big as a pavilion while the smallest one resembled a normal mushroom.


    They were in many colors although just not as green as Gu Gu or purple.


    Many green monkeys were jumping around the mushroom jungle, and beneath the stem of the mushroom were dead bodies of many species, including humans, animals, and even insects.


    Most of the bodies were already skeletons, but there were also some fresh ones. The ce was not filled with a vile rotten stench though. Instead, a strange smell filled the entire mountain crack, covering what would have been a rotten stench.


    The mushroom jungle was expanding. It grew on both sides of the flowing stream and was concentrated at the source, bing less dense down the stream.


    And at the source of the stream...


    Tang Ling¡¯s hand that was holding his longsword quivered a little because he saw a spaceship. It was an actual broken spaceship at the source of the stream.


    Half of its body was embedded in the hill, leaving the other half exposed outside.


    The exposed part was not saucer-shaped like the old civilization described, but it was shaped like a shuttle. At the tip of the shuttle was an umbre-like structure that was heavily damaged, making it look like a battered umbre.


    Other than that, the source of the stream was filled with all sorts of dead bodies such as humans, animals, and so on that were controlled by the fungus.


    They were eating and killing the dead prey and tossing the remains into the mushroom jungle. The human dead bodies were even nimbler. Because of their fingers and feet, they were able to move around and perform more delicate tasks.


    They were carrying the crudest barrel he had ever seen and collecting a type of liquid secreted by the mushroom stems.


    After the barrel was filled, it was carried inside the spaceship.


    ¡°Hmph, hmph.¡± Tang Ling chuckled. He could no longer figure out what all this was about. All he wanted to know was how many lives on this had it killed in the past 20 years!


    So, is this the Kingdom of Yu that the sick Grandfather Han witnessed?


    This was an invasion, an upright invasion! This ridiculous scene must be a recreation of the ecosystem of the spaceship¡¯s mother. They grew by consuming humans and expanding their grasp slowly to the entire world, ultimately transforming this into their second home!


    Is this what it¡¯s all about?


    Holding his sword, Tang Ling took a step back and went out of the cave.


    The ce was beautiful from his vantage point, but the cave was painted with the color of horror as it was filled with dead bodies. The slippery and sticky goo beneath his boots was a mixture of the dead corpses¡¯ liquid and the spores from the mushrooms. A part of the mixture included the innocent blood and tears of life of this.


    In the next moment, the purple monkey that fixed its gaze on Tang Ling threw itself forward.


    Tang Ling did not turn around, but he swung his sword backward with a shy re. The sturdy grade C alloy longsword cut a w off the green monkey¡¯s hand.


    He then bolted forward, stepping on the dead bodies as he pushed himself up for a jump. He knocked a 5 to 6 meter-tall red mushroom down and dodged another green monkey¡¯s attack from behind along with the motion.


    The monkey, whose w was cut off, started to squeal irritatingly. The other green monkeys that leaped around the mushroom forest amassed on its position together with the possessed dead animals and humans.


    It seemed like this mountain crack was the final battlefield of the mission in Qingxi town. Everything was just as Tang Ling expected.


    He was very calm when he faced all this. He even felt excitement to battle in his heart. He was smart and his mind was clear, but unless necessary, he never wanted to observe and analyze, let alone investigate and n everything meticulously just so that the n could work.


    He tended to uphold brutal force since he liked to vent his anger through ughtering. Besides that, he could also use the ughtering to warn, deter, take revenge and pay tribute to the blood and hatred.


    Therefore, he was patient as he watched the green wind envelope the monkey whole. He calmly watched the monkey regrow his w and the monsters amass on its position.


    A new mission notification popped up in his mind.


    Discovered Myriad Mushroom Crack. Completion rate of mission has reached 70%.


    Discovered High Composite Life Form: Green Fungus Mannequin. Completion rate of mission has reached 75%


    Discovered broken mothership. Completion rate of mission has reached 80%


    Dream Seed 0233, do you want to exit the Dream Domain now? If your answer is yes, the Domain Door will appear after 3 minutes and you can leave the Dream Domain through it, subsequentlypleting the mission. If not, the option to leave the dream will only appear when thepletion rate of mission has reached 90%


    Tsk, so this is the Dream Domain?


    That was why it would not get any easier from here on. The line between life and death remained. Even if he were to leave the Dream Domain at apletion rate of 80%, he would still have tost for 3 minutes before he could exit.


    Was it scary? Indeed, it was. Those monkeys were Green Fungus Mannequin. Were they a type of humanoid life form? They seemed to be undead. As long as the green fungus was around, they were not afraid of getting hurt and death, and were nearly invincible!


    In order to destroy the Green Fungus Mannequin, Tang Ling mustpletely eradicate the green fungus, and to do that, he had to first destroy all the Green Fungus Mannequin.


    It was a perfect death loop unless one was so powerful that he could kill them all instantly.


    Could Tang Ling do it? No! Butsting for three minutes was possible!


    Three minutes would be his personal limit. These Green Fungus Mannequins were as tough as iron nails and were very fast and nimble. If they were to attack Tang Ling in groups, how could he escape? In addition to that, there were still the dead animals and humans behind them.


    On top of all that, there was also another scary thing¡ªthe risk of infection.


    The green fungus highly resembled the Devil Fungus, so would it be infectious as well? Tang Ling dared not test it with his body.


    But...wait!


    An ironic smile appeared on his face. He sneered at himself for being an opportunist. Wherever there was hope, he would seize the opportunity.


    Other than that, he also believed in the concept of giving and taking. He hated waiting and following the rules. He would rather give his life in exchange for huge rewards like this extreme battle.


    Tang Ling calmly gripped the torch with his mouth as he removed a belt from his tactical waist pouch and used it to tie his hand and sword together. He took out the remaining 1.5kgs of Level 2 vicious beast meat from his bag and moved it to his coat pocket where he could conveniently reach.


    The mere thought about fighting under extreme pain and venting his agony through ughtering excited him.


    As for the weakened state? No, there would not be any weakened state this time! The energy in him would explode when it reached a certain duration. He would then call out to the seed and transform.


    What about the sess rate? 40%.


    But...should he risk the 40% to achieve more? It went far higher than the line between life and death.


    Tang Ling was thoroughly aroused as his breath hastened. He shivered as if he was afraid, but in his mind, a decision was made¡ª¡±No¡±.


    His answer to the Dream Domain was like a horn that sounded the battle. The amassed Green Fungus Mannequins rushed madly towards Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling took a step forward and charged forward like a gale.


    He brandished his sword in the air as it shed and red brightly. The first Green Fungus Mannequin in front of the group was sliced in half mid-air.


    It was good news. At least, the grade C longsword was strong enough to prate the Green Fungus Mannequins¡¯ defenses.


    With a swift thought, Tang Ling twisted his body. His leg was like the fiercest whip, drawing a perfect arch in the air.


    Bang!


    Two more Green Fungus Mannequins on his left crashed into each other after the first was kicked away.


    At the same time, his Wolf Crunch was like a poisonous sting as he held it backward. He swung his right wrist and stabbed the sharpest point of the Wolf Crunch into a Green Fungus Mannequin¡¯s ear.


    He pulled the Wolf Crunch out and retracted his perfect kick. Tang Ling bent backward and opened his legs wide, dodging another Green Fungus Mannequin that came from above.


    His hands were on the ground, supporting his bent body, and with a quick push, he got back up on his feet.


    He spun with both his legs as elegantly as a dancer. Both kicks swept over the air above him and he kicked three Green Fungus Mannequins away in one strike.


    He then lowered his body with a quick curve and dashed out like a rocket, crashing into a big zombie tiger that roared before it fell, but he managed to grab it before it copsed. As though he was holding a sandbag, he hurled it at the monsters 3 meters away from him.


    Was it a battle? No, it was a performance, a perfect performance that connect all things together seamlessly. There was no extra movement. All his actions performed were as smooth as water and they brought out the beauty of extreme brutality.


    This masterpiece was thebination of his Precise Instinct and maximum control over his body. This was actually just the beginning, a warm-up. It was an upbeat battle symphony that heralded the battle with thundering drums.


    Tang Ling was moving forward, heading towards that broken spaceship by shuttling through the mushroom jungle packed with mountains of dead bodies.


    Undead monsters? No, there was no such thing as undead. In Tang Ling¡¯s eyes, his enemies had just increased from ten to a hundred.


    Even then, so what? Tang Ling sought the extreme, the craze, and the piled-up anger that impacted the walls of the cliff. He wanted to carve an opening and escape through there.


    Only with ughter, the coldest and merciless type of ughter could he obtain the mercy in his heart. What he felt in his heart might be mercy because Tang Ling was apassionate person.


    Three minutes passed.


    Five minutes passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The strangely beautiful mushroom jungle was turned into a bloody path by Tang Ling¡¯s frenzied ughter. Countless bodies of dead animals and humans piled up on both sides of the path.


    The Green Fungus Mannequins were also patched up by the green wind numerous times. They were resilient and fearless in their attacks at Tang Ling as they were not afraid of death.


    Tang Ling crested their ferocity with his bloody butchering. All that was left in his mind was to kill.


    He panted violently as his sweat dripped off his face, and sometimes trickled into his eyes ceaselessly.


    But was he at his limit? He was not.


    He still had his strength and speed with him, and his reflexes were not slowing down either.


    So, is this it? Tang Ling felt that he could go further and things could get even more exhrating.


    It was at this time that tworge Green Fungus Mannequins sprung out from the broken spaceship. Judging from their eyes, they possessed intellect.


    They roared on top of the spaceship while jumping around, but they did not attack Tang Ling. Instead, they seemed as if they weremanding something.


    What were theymanding? The other Green Fungus Mannequins, of course.


    All the smaller Green Fungus Mannequins ceased their attack onTang Ling and scattered away. Upon a closer look, they started to split into a few groups to protect the mushrooms in the area.


    Tang Ling squinted his eyes. He seemed to understand what thoserge Green Fungus Mannequins were trying to do. They wanted tomand the lower intellect Green Fungus Mannequins to protect the ce and not simple-mindedly fight a fruitless battle.


    Did they care more about the mushrooms? Tang Ling¡¯s eyes showed a trace of mad delight. He removed the torch from his mouth.


    They care that much, huh? Tang Ling raised the sword and swung it down, cutting the torch in half. He held one half of the torch with his mouth again and held the other in his hand.


    Do you think I wouldn¡¯t suspect anything? Tang Ling turned his back at the broken spaceship, slowly moving backwards as if he was being cautious against something.


    Ten minutes into the battle, he had gotten very close to the spot where the spaceship was embedded into the wall of the hill.


    There were many other zombies around the spaceship, carrying barrel after barrel of ck liquid they had collected from the mushrooms into the spaceship as if the battle did not concern them.


    Are they not concerned? Tang Ling continued to move like a tiger that had escaped from its cage. He pushed himself backward and knocked over a zombie carrying a barrel less than 5 meters from him.


    As the barrel flew up, Tang Ling jumped and grabbed it mid-air.


    The tworge Green Fungus Mannequins then screamed irritatingly while the smaller Green Fungus Mannequins then frenziedly threw themselves at Tang Ling again.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Tang Lingughed madly. Without a second thought, he tossed the torch in his hand into the barrel of ck liquid.


    The fire did not get extinguished. Instead, it ignited the barrel!


    Right after that, Tang Ling sshed the barrel of ming liquid at those huge grayish-white mushrooms. It was very easy for him to attack the giant mushrooms which were only less than 10 meters from him with his precision and strength.


    Following therge Green Fungus Mannequins¡¯ wails, the sshed ming liquid spread like a zing snake, drawing an elegant fiery arch in the air andnding on the giant pileus of the grayish-white mushroom.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion reverberated from the burning mushroom, followed by a zing pir that rose high up in the air fiercely.


    Bothrge Green Fungus Mannequins lost their minds when the zing scene unfolded before their eyes. One of them jumped back into the ship and the other one lunged towards Tang Ling madly.


    Tang Ling was standing beside the mes. His sword-wielding figure was set off by the zing background, making him look like an emissary from hell. Unafraid at all, more excitement was incited his brain.


    He charged forward and met therge Green Fungus Mannequins inbat.


    The group of smaller Green Fungus Mannequins beside him charged into the spaceship madly, none of them caring about Tang Ling anymore. He did not care about them either because he only wanted to fight.


    In Tang Ling¡¯s mind, a mission notification from the Dream Domain popped up.


    Discovered and destroyed an ¡®Energy Conversion Dead Shroom¡¯. Initiate sub-mission: destroy the source. Completion rate of mission: 20%.


    Completion rate of mission: 40%. Acquired 1 Dream Coin. Rating forpletion rate of main mission: increased by a little.


    Completion rate of mission: 60%. Acquired 2 Dream Coins. Rating forpletion rate of main mission: increased by a little.


    Completion rate of mission: 80%. Acquired 5 Dream Coins. Rating forpletion rate of main mission: increased.


    Completion rate of mission: 100%. Acquired 10 Dream Coins. Rating forpletion rate of main mission: increased by a grade.


    ¡°How stingy!¡± Tang Ling eximed in his heart. Even after he reached a 100%pletion rate, all he got was 10 Dream Coins and thepletion rate only went up from Grade B to Grade A.


    However, the 100%pletion rate of the main mission was only at Grade C, and now after he hadpleted the sub-mission, all he did was increase the grade from C to B?


    Where was A? Or S? If there really were higher grades, what would he need to do to achieve them?


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling and the Green Fungus Mannequins shed crazily.


    As though they were two cannonballs fired out of their barrels, the two of them shed in mid-air and the impact from their collision was huge. A thundering bang went off, causing one¡¯s teeth to go numb and a ring of wind was whipped up around them.


    The gale burst outwards and swept the other zombies down.


    The two of them split after a quick crash. Tang Ling slid backward by around a dozen steps as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequin only faltered backward a little and it got back up on its feet. The grudgeful re in its eyes was cold as it stared at Tang Ling.


    Finally, have I run into some monster that I can¡¯t beat?


    The Dream Domain is finally showing me how difficult is it to raise the rating! Is it nearly impossible to go higher?


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was excited because he knew that in this kind of situation, he should no longer measure his strength by his punching force and should change to a moreplicated form.


    The calctions wereplicated such as the retraction, the impact, and the punch. All the strength that a person could exert would fall within the calctions and the main thing was the retraction of the muscles and his bones.


    In more uplicated words or in a simpler measurement unit, he would measure his strength to a bull¡¯s.


    Tang Ling¡¯s current strength level equaled the strength of two bulls whereas therge Green Fungus Mannequin was around the strength of three bulls or more.


    In ancient Huaxia, there was a saying to describe tremendous effort: ¡®the strength of nine bulls and two tigers¡¯. Modern people tended to describe power by horsepower, but the essence of both was the same since both found a reference and provided an understandable value.


    Facing against a foe whose strength far triumphed his own, would Tang Ling submit? Was he trying to achieve a 90%pletion rate as quickly as possible and then exit the Dream Domain?


    No, he was just excited. The battle fanatic in him was rising.


    He spat the remaining blood out of his mouth and the pain from his ribs further spurred him strongly.


    That quick sh with the Green Fungus Mannequin broke his ribs, but as long as it would not hinder his movements, pain was the best arousal drug.


    If he could notpete in terms of strength, what about speed?


    Tang Ling took the initiative and charged towards therge Green Fungus Mannequins again. This time, he did not aim for a direct sh. Instead, it was a performance of extreme speed.


    The two collided once more. Amidst the zing surroundings and the worried smaller Green Fungus Mannequins that ran back and forth trying to save the mushrooms, only the res of Tang Ling¡¯s sword and both their afterimages were seen under the darkening sky. The shes and res were like silver flowers that bloomed under the night sky.


    The numerous afterimages of the green ws were like the green leaves that set off the silver flower as it circled the res of the sword.


    Tang Ling never learned anything about swords and techniques; all he had was speed.


    For therge Green Fungus Mannequin, there was no technique in its brawl either. It would not even know what modern boxing was, let alone ancient Huaxia martial arts. All it had was speed.


    Fighting speed with speed, the battle was relentless and endless hits and strikes were exchanged between the two.


    The extreme brawlsted for less than two minutes before the two of them split up after one final sh.


    Tang Ling panted even more violently. His battle uniform was badly damaged, and cuts and injuries covered his body, dying his body with red wounds.


    On the other hand, therge Green Fungus Mannequin had most of its green fur chopped off and there were some serious cuts on its body.


    Tang Ling was on the losing side though. It was inevitable that he had to face the risk of infection, but therge Green Fungus Mannequin was free from such a problem. It could recover by replenishing the green fungus.


    On top of that, Tang Ling also lost in the speedpetition.


    Although it was not that much of a difference as his strength, it was a cold hard fact that Tang Ling was slower.


    He was not afraid to face the fact nheless. The more he fell behind, the more it excited him.


    However, time was running low. He had one more trick up his sleeve that he could try. He ought tobine his Precise Instinct with his reflexes to focus on dodging and then search for an opportunity to deliver a powerful explosive blow.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequin did not spare as much thought to the battle as Tang Ling. It also did not show its fanaticism in fighting. All it wanted to do was crush this low living being that tried to destroy their ecosystem and rebuild the order in the mountain crack.


    The two of them got back on their feet.


    Tang Ling¡¯sst battle tactic was the most effective one yet. With his Precise Instinct providing all the numbers and him effectively dodging, the Green Fungus Mannequin¡¯s attack slowly lost its precision.


    Tang Ling¡¯s schemes evolved into something bewitching and it felt like he could predict his foe¡¯s movements, hence forming a perfect contrast with the attacks.


    The scene with the Leceister silverback bear was in y again as man and beast were working together to produce the show.


    This particr way of battle was the limit and the strongest burden that Tang Ling could bear. Due to the Precise Instinct¡¯s rapid operation, in order to achieve specific instinctive predictions and keep up with the Precise Instinct¡¯s speed, he had to utilize everything he had to cope including his strength, speed, reflexes, and even his spirit.


    Three continuous battles once again proved how much a battle fanatic Tang Ling was and his tendency to pursue extreme battles. He used therge Green Fungus Mannequin which was far stronger than himself as his own grinding stone. He used it to adjust, think, andbine all his battle techniques.


    30 secondster, the Wolf Crunch swept across therge Green Fungus Mannequin¡¯s brow.


    42 secondster, the Wolf Crunch was stabbed into therge Green Fungus Mannequin¡¯s armpit. It seemed to cherish its body a lot. After the cut to its armpit, it wailed in pain and started to retreat.


    Shakily, Tang Ling was barely on his feet. If he had not pushed himself to the limit, thisst battle would have been much more of a performance than it already was.


    Time was really running out, and he was in the endgame now.


    Those smaller Green Fungus Mannequins charged out from the spaceship with the wooden barrels. They headed to the flowing stream for water and tried their best to extinguish the fire in the mushroom jungle.


    Was it useful though? It was not since they would soon fall short in their efforts.


    When Tang Ling saw therge Green Fungus Mannequin¡¯s reaction, he was even more confident in his final crazy n.


    While therge Green Fungus Mannequin stepped back, trying to save its skin by repairing its injuries, Tang Ling seized the little window of opportunity and grabbed a handful of Level 2 vicious beast meat jerky.


    He did not know how much he had grasped, but he put it into his mouth and started chewing. He swallowed a little and then added more in his mouth.


    He was not crazy. He was totally out of his mind!


    A seemingly endless battle would end and the victor would emerge at the veryst few minutes. Tang Ling only had a few minutes on his clock.


    Come out! Wake up, seed! I¡¯ve been watering you with energy for the past two days. Wake up!


    Tremendous pain burned him like fire as he swallowed the meat jerky mouth after mouth. He was screaming in pain madly, but he did not stop! He was still stuffing the meat jerky into his mouth.


    So, you need a powerful spirit to appear, and before this, my spirit wasn¡¯t strong enough to support you. That was why I needed more stimtion.


    I did it thest time during the garage mission, meaning that my spirit has grown to the point that it¡¯s strong enough to support you. Am I right?


    Tang Ling¡¯s body started to shake. He did not use his eating method since it was not necessary because after he and the seed be one, the powerful body would have a stronger ability to digest.


    These few days, I¡¯ve also grown stronger in the Dream Domain, but did the improvement include my spirit? Because I¡¯m not sure about this, I¡¯m only 40% confident in this. But is 40% enough? If it were the odds of winning against the enemy, it¡¯s far from enough; but if it came to you, I¡¯d bet on it even if I have 1% of confidence because we coexist, we are one, we are connected by blood!


    SO, COME OUT!


    Tang Ling put thest piece of Level 2 vicious beast meat jerky in his mouth. He swallowed half of what he put in his mouth which was a full 600 grams.


    What a crazy move! Every single cell in his body was wrapped in fire, burning him tremendously.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body was greedy, and so was the seed. This time, both of them were pushed to their very limit. Only with the fiercest battle could they vent their strong emotions out.


    Once again, the battle fanatic, Tang Ling, started a gamble on the battlefield. Without further ado, it was time for him to reveal his trump card.


    He screamed his lungs out when he called for the seed¡¯s appearance. Together with his tremendous pain, the fanatic battle desire, the endless rage and his crazed excitement, the seed in his heart was summoned!


    As though it exploded, the familiar power burned stronger and hurt worse than the vicious beast meat. Quicker than any other time, the energy filled every inch of Tang Ling¡¯s muscles and bones instantaneously.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequin is that strong, eh? Why don¡¯t you try arge version of me?!


    The transformation took just a moment and a fierce battle machine filled with suffocating pressure appeared in the Myriad Mushroom Crack!


    Countdown timer: 5 minutes.


    It was the duration of his transformation. Thest madness had begun!


    Tang Ling picked up the torch that had fallen on the ground earlier when he shouted and caught it with his mouth. He moved rather slowly, but when he suddenly looked up, the demented re in his bloody eyes exploded.


    He moved, leaving an image of himself behind and appeared beside therge Green Fungus Mannequin in the next second.


    He raised his fist in the air and punched therge Green Fungus Mannequin with a heavy, thundering thud.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequin instinctively fought back, but since Tang Ling was already infected, he did not care about how fiercely it retaliated.


    He was exchanging blow with blow. Moreover, can you even hurt me enough?


    Punch after punch, the barrage of attacks became the heaviest storm ever, raining on therge Green Fungus Mannequin concentratedly. Every single punch thatnded produced a heavy thud on impact, sounding like the fiercest battle drum.


    Neither was there a need for Precise Instinct or reflexes nor a need for dodging. Only the craziest offense was on disy!


    After the seed exploded, the craziness doubled and the battle fanaticism piled up together.


    Fight the craziest battle that vented it all!


    In 20 seconds, Tang Ling pounded therge Green Fungus Mannequin into a deformed meat paste.


    It would not die yet since it would surely repair its body, but his desire to it destroy was powerful. Tang Ling picked the meat paste up and further ripped it into smithereens, tossing it all over the ground.


    Even if this could not kill it, it would have to repair itself at the highest cost, would it not?


    Countdown timer: 4:30 minutes.


    Tang Ling dashed towards the broken spaceship like a hurricane. His huge body jumped up nimbly andtched onto a bulging rock,unching himself higher to the peak of the spaceship where the entrance to the spaceship was.


    Tang Ling ran across the top. With every stomp he made, the whole spaceship shook lightly with a heavy thump.


    The entrance was right in front of him, so Tang Ling ran faster and jumped in.


    Entered the spaceship. Completion rate of the main mission: 90%


    Dream Seed 0223 has acquired the right to choose again. Exit the Dream Domain and the Domain Door will appear in three minutes. Remain in the Dream Domain and the next option will appear after a 100% missionpletion rate.


    Warning: This area is extremely dangerous. This area is extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 170 - Chain of Proof (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 170: Chain of Proof (2 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This area is extremely dangerous? How dangerous can it be?¡±


    Tang Ling was not thinking about the potential danger. On the contrary, he was excited about it.


    In his current form, he existed to fight, so he was not scared of the so-called danger. He was only afraid of there not being anyone to fight him or their inability to fight!


    Was it that dangerous? The countdown timer in Tang Ling¡¯s head was decreasing. He had 4 minutes and 25 seconds left in his five-minute duration.


    However, he selected ¡°no¡± without a second thought.


    He looked up after he entered the spaceship and saw a dozen morerge Green Fungus Mannequins.


    This is...great! Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone with bloodthirsty excitement as he raised his grade C alloy longsword and dashed towards the group of enemies.


    Was it dangerous? It was. It was really an extremely dangerous area in the spaceship.


    Had he entered the spaceship in his usual form, he would have been dead a million times without the slightest hope. However, in his battle fanatic form? It was also impossible for him to win. All he could do was stall the time of his death.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequins could be revived infinitely, and Tang Ling still had to be wary of the risk of getting heavily infected. However, what if he were to neglect the risk of getting infected and ignored the fact that therge Green Fungus Mannequins could be revived infinitely?


    Then, the only thing he could do was ughter these goons over and over again in delirious excitement.


    Grade C alloy longsword once again shed the skin of arge Green Fungus Mannequin. The cut started from the center of its corbone and extended all the way down, forming a huge gash.


    The cut was clean and there was no blood or liquid. Onlyyers of green skin were cut open like a ghastly clown having shed its mask.


    Inside the body was a lot more green fungi like it was a mobile farm. With a scowl, Tang Ling kicked anotherrge Green Fungus Mannequin before he removed the torch from his mouth and stuffed it into the stomach.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequin wailed in pain as the green fungi in its stomach were set aze. It then faltered backward before running deeper into the spaceship, but Tang Ling did not chase.


    He knew that fire was the only weapon he had against the green fungus. However, due to how inefficient burning them one by one with his torch was, he could not stay back within his remaining duration and settle every single one of them.


    Countdown timer: 4:05.


    Tang Ling roared as he spun his sword around, sweeping it across a row ofrge Green Fungus Mannequins and then speeding towards a certain direction.


    So, this is the interior of an alien spaceship?


    The old civilization thought of this day and night with many writings and pictures recorded in books, but it seemed like they were wrong about it. At least, the internal workings of this spaceship were unlike what they described.


    There was no futuristic feel, no lines or strokes that presented a futuristic feel, no transparentposite material, and not even metal were found.


    The metal only covered the external part which had already half-rusted. Inside the spaceship was a dark hall connected to many tunnels. On both sides of each tunnel were so-called ¡°cabins¡± and many huge vine-like tubes that covered the walls, intertwining with each other. It seemed like they provided the creatures with a way to go up and down.


    The ce was filled with a strange rotten and deste atmosphere. Running in the spaceship felt like stepping on dead human skin.


    Tang Ling ran wildly in the spaceship. Behind him was therge Green Fungus Mannequins in pursuit and many others also stood in his way.


    However, he could not care about his injuries anymore. He was like a rampaging beast that would ram over obstacles and sh them with his sword and daggers. He punched, elbowed, kneed and even bit his way though. Every part of his bow was a weapon. As long as he couldnd an effective hit to charge forward, he would go without mercy.


    He was like drops of water dripping into a pot of boiling oil, causing oil to explode on impact and countless sshes to spray out. Nothing could stop him unless he stopped or died.


    Countdown timer: 3:40.


    Time was limited, and the tremendous pain tortured him even more. The level 2 vicious beast meat jerky was being digested even quicker in his current body.


    The pain yed a vital part in all this. It was like the biggest stimnt, arousing him and making him numb to the pain of his battle injuries.


    Kachak!


    Tang Ling relocated his arm that had dislocated due to the impact with therge Green Fungus Mannequin earlier without showing any expression. He continued pushing forward.


    3:35.


    He was 30 meters away from the destination that heid his eyes on. In front of the narrow passage, there were a dozenrge Green Fungus Mannequins.


    3:30.


    Tang Ling ran forward for another ten meters. Three morerge Green Fungus Mannequins were struck to the ground and stomped over. He used them as a jumping board tounch himself forward.


    3:25.


    Tang Ling stood before a big ck vine-like tube. A zombie that did not participate in the battle was pouring the ck liquid into the great hole under the tube.


    Almost two minutes from the five minutes were up. In the two minutes, Tang Ling fought in the fiercest way possible to carve a bloody path for himself just to prove an important theory that he had. The theory was that he could clear the entire mission with at least a Grade A rating by grazing that line between life and death!


    He saw the zombie finish pouring the ck liquid into the tube and head back outside the spaceship. Another zombie came in and did the same thing as the previous.


    Beneath the tube was a pool of grayish-white ashy material while above it were shrubs of withered fungi.


    All the fungi grew around a giant stem. The giant stem shared a striking simrity with the ship itself as it was rotten and withered.


    There was something different though. The ashy material around it already had a ckyer of crystallized sheen like a thinyer of ck dirt covering its stem.


    Endless ck liquid was poured on the ground where the ck crystals grew. The ground swiftly absorbed the liquid until it was dry.


    The particr scene filled the nks in for Tang Ling,pleting the chain of proof that he had in mind. He felt like he had discovered the tip of an iceberg of an otherworldly civilization.


    It was apletely different technology from the old civilization. This civilization was built on top of the¡¯s ecosystem, making it a fungus civilization.


    When Tang Ling saw the zombies collect the liquid from the mushrooms, he thought about what it could be. He suspected that the ck liquid was a certain resource of the old civilization which nations fought fiercely for¡ªpetroleum.


    What were the true properties of petroleum? You might understand it as another type of oil¡ªcorpse oil.


    Of course, it was not a perfectly suitable analogy, but the old civilization had records that spected about petroleum being produced from the dead bodies of ancient living beings.


    The process had to go through time, sedimentation, pressure, dposition, and heating before it could turn into a viable resource.


    Tang Ling had no intention to verify the other theory about petroleum being formed from the Earth¡¯s carbonyer when he saw the ck liquid around the Energy Converting Dead Shroom and the hills of dead bodies. Instead, he quickly had an urge to test it out, so he did.


    The sub-mission that he started was unintentional. It required him to destroy the source.


    Right after his little test, it did not just verify Tang Ling¡¯s spection that the ck liquid was a kind of resource simr to petroleum, but even the objective of the sub-mission provided more space for Tang Ling to expand his thoughts. A shallow chain of evidence slowly took form.


    Of course, the resource was not the source of all this. Did destroying the source mean abolishing the Energy Converting Corpse Shroom that produced the liquid or the target that the resources served?


    Tang Ling boldly selected thetter!


    Who else was so important that the aliens had to harvest resources to serve? Gu Gu!


    It was the first suspicion that came into Tang Ling¡¯s mind, but ording to Grandfather Han¡¯s journal, it clearly stated that in the past 20 years, Gu Gu required blood and flesh to survive, not petroleum.


    So, there was only one thing that could use petroleum¡ªthis broken spaceship!


    A crazy thought popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. If this spaceship went far beyond human imagination and understanding, could it be a kind of living being and not amonly perceived product made of iron and technology? What if the spaceship was a kind of strange living being?


    Just look at it! It was shaped like a shuttle with a broken umbre on top...It strikingly bore a resemnce to a mushroom.


    If his spection was correct, Tang Ling would be a lot more confident because he had found the key to the line between life and death.


    That was the reason why he made his way into the spaceship. Judging from the rotten and withered insides, it further verified his spection that this giant spaceship was actually a dying giant mushroom.


    Although he was in his battle fanatic form, his rity remained.


    His goal had always been clear. He wanted to know where all the resource-collecting zombies were going. Therefore, this bloody path that he had carved out was actually following the path that the zombies moved back and forth on in the spaceship.


    Tang Ling also saw the stem of this giant spaceship and the surroundings around it which were the Energy Converting Corpse Shroom bushes that provided energy to the whole ship.


    It seemed like Gu Gu really wanted to repair this ship. Although her motive was unclear, she managed to achieve a part of it after all these years.


    There was a faint purple stripe around the giant stem albeit it still being very small.


    s, all this shoulde to an end.


    Tang Ling did not want to know what Gu Gu¡¯s ambitions were. He finally grasped the line between life and death, and his remaining 3 minutes and 25 seconds would be his craziest performance yet.


    Instantaneously, many thoughts flooded his head, and at the same time, he suddenly turned around to therge Green Fungus Mannequins who were chasing him. He stared at the one closest to him.


    ¡°Hey...¡± Tang Ling suddenly revealed a wide odious smile at the Green Fungus Mannequin. His smile was nothing but evil.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequin was stunned. It possessed entry-level intellect but was not as smart as a human, yet it was able to instinctively sense danger to the point that it stopped chasing Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not care. He dashed forward and grabbed therge Green Fungus Mannequin by its fur and lifted it up.


    ¡°I choose you!¡±


    Right after his voice subsided, Tang Ling dashed forward madly and knocked away the otherrge Green Fungus Mannequins along the way. Meanwhile, he also punched the one that he grabbed viciously.


    After the transformation, his strength, speed, and reflexes plus all his other techniques were amplified.


    He could easily suppress therge Green Fungus Mannequin one on one. If he were to go up against a group without being infatuated with fighting or being afraid of getting hurt, he could also ram his way out of this, but it would be a lot bloodier.


    Tang Ling picked thetter option. He punched therge Green Fungus Mannequin in his hold violently over and over again while he went on a rampage in the spaceship.


    Soon, therge Green Fungus Mannequin was knocked to itsst breath. It waspletely out of shape.


    It was at that moment that the green wind arrived and surrounded therge Green Fungus Mannequin in his hand. Its heavily damaged body recovered at an exponential speed.


    This is so annoying! This is cheating! This is why you think yourself as some higher-level beings and humans as lowly creatures? Am I right?


    Tang Ling identified where the green wind came from. He then ran towards that particr direction. Again, he punched the Green Fungus Mannequin that had recovered in his grip. He punched it even stronger this time, and it was punched out of shape faster than before.


    Again, the green, rich wind came out and fixed it again.


    Tang Ling once again identified the direction and continued forward.


    Countdown timer: 3:05.


    Tang Ling was like a mad bull in theplicated interior of the spaceship. He knew that he was already heavily infected. His Precise Instinct was being an ass right now as it was operating quietly and told Tang Ling about the strange things were happening to his body The spores had gotten into his blood, rooted themselves and started to sprout...


    Motherf*cking shit! Stop it! Is this how it feels to nt mushrooms in my body?


    Tang Ling tried his best to fight it. Before his transformation, fighting the spores in his body would be difficult to the point that his mobility would be greatly affected because the green fungus would fight him for control over his body.


    However, in his current body, the resistance was very strong. Even though the mushroom had grown in his body, they were still not powerful enough to affect Tang Ling¡¯s movements.


    s, if his transformation was over...Tang Ling pictured himself as a green-skinned zombie. Yes, a green-skinned, mindless zombie.


    Then, if the seed¡¯s ability remained and he could still transform, he would be the well-known pop culture icon of the old civilization, the Hulk!


    What the f*ck?! Tang Ling wanted to cry but his tear ducts were dry, so he punched therge Green Fungus Mannequin vehemently.


    Therge Green Fungus Mannequin felt wronged. It also wanted to cry but could not since the punches were ceaseless.


    How unlucky was it? It was being punched into a pile of meat and the green wind kept repairing its body just to make it go through the onught all over again. Thankfully the Green Fungus Mannequin could not understand the concept of death. Otherwise, it would have begged Tang Ling to kill it.


    Why would Tang Ling kill it? It was the bestpass in the spaceship! A monkey GPS!


    The ce where the green wind came from must be within the spaceship, and even if that ce was not Gu Gu¡¯s secret base, it would be close.


    Tang Ling was like a tractor with full horsepower charging forward. Therge Green Fungus Mannequin was beaten out of shape 17 times and it recovered 17 times as well.


    Countdown timer: 2:41


    Arge rotten and withered door finally appeared before Tang Ling.


    He had no idea how tough the door was when it was still strong, but judging on how rotten it was, it should not be that hard.


    Tang Ling kicked it down with a single stomp, then scanned what was behind it. Spores flew in the air and danced along with the green fungi, strangely forming a beautiful scene.


    He knew deep in his heart how disgusting these spores were.


    He tossed therge Green Fungus Mannequin away, smashing a part of the green fungi. He smiled as he stared at the deepest part and said, ¡°Guo Er, Gu Gu, did you miss me? My, my, it¡¯s only been a day and the two of you have given birth to these many little mushrooms?¡±

 Chapter 171 - Final Rating (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 171: Final Rating (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The indubitable fact was that Grandfather Han would be wherever Gu Gu was.


    Inside this dreamy cabin was Gu Gu in its original form which was a half-purple, half-green mushroom. It was around 2 meters high, waving around and nuzzling Grandfather Han.


    What about Grandfather Han? He was sitting on a crude-looking chair that roughly resembled a five-wed dragon chair of ancient Huaxia. He did not move as he allowed Gu Gu to nuzzle against his body.


    Unfortunately, while Gu Gu had still been in its true form throughout 20 years with Grandfather Han, the old man was no longer himself. Even if it appeared before him in its most familiar form, his grayish-white eyes stated that he had been transformed into a zombie, so he could no longer speak of love to the mushroom.


    Gu Gu started to wave vehemently when Tang Ling appeared. Thoserge Green Fungus Mannequins that were chasing Tang Ling suddenly went into a frenzy and started to attack him even more violently.


    At the same time, the cabin wall behind Grandfather Han and Gu Gu started to shake violently as the walls rose and revealed a pair of giant ws.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± After Tang Ling greeted the mushroom, he dashed towards Grandfather Han and Gu Gu without pause. As the wind whistled in his ears, the spores danced in the air and a series of notifications appeared in Tang Ling¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Discovered intelligent life form of XR: Green Fungus Mother. Completion rate of mission: 100%.


    ¡®Warning, warning! Extremely dangerous area. The Green Fungus Mother¡¯s cabin has a Level 2 gctic infectious transmissibility.


    ¡®Completion rate of mission: 100%. Dream Seed 0233 has acquired the right to exit the Dream Domain. If your answer is ¡°yes¡±, the Domain Door will appear right away. If not, the option to leave the dream will only appear when the mission rating reaches Grade B


    ¡®Dream Seed 0233 has triggered a sub-mission¡ªThe Queen¡¯s Wrath. Completion rate of mission: 0%¡¯


    ¡®Dream Seed 0233 will be pursued by Rank F Dangerous Being, Emperor ss Green Fungus Mannequin next in the Dream Domain.¡¯


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± Tang Ling had fanaticism branded in his bones. It allowed him to realize he was a risky gambler and a big yer. He was one step away from the end, so why would he give up now?!


    Those frenziedrge Green Fungus Mannequins were nothing! After his transformation, he was a lot faster than them. Even in their frenzied state, they could never catch him.


    But what about the spores that he breathed into this body? The spores inside him grew frenziedly in his body, poking hisrge physique. Due to the massive amount, they were powerful enough to fight Tang Ling for the control of his body.


    Again and again, a strange numbing feeling started to spread in his body while thought after thought popped up in his mind.


    Rx, rx. Go to sleep, go to sleep soundly. You will be free of trouble. If you give up now, you will be granted eternal life in the peaceful kingdom.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Tang Ling bellowed madly because he knew it was the sign of severe infection.


    He also knew that his transformed body might not be the strongest one in the room in a few seconds because a giant Green Fungus Mannequin, whose w was already the size of a grown man, came out from the wall behind Grandfather Han.


    So what? At least, I¡¯m still the strongest now! I am invincible!


    In less than two seconds, Tang Ling was already in front of Grandfather Han and Gu Gu. Even though Gu Gu in its mushroom form could not express emotions, Tang Ling strangely understood its anger.


    Stop being angry, you piece of mushroom! Tang Ling stomped on Gu Gu mercilessly, not minding bullying a mushroom.


    At the same time, he reached out to Grandfather Han in the chair with his long arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be taking Guo Er with me.¡±


    Right before his foot touched Gu Gu, the mushroom flew away and Tang Ling missed a step. All his foot felt was the rotten floor of the cabin.


    In that instant, Gu Gu flew towards the giant Green Fungus Mannequin¡¯s body and went into its ear.


    Revenge, angry, anxiety and furor suffocated the entire cabin. As the absolute queen in this spaceship, Gu Gu could flip this ce and everything within it upside down with its will but not Tang Ling who raced out of the cabin immediately while carrying Grandfather Han.


    His mind was getting confused as the thoughts started to invade his consciousness like the drugs from the old civilization. Not only was his mind being invaded, but his body also started to feel numb and his running was less nimble.


    If he wanted to hold on, all he could rely on was his unyielding will.


    Tang Ling¡¯s willpower was strong. After all, he had run countless simtions about this situation in his mind and it finally came true. He ought to use the helpless zombie Grandfather Han to wipe out everything to its core!


    His n seemed logical. Gu Gu cared the most about Grandfather Han. When it was still in the infant stage, it was as nk as a white paper and Grandfather Han was the one who had painted colors on it.


    Therefore, its unique feelings for Grandfather Han surpassed its rationality or even its mission. It would rather waste a lot of time and be with Grandfather Han in his ideal image, living together happily in the human world.


    It did not want to take on its ugly form, which was the Emperor ss Green Fungus Mannequin, just so it could protect Grandfather Han if it was not his veryst moment. It thought that Grandfather Han would hate its appearance!


    As a matter of fact, it also teetered on the line between life and death and Grandfather Han was its only hope!


    What could go wrong with this logic?


    Therefore, after Tang Ling simted the final performance in his mind, he made it happen in the mountain crack.


    He rammed his huge body out of the broken spaceship and shuttled across the zing mushroom jungle swiftly.


    Thousands of zombies, dead animals, as well as small andrge Green Fungus Mannequins came out to go after Tang Ling.


    The truly gigantic Emperor ss Green Fungus Mannequin climbed out of the broken spaceship and chased after Tang Ling madly.


    The ck liquid seemed to fuel the mes as all the Energy Converting Corpse Shrooms started to explode. The fire was getting out of control and nothing could stop it anymore.


    Moreover, every being in the mountain crack focused their attention on Tang Ling, trying to take back the confused, struggling zombie from his hands.


    Inside Tang Ling¡¯s mind, the notifications was popping out madly too.


    ¡®Mission: destroy the source. Completion rate: 30%, 40%, 50%...¡¯


    Tang Ling did not have the time to feel anything because his mind was counting down the final minute before he would enter a severely weakened state.


    Nevertheless, he did note unprepared. He used a trick from psychology, which was to repeatedly emphasize a certain concept, forcefully hint the train of thought, and allow himself toplete the rest of the mission with sheer willpower.


    He was portraying the final sprint of madness in hisst performance with every path he ran, every movement he made, and every step he took.


    Tang Ling entered a strange state in his current condition. He felt no sorrow, happiness, fear or worries as he grabbed Grandfather Han single-handedly with the torch in his mouth and ran. He ran as fast as he could.


    By the time the entire mountain crack turned into a sea of fire, he had run around the whole ce and returned into the broken spaceship.


    ¡°There¡¯s onest thing...¡± Tang Ling purposely ran like a blind bat in the spaceship as more and more enemies swarmed in just to chase him.


    The queen¡¯s will was Grandfather Han. Grandfather Han was above all, hence every zombie or mannequin that was being controlled by the mother could not escape the strong persistence of taking Grandfather Han back.


    All of them swarmed into the spaceship. The cabin was filled with zombies and mannequins following Tang Ling wherever he went.


    The queen was among them too with its unrivaled speed that was faster than Tang Ling¡¯s transformed body, but whenever it got close to him, he would turn around with a vicious smile. Hisrge hands were gripping Grandfather Han¡¯s neck.


    All he needed to do was snap his neck and destroy the cerebellum. Then, Grandfather Han could no longere back to life if the queen dared let that happen.


    This way, his Precise Instinct provided Tang Ling with a set of precise numbers that he had achieved. The numbers included every single being in this Myriad Mushroom Crack. Carrying Grandfather Han, he started to run towards that special energy cabin that he located without hesitation.


    The mission rating had reached Grade B because Tang Ling had set the Myriad Mushroom Crack aze. He still had 45 seconds on his timer.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes started to look gray and white, but was his destination not within reach? It was just in front of him!


    He arrived at the hole underneath the giant stem tube. With a mischievous smile, he turned around to face the zombies in pursuit. The queen came, its sharp and big w just meters away from touching Tang Ling.


    It was at that very moment that Tang Ling released the torch from his mouth.


    The torch fell into the giant hole. When the fire touched the ck crystallized liquid, the brightest and most beautiful fireworks would go on disy.


    ¡°Why are you separating us!?¡± the queen bellowed angrily. It was able to speak the humannguage clearly in this form.


    At the same time, Tang Ling chose ¡®yes¡¯ since the right to leave the Dream Domain appeared once more.


    The w was inches away from Tang Ling, but he tossed Grandfather Han up in the air. Immediately, the queen stopped and went for Grandfather Han instead.


    The Domain Door appeared behind Tang Ling and he felt the special light, so he leaned his body backward.


    Bang!


    The door opened with a crash.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion went off before Tang Ling¡¯s grayish-white eyes before a tremendous force sucked him through the door.


    Onest thought popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. ¡°Burn into ashes and you guys will never be separated.¡¯


    ******


    Complete the sub-mission and destroy the source. Completion rate: 100%. Acquired 10 Dream Coins. Main mission rating increased by a grade.


    Complete sub-mission: the Queen¡¯s wrath. Completion rate: 100%. Acquired 10 Dream Coins. Main mission rating increased by a grade.


    Complete the main mission: the mystery of Qingxi town. Completion rate: 100%. Acquired 1 Dream Coin and the right to enter the Mysterious Store.


    Dream Seed 0233¡¯s general rating in the Qingxi town mission is Grade A. Failed to reach Grade S, SS, or SSS. Unlocked 1 main mission, 4 sub-missions, and 3 story missions. Failed to trigger 1 important era mission.


    Tang Ling blinked his grayish-white eyes, not even having the energy to rant. He was still in his transformed form, but his body had stiffened. He tapped the ground and said loudly, ¡°Save me! Save me!¡±


    Then, azy voice that sounded a little resentful entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Who threw this mushroom with stewed meat into my store?¡±


    Tang Ling had no energy to argue, but at the next second, a cooling liquid was poured into his body. In an instant, the green fungus in his body was all cleared, returning him to his pre-infected condition.


    Tang Ling did not stand up as he continued to breathe heavily on the floor. After the crazy battle, all the injuries and the pain from recklessly eating the vicious beast meat caught up with his body.


    He had not removed his transformation as he entered his weakened state, but he did not have the strength to stand up and face the owner of the Mysterious Store, Kun.


    ¡°You expected the Mysterious Store to save you, hence your crazy n, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kun seemed to enjoy looking at Tang Ling lying down on the floor like a dead animal. He sneered as he walked closer to Tang Ling.


    The ck glossy floor was like a perfect reflective jade without any seams, reflecting Kun¡¯s figure off the polished surface. He was still wearing ck. His long robe was made with a material more reflective than brocade.


    Peony flowers of unrivaled beauty were sewn on his robe around a white bird. It screamed of elegance and looked even grander on Kun.


    Although he came barefooted, his toes were beautiful.


    He looked down on Tang Ling with an overbearing manner and said in disdain, ¡°You got yourself into this much trouble and let the mushrooms grow in your body, yet you only achieved a Grade A rating? Do you feel ashamed? If you are, you can kill yourself. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Tang Ling clenched his fists as he mustered all his strength and bellowed weakly, ¡°Do you think you are that prestigious mocking me with your flowers and birds?¡±


    Fuuu!


    A strong gale enveloped Tang Ling. It lifted him up without his consent and made him face Kun. It was at that moment when his transformation interval was up and his body shrunk quickly.


    Kun chuckled.


    Tang Ling cursed in his heart. Can¡¯t you y along, seed? This is so embarrassing, shrinking all of a sudden!


    As if Kun thought his mockery of Tang Ling was not enough, he sized Tang Ling up from top to bottom. Tang Ling¡¯s shirt and uniform were badly torn while his body was covered in injuries and dirt.


    Kun said slowly, ¡°I think I am that prestigious.¡±


    Tang Ling felt like he was going to explode. Was there anyone in this world who deserved a beating more than Kun?


    Tang Ling was also a rascal in some way. His argument would have been stronger if it was not for his weakened state. He felt grievance ovee his heart.


    Kun tilted his head aside and he looked at Tang Ling, his starry eyes overflowing with sincerity. ¡°You are injured. Do you need some help?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Tang Ling was scared. His uniform was torn, exposing his arm. Before the healing, he had 23 beautiful Dream Coins lined up on his arm, and after Kun removed the infection, he had lost 5 Dream Coins.


    Tang Ling could not afford to heal himself!


    Was it not just a bacteria control potion? Even if it was in better quality and purer, was it worth 5 Dream Coins? He got all the Dream Coins by risking his life!


    If he could use the 5 Dream Coins to buy vicious beast meat in this Mysterious Store that fed its tortoise with Level 3 vicious beast meat, he could have gotten at least half a year¡¯s portion of meat.


    The more Tang Ling thought about it, the more his heart bled.


    ¡°You have enough Dream Coins. Heal yourself.¡± Kun ignored Tang Ling¡¯s consent and waved his hand. A tube of blue glistening liquid appeared in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Kun, you are the most prestigious person that I¡¯ve met. No man or woman canpare to you, let alone an animal,¡± Tang Ling weakly screamed his plea. He wanted to sound more sentimental, but he was in such a vulnerable state. If it was not for the wind, he might not even have been able to move a finger. He said all those ttering words because he cherished the Dream Coins.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kun subtly nced over at Tang Ling and went behind the counter.


    As he moved away, the lights on both sides of the store started to illuminate. The morous bronzemp looked even more intricate with the reflection from the ck flooring.


    After Kun sat down behind the counter, the innocent tortoise the size of a palm appeared and started crawling across the counter. It would look asquint at Tang Ling with its pea-like eyes from time to time as if it was wondering what mushroom stewed meat was? Was it delicious?


    With a wave of his hand, an ancient Huaxia chair and a few tea tables appeared around Tang Ling.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Cupping his face single-handedly, Kun seemed rather talkative today.


    Sit, your as*! It was strenuous for Tang Ling to even lie down.


    Kun seemed to have thought of something. His fair long fingers tapped the counter and he took a crystal clear te from underneath the counter. There were three yellow square pastries on the te.


    With a fling of his finger, the three pastries flew towards Tang Ling.


    It was just the size of half a thumb, so even with three, given Tang Ling¡¯s appetite, it could barely be considered a snack.


    But Tang Ling tightened his lips. Motherf*cking sh*t, is the pastries from Kun edible?


    Kun did not ask for Tang Ling¡¯s opinion. He did something unexpected in the next second. The air pried Tang Ling¡¯s mouth open and the three pieces of pastries flew into his mouth.


    The pastries melted quickly into a sweet liquid with flowery fragrance as it flowed into his stomach. They were incredibly delicious and were better than the pastries and snacks that Tang Ling had in the Dream Domain.


    The point was that after he ate these three pastries, he did not feel as empty as he did. Instead, he felt a warm and tenacious streamforting his exhausted and weakened body. In starkparison, swallowing the vicious beast meat was like swallowing des.


    Tang Ling recovered a little as he weakly sat on the chair and put his hands on the tea table beside him.


    His heart was in pain. How many Dream Coins would these three pastries cost him? Even if he did not spend the Dream Coins, he could have recovered by himself.


    ¡°No Dream Coins this time. They are just some snacks.¡± Kun pointed at his little tortoise that stopped crawling. It tilted its head as if it was carried away by some thoughts. Kun¡¯s voice sounded like the most melodious song in Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    But... No, there are no buts! Didn¡¯t I take the tortoise¡¯s Level 3 vicious beast meat thest time?


    Tang Ling was calm.


    Kun¡¯s hand was still supporting his cheek as he saidzily, ¡°You are a little different from thest time.¡±


    Different? Yes, I¡¯m different now!


    In theirst meeting, Tang Ling had been quiet and cautious like an injured animal and had viewed the world with sorrow, anger, and hatred.


    This time, Tang Ling was calmer as if the burden on his shoulders had been taken away and it seemed like he was living a decent life. It was not something Kun should care about, but he did.


    Tang Ling did not know what to say, so he kept quiet.


    Kun had no intention to continue this topic either, so he said, ¡°Cover your wounds. Wounds aren¡¯t meant for others to see. It¡¯s good for you, all that changing and stuff, yet you remained the same. You can find your true self like this.¡±


    Tang Ling remained quiet.


    In fact, talking to Liu He was a lot more rxing. Compared to the elegant, morous Kun who seemed to know everything and able to see through everything, Liu He was like a cute and honest uncle who was generous with kind smiles.


    Tang Ling calmed down and said, ¡°I still have 18 Dream Coins that I want to exchange for something.¡±


    ¡°Dream Coins?¡± Kun waved his arm. The little spots representing the Dream Coins on Tang Ling¡¯s arm disappeared and reappeared above Kun¡¯s hand like 18 starry spots.


    ¡°Are you taking a deposit?¡± Tang Ling was rather unhappy.


    Kun did not answer as he looked deeply into Tang Ling¡¯s eyes with his eyes that were as bright as the numerous stars. ¡°Where do you think the problem is?¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Tang Ling was not on the same page as Kun.


    ¡°Why did you only achieve a Grade A rating?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this owner of the Mysterious Store a little too nosy? Tang Ling was surprised, but he was also thinking about the dilemma. He thought he hadpleted the mission perfectly, but he failed to reach the higher grades and left behind many untriggered missions.


    ording to the Dream Domain settings, the mission was set ordingly to the Dream Seed¡¯s strength and provided a lot of care for a newbie.


    As his first entry to the dream, he should have done better than this because he could predict that the dream would only get harder from here on.


    No wonder Kun was full of scorn when he spoke.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling replied Kun seriously, ¡°I think the problem started during that night when I pinned Grandfather Han down. I made a big mistake.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡± Kun was not surprised at Tang Ling¡¯s answer at all.


    However, Tang Ling felt a chill in his heart. Was he being watched the whole time? Was everything that he did in the Dream Domain under surveince? Nheless, he would never ask such a question.


    He answered, ¡°I noticed how the Green Fungus Queen cared about Grandfather Han, yet I failed to utilize it to my advantage. If I didn¡¯t underestimate Grandfather Han that night and was able to lock him down, what would¡¯ve happened then?¡±


    It had undoubtedly been the best option back then. He might even have saved himself a lot of battles and spilling unnecessary blood. The power of wisdom was always astonishing even though Tang Ling preferred a hot-blooded battle.


    ¡°You got one thing right, but you missed out on another important point.¡± Kun shook his head.


    ¡°What else?¡± Tang Ling asked seriously.


    ¡°Borrowing strength, get it?¡± Kun was brief with his answer.


    Tang Ling pondered upon the word for a while and asked in uncertainty, ¡°Are you saying that I should use everything that is avable to me?¡±


    ¡°You can say that as well. You need to understand that a person can only bear so much, and if a person transforms the burden he bears to leading, the oue and spoils will definitely be different.


    ¡°If you know how to borrow strength, you can trigger another main mission. You will change the bad to good and maybe change the whole era altogether. Do you think you¡¯ve eliminated all the problems with the fire? No, you failed to. You did eliminate a lot, but you¡¯ve forgotten about the burnednd before the mountain crack,¡± Kun provided his analysis.


    Tang Ling was shocked. He did forget about the burnednd! He used all he had to destroy the mountain crack, yet he did not clean up the burnednd, and as long as a single spore of the green fungus remained...


    However, it also contradicted his ns.


    The mission had started a countdown, so he only had 20 hours to finish it. Cleaning everything up within the given duration was impossible.


    So, the answer woulde back to what Kun said: borrowing strength.


    ¡°Understand?¡± Kun raised a brow.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Ling suddenly felt that he was unworthy of the Grade A rating.


    ¡°If you are ashamed of yourself, you can kill yourself. I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Kun casually said.


    Tang Ling was truly speechless this time.


    Then, Kun put up a serious look and said, ¡°Learn how to borrow strength from others. If you can¡¯t find any, create it yourself!¡±


    ¡°I-I will try,¡± Tang Ling also replied solemnly.


    ¡°Great. Now then, since you made so many mistakes in this Dream Domain, I have to punish you.¡± Kun returned to his lethargic expression.


    ¡°Is there such a rule?¡± Tang Ling felt he was being unreasonable. ¡°Isn¡¯t the principle of business about me paying and you selling? If I don¡¯t perform well in earning money, the lesser amount of money that I¡¯ve earned is still money, isn¡¯t it?


    As expected, Kun shook his head. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you punishing me?¡± Tang Ling was confused.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the owner of the Mysterious Store, and I can do whatever I want,¡± Kun said like he was righteous.


    Tang Ling was rendered speechless.


    F*ck.

 Chapter 172 - Spoils (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 172: Spoils (2 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Resistance was futile. All Tang Ling could do was figure out what the punishment was.


    Unfortunately, Kun did not even spare him the chance. He curled his hand and the Dream Coins disintegrated into smaller light particles before disappearing.


    Then, he waved his hand. The endless rows of cabs behind him started to move. Several drawers jiggled open and a few items flew to him.


    All these happened so quickly that Tang Ling failed to count how many drawers were opened even if he extended his neck all the way up.


    As for how many items flew out, Kun covered all of them on the counter, preventing Tang Ling from having a clearer look.


    ¡°These are what the Mysterious Store has to offer for trade.¡± Kun waved again and the obscured items flew towards Tang Ling.


    Failing to get a clear look at the items, Tang Ling said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t even get to choose!¡±


    ¡°This is your punishment. Get it? Your right to choose is taken away,¡± Kun replied righteously.


    ¡°Okay, even if you take away my right to choose, you can¡¯t take away my right to know. How can you simply throw things to me? What if one item is worth 10 Dream Coins? Dream Coins are precious! Moreover, just now when you gave me a bacteria control potion, you took 5 of my Dream Coins. I heavily suspect the Mysterious Store is cheating its customers!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s voice gradually grew softer because he saw a smile on Kun¡¯s face.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling was not afraid of being scammed. Still, he could not help but negotiate. Who knew when the next dream would start? Who knew how many Dream Coins he could earn the next time? He might not even get the right to enter the store another time.


    Besides, the kind uncle, Liu He, might not appear just to deliver a Dream Coin to him.


    Of course, Tang Ling wanted to maximize his gains. He knew how much help a piece of Level 3 vicious beast meat provided him.


    ¡°Hmph, hmph.¡± Kun chuckled, ncing askance at Tang Ling. ¡°Dream Coins are precious to you but to me?¡±


    As he spoke, he swirled his fair, long fingers, and when he opened his palm, countless Dream Coins suddenly appeared and twinkled around his hand, forming a beautiful shining belt like the Milky Way. The show disappeared after a few seconds.


    Tang Ling gulped nervously.


    Kun waved again, and a tube of colorless glistening liquid appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Since you practically rolled around the Green Fungus Queen¡¯s chamber, you are infected with a lethal and highly infectious green fungus that¡¯s ssified with a Level 2 gctic infectious transmissibility. Do you think back at your ce, those so-called ¡®bacteria control potions¡¯ would be effective? Even if they gave you the highest purity potion, it might only suppress the virus for a bit. And if they had to save you at all costs and bring out all the highest purity bacteria control potions...Let me see...with two tubes a day, you can recover your mobility in three months. Half a yearter, your body will be cleared of the green fungus.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. There is another quicker way to clear the green fungus in your body, but it¡¯s a little painful. Do you want to try?¡± The sneer on Kun¡¯s smile was getting more and more obvious.


    Tang Ling shook his head strongly. He would never want the second option since he used it before back in the Dream Domain. Indeed, it was quick and straightforward, but he had to burn it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Kun then held the transparent tube in his hand. ¡°This is a Mysterious Store exclusive, a Type 1 Regenerative Serum. It clears the funguses and regenerates your consciousness. It¡¯s priced honestly at 8 Dream Coins.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t satisfied with it, I can return 5 Dream Coins to you. Then, I¡¯ll extract the regenerative serum from your body, nt more mushrooms inside, and you can go back to your ce and recover.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Ling was very serious and stern when he answered that. He spat the word out strongly and said, ¡°Lord Kun, you are beautiful and elegant whilst your unrivaled bearing is dazzling. I will never lose anything dealing with you, and this ce is my biggest motivation to enter the dream just so I can see you, Lord Kun.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kun¡¯s patience was worn out and he seemed like he wanted to shoo Tang Ling away.


    Tang Ling would not let Kun shoo him away! He still had not gotten a clearer look at the items he had given him.


    As for the serum, it was a little something extra, so Tang Ling was pleased about it, but would Kun deal in a losing transaction? He would not. He had probably injected 5 Dream Coins worth of Type 1 Regenerative Serum in Tang Ling and kept the rest.


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling finally got to count what Kun gave him. It was a blue book named ¡®Thousand Satin Skill: Addendum¡¯.


    What¡¯s this? Tang Ling had a bad feeling just by looking at the name of the manual. He flipped through it with a dismal look.


    As expected, it was not aplete manual but just an addendum for a set of martial art skills named ¡®Thousand Satin Skill¡¯. All the book had were additional descriptions and minor changes.


    ¡°This?!¡± Tang Ling gulped nervously. Aside from not having any idea what this Thousand Satin Skill was about, even if he did, where would find the rest of the manual?


    On top of all that, was the Thousand Satin Skill even useful? What kind of martial art technique was it? He had no idea at all.


    Lastly, he knew that he was about to start the official cultivation ss. Now that he had gotten his hands on a strange manual, which name sounded a lot like the ancient martial art manuals of Huaxia, the Thousand Satin Skill, he would not have time to cultivate this strange set of skills at the same time.


    Modern mixed martial arts was abination of anaerobic and aerobic exercises to increase the internal vitality of the body and Tang Ling had adapted that way of training. Cultivation by meditation was all nonsense in his opinion.


    This addendum was a wasted item. His Dream Coins had been taken away and he could not find a use for this manual. However, due to how stern Kun was, Tang Ling dared not say anything.


    Then, Tang Ling picked up the next thing he got. It was a...a...lump of wood the size of a seed. What was that? He did not even feel its weight in his hand.


    Tang Ling sized the lump of wood up and scanned it repeatedly. He even used his Precise Instinct but failed to find out what it was.


    Then, was it edible? Was it something made of nuts?


    Tang Ling tried to put it into his mouth, but when Kun saw the scene, the casual expression on his face was reced by disgust and furrowed brows. He stopped Tang Ling. ¡°It¡¯s not food.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is this?¡± Tang Ling raised a brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a seed,¡± Kun said.


    ¡°What!?¡± Tang Ling was a little moved. He immediately thought of ¡®it¡¯ in his heart and started to rte to its origin. Did his seede from the Mysterious Store? If it was, was the person who gifted the seed to him a Dream Seed?


    Tang Ling had a feeling that things were starting to getplicated. Besides, he already had a seed in him, so what use would it be taking another? Was it a hint for him to be a farmer in the future?


    As though Kun saw through Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts, he answered straightforwardly, ¡°This is not as interesting as your seed. It¡¯s notparable at all.¡±


    Tang Ling was shocked. Since Kun addressed ¡®it¡¯ as a seed, did he know about ¡®it¡¯ being a seed of transformation?


    Suddenly, he felt invaded as if someone was peeking at him in the shower, but he dared not speak his mind.


    Of course, Kun did not know Tang Ling¡¯s dirty thoughts. If he did, Tang Ling might never be allowed entry into the Mysterious Store again for the rest of his life.


    Kun continued his exnation, ¡°This is a one-time consumable seed. You can nt it in your body during a critical moment, and I mean any part of your body. It will be a once-off energy storage seed. When enough energy is stored, it can release it a single energy burst. Am I being clear enough?¡±


    Very clear, but...why would I want a seed? Tang Ling gripped the seed hard as he simmered in his own thoughts.


    He was a huge consumer of energy. He already found it difficult to keep himself and the seed in his heart full, so where would he get the extra energy from to fuel this new seed? Okay, even if he somehow managed to store its energy in the seed and trigger an explosive energy burst, it was just a once-off use.


    He might not have a use for it now, but he had to admit it that the seed was a beneficial thing.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling looked up with a question, ¡°Then, how much energy can it store?¡±


    It was the main problem he had about the seed. If its storage was limited, then it would be a lot more useless. Tang Ling might even take back hisment about the seed being useful.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t have a clear concept of energy yet. Let me exin it in your words. Its limit is equivalent to 20 of your current self.¡±


    Tang Ling panted heavily. 20 of himself? 20 of his freaking self?! How much would that be?


    Would it equal to the energy level of a Purple Moon Warrior? Unfortunately, Tang Ling had no idea about the energy standard of a Purple Moon Warrior. Still, if he was 20 times stronger than his current self, would he even be weaker than a Purple Moon Warrior?


    ¡°I have a...condition,¡± Tang Ling started to mutter.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be affected. Your seed¡¯s current stage is only an amplifier. It amplifies your own abilities and it surely can magnify a stronger version of yourself,¡± Kun replied as though a hundred Tang Lings were still a joke to him.


    However, Tang Ling was overjoyed. A killing machine! It was a powerful killing machine! If he put himself in some extreme situation and used this seed together with the one in his heart, how much more powerful would he be?


    He already had an idea of sneaking into the battlefield to kill a Level 3 or even a Level 4 vicious beast. The thought that lingered in his mind made him so excited that his hands were shaking.


    ¡°This is just a low-level war seed. Don¡¯t expect it to be powerful. In your current stage, you haven¡¯t even touched the surface of the basic principles. It¡¯s useless against the Principle Domain, but it¡¯s enough to bully low-level beings.¡± Kun puckered his lips and looked askance at Tang Ling as if he was looking at some clodhopper. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you need to charge it with energy.¡±


    Principle? Tang Ling scratched his head. He immediately thought of Anthony and his Night Lightning. From there, he thought of the ck lines from the casten¡¯snce.


    As I expected, there are still many things in this world that I don¡¯t understand.


    On top of that, energy storage proved to be a problem, but it did not affect his mood. He carefully put the low-level war seed into his pocket as if he was Scrooge keeping his money.


    A person like Kun would never deal in a losing transaction, and the war seed should not be that expensive. Tang Ling decided to exchange a few more in the future when he had enough Dream Coins despite that the war seed being a low-level item.


    He was very meticulous with his calctions and ns, so he smiled and continued to the next item.


    This third item was a little strange and was stored in a transparent box. It was the size of a nail. It was crystal clear and transparent, but upon a closer look, it seemed like there was smoke swirling inside.


    Tang Ling sized it up for a while and still failed to figure out what this item was.


    Why not open the little transparent box and get a closer look? He acted immediately right after the thought popped into his mind, but Kun stopped him yet again.


    ¡°If you want to be frozen immediately, you can open it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ling was petrified. Frozen? He was still a little blur about the term.


    ¡°This little drop of liquid is modified by the Mysterious Store by adding something extra in it. It is Sheer Cold Liquid. When you open the box, it will spread and create a small area at absolute zero temperature.¡± Kun was patient with the exnation. Since Tang Ling asked, he answered although he was trying to shoo Tang Ling away earlier.


    ¡°How wide is the range?¡± Tang Ling was a little unsure about the concept of absolute zero temperature. In the words of the old civilization, it was theoretically the lowest temperature achievable by thermodynamics, -273.15¡ãC.


    However, it was just a theory back in the old civilization but was now a reality in the Mysterious Store? Of course, Tang Ling believed that the Mysterious Store had the capability to make it a reality.


    ¡°A killing weapon! Another powerful killing weapon! This is a lot better than the explosives of the old civilization, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tang Ling was very excited since the Mysterious Store was able to surprise him. He started to imagine the freezing scene after he opened the box and tossed it at his enemy.


    A very faint sorrow shed over Kun¡¯s eyes when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s grin.


    However, Tang Ling did not notice the microexpression on Kun¡¯s face. All he heard was, ¡°Stop imagining things. The small area is really a small area. It only freezes the range as wide as a palm.


    ¡°The correct way to use it is to pour it into a bucket of water ording to the ratio of 1:1. The transparent shell will melt away and it will create a small frozen space that canst for a hundred years. It might not be absolute zero, but it can reach -196¡ãC.¡±


    -196¡ãC? Tang Ling had a weird feeling in his heart, but he could not pinpoint what caused it.


    It was only useful in a bucket of water? And he must wait for the shell to melt away? How slow would that be?


    Tang Ling suppressed the weird feeling in his heart and asked again, ¡°Then, if used correctly, how big of a frozen area can it create?¡±


    ¡°Around...I think around the size of a single bed?¡± It was the first time Kun provided a vague answer.


    ¡°What use do I have for this?¡± Tang Ling was confused, but it was definitely a useful item. The items that came out from the Mysterious Store were always useful in some way.


    ¡°Hmm, thest one is good wood core. Why is it called good wood core? Because it¡¯s really a very good ingredient. Whenever you get your hands on vicious beast meat and cook it, put a cut of good wood core into your cooking in the ratio of 100:1. The good wood core will produce special chemical properties that can tune down the energy in the vicious beast meat and increase your absorption rate of the meat by 10% or more.¡± It was rare for Kun to exin the next item before Tang Ling even asked him.


    Tang Ling had picked up the slice of good wood core that looked a lot like the sugar cane from the old civilization. He put a little in his mouth because he wanted to know if there was any effect by eating it alone.


    Even a person as calm as Kun twitched when he saw what Tang Ling did. Veins popped up on his forehead. He purposely slowed down and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that the good wood core has no effect on its own and it tastes like shit.¡±


    Pui! Cough! Cough! Pui! Tang Ling had started chewing on a small cut of the good wood core. A strong bitter taste spread in his mouth. Although it was not as strong as shit, the bitterness was very challenging.


    Tang Ling wanted to spit it out, but whenever he thought about how wasting in this era was a sin, he covered his mouth. He carefully removed the little good wood core with his bite marks printed on it and put it into his pouch.


    It was not cooked anyway, so its effects should remain, would they not? He still had some vicious beast meat back at his dorm.


    Should I try it after I get back?


    Tang Ling understood the meaning of an increased absorption rate by 10% better than anyone. When he first consumed the Level 3 vicious beast meat, Su Yao told him that he had wasted the energy and absorbed only 1% of the total energy.


    After that, Su Yao gathered many extra ingredients to cook another round of Level 3 vicious beast meat for him and even taught him the special eating method. Despite all the efforts, Su Yao said he did not absorb a lot either. His Precise Instinct told him the increased effect was only around 20%.


    Even after Tang Ling knew about his seed and decided to consume the vicious beast meat together, the absorption rate was never higher than 50%.


    The higher level the meat was, the least effective the absorption rate.


    Tang Ling thought he would solve this after he started cultivating, but he did not have the thought of increasing the absorption rate to 100% with cultivation.


    As the thought lingered, he looked up and pointed at the good wood core. ¡°Then, does it have a limit? Or is it effective against all vicious beast meat?¡±


    ¡°It is effective against all vicious beast meat regardless of level. It can increase the absorption rate by 10 to 15%,¡± Kun replied certainly.


    Tang Ling clutched the good wood core tightly as if he was holding the girl of his dreams even though he did not have one.


    I bet girls aren¡¯t as precious as this good wood core!


    All the things Kun gave Tang Ling were carefully kept away, except for the addendum which he simply held in his hand.


    ¡°Keep it properly or give it back to me.¡± Kun seemed a little upset, but there was something suppressing his emotions.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ling pretentiously kept it. He was not going to waste it either. Since he already got the addendum, he would just have to buy the rest of the Thousand Satin Skill with Dream Coins in the future.


    ¡°Do you know that all these items I¡¯ve given you are useful to you?¡± Kun squinted his eyes at Tang Ling.


    Useful? Of course, they were useful! Tang Ling never thought that the things from the Mysterious Store were useless!


    However, with a second thought, all the things he got this time were a little strange. Other than the good wood core, which could provide immediate effect, the other things were...hmm...he still could not use them at the moment.


    Did Kun feel guilty about this deal which was why he tried to emphasize how useful the things were?


    Tang Ling showed a sincere smile. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s always about giving and taking in doing business. I¡¯m not that calctive.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho!¡± Kun raised his hand, swinging his sleeve. Tang Ling was sted out of the Mysterious Store together with the chair.


    A single word echoed in his ear while he was tumbling away. ¡®Scram!¡¯


    Did I say something wrong?


    ******


    The candle lights in the Mysterious Store were dreamy.


    In the darkness where the candle lights failed to reach, a figure slowly emerged.


    ¡°Kun, you crossed the line a little to far this time.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Although that kid might not know, do you think Ya will be unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you think I care about him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t, but Ya seems to have found an outstanding Dream Seed too, a very outstanding one.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho!¡± Kun¡¯s disdainfulughter echoed in the Mysterious Store.

 Chapter 173 - Dark Turbulence (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Dark Turbulence (2 in 1)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling opened his eyes.


    He noticed the bright lights, the bodybuilding machines and the thin energy in the room...


    <i>Hmm? Has the energy in the air thinned out?</i>


    Tang Ling seemed to have thought of something as he turned around quickly and saw the timer behind him. It had only been ten minutes.


    During the test dream, Tang Ling felt like he had spent hours inside, but in reality, it had only been less than ten minutes.


    This time during an official dream run, the three days spent in the Dream Domain and the time in the Mysterious Storebined were also less than ten minutes in reality. It was a magical experience.


    Tang Ling could not help but think of a theory that he read about. There was no such thing as time. In a simple exnation, there are no atoms in this universe that constructed time.


    Humans did not have a precise definition of time. When one saw something, you would know its material and how it was constructed, so what constructed time?


    Therefore, time was just a reference and was not precise. The old civilization invented a device called the atomic clock that used the spectrum of atoms to define a precise timekeeping function, yet time was not precise even with such an intricate device.


    It was magical, but not entirely urate.


    Human time was always used to describe movements such as the time used for running, the time used for eating, the time from birth to death, and so on.


    However, when humans looked at the blinking stars in the sky, they were actually looking at the stars from a few hundred million years ago because time had to travel across space. The sky was actually blinking with stars that were a few hundred million years old.


    If one could rte to the theory of it, the existence of the dream would not seem that magical.


    The dream should exist in its own precisely defined dimension with its own time-space continuum. Therefore, regardless of the time spent inside, it would always be less than ten minutes in reality.


    Using the words of reality to define it would sound like ¡°something that happened in less than ten minutes¡±.


    Tang Ling knew a thing or two about the deep scientific knowledge about defining dimensions and the time-space continuum. He only had a vague idea of the concept. The essence of physics was to define things with the most precisenguage, hence Tang Ling defined the dream as such.


    He had a feeling that in this era, when he reached a certain level of power, he would have to gain knowledge with muscles, brains and brawns. Muscle without brains was stupid.


    With that thought in mind, he stood up.


    He walked around the training room and savored his feelings. The energy level in the atmosphere of the room had really thinned out.


    What did it mean? The Dream Domain was closely rted to reality.


    While he was moving around and fighting in the Dream Domain, he had absorbed the energy in the training room and did not stop in the past ten minutes.


    Tang Ling identally put himself in an advantageous position by entering the dream in the Tower.


    <i>So,</i><i>where is the Dream Domain?</i> Tang Ling scratched his head. He had only given the Dream Domain a definition because using the time in the real world to measure the time spent in the Dream Domain was foolish and inurate.


    Many things could happen in less than ten minutes, and the situation and location might vary depending on the people.


    How could the definition be precise? Tang Ling was still unable to provide an appropriate answer, but if he could precisely define everything in the Dream Domain, he might be able to locate the Dream Domain in the real world.


    Tang Ling got a little carried away by these thoughts as he walked around until he bumped into an exercise machine and hit his injury, making him gasp in pain. He looked down at where it hurt and bitterly chuckled. With his torn battle uniform and the wounds he got from the dream, how would he exin it to the others when he got out?


    Thankfully, he had expected this. Having brought everything with him into the training room, Tang Ling had an extra clean uniform set in his luggage.


    The training room was also equipped with a simple shower. It was logical and reasonable to shower after an intense workout. He cleaned himself up and changed into the new uniform.


    <i>I should be good to go, shouldn¡¯t I?</i>


    Tang Ling furrowed his brows. Difort lingered in his heart. He only wished for the guesses in his mind to remain as guesses.


    ******


    ¡°Deputy Speaker, how do you view this?¡± Aber Agnes was sitting casually in the deputy speaker¡¯s office. He was pointing at a piece of equipment that connected to the Tower¡¯s control center and asked the deputy speaker¡¯s viewpoint.


    Deputy Speaker Vcrux looked a little upset, and his gaze wasplicated as he fixed his sight on Aber. He did notment on his question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Aber, don¡¯t you think you are crossing the line?¡±


    It was true that as a noble family in Safety Sector No. 17, the Agnes family enjoyed many privileges, but privileges did not equal authority and power.


    There were members of the Agnes family who held positions and authority in the respective departments, but as a person who had not attained any power and authority, Aber was able to watch the most important ce in all Safety Sector No. 17, the Tower, at all times. If that was not crossing the line of authority, what was it?


    Aber had no intention to exin. He smiled sincerely and said to the deputy speaker, ¡°Lord Deputy Speaker, you still haven¡¯t voiced your opinion about this incident.¡±


    ¡°Opinion? I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± The deputy speaker frowned. Aber then took a device that resembled a smart tablet from the old civilization out for disy.


    The screen disyed many neatly organized squares. Every single one of the squares represented a training room in the Tower.


    Aber was pointing at the training room on the lower level, training room No. 136. The box representing training room No. 136 was a dark maroon color.


    The box turning maroon meant that the energy in the training room had been depleted.


    But...was that not natural? Should the energy in the training room not be consumed by the warriors in training?


    ¡°Ten minutes ago, a New Moon Warrior entered this training room. What I¡¯m trying to say is this New Moon Warrior hasn¡¯t even started official cultivation, yet after a mere ten minutes in the training room, the energy levels in the room were reaching its end,¡± Aber exined before he added a question, ¡°What do you think this means, Lord Deputy Speaker?¡±


    ¡°Meaning...there is a genius among the New Moon Warriors?¡± Vcrux did not feign ignorance, but was it something that he should take note of?


    The era had shifted dramatically and it was not all that bad. At least, the environment in the world had greatly recovered from the old civilization¡¯s grasp. All the flora and fauna and even the mineral properties mutated, hence gifting this era something that the old civilization could only dream of¡ªa serendipitous encounter.


    Increasing one¡¯s strength via a rare serendipitous encounter was definitely allowed, so why would Aber have his eyes on a New Moon Warrior?


    Inparison, the deputy speaker was more concerned about the tides in the safety sector. After all, he was not an idiot since he was capable enough to upy a high position.


    After the garage mission, the Agnes family seemed to have discarded thest veil of mystery. However, the casten seemed to allow them to have their way. It had been days since his return, yet the whole Parliament did not receive any stern and tough cleansing and reformation order.


    What happened was that many clowns had eagerlye out from the water as if they were dering something.


    <i>Where does their faith lie? Do I have to pick a side now?</i>


    With the thought in mind, Vcrux¡¯s gaze toward Aber was a lot kinder. Aber appreciated the subtle kindness of the deputy speaker, but it was far from enough.


    He continued pointing at the screen in his hand. ¡°Safety Sector No. 17 is no longer peaceful. In the past, I ¡®d surely have given my blessing to the sector for having another genius. However, in times of turmoil, any unusual activity is noteworthy. Therefore, I suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with this New Moon Warrior, Tang Ling.¡± Aber immediately convicted Tang Ling.


    Vcrux nned to keep quiet but ultimately nodded before he asked, ¡°Aber, what do you want us to do? Immediately prosecute this cadet?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± Aber smiled and bowed at Deputy Speaker Vcrux. ¡°The Agnes family serves the safety sector with all our hearts, and I thank you for your kindness on my family¡¯s behalf, but I think rather than prosecute Tang Ling now, we should gather more powerful evidence to prove his ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°What evidence?¡± The deputy speaker finally got a hint about the matter, but he had to wait for Aber to continue.


    ¡°That day, during the garage mission, there was high definition footage from the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine.¡± Aber looked up and fixed his gaze on Vcrux. As a matter of fact, the Agnes family had strongly requested the high definition footage from the parliament four times, but the parliament was able to give them all sorts of excuses.


    The fools in the parliament had no idea about the true forces in the safety sector. Even the great casten, Worf, might end up as a strung puppet.


    However, Aber was a good man. Rather than wait for the mysterious speaker of the parliament, he decided to approach the deputy speaker first and issue a reminder. He wanted Vcrux to know that the Agnes family had the power to even control the Tower.


    What would that mean?


    Whatever that was exposed during the garage mission was not suppressed by the Agnes family. Instead, they brought it on disy righteously...The rest was self-exnatory.


    Vcrux was a smart man.


    ¡°Is this high definition footage that important? Is it a crucial piece of evidence?¡± Vcrux did not agree to Aber¡¯s request right away and feigned concern about the matter instead.


    ¡°It is very important. The Agnes family and its allies are all waiting for this important piece of evidence.¡± Aber¡¯s eyes did not show any trace of humor.


    However, as a matter of fact, other than Aber Agnes, no one knew how important the footage would be, let alone the other forces on the Agnes family¡¯s side. Nevertheless, Aber needed this to be to his credit since he had to intimidate others with his presence.


    Vcrux did not know anything about that. He epted Aber¡¯s false intelligence and believed that the other mysterious force on the Agnes family¡¯s side needed this evidence.


    He cleared his throat and acted all pretentious. ¡°Hmm, everything about the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine has to go through discussion in parliament. We will hold an emergency meeting in the afternoon, and I think you will get the footage soon, thetest by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for your goodwill and cooperation.¡± Aber showed a meaningful smile. If he could find something crucial in this uing footage, the whole Safety Sector No. 17 would be nothing to him.


    Aber did not think that Tang Ling could provide such a huge surprise, but if he really found the evidence to elevate his spections and ns, it would be enough for Aber to rise in the ranks.


    After all, Aber¡¯s ambitions were never about Safety Sector No. 17.


    ******


    Nothing happened after Tang Ling returned from the dream. He carried on with the training in the Tower and brought all his things back to the First Reserved Camp after the training ended.


    However, Tang Ling did not view it as something celebratory. He started to feel uneasy instead. He felt like he should take some necessary precautions, but since he did not know who his enemy was and their talons and fangs were hidden, what should he be cautious of?


    Tang Ling thought of a certain scheme that he was almost done nning. It was time for him to think about it and connect all the dots.


    ¡°Yo, how¡¯s your training?¡± Orton weed Tang Ling with a punch back in the Fierce Dragon Squad cave.


    Orston seemed like he was carefree. His silly smile and upbeat personality always made Tang Ling feel better.


    Tang Ling dodged the punch in a sh and grabbed Orston¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Orston screamed like a little girl.


    Tang Ling released him and covered his mouth. He still wanted to keep his strength a secret, but Orston was a little too dumb to notice that.


    The few seniors who shared their dorm should be out on a mission. Amir said that he had a mission tonight, so he would not be sitting around either. Meanwhile, Andy, Vian, and Christina were reading a literature book from the old civilization, and they would chuckle frequently. Yu was doing push-ups single-handedly in the cave.


    <i>What a bunch of carefree jokers!</i>


    ¡°Tell me, how powerful are you?¡± Orston asked, feeling how real the pain on his wrist was although all Tang Ling did was simply grab him.


    When Orston asked the question, Yu also shifted his attention to the both of them. Tang Ling dragged Orston into the cave and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really that strong but powerful enough to kick your ass.¡±


    ¡°Tsk! I can¡¯t be too free either. I must go get some mission,¡± Orston exaggerated his answer. He then looked into Tang Ling¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Just you wait and see. When we start our official cultivation, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s the man here.¡±


    ¡°Why not I beat you up first, big man?¡± Tang Ling smirked.


    ¡°No!¡± Orston ran.


    The whole cave simmered inughter. Amidst theughter, Tang Ling told everyone to go for the test at Yang Kong tomorrow so that they would be able to start their official cultivation.


    ******


    ¡°Passed.¡± After Tang Lingpleted thest test, Yang Kong pushed his sses up and put a tick on the memo. That meant that all of the Fierce Dragon Squad had passed the test to officially start their cultivation sses.


    ¡°Fantastic. Everyone is able to grow in a month¡¯s time. It must be rted to you guys participating in the garage mission, but you shouldn¡¯t take the rewards for granted. At least, it proved your courage.


    ¡°As for you, the test results aren¡¯t ideal and you dide out of the Tower. Your goal in the future is to keep up with the others. Do you understand?¡± Although Yang Kong was encouraging the whole squad, he purposely voiced his reminder to Tang Ling with furrowed brows.


    Orston could not help but grunt at the scene. <i>Tang Ling is faking the test. He is far from ideal, my ass!</i>


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling answered seriously and loudly, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    ¡°Good. Prepare yourself. Your squad¡¯s cultivation ss will start in 15 minutes,¡± announced Yang Kong.


    ¡°We start that soon?¡± Andy was confused because the instructor sounded rather anxious.


    ¡°We start soon. Timing is everything,¡± Yang Kong responded gravely.


    A strange atmosphere veiled the entire safety sector. If they could start cultivating earlier, they might be able to be a little stronger to protect themselves.

 Chapter 174 - Lucky (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Lucky (2 in 1)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The cultivation ss that the whole Fierce Dragon Squad yearned for had finally started.


    Everyone in the First Reserved Camp knew that the cultivation ss was the most important of all. It was only a single period of ss. After thest ss, if anyone had any questions or help that they required from the instructor, it would cost them Hope credits which came up to a hefty tuition fee.


    It was this particr ss that ssified people into two different categories: those who passed the cultivation ss like the supermen, the new humans, and the Purple Moon Warriors, and those who did not pass the ss including the normal people, the average man, and the old humans.


    The reality was always cruel. Everyone read about it in the information room, and perhaps it was the only thing that people in the Purple Moon Era could be proud of in front of the glorious old civilization.


    Yang Kong was standing on the rostrum with a calm but serious look. He soon started the important cultivation ss with a speech, ¡°There is no pride or whatsoever in this. Maybe if the old civilization had achieved more breakthroughs in molecr biochemistry, their attention would have been more focused on the human body and they might have entered a new era that is simr to ours, hence creating a branch from their own times.¡±


    Cultivation would always be rted to power, but this ss about cultivating was not like the usual training room filled with testosterone and all sorts of intense exercises. Instead, they were in ab filled with beakers, vials, instruments, and test tubes.


    Yang Kong requested theb to be simply tidied up for him to set up the educational projector. The Fierce Dragon Squad sat on the floor and he requested them to listen wholeheartedly.


    ¡°First, look at this experiment.¡± Yang Kong switched on his projector which soon disyed an image. A set of ss instruments was disyed with a spherical ss seeming to be the most important equipment.


    ¡°This is the famous Miller-Urey experiment. It¡¯s an experiment developed by a genius named Miller with the help of his mentor Urey from the old civilization. You can witness a great shift through this experiment.¡± As Yang Kong gave his lecture, he clicked the projector.


    ¡°This spherical ss container represents our¡¯s primal environment. Back then, the atmosphere mostly consisted of hydrogen, methane, and ammonia. The boiling water here represents the phenomenon whereby the seawater evaporates into the air and these sparks represent the lightning in the air of the primal age. After the experiment is carried out for a week, here...¡±


    The boiling and sparks in the projector then disappeared. Yang Kong erged the spherical container. The more he zoomed in, the closer the squad could see.


    ¡°Amino acid,¡± Yang Kong briefly exined, then he looked at the squad. ¡°All of you have a fixed time for reading and learning every day, and you guys should know that bing a Purple Moon Warrior has a strict requirement which is knowledge. If you guys don¡¯t even know what amino acid is, it¡¯d be best for you to leave the First Reserved Camp and report to the other camps.¡±


    ¡°I know. Amino acid is a type of organic matter. It¡¯s one of the basic matters to construct life. Instructor, is this experiment trying to show us the process of transforming inorganic matter to organic matter?¡± Andy asked. In terms of knowledge, Vian, Christina, and Andy were better informed as they studied a lot.


    They assumed that Tang Ling knew the least, but the truth was that he had the most knowledge. His memory was astonishing. He always simply flipped through books in front of people, but he actually memorized a huge chunk of the book and would think about what he read whenever he had the time.


    ¡°Nicely said, Andy. This Miller-Urey experiment is showing us that exact process. You must admire the miracles that happened during the primal age of our. It¡¯s as though a pair of invisible hands used limited materials and thews of nature to create life.¡± Yang Kong gave such a conclusion because life was not easy to create. All kinds of coincidence would lead to a misunderstanding or an illusion of how simple it was like how people said the universe intentionally created life for this.


    Yang Kong then clicked on the projector again and a very small image popped up. After zooming in, the Fierce Dragon Squad was introduced to a single human cell.


    ¡°The human cell is the most basic unit in our body that makes us who were are. You can divide it into several parts: the cell membrane, the cytosm, and the nucleus. These are all just basic knowledge, but the point is...¡± Yang Kong continued to zoom into the image of the cell on the projector, concentrating on that particr spot in the cytosm.


    Upon closer look, many microcellr structures in the shape of dots and tubes appeared.


    ¡°Organelle of the cytosm, also known as mitochondria. It¡¯s what you guys are supposed to cultivate from here on.¡± Yang Kong took a pointer from his pocket and emphasized the mitochondrion.


    His exnation stunned everyone. Theb was unusually quiet although questions flooded their minds as everyone showed the desire to learn more.


    This was the power of knowledge that was always revered. Raw strength had no such power since it was always about suppression and force.


    ¡°You guys must be confused. Molecr biochemistry is as vast as the ocean. I can only exin it to you guys in the simplest and quickest way. If you cultivate but don¡¯t know the theory, you won¡¯t achieve anything.¡±


    As he spoke, Yang Kong adjusted the projector again, and this time, an image of the ocean appeared.


    ¡°After a series ofplicated changes, our sea was filled with life. Many single-cell organisms float in it Do note that it is hard to define life. Using the definition of the modern world, eukaryote is the simplest single-cell organism. What¡¯s a eukaryote? The most important definition is that it has more than one chromosome. What¡¯s a chromosome? Do I even need to exin that? It¡¯s the gic material of inheritance.


    ¡°The old civilization didn¡¯t get to fully understand the birth of a eukaryote. There are many theories floating about, but they aren¡¯t strong enough to be epted by the academic world, but there is one theory that is widely epted, which is that all life on our has amon ancestor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s specte what happened back then. In the vast and lively ocean, our ancestor, a eukaryote, consumed an archaeon. Miraculously, the independent archaeon wasn¡¯t digested and it didn¡¯t counter-consume the eukaryote.


    ¡°It was at that moment when they formed a strange symbiotic rtionship. After that, their rtionship progressed further and formed a much moreplicated pattern called symbiogenesis. In short, they fused.


    ¡°They fused into what we call aposite cell. The consumed archaeon bes the organelle of the cell which produces the chlorost in nts and the mitochondria in our cells. Of course, nt organelles consist of mitochondria as well.


    ¡°There is a veryplicated process in the transformation, and specting from DNA molecr biochemistry, the ancestor of living beings might very well be that eukaryote which includes the gic inheritance information.


    ¡°This is also the basis of your Gic Chain. Isn¡¯t it fabulous? Did you ever think of who tossed this material consisting of gic inheritance information into our world? But that isn¡¯t what we are discussing today. Today¡¯s point is the mitochondria.


    ¡°What is the mitochondria? The old civilization said that it¡¯s the energy source of the cell, a power nt, an energy generator. Mitochondria can be consumed, and it can even tell your lifespan. The weaker the mitochondria is, the closer one is to the end. The stronger it is, the healthier we are if we aren¡¯t sick.


    ¡°However, if every single cell in your body is energetic, you won¡¯t get sick that easily either. Do we train muscles or bones? Or our brain or organs? Neither. The true cultivation objective that is unique to this era is to cultivate every single cell in you. The one you should focus on is the mitochondria in the cell.¡±


    Yang Kong sounded a little excited. He walked around to suppress the excitement in his heart, but the others were fueled up.


    Yang Kong¡¯s theory had opened a new door of possibility for them. It was a new way of cultivating, andpared to the physical training of the old civilization, this new method was much wider.


    ¡°Question. Since the old civilization discovered the miraculous mitochondria, why didn¡¯t that achieve any breakthrough in the research? I can¡¯t exin too much in this lecture but I can talk about the past of the old civilization just to show you guys that you are lucky.¡±


    ¡°Eternal life is a human¡¯s eternal goal. Some scientists once thought of empowering the mitochondria to increase the human lifespan, but unfortunately, he discovered a terrifying fact instead of a brilliant result. After he meddled with the mitochondria, cancer cells started to change because strong mitochondria will cause infinite mitosis in cells and these cells won¡¯t act normally. They will destroy and invade the normal cells, hence turning the cells into cancerous ones. I won¡¯t be explicit in this experiment, but people feel like there is a hidden rule inside our body that¡¯s stopping humans from seeing too much in this area which is how God created life.


    ¡°You guys are lucky because in this era, some rules and taboos are broken and the evolution is now messy, or rather, it elerated exponentially. Maybe cultivation methods were invented to empower the energy source in your cell, the mitochondria.


    ¡°However, there are still rules around. You cannot infinitely empower your mitochondria. It all depends on your Gic Chain and how much potential it has. The higher your talent is, the stronger your mitochondria can be empowered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I do not want to know what you guys saw during the talent test, but regardless of that, did you guys sense the existence of the shackle?¡± Yang Kong exhaled strongly, his fair face looking a little pinkish as if knowledge excited him the most.


    No one in the Fierce Dragon Squad said anything, but their determined gaze on Yang Kong stated it all. They did feel the shackle!


    At the same time, Andy and Vian took a peek at Tang Ling. <i>So, is</i> this* what the Gic Chain determines within us? Then, Tang Ling...No, he should be the strongest among us!*


    Tang Ling neglected all the sympathy since he was a lot more confident than anyone else.


    <i>Boys love to act strong. He might be able to achieve the highest point within his capability, and he might even have a serendipitous encounter, right?</i> Vian thought. Her thoughts represented everyone else¡¯s.


    Of course, after Yang Kong¡¯s lecture, Amir finally disyed a strong sense of confidence. He finally understood how powerful his five-star talent was!


    After a sip of water, Yang Kong continued, ¡°Now, do you guys understand how lucky you guys are? You are probably the luckiest! Strange mutations happen exclusively in this era and no one is able to exin what causes it. Because of the mutation, it broke the rules and brought us many unpredictable futures.


    ¡°Indeed, original evolution is a slow process. Even your Gic Chain is constantly evolving. It will carry more and more inheritance information and be richer...No one knows how far can it go, but now the Gic Chain has solved the secret and opened the path at the end which is the end of our current era. So, what about the next? Maybe there will be more people who will be able to discover where their Gic Chain leads them and they¡¯ll be stronger. As you grow, the shackles will increase, but it also means more significant development.


    ¡°Therefore, in conclusion, the core of cultivation is to empower every single cell in you! With the power, break all the shackles that are holding you down and grow ever further until there are no more shackles in your way.¡± Yang Kong kept his pointer and gazed over everyone excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The Fierce Dragon Squad stood up excitedly with clenched fists. A clear goal was set up in their minds, which was to locate the next shackle in their path of growth.


    ******


    After the lecture about the theory of cultivation, Yang Kong gave the Fierce Dragon Squad some rest before carrying on with the real methods of cultivation.


    When everyone was refreshed, they sat back on the ground.


    Yang Kong magically took out a box, a wooden box, it looked very meticulously made. He put on a pair of gloves and carefully opened the box to find a book inside. Judging from the looks of it, it looked like a blue manual from ancient Huaxia in which papers were bound together with strings.


    When Tang Ling saw the words written on the cover, his heart beat faster and the shock within him almost exploded. He quickly looked down.


    The words that were written on the cover were...Thousand Satin Skill.


    What did that mean? Had Kun foreseen this? How scary would that be?


    Nheless, Tang Ling¡¯s little reaction did not attract any attention, even from Yang Kong who was solemn as he took the manual out. He disyed it before everyone and ced it back.


    ¡°I suppose as New Moon Warriors, you have known a lot of Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s secrets. I¡¯ve told you all before that the sector has its own secrets. What do you think is the biggest secret of the sector? The Level 2 Sector Protection Machine? The Hope Barrier? The Tower? Or the Universal Source Rock? On second thought, the rock is notpletely ours...Ahem...Now, let me reveal the answer.


    ¡°The biggest secret of the sector is this manual, the Thousand Satin Skill. It is originally the sector¡¯s exclusive cultivation technique and is also the biggest treasure of the first casten.


    ¡°Many stories revolve around it. What I can tell you now is that given the sector¡¯s current defense level, we cannot fully protect the Thousand Satin Skill if it is aplete version or a version tranted by someone very powerful. Nevertheless, the sector has to share this manual with other forces to achieve peace for the people.¡±


    Yang Kong seemed a little upset when he mentioned the sharing.


    The simple-minded Orston curled his fists when he heard that.


    ¡°Do you feel insulted? If you feel the insult, be stronger! After all these years, we still can¡¯t take down the ruined battlefield, and the scale of the safety sector has remained stagnant. Our predecessors worked very hard for us. Even if they were insulted, they managed to keep the right to cultivate the Thousand Satin Skill for us unconditionally. This manual isn¡¯tplete, but the first three phases are, and we have deciphered them thoroughly.


    ¡°You guys are also considered lucky, being able to cultivate such a high-level skill in our small safety sector. Therefore, before I start to exin everything, please remember what you¡¯ve heard today. You guys being born in this era and being here in Safety Sector No. 17 are the two luckiest things that could ever happen to you.¡±


    Then, Yang Kong turned the projector on again. The diagram of a humanbeled with hundreds of pressure points plus a big paragraph of profound ancient Huaxianese came into their sight.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t allowed to read this book in the box. It is just a symbolic icon and a manuscript. Based on your New Moon Warrior level of authority, all you are allowed to know is the first phase of the Thousand Satin Skill. You will make progress eventually. Exchanging merits for more cultivation content is also a fair trade here,¡± Yang Kong exined.


    No one was being calctive about it since everyone was captivated by the martial skill that was being disyed on the projector.


    <i>What kind of skill is this? By cultivating it, I can empower every cell in my body?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s breath sped up. Would his Thousand Satin Skill addendum make a difference in his and his friends¡¯ cultivation?


    Would he be stronger because of it? Never doubt items from the Mysterious Store.


    On top of that, at that very moment, Tang Ling had a very strange thought in his mind. He thought of his disappeared memories and the nk in his life.


    He started to suspect if he was originally a citizen of Safety Sector No. 17. Even if he was not, did someone intentionally put him in the sector?


    If he was put in the sector, why? What for? Was it because of this Thousand Satin Skill?


    <i>Grandmother must have known something about me, and so did the uncle and aunt that took me in.</i>


    <i>But why did they keep me alive at the cost of their own lives? Why do I have to be alive just so the veil of mystery can cover me and make me struggle blindly?</i>

 Chapter 175 - Queen (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 175: Queen (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A gene tester must be used when cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill for the first time and it could only be cultivated at night.


    It was just a way to go about the cultivation method because 90% of the people failed to meet the spiritual requirement during their first cultivation.


    Therefore, the gene tester was brought in to usher one into visualization and receive the energy from that inception to jumpstart the cultivation of the Thousand Satin Skill.


    ¡°Using the gene tester for the first cultivation will be free of charge. In the future, if you still cannot enter the visualization state and feel the energy, you will need to pay 100 Hope credits each time you use the gene tester.¡± Yang Kong brought the Fierce Dragon Squad to the top of Glory Hall in Safety Sector No. 17. He also exined everything clearly to the group to avoid confusion.


    ¡°Then, before we start the cultivation, does anyone else have a problem?¡± Yang Kong asked as he looked at everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    ¡°Instructor, you mentioned that the Thousand Satin Skill wasn¡¯t valid in the old civilization because they didn¡¯t have or were unable to provide the required energy for cultivating, so how do we make it possible now? And is it really only at night?¡± Vian asked.


    ¡°In the early stages, all of you can only cultivate at night because the energy at night is a lot richer. Of course, if you guys are able to reach a higher stage and can build more than 10 Thousand Satin Vortexes in your body, you¡¯ll be able to cultivate in the day.¡± Yang Kong spilled everything he knew about the cultivation and would answer whenever there was a question.


    ¡°Instructor, you mentioned that we must use the gene tester during the first cultivation, so is there a standard to measure that? I mean, can we not use the gene tester the next time?¡± Amir was the one who asked a question this time, sounding confident.


    After he understood the theory behind the cultivation, his confidence was at an all-time high as if his humility and cowardice in the past had disappeared because he knew how great his potential was.


    His question was what concerned everyone too.


    ¡°A standard? It¡¯s hard to set up a standard measurement unit since it varies ording to people¡¯s spirit, but if you insist, there is a way. Although achieving this particr measurement standard is difficult, at least, there are only two out of that many genius New Moon Warriors in the First Reserved Camp over the years who have achieved the standard. Both of them managed to build a Thousand Satin Vortex in their bodies during their first cultivation.¡± Yang Kong¡¯s answer was depressing as he made the standard sound impossible to achieve.


    The Thousand Satin Skill was cultivated by using one¡¯s spirit to feel the energy particles floating in the air.


    After feeling the presence of the energy, one would have to use his spirit to gather the energy. Then, via a special breathing technique, one would shut his body down to contain the energy. However, of course, whenever a New Moon Warrior started his cultivation, he would never be able topletely shut the body down before reaching a certain state of mind.


    Next, the energy contained in the body would refresh the body over and over again. In this particr process, the manual described it as the st of a waterfall of energy. Whenever it flowed to every corner of the body, one must do his best to keep the energy from leaking out. When the energy umted to a certain level, one could form an energy vortex, also known as the Thousand Satin Vortex, at any specified acupuncture point.


    The energy vortices would cleanse the body parts around the acupuncture point at all times, tempering the cells in that area.


    The first three phases of the Thousand Satin Skill involved 18 acupuncture points and 36 meridian passages that directed the energy to the respective acupuncture points.


    This cultivation method might sound ridiculous. How could the human spirit resonate with energy in the air? Using something like the meridian system and acupuncture points were something that the science of anatomy could not exin.


    ¡°I cannot exin how the spirit resonates with the mysterious energy, but with the knowledge that I have, I formed a theory.


    ¡°If the human spirit were a formless wave, the energy would be a tangible material. The wave is certainly going to affect the tangible material. The simplest example would be the microwave oven from the old civilization and how it heated tangible food up. What do you guys think? Science is boundless anyway, and the exploration is endless. The biggest ignorance would be assuming that you know everything and shackle yourself in your fixed thoughts.


    ¡°Anatomy cannot prove the existence of acupuncture points and the meridian system, such as if I dissect Orston now...¡±


    ¡°What? Why are you dissecting me?!¡± Orston grumbled.


    ¡°You are the biggest, so it¡¯s easier to dissect you.¡± Yang Kong looked asquint at Orston before he continued, ¡°But the usage of acupuncture points and the meridian system cannot be denied in terms of medical science. All I can say is because the Thousand Satin Skill has to work together with the spiritual visualization, the acupuncture points, and the meridian system, it will be a lot clearer and this might very well be the blind spot of science.


    ¡°Why do I say so? It¡¯s because the visualization process is built upon strong faith. If you strongly believe that you¡¯ll enter a certain state, you¡¯ll be able to feel something. It might sound a little idealistic, but it¡¯s a fact of the Thousand Satin Skill. If you don¡¯t believe it, you won¡¯t feel anything. I personally think that faith or belief will empower one¡¯s spirit. It will make energy and other kinds of existences a lot clearer and sensible.¡±


    One had to admit that Yang Kong was a responsible instructor. He did everything that he could for the Fierce Dragon Squad for their first-time cultivation.


    He sounded serious and humble. His voice contained no mentor arrogance which would force eptance among the New Moon Warriors.


    Therefore, when he first mentioned the cultivation standard, everyone felt somewhat defeated because it sounded impossible to achieve.


    They thought that they had earned a decent sum of Hope credits from the garage mission, but the facts proved that they were far from filling that endless pit of required Hope credits. No one knew how many times they had to borrow the gene tester to form the first Thousand Satin Vortex in their bodies.


    Regardless, being able to start cultivating was an exciting matter. Everyone surrounded the gene tester in an exceptionally high mood and got into a heated discussion. What kind of effect would ur after cultivating? Even if they could not form the energy vortex for the first time, what kind of power-up would they get then?


    All were discussing it except for Tang Ling whozily leaned against the gene tester as if he was dozing off. Yang Kong nced over at him a few times, intending to say something, but he did not in the end.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t disturb him at such a delicate timing since it might only harm his pride.


    Everyone else shared the same thought. Intentional avoidance would probably protect him the best. However, Tang Ling did not feel sad or dispirited like everyone thought because he had the Perfect Gic Chain which he was proud of although he had to keep a secret.


    Hiszy expression was a cover to conceal his true thoughts and emotions from showing on his face.


    He did not carefully read through the addendum that he got from the Mysterious Store. He had only quickly flipped through it in that ce, then he skimmed through it again when he tidied his spoils that night when he came back.


    He did not really study the contents, but with his memory, he was able to perfectly memorize the contents of the first two pages.


    Actually, he was making aparison between the contents that he read from the addendum and the cultivation methods that Yang Kong exined. He was trying to find out what was the difference between the two. The addendum was just an extra manual that further exined the difficulties and provided some extra information about the cultivation method.


    After some quickparison, Tang Ling realized that most of the contents were the same except for the first cultivation and its method which was drastically different.


    Tang Ling had to make a choice. Which method should he cultivate with? He did not doubt the Mysterious Store, but did the safety sector not produce many Purple Moon Warriors with their version of the Thousand Satin Skill?


    Judging from how proud Yang Kong was of the manual, their Thousand Satin Skill manual had also achieved a certain level of sess.


    Besides that, if he were to cultivate in the way of the addendum, he would consume even more resources than he already was at the moment, and it would be much harsher from thereon.


    Damn it! Where do I find that many Hope credits to buy food? Kun is really a scoundrel! He gave me a good wood core, but I can¡¯t directly eat it.


    Tang Ling was musing about all those messy thoughts.


    At that point, Amir volunteered to be the first to start cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill.


    ¡°Hmm. The first cultivation takes up a lot of time but varies ording to people. Some might take 7 to 8 hours, and some 2 to 3 hours. There are seven of you, so I wouldn¡¯t suggest that all of you wait here. What about this? You can go for a walk around the sector when it¡¯s not your turn or you can go home. Just remember your sequence number and carry yourmunication device at all times.¡± Yang Kong started to adjust the gene tester and prepared the machine for Amir to start his cultivation. He also provided the rest with something extra.


    Everyone could not hold back their joy. It was indeed a happy day.


    Tang Ling also cheered. He had to look for Su Yao immediately, but before that, he had to con Orston and Yu.


    ******


    ¡°Ll..lla...¡±


    At the peak of the Sky Castle in the Floating Domain, a pair of fair, jade-like legs were swinging on the edge while an out-of-tune voice sang in the air.


    It was 1,500 meters above ground, and even on such a clear night, the wind was very strong at that altitude. The chilly wind carried the brutality of the era, making the strange-looking star g on the top of the Sky Castle flutter vigorously.


    The owner of the pair of feet was sitting under the g. Coupled with her perfect legs, her body was slender yet sensuous.


    She was obviously a girl although she was as matured as a woman and as tempting as a fox. However, the raw sense of youth she exuded was one that other mature women could never obtain again.


    The chilly wind did not seem to affect her. With her mysterious long back hair streaming in the air as smooth as silk, thousands of stars were reflected off it.


    Her face was veiled by her hair, but at times when she looked up, the contours of her eyes were exposed. Her eyshes were long and her eyes seemed lively and shiny.


    She seemed to be in a jovial mood as she hummed a tuneless luby again and again. She even chuckled andughed to entertain herself. When sheughed, therge city under the Floating Domain sparkled brightly together with herughter as if it shared her joy.


    The brightness summoned the stars in the sky, setting herughter into a sweet tune.


    Dak, dak, dak.


    Heavy footsteps echoed in the room of Sky Castle. It must be a person with high self-discipline because every step sounded like it carried a strong sense of spruceness. The footsteps stopped in front of the window which was then opened. A figure leaped out of it, reaching the peak of the Sky Castle.


    ¡°Go away.¡± The girl was carefree and the smile still lingered on her lips. Her voice was neither domineering nor arrogant, but the chill in her voice would deter anyone from getting close.


    The owner of the footsteps hesitated. The moonlight revealed him to be a very handsome man. Even in the middle of the night, his deep blue uniform was neat and clean. It screamed of ancient Huaxia fashion and his special buckles were neatly interlocked together, forming the inconspicuous shape of a dragon, hence emphasizing his handsome looks.


    He regretted not possessing the pure Dongsheng Continent bloodline. Otherwise, with a head of dark hair and eyes, it would make him look even better in his uniform.


    The uniform was designed based on the specialty of the people in the Dongsheng Continent after all. They could not help the influence because their great young master was indeed from the Dongsheng Continent.


    ¡°My queen, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but Young Master Long asked me to send you something to wear. The night is cold.¡± The man¡¯s voice was respectful and he even addressed the youthful and naive-looking girl as his queen.


    The unfriendliness of the young girl seemed to decrease a little when the name Young Master Long was mentioned. Nheless, she did not look back as she said, ¡°Put it there. You can leave now.¡±


    The man gulped nervously as if he was unhappy about her cold shoulder, but he did not dare to do anything extra, let alone take a step forward. He timidly put the clothes on the floor.


    A windy breeze blew the clothes off the floor and spread them apart in the air so that they floated towards the girl¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The girl shrunk her neck slightly to get a closer whiff of the clothes. The aroma seemed to make her happy as she squinted her eyes like a contented cat and the smile on her face got even brighter.


    The man¡¯s heart was moved by the beautifully innocent reaction from the girl. He could not hold back his emotions. He could not help it either. How many men in this world could resist the queen? Her unintentional actions, her smile, herughter, and everything about her was intoxicating.


    Unfortunately, the only man that could probably get close to her would be Young Master Long. The queen had once said that she liked Young Master Long¡¯s smell.


    Smell? Is there any special smell on Young Master Long? The man shook his head and was confused. If he could understand what kind of smell it was, he would give his best to fill himself with the said smell.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± The girl suddenly looked back. Her annoyance between the lines was sharp like an ice dagger that would stab hearts.


    Even so, under the moon and stars, her looks were astonishingly beautiful, and no one would be able to hate such a face. Her skin was fair while the contours on her face were perfectly proportioned and she had a very unique sense of tenderness. Under her long eyshes, her crystal clear eyes emanated a chill that would deter one from getting nearer.


    Her delicate nose and her sulent but petite lips that looked rather pale would arouse an urge in men to provide her with warmth, yet one would slump to the ground with the stern arch that her lips curled into.


    Her long ck hair carried a mysterious temperament unique to the girls of the Dongsheng Continent. Even if she was a lethal but beautiful flower, people would treat her like the love of their lives, sinking themselves into her roots and providing her with the best nutrients.


    However, the man dared not show a bit of admiration or intoxication, let alone praise. He said sternly and respectfully, ¡°There¡¯s something else that Young Master Long wanted me to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The name Young Master Long seemed to be the antidote for all. The coldness in her disappeared, reced by calmziness.


    ¡°He will be back to your side in 15 days. On top of that, he thinks it¡¯s time for some preparation because 25 dayster, he will bring you to the True Safety Capital.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The smile on the girl¡¯s face curved higher as anticipation shone in her eyes.


    How hurtful! If that anticipation wasn¡¯t for Young Master Long...It¡¯s too bad I can never express my thoughts. What am I in her eyes?


    ¡°Yes, the annual celebration of the True Safety Capital is just around the corner. Master looks highly upon this year¡¯s celebration and it is confirmed that Young Master Long will bring you there. Both Master and Young Master Long believe that you will outshine the others.¡±


    The girl seemed a little interested when the man mentioned that. She turned around and continued gazing at the night sky.


    Her eyes looked like they were in deep thought but still seemed alluring. She appeared to have endless thoughts in her head, but none of them managed to find anding point like how a legless bird had to keep flying forever.


    Having no reason to stay, he left decisively. He walked down from the peak of Sky Castle. His heart was pondering upon a sour question.


    Who will she end up with? In the distant future, if there¡¯s a chance, who will this girl named Higan, the most respectful queen, end up with? Will it be Young Master Long?


    ******


    ¡°Lend me some money. Do you feel happy when you lend me money?¡± Tang Ling curled his arm around Orston¡¯s shoulder.


    How tall is this big fe? Did he grow taller this month?


    After going through a few days of nutrition and sufficient food, Tang Ling had grown and was no longer short. However, when he curled up around Orston, he looked like a monkey on a man¡¯s chest.


    Tang Ling did not really want to be this clingy, but he had to get himself some credits.


    Orston was really upset. How could he get rid of this clingy person? He did not want another man clinging to his neck and act all shameless in front of him.


    Unfortunately, he could not beat Tang Ling in a fight physically, let alone verbally since Tang Ling was known for being a rascal.


    ¡°Why would I feel happy if I lent you money?¡± Orston looked at Tang Ling as he questioned loudly. His spittle sprayed all over Tang Ling like a sprinkler.


    Tang Ling frowned and wiped the saliva off his face and smeared it back on Orston¡¯s shirt as he said, ¡°Think about it. I¡¯m just asking you for credits, not Hope credits. Wouldn¡¯t you be happy enough?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have credits? You need to m a big pile of credits in my face to show off your prestigious position as the young master of the Gordin family!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the biggest in my family. I¡¯m only the 11th.¡± Orston was practically rendered speechless.


    What the f*ck? 11th? Was his mother that good at giving birth? Tang Ling kept his thoughts to himself and said, ¡°11th? But you really look like the young master of the family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Orston widened his grin.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Come on. Lend me some credits. No matter what, I¡¯ll be a Purple Moon Warrior with a bright future. I won¡¯t hold a tab against the young Gordin master,¡± Tang Ling urged Orston.


    ¡°Fine.¡± A quick thoughtter, Orston lent Tang Ling his pocket money which was a total of 50,000 credits. Anyway, credits had limited usage in the Hope Barrier.


    ¡°This little?¡± When Tang Ling received the credits from Orston via the exchange of their badges, he pouted.


    ¡°You little prick, give it back! If I¡¯m not the young master, how could I lend you 50,000 at once?¡± Orston was upset.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I get it, Eleven. 50,000 is somewhat useful.¡±


    Truth be told, 50,000 credits were not much. The training center that Su Yao once brought him to cost 1,000 credits per room. One would easily understand how much more valuable Hope credits werepared to normal credits.


    Orston managed to calm down, but on second thought, he felt like something was not right. Why did Tang Ling call him Eleven after he lent him the money?


    ¡®You piece of shit!¡¯ Orston cursed as he clenched his fists, but he discarded the thought because he could not defeat Tang Ling, at least, not now. ¡®When I achieve something in my cultivation in the future, the first thing I¡¯ll do is beat Tang Ling up.¡¯ Heughed in a ridiculous way as if he had already won.


    Tang Ling and Yu shuddered when they saw Orston¡¯s sillyughter, and then Tang Ling looked at Yu with a passionate gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± Yu hopped away.


    ¡°Then, lend me money or I will hug you as you walk across the streets and alleys in the sector. Believe me. Based on our rtionship, it isn¡¯t that hard to believe what I¡¯ll do to you,¡± Tang Ling enunciated word by word.


    Yu held back his nervousness and said, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°The more the better.¡± Tang Ling was as shameless as ever.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you...¡± Yu wanted to ask Tang Ling what the credits were for. Did he not earn a lot thest time? He even got 2.5kgs of Level 2 vicious beast meat from Yu.


    However, Yu could not reveal Tang Ling¡¯s secret. On second thought, given Tang Ling¡¯s character, he would really hug Yu across the streets and alleys. Therefore, Yu quickly gave Tang Ling his pocket money as well.


    ¡°Only 70,000? That¡¯s little, but you¡¯re better than Eleven here.¡± Tang Ling was not satisfied with the numbers after he checked his badge.


    Yu had the exact same thought as Orston. He vowed to beat Tang Ling up when he achieved something in his cultivation.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling did not know what they were thinking. If he did, he would have taught them a lesson of despair.


    After he received the money, Tang Ling did not want to spend another second with these two. He pinned his badge on his uniform and sprinted towards the outer city.


    Although Orston and Yu were poor, Su Yao, on the other hand, might be richer.


    Resources! Resources! I am in dire need of resources...Can¡¯t the seed eat a little less? It¡¯s almost time for the cultivation to start.


    Tang Ling seemed to have forgotten that even if he did not have the seed in his heart, he was still a gluttonous eater.


    As though the seed sensed the nonsense Tang Ling spewed, it rumbled around in its body. The pain made Tang Ling twitch, and he hammered himself with his fist like a madman and almost beat yesterday¡¯s dinner out of his stomach.


    Then, without being concerned about the attention, he sprinted towards the outer city again.

 Chapter 176 - Black Market Level (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 176: ck Market Level (3 in 1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No matter how prosperous the inner city might be, the air in the outer city made Tang Ling feel better because it held the scent of freedom.


    Men, who sat in crude-looking bars with a cup in their hands while arguing with each other, would call out loudly whenever he passed by, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s that wonder kid!¡±


    The passionate girls on the streets would look at him with a burning gaze and were unusually straightforward. ¡°Hey, wonder kid, did anyone ever tell you that you look dashing in your uniform?¡±


    Thedy who ran a grill stall along the street would also call out to him, ¡°Hey, wonder kid,e to my shop and have some vetiver roast meat. My cooking is incredible, and so is my daughter! Do you want to marry her and eat the beast roast meat for the rest of your life?¡±


    The people¡¯s admiration for Tang Ling was passionate and brazen. To them, he was the wonder kid from the outer city who got into the First Reserved Camp. He also had a crazy uncle named Su Yao who was also someone incredible although he was more of a wanderer. The uncle and nephew duo was the pride and glory of the outer city.


    Tang Ling would never reject the cheap and delicious vetiver roast meat. Even though it was the mostmon wild beast meat, when coupled with the vetiver from the forest, the spicy and sweet seasoning plus a pinch of salt held a ton vor. Every single taste and texture was elevated to the next level by the grill stalldy¡¯s cooking. What else was tastier than this?


    Tang Ling spent five credits and bought a big chunk of roast meat, coupled with the fried biscuits that the other uncle made using scallions and corn flour. The mini-meal was very satisfying.


    It was the epitome of happiness to him when the juices of the meat soaked the fried biscuits with its vor. Together, the bite of the biscuit and the meat was unrivaled.


    The warmth and satiation Tang Ling felt was obviously disyed on his face. He tried his best to reply to all the people who showed him kindness with a grateful gaze.


    He liked the atmosphere in the outer city. Compared to the reserved inner city where people tended to act experienced and calm so that the inner city would look a lot more prestigious, he preferred the energetic outer city.


    Tang Ling also felt like he belonged to the outer city. Straightforward, rough, and brazen emotions were in the air while the marketce that ran through the day was the neverending energy of the outer city.


    No mour or elegance was needed in this ce. It was rough and rugged like the meat and biscuit in his hands that would always satisfy him with a perfect bite and bnced texture.


    He once dreamt of living in this ce with his grandmother and sister. Despite the bitterness at the start, they thought they would live happily in the energetic environment. Things might not go smoothly at the beginning, but things would eventually get better once they blended in. All he wanted was to sit in front of the hearth every night, having dinner with his grandmother and sister while the fire kindled. The bitterness in life would then be better.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart stung, but the smile on his face remained bright as he did not slow down eating his meal.


    After some thoughts, he spent more credits and bought more food along the way. Carrying the food, he headed into a secluded alley.


    Su Yao had once told him that this location would be their temporary house. He also said that if he was not away, he would be in the house most of the time.


    Tang Ling was not worried about missing Su Yao because the man had once disappeared for a month just to prepare Tang Ling for the entry of the dream, so he should not be going anywheretely. Su Yao did not reveal any hints that he was going far away either.


    However, Su Yao was obviously a liar. When Tang Ling opened the door, there was no one inside. The dead hearth did not even have ashes. The crude-looking furniture was covered in dust, meaning that no one had been there for a long time.


    ¡°Liar.¡± Tang Ling nted his head and grumbled, but he was not in a hurry or nervous. He turned around and headed in another direction. He would be thest one to start the cultivation anyway, and he had themunication device that he nicked from Yang Kong either, so he was not worried about beingte.


    Su Yao would not be far. He must be in that ce¡ªthe Grand Inn.


    However, it was not grand at all. It was no different than the stone house around it which was piled up with ck rocks.


    Maybe because the owner had a unique sense of design, the whole building was decorated with red and green leaves, making it look like a circus from the old civilization.


    Tang Ling felt a little emotional about the ce. It was where he had woken up in Safety Sector No. 17. He once stood by one of the windows for eight hours straight in his weakened state all because he wanted to look into the heart of the sector and tell histe grandmother and sister what this ce looked like.


    How sad and depressed was he back then? Even until now, the grief and despair remained, but the burden was shared among the friends around him.


    Even so, he would still feel a little lost about the future. Where would he go after he got his revenge? What would he live for?


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling still could not find a recement for the support he lost that night. Hatred could never support one¡¯s life forever.


    It was rare for him to feel this emotional since he was basically a rascal to the bone at other times. However, he was soon interrupted by the bashfulughter of Aunt Rona and Su Yao¡¯s shameless and rough voice.


    ¡°You are really here.¡± Tang Ling had nothing but despicable thoughts about the man. Nevertheless, he was still excited when he sprinted into the Grand Inn.


    Tang Ling was considered a familiar acquaintance to the owner of the Grand Inn since he was the wonder kid that wowed the crowd and the madman Su Yao had taken him as his own.


    The owner of the Grand Inn did not stop Tang Ling. Instead, he allowed the excited young man to sprint all the way to his destination.


    Aunt Rona¡¯s room was at the end of the corridor on the first floor. If the evening was not that crowded, she would stay in the room rather than linger in the kitchen.


    Moreover, Su Yao and herughter had revealed their location.


    ¡°Aunt Rona!¡± Tang Ling ran to the end of the corridor. He somehow missed this kinddy who had given him two hot eggs before his exam and even cooked for him.


    The wooden door was not tightly shut, so he barged in.


    Then, before he got a clear look, he heard Aunt Rona scream in shock. Both Rona and Su Yao were in bed!


    After she shrieked, she shrunk into Su Yao¡¯s arms.


    Su Yao was in a rather embarrassing state. The covers were messy, and he did not have any clothes or pants on him, exposing his broad back and half an ass while Rona was behind him.


    Incensed, Su Yao turned to Tang Ling and bellowed, ¡°Kid, do you want me to kick you out right now?¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s face was so red that he could boil a kettle of water. Petrified, he wanted to walk out.


    A man and a woman together? Naked?


    Never doubt how naive Tang Ling was. Throughout his 15 years, the only time when he felt something in his heart was during a faint memory of a kiss on his forehead, but it eventually turned into a tragedy in his dream. Even if it was not real, it sealed the slightest thoughts he had about the rtionship between men and women.


    After that, he devoted himself to his training, searching for the traces of conspiracy inplicated situations and looking forward to the day when he could locate a ce to live safely.


    He always got hurt and would always be on the path of recovery. What he did was just to fill his stomach, and maybe because of his actions, the feelings between men and women, which should blossom during one¡¯s youth, were neglected.


    Did he really neglect the feelings? Who knew? Not Tang Ling.


    The naked scene on the bed caused a huge impact on Tang Ling, as though it awakened something deep in his heart, but he could not tell what it was.


    Tang Ling stood outside the room, feeling lost. His heart came to a decision. Should he talk to Orston about this kind of thing?


    Andy was not the proper person to talk to because his hobby was studying literature works of the old civilization with the girls. Yu might be even worse than him. That guy might not even able to differentiate between men and women! Vian and Christina? No. The thought of going to them was scary enough for Tang Ling since he might be beaten to death.


    While Tang Ling wasbing through the messy thoughts in his heart, rustling came from inside the room.


    A whileter, Su Yao¡¯s heavy bellow came, ¡°Get your *ss in here!¡±


    Tang Ling walked in, feeling rather embarrassed when looking at Rona.


    Rona had dressed properly. When she noticed Tang Ling¡¯s awkwardness, she chuckled as if she had discovered something funny. When she walked past him, her chuckles got louder. She even pinched his red hot cheeks and said to Su Yao in an upset tone, ¡°Su, it seems like you didn¡¯t teach our Tang Ling well about the manly stuff. The girls willugh at him, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Laugh at me? Tang Ling was triggered! Wouldn¡¯t peopleugh at you if they knew that you kissed each other naked?


    Rona did not exin much. In this era, some matters took a big step backwardspared to the old civilization.


    When survival was harsh, reproduction became extremely important. A girl reaching 15 years old was considered legal for marriage although it was notmon. Reaching the age of 17 would be the ideal age for marriage.


    Therefore, many youngsters matured early and youngsters as pure as Tang Ling were really rare.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make you guys something to eat. Do you want any alcohol, Su?¡± Rona¡¯s eyes were overflowing with kindness.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better to get some warm alcohol at night,¡± Su Yao simply replied. He pulled a stool over, sat down and signaled for Tang Ling to do the same.


    Of course, Su Yao did not want to have a men¡¯s talk with Tang Ling. As Tang Ling¡¯s senior, he was not a delicate man to start such a conversation, so his effort would always fall short.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to give him some money and throw him into that ce.


    Su Yao had always been this straightforward. They were actually discussing credits.


    Su Yao¡¯s neck stiffened with thick green veins popping out. He mmed the table and bellowed, ¡°You little piece of shit, how dare you ask 100K of credit from me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m borrowing it!¡± Tang Ling righteously corrected Su Yao¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you going to return me with? Don¡¯t you even start with that working bullsh*t. If you so much as speak a word about that, I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you and you¡¯ll never walk out from this inn.¡± Su Yao pinched a cigarette in his hand. After a second thought, he tossed another one at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling lit it up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say something like that. Uncle Su Yao, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worthwhile to invest in a future Purple Moon Warrior?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! I¡¯ve seen more Purple Moon Warriors than you, Harsheen boar! Why must I invest in you instead of other stronger Purple Moon Warriors? Besides, with your appetite, my investment will be anything but positive!¡± Su Yao looked askance at Tang Ling.


    ¡°This is just the start of the return that you¡¯ll get. I¡¯ve brought you and Aunt Rona something to eat.¡± Tang Ling put the warm vetiver roast meat and fried biscuits on the table.


    ¡°I can buy these myself.¡± Su Yao flipped the food over in disdain, but then he picked two biscuits up and sandwiched some meat inside before shoving it into his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯d bettere up with some good reason to persuade me, or I¡¯lle up with a hundred reasons to beat you up just because you asked me for 100K credits,¡± Su Yao said in a muffled voice because his mouth was stuffed with food.


    Tang Ling did not say anything and he started to unbutton his uniform.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Yao raised a confused brow. Did he somehow get smart? But why is he undressing in front of me?


    Tang Ling was not on the same page with Su Yao. He removed his uniform and took off his shirt, revealing many horrifying wounds on his body. Although the wounds had started to recover due to his astonishing healing factor, there were still many fresh wounds.


    Su Yao was first stunned before he reacted excitedly. He stood up and said, ¡°Kid, did you enter the dream and pass?!¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t pass, I wouldn¡¯t be here standing in front of you,¡± Tang Ling replied with a question, ¡°I passed decently, but it wasn¡¯t easy at all. Thankfully, I still have the qualification to enter the dream.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Excited, Su Yao could not hold back his emotions and gave Tang Ling a big pat on the back.


    The pain was like a lightning strike on his back, so he clenched in teeth in pain. He would never getfort from Su Yao, hence he continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I am running low on resources. I actually got everything prepared and can sustain me for a while, but I¡¯ve consumed half of the 2.5kgs of Level 2 vicious beast meat.


    ¡°Besides, after I passed the dream, I started the cultivation ss. Coincidentally, I got something from the Mysterious Store. This.¡± Tang Ling then took the precious manual of the Thousand Satin Skill addendum from his backpack.


    There was nothing he would hide from Su Yao. If Su Yao needed this addendum, he would share it without a second thought.


    Su Yao reacted calmly, but the twitching muscles on this cheeks stated that he was covering something up. He picked the manual up and simply flipped through it. Then, he asked out of uncertainty, ¡°Did you just get this?¡±


    ¡°More than that actually. I...¡± Tang Ling wanted to continue but was stopped by Su Yao¡¯s frantic wave.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Su Yao looked out of the window for the night scenery. A whileter, he said, ¡°Fine, I get it now. You need resources, but borrowing credits from others is not a long-term n.¡±


    ¡°I have my own ways to settle the shortage, but I don¡¯t want to slow down. If I cultivate ording to this addendum, plus the consumption in the dream, I¡¯ll soon run out of resources and I can¡¯t cover the loss even with the riskiest hunt.¡± Tang Ling was straightforward with his concerns.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yao did not say anything more either. He stood up and put on his coat before telling Tang Ling to do the same. Then, he took him out.


    It could not be helped. Like a seedling sprouting from the ground, it was the weakest but it also required the most care, simr to human babies who required the richest nutrients to boost their growth.


    Su Yao had to take care of Tang Ling regardless of the consequences. He was not a lucky and happy kid, but he should not have suffered like this.


    Tang Ling followed Su Yao out.


    The duo met Rona, who was carrying a hot pot, along the corridor. She asked in shock, ¡°Are you guys not having dinner?¡±


    ¡°We are going out for some business and we¡¯lle backter,¡± Su Yao said briefly.


    Su Yao brought Tang Ling across the street and alley under the moon. Ten minutester, the duo arrived at the bar where they used to meet.


    Business was bad as usual, but strangely, the owner did not care. Su Yao brought Tang Ling to the owner and said, ¡°Open the passage. I am bringing him to the ck Market.¡±


    The owner skipped the chatter and replied with a question, ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now.¡± Su Yao was also being straightforward.


    To Tang Ling¡¯s shock, he asked, ¡°Uncle Su Yao, you do know about the ck Market!¡±


    ¡°You know about it too?¡± This time around, it was Su Yao who was shocked.


    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Ling always told Su Yao what happened to him. As a matter of fact, he said a lot during theirst meeting but since time was running low, he skipped those non-important details.


    Dealing with the ck market was not as important in Tang Ling¡¯s opinion.


    Su Yao instantly looked a little heavy, but he did not want to press on the topic at that moment. The bar owner brought two ck hooded mantles and two wooden masks over.


    Su Yao and Tang Ling put the disguise on and walked to the back of the bar. The owner opened a hidden wooden door in the wooden fence that surrounded the building. A dark passage was revealed.


    Su Yao brought Tang Ling in. After walking forward for a dozen meters, a dim oilmp came into sight.


    It was then that Tang Ling realized the passage was no longer a one-way passage. It was connected to many intertwining passages.


    Tang Ling thought of the map that the ck Market trader, Tony, had given him. The map listed 12 secret entrances to the ck market, not including this one which Su Yao had revealed to him.


    How many secret entrances were there to the ck Market? Could the entire Safety Sector No. 17 be filled with numerous holes in the ck Market? If that was the case, these intertwining andplicated underground passages would not be as astonishing anymore.


    But how powerful was the ck Market? Was it really a simple secret organization controlled by the higher-ups of Safety Sector No. 17?


    ¡°Kid, now tell me everything about the encounter you have with the ck Market...everything,¡± Su Yao lowered his voice. There was no joke in between the lines.


    Tang Ling knew there must be something serious whenever Su Yao asked him questions in such a tone.


    He dared not keep secrets either, so he told Su Yao everything about the meeting and trades with Tony, including how many trades had they exchanged and what they exchanged for. He also asked Yu to be a guarantor of sorts.


    Su Yao was quiet along the way. He did not say anything even after Tang Ling finished as he was in deep thought.


    ¡°Uncle Su Yao, did I do something very serious?¡± Tang Ling was smart. He thought of something but was unsure of the consequences.


    ¡°Tang Ling, do you know how big is this world?¡± Su Yao did not answer Tang Ling¡¯s question and asked him a seemingly unrted one instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Of course, Tang Ling had no idea. He had never stepped out of the sector¡¯s range!


    ¡°Now, let me tell you the answer. This world is enormous, even bigger than the old civilization.¡± Su Yao was unusually stern and deep with his words.


    Tang Ling was a little confused. What did he mean by ¡°bigger than the old civilization¡±? How should he ept such a revtion?


    Su Yao did not have the intention to exin though. He said, ¡°If it¡¯s big enough, humans will get a breathing window in another century or two, people will regain some hope and life. It also means that there will be a bigger human poption than when the old civilization was wiped out. Furthermore, how messy is this world already, and having failed to reach a single union, what do you think will happen then?¡±


    ¡°It will be chaos. I mean theplications between powerful forces.¡± Tang Ling caught on the point quickly.


    Su Yao¡¯srge hand held on to Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and he said softly, ¡°That¡¯s correct, and the most chaotic of all is the ck Market. The ck Market is a ce where every force is allowed to have a say. Other than exchanging goods, they also deal with information, understand? It might be the biggest intelligence trading hub in the world.¡±


    ¡°Then...did I make a huge mistake?¡± Tang Ling verified his own thoughts in a second.


    If Tony revealed the deals and trades he had with Tang Ling, with a little thought and analysis, people would be able to figure out his strength and power, albeit Tang Ling using Yu as cover.


    ¡°It is still not that serious. Show me the badge that Tony gave you. Did you bring it with you?¡± Su Yao asked.


    Tang Ling loved to put everything into his backpack, so he was able to get the badge after a quick search.


    Su Yao took it and checked it carefully, he then told Tang Ling, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. This badge isn¡¯t trifled with because the trader that you encounter is the lowest rank, there even some decent cover ups here, but... the Level 3 mutated insect is still a little mistake. But with some Level 3 vicious beast meat, I can fill in the hole with a newyer of cover, given that you did not attract some unwanted attention.¡±


    ¡°And...is that Yu reliable?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡± Tang Ling skipped the excuses and gave the most direct answer.


    ¡°Trusting your friends is good. Even if you go through pain, there will be friends that are worthwhile of your trust.¡± Su Yao strangely did not ask any questions about Tang Ling¡¯s unusual persistence in his trust.


    ¡°Uncle Su Yao, are there different levels of ck markets out there? Even in the safety sector?¡± Tang Ling had a question in his mind and maybe if he could get it out of his head, it would help him in the future.


    ¡°Of course, there are different levels of ck markets. The puny safety sector can never stop the ck market. The only thing they can do is to get a share of the ck market. The ck market that the higher-ups of the safety sector control is only the lowest level of the ck markets,¡± Su Yao simply gave a quick and precise exnation.


    ¡°Then, what about the higher-level ck markets?¡± Tang Ling was a little excited.


    ¡°Higher levels? Hehe, you can even get in touch with scientists in the higher-level ck market.¡± Su Yao tried to sound rxed but his brows were tightly furrowed behind the wooden mask.


    Still, Tang Ling could not see the reaction.

 Chapter 177 - Madame’s Eatery (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 177: Madame¡¯s Eatery (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although Su Yao was ambiguous, the word ¡®scientist¡¯ moved Tang Ling a little.


    In this era, the highest rank of the power pyramid was never upied by the powerful Purple Moon Warriors and their ranks. Instead, there were many other different categories at the highest rank and many specific upation branches such as scientists, technicians, and so on.


    Maybe as Su Yao said, Safety Sector No. 17 was only a low level sector, so all the high-end upations were missing and the information listed about them were all muddled and vague. There was also another possibility that Safety Sector No. 17 could not produce a specific upation, so listing them down was unnecessary.


    Nevertheless, the word ¡®scientist¡¯ represented super advanced technology and was not only limited to weaponry.


    They also provided blueprints to technicians or even engineers to produce the said items, but they would eventually have priority over the end product, hence all scientists tended to have valuable items in their possession.


    Because of that particr word, Tang Ling deeply felt that it was necessary to ask Su Yao what he meant and figure out the pulsating questions in his mind.


    ¡°Uncle, you did say that the ck markets have levels? If the ck market that the higher-ups of Safety Sector No. 17 controls is a low-level ck market, then where¡¯s the high-level ck market?¡± Tang Ling asked seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve misunderstood my meaning. The ck market is one-of-a-kind. It¡¯s everywhere. It exists in every organization, including but not limited to the safety sector. All the different level ck markets are intersected and connected together. Some parts of the ck market use legal businesses to extend their influence into powerful organizations and some tend to keep themselves away from trouble though they also extend their reach to the rest of the world.


    ¡°Therefore, of course, there¡¯s a high-level ck market in Safety Sector No. 17, but it¡¯s normal for warriors not to be able to get in touch with it, just like the 12 entrances that Tony provided you with. None of them lead to the high-level ck market because all of them are only connected to the lower levels.


    ¡°The other thing that you must pay attention to is, albeit just being my suspicion, based on my observation, the real high-level ck market will only observe the situation of the outside world, but they will never interfere, at least, not directly. Only one true organization is worthy of the title of a high-level ck market.¡± said Su Yao with furrowed brows.


    If an organization in the shadows only observed the outside world without truly doing anything, there could only be two exnations.


    Firstly, they were notpetitive and wanted to keep a safe distance from trouble. Secondly, they had a much bigger n. The ck market was the biggest intelligencework, so when all the intelligenceworks gathered at a single location, how terrifying would it be?


    Nheless, Tang Ling was not overly concerned with Su Yao¡¯s words since he was only 15 years old, so his age limited his knowledge and his knowledge limited his thoughts. He was interested about what kind of organization it was.


    Su Yao also provided a clear answer to his question. ¡°This organization is called the Floating Iceberg which refers to a big piece of ice floating on the sea but what it reveals is only 10% or less of its true form.¡±


    ¡°What a great name!¡± Tang Ling eximed as he scratched his head and asked in an interested tone, ¡°Then, does Safety Sector No. 17 have a high-level ck market run by the Floating Iceberg?¡±


    The ck market had many rules andplications, piquing Tang Ling¡¯s interest. He was also someone who had secrets to keep due to many unforeseen circumstances. Maybe the ck market was where he should be instead of the Reserved Camp.


    ¡°Of course, the Floating Iceberg is everywhere,¡± Su Yao replied.


    ¡°Then, are we dealing with the Floating Iceberg this time?¡± Tang Ling was even more excited upon hearing that.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You need a few resources and you want to deal with the Floating Iceberg? Moreover, the Floating Iceberg usually deals with the leader of a faction rank 1 or above, or any upation rank 3 and above. Who do you think you are?¡± Su Yao tapped Tang Ling¡¯s head in disdain.


    ¡°What¡¯s a faction rank 1 or above? Uncle, I¡¯m thinking that even you yourself have never met the real Floating Iceberg, am I right?¡± Tang Ling spewed his thoughts after his head was rapped.


    As expected, Su Yao kicked him in the back.


    ******


    The dark passage led all the way down, yet it was well ventted in some unknown ways.


    The turns and corners wereplicated and the branching paths were confusing. Su Yao said getting lost was certain if one failed to master the paths and grasp the direction properly.


    Nheless, traveling in the passage was not a lonely matter. Tang Ling and Su Yao would run into some other people dressed in the same ck hooded mantle and wooden mask heading towards the ck market from time to time. They would either walk in the same way or head into other branches, but all of them were walking quickly ahead, drawing a distance away from the duo.


    It was natural that the ck market had many hidden rules.


    Keeping a safe distance from each other while treading ahead was one of the most basic rules. Dealing in the ck market was not exactly a glorious matter. The higher the level of the ck market, the more hidden rules there were.


    As for the low-level ck market, it was just a straight path ahead, and there were not as many rules as the higher levels.


    Tang Ling did not ask questions along the way even though he was curious. Since there were so many different levels of ck markets underground, how did they coexist? And in what form?


    Su Yao seemed to notice the suffocating expression on Tang Ling, so he exined, ¡°When a ck market organization wants to officially enter a powerful and influential organization, they will circle an area under the said organization and two specific rules will be set up in the circled area.


    ¡°The first rule is the area must connect to the lobby. Yes, you heard me right. All the ck markets, regardless of level and size, must have a unified ck market lobby. The strangest scene in the ck market lobby would be dozens of doors designed in various styles. All the doors are an art piece by itself, there are unique markings of different ck markets on them. It is to stop people from wandering into the wrong ck market and also to limit entry.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm. Limit those who have ess to only the low-level ck market from essing the high-level ck market.¡± Tang Ling understood the said restrictions on the doors.


    ¡°Correct. These doors have their own restrictions like the badge that Tony gave you. It can only open the door of the lowest level ck market in Safety Sector No. 17 and nothing else, but you must first make your way into that mysterious ck market lobby.¡± Su Yao seemed to be triggered by something as all the exnations he gave Tang Ling were explicit and detailed.


    ¡°The second rule is the underground passage of different ck markets can intersect but cannot go two ways. It¡¯s a huge andplicated process crafting all those passages. Usually, an architect from the engineering upation branch will be hired to n and craft the passages.¡±


    ¡°How exciting is this? It¡¯s difficult for me to imagine that there¡¯s another gray world under the ground I walk on. I thought only the settlement lived underground before this.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s voice eventually grew softer as he was unwilling to speak of his past.


    Su Yao tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder before he shifted the topic and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the ck market lobby, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s a very interesting ce. There, you will make a lot of friends that you don¡¯t even know and you¡¯ll be able to find hope on the bleakest day of your life. You will also get to hear all kinds of strange matters there because this world has been undergoing constant change after entering the Purple Moon Era. On top of that, you can also witness the craziest auction.¡±


    ¡°So, are we going to the ck market lobby?¡± Tang Ling was evidently interested.


    Su Yao sounded soft and kind and as he spoke, ¡°No, the lobby isn¡¯t open every day, and besides, you aren¡¯t qualified to go in there yet, but you will someday, and it won¡¯t be far.¡±


    Soon, he and Tang Ling reached the end of the muddy passage lit up by dim oilmps. They reached a rtively delicate-looking passage. The passage was not long and was covered with green stone panels carved withplicated patterns. It had the typical design style of the Goddess Continent from the old civilization. Although not exactly artistic, it was filled with wild and intense colors.


    In the center of all theplicated patterns was a woman¡¯s side profile behind a thin veil. Tang Ling had no idea what the stone panels meant.


    It was not necessary for him to figure out the meaning because, at the end of this new passage, there was a big ck door with the same carving of a woman¡¯s side profile.


    There was also a phrase on the door written in the Light Continent¡¯smonnguage: Wee to Madame Selina¡¯s ck Market.


    So, the woman with the veil is Madame Selina? Is she from Goddess Continent? Her name was straightforward.


    There was no need to question thenguage between the two continents because the Light Continent and the Goddess Continent shared amonnguage.


    The door was heavy. Tang Ling was curious and tried to push it open, but Su Yao stopped him.


    ¡°Madame¡¯s ck Market is one of the most famous ck markets. I told you before that the high-level ck market has the ability to reach scientists. Madame¡¯s ck Market is also equipped with such capabilities because the high level is just a muddled concept. If you want to be technical, the only high-level ck market is the Floating Iceberg ck market.¡± Su Yao seemed to have changed his way of exining things. Previously, whenever he could exin things with one word, he would never spill the second.


    Tang Ling was not used to the borated exnation, so he asked,¡± Then? What does it have to do with me pushing the door?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does! The door of a ck market of this caliber isn¡¯t something you can simply open. It¡¯s equipped with traps, and if you simply touch it, you¡¯ll end up miserable.¡± As he exined, Su Yao took a very intricate-looking badge from his pocket.


    This badge was a masterpiecepared to the badge that Tony gave Tang Ling. It was golden in color and had rubies and sapphires embedded in it, forming a very special icon. In the center of the badge was undoubtedly the carving of Madame Selina¡¯s side profile behind a veil.


    Su Yao stuck the badge on the ck door. Soon, a dim light scanned the badge. The heavy door slid open, revealing a gap enough for a person to pass.


    Behind the seam, a strong man in a swallowtail tuxedo and a mask over his head appeared. He looked at Su Yao and Tang Ling and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Wee, honored guest. Please disy your badge. We have to check it again ording to the rules here.¡±


    Su Yao lit a cigarette and tossed the badge to the gatekeeper who epted it, checked it carefully, and returned it to Su Yao. ¡°Level 2 honored guest badge. ording to the authority granted, the owner of the badge has the right to bring two more guests into Madame¡¯s ck Market. Conditions are fulfilled. This way please.¡±


    The badge verified Su Yao¡¯s position and identity. The gatekeeper also sounded a lot more respectful. While he weed the duo, he stepped aside and invited them in with a courteous gesture.


    Su Yao walked in brazenly with Tang Ling following him. Tang Ling was not as brazen as Su Yao, and he presented himself as a rather cowardly kid.


    Madame¡¯s ck Market might sound crazy, but the crazier thing was the structure built underground! It was huge like a giant building constructed inside a cave. In the center of the cave was a huge parterre.


    The walls on both sides of the cave were embedded with many different colored light bulbs that formed the pattern of a flower, illuminating the cave brightly. Under the bright lights, there were more than a hundred strangely-dressed figures shuttling around the lobby. They were dressed simrly to Su Yao and Tang Ling in the same ck hooded mantle and the wooden mask. Some would slightly lift their masks, revealing their mouths just so they could eat and drink.


    Why are we not eating here?


    A monstrous feast was set up around the parterre on long tables draped in white cloths that surrounded the parterre. On top of the tables were scrumptious food and alcoholic beverages. Tang Ling even saw boxes of cigarettes that Su Yao usually smoked piled up nicely.


    As long as the hooded guests willed it, they could enjoy all the things prepared on the tables.


    Should Tang Ling even be surprised about it? Was there anything else in this world that could beat the Mysterious Store in being a ssy and prestigious trading ce?


    What about the ck market? It was behind the parterre, located in a very eye-catching spot. Since it was directly opposite the main door, one would easily notice it after stepping in.


    The cave was carved into three-stories that were equipped with separate flights of stairs.


    The first level had four shops while the second level had two.


    As for the highest level, there was only one shop...or was it even a shop? It did not have any signboards. Only the madame¡¯s veiled side profile was carved on the door. It might be an office or something simr.


    Tang Ling was not overly bothered by it either. Instead, he was concerned about another question. ¡°Uncle, are the food and drinks here all free?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t n to let you eat or drink here. Do you want to expose yourself? With your huge appetite, people will know who you are in no time.¡± Su Yao grabbed Tang Ling and held him hostage as they walked towards the shops.


    Stealthily, Su Yao smuggled many boxes of cigarettes from the long tables when they walked past them.


    Tang Ling struggled to control himself. He also managed to grab five boxes of cigarettes and even tore a drumstick off a poultry-like beast. While it was not huge, the meat was delicately cooked. He lifted his mask slightly and shoved the whole thing into his mouth. It was delicious, but with ayer of honey coating, it was a little too sweet for his liking.


    Su Yao held back the urge to beat Tang Ling to death and dragged him to the shop on the second level.


    When they passed the first level, Tang Ling saw the four signboards on the four shops: Madame¡¯s Daily Needs, Madame¡¯s Armory, Madame¡¯s Technology, and Madame¡¯s Defenses.


    The second level had two shops that were Madame¡¯s Eatery and Madame¡¯s Minerals.


    Although there were only six shops in total, the ce contained almost everything.


    Su Yao exined the shops to Tang Ling as they walked, ¡°Madame¡¯s ck Market sells only quality goods although the quality goods that the four shops on the first level can also be found in other ck markets that are above average. The reason I brought you here is this ck market¡¯s specialty. It¡¯s able to provide umon high-quality meat and minerals that you can¡¯t source in other ck markets.¡±


    Once he heard the word ¡®meat¡¯, Tang Ling instantly understood why Su Yao brought him here. The man did bring him to the correct ce!


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity drove him to ask onest question, ¡°What about the highest level?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to buy information? Or do you have some high-end business that involves a great amount of money that you want to talk about?¡±


    Although he despised Yu and Orston since he was so poor, Tang Ling still felt like he had a great sum of money. ¡°I have 120K credits.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, can you not make a fool of yourself? That amount of credits that you got from the sector will make you the joke of the day even in the lowest of ck markets.¡± Su Yao dragged Tang Ling into Madame¡¯s Eatery.


    The ce was filled with the aroma of grilled meat. At a closer look, the counter in the spacious shop was designed into a stove, and the owner seemed to be the fat man behind the stove, or rather, the counter, grilling the meat.


    Tang Ling had gotten his hands on Level 2 and 3 vicious beast meat before, so he knew at first nce what meat the owner was grilling. Mutated beast meat that was at least Level 3 with little strips of meat beside it that looked like a garnish for the main dish which should be authentic Level 1 vicious beast meat.


    ¡°Customers?¡± The fat owner was kind and weing. When he saw Su Yao and Tang Ling enter the shop, he shoved the steak and meat strips off the pan, carefully cut them, and put them onto two tes.


    ¡°Those whoe in are my customers. Why not have a taste of my cooking?¡± the fat owner said as he ran over to Su Yao and Tang Ling with heavy breaths.


    When he came out from behind the counter, Tang Ling realized the owner was much fatter than he imagined.


    Were the tasting samples a little too luxurious?


    No, both Tang Ling and Su Yao did not think so because, in this eatery, other than the counter and several tables that were probably set up for walk-in customers, there were no other decorations.


    It did not need any decorations either since the bulk of neatly organized dried meat hanging from the beam of the ceiling stated how popr this eatery was.


    With a single nce at the dried meat, the lowest quality was Level 2 mutated beast meat, and Level 3 vicious beast meat wasmon in store too. Even Level 4 or 5 vicious beast meat which tendons were glistening in oil were among the assembled dried meat.


    Was the sample luxurious?


    Not at all.


    Moreover, with such an astonishing disy of products, Tang Ling had reason to believe that what the shop disyed was not the best it could offer. There might be a secret room or a VIP room behind like what Old Fox Quark did with his business back in the settlement.


    Speaking of Quark, where had the man been? Tang Ling realized he had almost forgotten about the old fox, but thankfully, he still remembered the mysterious numbers that Quark told him before he was captured.


    While Tang Ling was getting carried away with his thoughts, the fat owner served some meat to Su Yao and Tang Ling. He then sat down beside the two with a smile. ¡°Dear customer, what do you need? You can tell me now and I¡¯ll prepare the goods while you enjoy your food.¡±


    The service at Madame¡¯s Eatery was top-notch.


    Tang Ling did not care. Since Su Yao had told him not to make a fool of himself, he went ahead with the food and left the rest to thetter.


    Su Yao subtly took the strips of vicious beast meat away from Tang Ling¡¯s te. Given Tang Ling¡¯s current strength level, digesting vicious beast meat was not exactly a pleasant experience.


    Tang Ling instantly understood what Su Yao was trying to do. The fat owner also neglected the little details and thoughtfully handed them two masks that only revealed the mouth. He also turned away to allow the duo to switch masks.


    Tang Ling and Su Yao changed into the half-masks that had great coverage. Other than the chin and mouth area, nothing was revealed.


    Su Yao cut a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He then took a card and put it on the table. ¡°I want to trade all the credits here into meat, and only vicious beast meat.¡±


    Tang Ling still could consume mutated beast meat at his current level, but the amount he needed would far surpass vicious beast meat, and it would surely cause many inconveniences. The absorption rate would also be much lower than vicious beast meat.


    Since this kid started off with luxurious vicious beast meat, let¡¯s just keep it that way. That was what Su Yao thought.


    The fat owner was not surprised by Su Yao¡¯s bold action. He picked the card up and checked it carefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little hard. This is a privilege credit card from Safety Sector No. 17. Even if the amount is no less than a million credits, ording to the rules, credits cannot be exchanged for vicious beast meat. All you can get is Level 7 to 9 mutated beast meat based on the exchange rate.


    ¡°If you have Hope credits, you can get some vicious beast meat, but it cannot go above Level 3 vicious beast meat either.¡± The fat owner¡¯s smile remained. He was not disappointed because Su Yao had offered to trade using Safety Sector No. 17 credits. He also did not sh the duo a despicable gaze as he treated them a te of meat each.


    ¡°Mm-hmm. There are around 3.4 million credits inside, rounding the numbers up. I¡¯m telling you I want vicious beast meat.¡± Su Yao then took his badge and ced it on the table.


    The fat owner nced over at the badge, and it was the first time he reacted differently. He looked a little sour as if he was being ced in a difficult position. Still, he remained respectful.


    Without waiting for the fat owner¡¯s reply, Su Yao took two more transparent round coins out of his pocket. The center of the transparent coin was embedded with an emerald.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just paying you with credits. What about this?¡± Su Yao smirked as he cut another piece of meat and put it into his mouth.


    The fat owner picked up the two transparent coins on the table in surprise, his tiny eyes gleaming in happiness.

 Chapter 178 - True Capital Coin (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 178: True Capital Coin (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All 3.4 million credits plus two strange-looking coins were traded for vicious beast meat, and it was all Level 3 vicious beast meat, to be exact.


    However, the oue of the trade was peculiar. 3.4 million Safety Sector No. 17 credits were only enough for 2.6kgs of Level 3 vicious beast meat and it was not even the best of quality. It was just the usual quality. ording to the owner, the best part of the vicious beast was the heart as it could be sold at the price of Level 4 vicious beast meat.


    The meat from the limbs were not all that bad either. The least valuable parts would be those scraps at the edge like the neck, scalp, or any other insignificant parts.


    However, the price was not fixed. Other than the heart and limbs, the quality of the meat varied depending on the vicious beast¡¯s traits.


    Well, even though the 2.6kgs vicious beast meat was of inferior quality, it was still Level 3 vicious beast meat. If not for Su Yao¡¯s guest badge reaching Level 2 plus those two strange-looking coins, no matter how much credits Su Yao had, they could not be traded for vicious beast meat.


    Still, the ratio of 3.4 million credits to 2 coins seemed like a tremendous difference in value, yet those two strange coins alone were traded for 4kgs of Level 3 vicious beast meat. Furthermore, it was not justmon quality meat but high-quality meat around the limbs.


    Somehow the fat owner felt very pleased about the deal. He even added a little strip of red meat jerky for Su Yao, iming that it was made from the heart.


    Due to thepact texture of the Level 3 vicious beast meat, when the owner packed everything together and gave it to Su Yao, the duo left the shop with only a small extra package. Just a little over 6.5kgs of meat jerky were packed together. Despite only being the size of three to four fists, it was very heavy.


    The two of them did not linger in Madame¡¯s ck Market after the trade and returned to the bar.


    Su Yao seemed to have a lot more to talk to Tang Ling about. After they returned to the bar, they were not in a hurry to leave. Instead, Su Yao ordered two sses of sweet leaf wine from the strange owner as both of them sat down in their usual corner.


    Tang Ling did not speak along the way. He took a sip of the beverage after it was served. It tasted sweet at first, but it was bitter with a hint of spiciness when it trickled down his throat. As he drank it, his hands were shaking.


    He did not have a clear concept of money, especially credits, because the spoils he got from his hunts and the crystals from the garage mission were traded for 2.5kgs of Level 2 beast meat.


    Yu did not tell him what was the value of the meat in credits.


    I didn¡¯t know that vicious beast meat costs so much in credits! And it seems like even if I have credits, I might not get any vicious beast meat! Did I drain Uncle Su Yao¡¯s savings? He even used his Level 2 honored guest badge because of me. I bet it isn¡¯t easy to get to such a high position. As for the two seemingly precious coins...


    Even until now, Tang Ling had no idea what the coins were, but he knew without a doubt that they were precious.


    A bunch of intense feelings piled up in his heart. The rascal Tang Ling could not actually find the words to voice his mind out or vent his feelings.


    All he could do was remember what Su Yao had done for him in his heart. He no longer felt lost about what to do after he got his revenge and cleared all his hatred because he now had a new family by his side, a family member that was as important as his grandmother and sister¡ªSu Yao.


    His decision might seem a little too simple. There were no moving words from him or the slightest hint of excitement that expressed his gratitude and feelings, but to Tang Ling, staying quiet was the most solemn way to remember this as it would leave a strong impression on him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, kid?¡± Su Yao took a sip from his ss and seemed a lot more rxed as he tapped Tang Ling¡¯s back.


    ¡°Did I make you spend a lot of money?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°A lot? You bet! Those 3.4 million credits are all my credits, but...¡± Su Yao put his ss down and took two cigarettes that he had smuggled out from Madame¡¯s ck Market. He gave one to Tang Ling and said, ¡°Who cares about the credits of the safety sector? Does the sector produce anything? Or are there any valuable upations or specialists here? This is just a little corner that¡¯s just above the poverty line. How much do you think it¡¯s worth, the credits? I can easily earn 3.4 million credits.¡± Su Yao made it sound all so easy, but there was a trace of sadness in between his brows. Tang Ling had no idea what could have caused the sorrow.


    ¡°What about those two coins?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°Yeah, those two coins are the key. The two True Capital Coins cost me two-thirds of my savings,¡± said Su Yao as he took another of the same coin out from his pocket. The coin was as transparent as the previous and there an emerald embedded in the center.


    ¡°This is for you. With this True Capital Coin, when you have to travel outside Safety Sector No. 17, you won¡¯t have to worry about not having money.¡± Su Yao squinted his eyes as he inhaled the cigarette. It was his usual thinking expression. He stuffed the True Capital Coin that retained his body warmth into Tang Ling¡¯s hand.


    However, Tang Ling did not want to take it.


    Su Yao shoved it into his palm and then took it back almost immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you now. I¡¯m just letting you know what true money feels like.¡±


    Tang Ling was a lot happier since Su Yao was being himself.


    Still, worry lingered in his heart while he asked, ¡°If you exchanged all your money into resources for me...Uncle, do you still have money left? Don¡¯t you need to train either? Won¡¯t the consumption burden you? It must be huge, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Me? I can live a free life here in Safety Sector No. 17 regardless of what I do. I can either spend Hope credits, and if I want, I can spend everything today and earn more tomorrow. Besides, of course, I¡¯ll save some up for myself.¡± Su Yao seemed to be avoiding Tang Ling¡¯s question about his own training as he subtly switched topics. While he spoke, he took another small pouch out from his waist.


    He untied the pouch and poured a pool of different coins and money out. There were around 40 to 50 different types of currencies.


    Tang Ling nced over at the money. All of them looked almost the same. He had no idea what type of currency they were and he recognized none of them.


    Su Yao raised his ss and drained the sweet leaf wine to itsst drop before he heaved a long breath and said, ¡°Let me tell you this. This world is huge. All these currencies are from different factions and forces. Of course, they aren¡¯t as widely recognized as True Capital Coins, but any one of them can be traded for Safety Sector No. 17 credits and it¡¯s worth at least 500K per piece. Hmm...speaking of which, there aren¡¯t that many people who want to trade, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me being poor.¡± He winked at Tang Ling as if he was delighted by his savings.


    ¡°Then, can you give me one or two?¡± Tang Ling was also infected by his delight and joy.


    What he got was a kick on the chair and his facended on the ground.


    The two of them had a squabble before sitting down calmly. Su Yao kept all his coins on the table before he picked up the True Capital Coin.


    ¡°This True Capital Coin is worth 100 True Capital credits each. Do you know why it¡¯s so universal that it¡¯s recognized as an important currency anywhere in the world?¡± Holding the coin in his hand, Su Yao locked eyes with Tang Ling.


    ¡°Maybe this True Capital is very powerful.¡± It was a very simple theory that the coins and currencies themselves had no minimal to no value on their own. It represented a type of trust since this True Capital Coin was widely recognized as the universal currency in this messy era. It should be distributed by a very powerful faction because it would trante the trust people had in that powerful faction.


    It was a simple theory that even Tang Ling could understand.


    ¡°Yes, the undefeated True Capital is very powerful.¡± Su Yao stretched his body and put his legs on the table as a tinge of reminiscence floated in his gaze.


    Tang Ling fixed his gaze on the window of the bar. He was looking at the sky beyond the ss, and coincidentally, the Purple Moon came into his sight. His eyes were shing with admiration.


    What kind of ce is this True Capital? The undefeated True Capital? In this chaotic era where monster hordes, insect gues, and strange natural disasters are endless, how can it remain undefeated?


    Like Safety Sector No. 17, the True Capital spent more than half of its resources and strength on the Cliff of Hope and got tangled in the battlefield ruins for many decades, yet failed to make any actual progress.


    Tang Ling wanted to visit this True Capital at least once in his life.


    Su Yao flipped the coin into the air and caught it. Then, he continued, ¡°You are right. It is the main reason why True Capital Coins are so universal, but there¡¯s another reason. Do you know what it is?¡± His finger stroked the outer transparent area of the coin.


    Tang Ling shook his head uncertainly.


    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s the crystal! A quality crystal! You might ask why it doesn¡¯t have any purple lines. It¡¯s because the people from this era noticed something strange about gemstones. They can gather energy within them. It might not be as effective with other energies, but the effect of the natural purple energy is exceptional.¡± Su Yao took a puff from his cigarette.


    Tang Ling replied, ¡°Are you saying that the purple energy in the crystal is concentrated by the gemstone embedded in the center of the True Capital Coin?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The higher the quality of the gemstone, the better it can gather energy. This True Capital Coin that is worth 100 True Capital credits uses quality crystals for the outer area and the gemstone embedded in the center is anything but inferior in quality. Gemstones are considered tactical resources, get it? So, that¡¯s why the True Capital Coins are so valuable. It isn¡¯t worthwhile forging a counterfeit of it.


    ¡°During critical moments, you can crush the gemstone in the center and absorb its energy. The energy gathered through gemstones is a lot milder, but since you aren¡¯t even a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior, you can¡¯t absorb the energy. Besides, absorbing the energy of the coin is a desperate measure. It¡¯s worth more treating it as money.¡±


    Su Yao talked about the coin as if it was some after-meal story, yet it was the little story that excited Tang Ling the most. It stimted his admiration of the world.


    His gaze on the True Capital Coin was burning. It was not greed for money but the desire to explore the world. He really wanted to step out of the safety sector and travel the vast world.


    Su Yao¡¯s unexined sorrow became heavier when he noticed Tang Ling¡¯s zing gaze.


    He ordered another ss of sweet leaf wine and drained it in a single gulp. He then said to Tang Ling in a rare emotional tone, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not really that strong. To be honest, every step that you take is difficult, and now you are having trouble with vicious beast meat. Maybe, you might find yourself in the center of trouble...You know, you¡¯re smart and you should understand that your surroundings aren¡¯t very peaceful. If I were stronger, there might not be as much trouble around you since I could keep you safer, but...I keep telling myself you going through all this hardship is also a chance for you to grow. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing for you. I don¡¯t know whether my pathetic selffort is correct or not. I really don¡¯t. One day, when you look back, I just want you to know I tried my best.¡±


    Su Yao took a deep puff from his cigarette and looked at Tang Ling.


    To his surprise, when Su Yao said those words to him, Tang Ling felt anguish in his heart as he was somehow upset. He gazed back into Su Yao¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Uncle, why are you saying all these stupid things? It¡¯s really stupid, do you know that? Don¡¯t...you look at the things that I cherish the most like something else. I¡¯m saying that regardless of the type of vicious beast meat or danger, I don¡¯t care about all those.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s little w that kept him from expressing his feelings were in full effect. He was mumbling nonsense, but what he wanted to say was that the rtionship between him and Su Yao was above everything else.


    ¡°I...don¡¯t need to look back to understand. I understand it now.¡± Tang Ling curled his fists while his face blushed. He really did not know how to argue.


    Pak!


    Su Yao kicked Tang Ling off his chair again and he scolded him with a vicious look, ¡°You little bastard! Did Fish Leong give you the courage to call me stupid?¡±


    Tang Ling fell on the floor painfully, but he grinned as he climbed up and sat back down on the chair. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Fish Leong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s some pop culture reference from the old civilization.¡± Su Yao¡¯s bad habit was in y. He would never exin what he said, but this time he added a little something at the end, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just being sentimental just now. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°This world is really unfair. This True Capital Coin might be precious to you and me, but there might be someone in some corner of the world who can simply give the coin out as tips. I¡¯m just saying maybe there¡¯s someone out there who can tip anyone who opens a door for them or whatnot...Actually, in my opinion, such a youngster might not be as powerful as you. You will be strong even if the circumstances that we have to face are harsh.¡± Su Yao was being naggy as he rambled on.


    Tang Ling raised a brow. ¡°Of course, that guy isn¡¯t as strong as me, but...where is he? I want to open the door for him.¡±


    ¡°You little piece of shit, can you be more ambitious?¡± The vein on Su Yao¡¯s forehead was twitching furiously.


    ******


    Rona liked the moment very much.


    She watched as Su Yao and Tang Ling, the big man and the small man, eating in front of her. She watched how they gobbled down the food, how concentrated they were while eating, and how the mountain of food decreased in a second. It somehow calmed her.


    ¡°Men and women really eat differently.¡± Smiling, Rona herself had forgotten to eat. It was when Tang Ling put a piece of meat in her bowl that she came back to her senses.


    She felt very happy to the point that she started to imagine things. She wistfully hoped that this little flirting between her and Su Yao that started because of some pricey meat could be real and that they could have a happy ending. She wanted to be by Su Yao¡¯s side and bear his child. With Su Yao around, Tang Ling, the favorable kid, would also be with them and he could be their child¡¯s big brother. The family would sit together and have meals like this together. It was the life that she hoped for.


    Her fantasy made her very happy. When Su Yao and Tang Ling finished, she quickly tidied up and flitted away like a butterfly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep here. Ask Rona to set up a room for you. You are a rich little kid with 120K credits.¡± Su Yao looked askance at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling really wanted to p himself for what he said. Who asked you to show off? Who asked you to be so stupid?!


    ¡°I have to pay back the credits even if I don¡¯t use them.¡± Tang Ling did not want to owe that much money all of a sudden.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Pay a little back first, then earn more with the rest. Then, you can truly clear off your debts. I¡¯m not that poor because of you squeezing my wallet,¡± Su Yao scolded Tang Ling and silenced him.


    Tang Ling then stayed at the Grand Inn since he was very familiar with the ce.


    The firm bed increased Tang Ling¡¯s sense of security. He had a good sleep all the way to the morning until themunication device beeped. He woke up from his extravagant sleep which refreshed him a lot.


    The beep was from Yang Kong who was calling Tang Ling to the cultivation ss.


    The cultivation ss started yesterday evening and it had been a full 18 hours, so the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad hadpleted their cultivation session.


    ¡°Cultivation, eh?¡± Tang Ling anticipated the cultivation session a lot. He tidied up and packed the vicious beast meat that Su Yao bought for him. He then sprinted towards the inner city and headed straight for Glory Hall.


    Yang Kong was waiting for Tang Ling in front of the entrance of Glory Hall. He brought Tang Ling straight to the top after he arrived.


    ¡°Try not to be too ambitious with your first cultivation,¡± Yang Kong said to Tang Ling all of a sudden when they were heading towards the room with the gene tester.


    ¡°How is everyone¡¯s cultivation results? Is it less than ideal?¡± Tang Ling was more or less worried about his squad.


    In fact, not all of the Fierce Dragon Squadpleted their first cultivation because there was only so much time at night. Only Amir, Vian, Christina, and Andypleted their first cultivation.


    Yu and Orston picked that night.


    Yang Kong originally wanted to tell Tang Ling toe over that night after the time was fixed and to be prepared, but this strange kid said he would not mind starting the cultivation in the morning either, so he showed up.


    ¡°Not really. In my experience, everyone in the squad that haspleted the cultivation session is a lot better than most of the earlier batches of the First Reserved Camp. However, everyone is thinking about how to cultivate and form the energy vortex in their first cultivation,¡± Yang Kong simply exined.


    ¡°Then, did anyone make it?¡± Tang Ling understood his squad¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°None. Amir almost made it and he managed to draw a rough outline of the energy vortex.¡± Yang Kong paused slightly before he continued, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to pay a lot of attention to the energy vortex during the first cultivation. I¡¯ve said it before. Ever since the First Reserved Camp was formed, only two people manage to form the energy vortex during their first cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Tang Ling frowned as he instinctively asked, but he was actually thinking about other matters.


    Amir has formed the outline of the energy vortex? This really isn¡¯t* good news. The method mentioned at the beginning of the addendum is vastly different from the one from Safety Sector No. 17.*


    Tang Ling was pondering about a certain matter. He wanted toe up with a decision, but he dared not risk it.


    ¡°Aber and Hank. Only two of them from the First Reserved Camp made it.¡± Yang Kong had no idea what Tang Ling was thinking about, so he revealed the names instead.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ling was still not concerned.


    Both of them arrived in front of the room with the gene tester while they were talking.


    Only Yang Kong and Tang Ling were left in the room. Since everyone else hadpleted their first session, they might be at home or elsewhere now.


    Yang Kong started the gene tester, and maybe because of Fei Long¡¯s bias towards Tang Ling, Yang Kong could not help but voice his reminder, ¡°Remember, try to shut your body out at first and let the energy wash your body. Your Gic Chain Talent might be average, but you should know that¡¯s just about how far you can reach...Theoretically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t affect your cultivation speed.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Ling was not paying attention. Shut my body out?


    No, he did not want to follow Yang Kong¡¯s way. He decided to follow the addendum¡¯s cultivation method to start the Thousand Satin Skill.


    I¡¯m sorry. I guess I¡¯ll disappoint Yang Kong again.


    ording to the addendum method, there were no improvements in the early stage which might even set him back.


    Of course, with sufficient resources backing him up, the setback might not be too obvious, or there may be none at all. Nevertheless, in short, hoping for improvements in the early stage was wishful thinking.


    I don¡¯t think I should exin it. Tang Ling originally wanted to keep a low profile. He had always been thest in the First Reserved Camp, so now, being the weakest in the cultivation session would also be reasonable in people¡¯s eyes. He never cared about how people viewed him.


    Yang Kong had set up the gene tester and Tang Ling was prepared to go in.


    Concern lingered in Yang Kong¡¯s heart as he said for onest time, ¡°Remember, shut your body out. When the energy washes through your body, you might feel a little pain, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the result.¡±


    Yang Kong¡¯s gaze was pure and sincere. He felt a little guilty when he looked at Tang Ling, but not every word could be spoken out loud. Tang Ling averted Yang Kong¡¯s gaze and replied in a soft nasal grunt.


    ¡°Go in then.¡± Yang Kong nodded.


    Tang Ling stepped in and sat down with his legs crossed.


    However, Yang Kong did not start the machine right away. Instead, he squatted down and asked, ¡°It isn¡¯t an ideal time now. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to wait for the night?¡±


    Yang Kong was still confused about why would Tang Ling insist on starting the cultivation at such a strange timing. Was it a sign of him giving up? He hinted a lot to Tang Long on the way here that it was really unnecessary to give up just because his Gic Chain Talent was weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now is fine. More energy, less energy, what difference does it make? Will I suck all the world¡¯s energy into my body during the first cultivation?¡± Tang Ling not bothered at all.


    Truth be told, the energy at night might be richer, but it would also mean that the energy would be cruder. For Tang Ling, who chose the unconventional way to start, it might not be the best idea.


    Therefore, even though Yang Kong mistook it as an act of giving up, Tang Ling could not exin himself. He closed his eyes and was ready to start.


    Yang Kong sighed. The pity in his heart grew as he turned the gene tester on.


    Tang Ling was officially staring his first cultivation and it would surely be a so-called ¡°disappointing¡± one.

 Chapter 179 - Astonishing Cultivation (3.5 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 179: Astonishing Cultivation (3.5 in 1)</strong>


    Tang Ling muttered the pithy form and entered the silent state quickly.


    Less than ten secondster, due to the assistance from the gene tester, Tang Ling moved forward to the visualization state.


    ording to the pithy form, he had to use his spirit to feel the energy in the realm. This particr step was a difficult hurdle to pass for a person who had just started cultivation. Otherwise, the gene tester would not be used to guide one into the visualization state and help the newbies feel the energy.


    But was it really that difficult?


    Tang Ling devoted his mind and body to the visualization as there should not be messy thoughts in his mind, but he could not help feeling strange.


    Right after he entered the visualization state, he could already feel the energy that floated in the realm since it was very obvious. It was not purple energy particles or a lump of purple clouds floating in the air like how Yang Kong described it. Instead, he saw strips of purple glowing belts intersecting with one another in the air.


    ¡°Did I sense it wrongly?¡± Tang Ling could not help but doubt himself. The strange thing was that even if he was distracted by the sudden thought, all it did was disrupt the silent state but did not destroy itpletely. The purple glowing strips were only slightly blurrier in his eyes.


    Nevertheless, it frightened Tang Ling. He discarded the thought and concentrated on his visualization.


    Whatever. This is what I sensed. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake. If the energy is in the form of the glowing strips rather than particles or clouds, will it be easier for my spirit to capture them?


    ording to the guidance in the manual, he could sketch the outline with his brain in the visualized world. Then, his spirit would be a big or a pair of hands that could capture the energy.


    However, sketching the outline of a pair of hands was harder than the because the hands had a much more delicate structure.


    However, in Tang Ling¡¯s visualization, if the energy was presented in the form of strips, would it not be better if he had a pair of hands to pull them over?


    He was ready to face the difficulties of sketching the outline of a pair of hands with his spirit. Soon, he started to visualize his own hands in that imaginary world.


    However, a few seconds after his thought when Tang Ling¡¯s hands took form in the imaginary world, a pair of gigantic handsy across the realm.


    What the...? Did something mutate?


    Tang Ling dare not stray away from his visualization any more. He suspected that if he were to continue visualizing, he would sketch himself as a giant in the imaginary world, and he would be able to catch as many energy strips as he wanted, but...it was not necessary.


    Tang Ling was afraid of wasting time. Nevertheless, Yang Kong did mention that the length of the first cultivation varied ording to people. The fastest took around three to four hours, and the longest, seven to eight hours.


    Yang Kong also said that if the duration exceeded ten hours, the cultivation session must be halted because the gene tester energy could no longer sustain the cultivation after that.


    Based on what the addendum said, the best way to start the first cultivation would be to allow the energy to wash his body as many times as possible. Because the impurities at this stage were rather scattered, the energy wash could flush away the impurities easily.


    However, if there were a lot of impurities that remained after the first cultivation, the impurities would fuse with the body during the next cycle. Due to the relentless energy wash attempting to flush the impurities out, it would unintentionally move the impurities into smaller seams or holes, causing them to be stuck there.


    The fusion between the impurities and the body would grow closer with time, so if time was removed from the equation or shortened, the impurities would be less likely to get stuck in the body, and the flushing would be much more effective.


    Summarizing everything that the addendum mentioned, the longer the first cultivation, the more impurities would be flushed out.


    Even if he could not flush out all the impurities from his body in the next few sessions, Tang Ling could achieve a clean body, so he could easily absorb the energy from the realm. Then, he could temper his body with the energy he absorbed over and over again, ultimately reaching a higher level of life form.


    Therefore, the first cultivation was very important. If he could achieve an excellent result in the first session, he could very well remove all the impurities with a few more cultivation sessions in the future. Then, he could achieve a higher state of body, an esteemed body. That would greatly improve the benefits of cultivation in the future.


    However, the addendum clearly stated that the cultivator should not intentionally seek an esteemed body state. The cultivator should not repeat the process of the energy wash to flush out the impurities for more than three times.


    Repeating the process for more than three times might result in the cultivator harming his roots, so it would go against the initial goal from there onwards.


    Based on what Tang Ling understood, after repeating the process for more than three times, it would harm the cells in his body. If a single cell had a life span of 50 mitosis cycles, after the damages, the mitosis cycle would be decreased to around 30 times.


    Damn it! It¡¯s a go for wool ande home shorn situation!


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling had set the esteemed body as his goal. The addendum contained records about there being people who achieved an esteemed body during their first cultivation because all the impurities were washed out in a single session.


    The matter about impurities would eventually transform from the starting point of cultivation to the problem during final cultivation.


    If the impurities were not flushed out during the early stages of cultivation, it would only get harder from thereon. Even if Tang Ling reached a higher state, the cost for cleaning the impurities would be high and it would be less effective.


    If left unchecked, ording to the addendum, the impurities would eventually be the biggest hindrance for the cultivator to reach the highest state, the perfect fusion state.


    The addendum also stated, ¡®How many are there at the end? An esteemed body is coincidence, not persistence.¡¯


    That meant that even if one could reach an esteemed body, there were only a handful in the world who could continue reaching the highest cultivation state.


    Nevertheless, such words were never within the consideration of the proud Tang Ling. He was thinking about whether or not he could clear the impurities in a single session and be one of the legendary cultivators that the addendum mentioned.


    Although those men probably lived a prestigious, clean life and maintained a strict diet, hence starting off with lesser impurities in their bodies, Tang Ling never deemed himself as a dirty person either. He would cook all the food he ate. His grandmother loved him very much. Whenever his shirt was torn or stained, she would quickly patch it up and clean it, giving him the cleanest clothes to wear.


    Still, he was nothing close to being prestigious.


    Therefore, in conclusion. Tang Ling ought to seize every second to cultivate in order to reach an esteemed body state. The imaginary world had no concept of time, to begin with, but he was afraid that if he started to waste time, an hour would fly by.


    The pair of hands that he sketched out would be enough for now. Tang Ling tried to control the pair of hands with his spirit.


    The control was the second hurdle that Yang Kong mentioned before this. Visualizing the form was one thing, but controlling it to move as one¡¯s limb was another. One had to possess a powerful spirit to move the visualized hands or freely.


    How powerful would a newbie¡¯s spirit be? A newbie would have to concentrate every thought in his mind to adapt himself to the control.


    Tang Ling bore that in mind. Feeling very tense and nervous before he started to control, when he tried to, the pair of hands moved freely as if he was moving his own arms.


    Did Instructor Yang Kong exaggerate about the control?


    Tang Ling could not afford to be distracted, so he controlled the hands to capture those purple glowing strips. It was a piece of cake for him!


    With a single pull, a single strip of purple glowing energy was dragged to his side. With a second pull, another strip of purple glowing energy curled up around him.


    ording to the requirements of the addendum, he had to gather all the energy into a stream, one that was strong enough to wash his body. The best oue would be gathering the energy into a waterfall that could flush away all the impurities.


    The more energy he could gather, the better the cleaning effect. However, he had to keep the energy he gathered at an optimal level. Water brimmed, only to overflow. If the energy gathered was too much, he would flush himself to death.


    As for how much energy he should gather, it would depend on his body. Usually, people would choose to flush their bodies after they got tired of the gathering.


    The gathering process was exhausting since one had to gather particle by particle, cloud by cloud to reach a steady stream.


    For those with better talent, the gathering process would be quicker, so they could calcte the amount ording to their strength.


    The calction was simple. The amount of energy to start the washing should be approximately tenfold of how much energy one could gather in one go. The strength of the energy wash would be at its maximum then.


    How much energy could Tang Ling gather at one go? It should be an astonishing amount, at least for a young teenager at his age. Otherwise, he would not be given the title of a Harsheen boar.


    Tang Ling ran into a little problem. How should he calcte the amount? Should he calcte only his own body or include the seed in the equation?


    Tang Ling could not think about that in his visualization state. Since things tended to lean towards his instinctive thoughts, he calcted the seed together. He felt that it was necessary for the little seed to have a ¡®bath¡¯ sometimes.


    Moreover, did the addendum not mention that the strongest energy wash could be as powerful as a waterfall? If there were such records in the manual, meaning someone must have achieved it either, so why could Tang Ling not do the same?


    Nevertheless, he did not consider how ancient Huaxia described things or how big the waterfall would be. He should be more conservative against such an ambiguous description.


    A pail of water being poured down from high up would also seem like a mini waterfall, and so could a stream flowing downwards from a cliff.


    Still, were theyparable to a real waterfall?


    In reference to that, Yang Kong also mentioned during his lecture that it was possible to make the energy wash as powerful as a waterfall and they would have to try their best to lock the energy in their bodies.


    Yang Kong must have missed out that there were people like Tang Ling who could gather energy effortlessly.


    Therefore, Tang Ling was happily collecting the energy strips in his visualized world. He was greedy for more in order to make the energy waterfall happen because it must be as strong as what he imagined.


    He still had to consider his little seed, would he not?


    However, back in reality, Yang Kong was frightened out of his mind by Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling entered the silent state in less than ten seconds and Yang Kong was just surprised. He felt a little pitiful about why Tang Ling¡¯s Gic Chain Talent was so poor.


    He once thought that Tang Ling had some gift in his spirit. Although not strong enough to be shown in the Gic Chain, it was considered a decent oue.


    However, now based on Tang Ling¡¯s performance, his spirit talent might be the rare kind of spirit talent, the growth spirit talent. It was something worthwhile of Yang Kong¡¯s attention.


    It seems like Fei Long has a good reason to pay attention to this kid.


    Yang Kong thought as such. He felt even more pitiful for Tang Ling¡¯s Gic Talent, but right after his thought shed over, the whole gene tester glowed in a faint purple.


    It seemed like inside the machine, Tang Ling had felt the energy.


    Yang Kong was a little stunned. He repeatedly checked his watch and it has only been 15 seconds!


    What kind of sensing ability is this? It¡¯s so powerful!


    With that thought in mind, Yang Kong wanted to know what was Hank¡¯s record. He ran towards the back of the gene tester where there was a workingputer that held tons of important information.


    Hank¡¯s documents were pulled out.


    Yang Kong clicked on the filebeled Hank Tye.


    With a six-star Gic Chain Talent, space and spirit double ability, he was the first throughout the hundred years history in Safety Sector No. 17.


    The time used to sense the energy during the first cultivation: 1 minute 7 seconds.


    Yang Kong fell limp in front of theputer. He had to light up a cigarette to calm his mind down. Did he miss out on something important? He remembered how fast Tang Ling entered the silent state during the first Gic Chain Talent test.


    Then, he spent a long time in the machine and the result was that he considered a verymon Gic Chain Talent in terms of the First Reserved Camp.


    Did Yang Kong overly concentrate on the Gic Chain Talent and neglect Tang Ling¡¯s other talents?


    It was obviously his upational mistake. Although no one could deny the importance of the Gic Chain Talent, in the vast world, there were many other people who could stand out from the rest with other talents. Some excellent examples would even surpass those with outstanding Gic Chain Talents.


    Scientists were the best example. Their minds were smarter than others.


    Technicians were also a great example, their spirit and agile hands fused perfectly to provide them with amazing techniques and skills.


    However, with Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s capabilities, the sector could not produce any other kind of upations like a perfectionist.


    ¡°A perfectionist...what a powerful existence! Did I really...but even if it is, the sector can¡¯t do anything about it, so what should I do?¡± Yang Kong was obviously suffering from a headache although he still took several strong puffs from his cigarette.


    As the smoke circled his face, he suddenly had the urge to contact Fei Long and felt necessary to keep the secret for Tang Ling.


    ¡®As a teacher, you should be selfless in front of your students and focus on their virtues and future.¡¯ It was what someone very important to him, Fei Long, had told him in the past.


    The meaning of that phrase was that as the instructor or mentor to the New Moon Warriors, he must be selfless and think about the bigger picture. He must concentrate on developing the student¡¯s virtue and help them shape a path in the future.


    _Concentrate on the future..._It sounded very heavy in his ears. If he did not have the ability to raise the student if the faction that he was with was not capable of bringing out his potential, should he...send Tang Ling away?


    If he were to send Tang Ling away, it must be carried out in secret. Otherwise, based on how corrupted the higher-ups of the sector, even if he could not raise Tang Ling, the sector would never give him away either.


    _Moreover..._The sector was in a strange state. The casten seemed to have decided to keep himself away from this. Was it an act ofpromise? The higher-ups would surely do more harm than good to Tang Ling¡¯s future.


    Those higher-ups would surely consist of members of the Agnes family. If his information served him right, Tang Ling had offended two members of the Agnes family.


    As for why the Agnes family was targeting Tang Ling, it was not something Yang Kong could figure out based on how isted he was from politics andplicated situations.


    But what about keeping it a secret? Would it consider as a betrayal to the sector?


    The more he thought about it, the more Yang Kong¡¯s head hurt.


    All I feel for the kid was disdain at first since I don¡¯t really like him either. Howe the more I get to know him, the more I care about him? Is it because of the pure and strong gaze in his eyes? What the hell is this? Is it because of Fei Long?


    Yang Kong took another puff. Suddenly, the gene tester behind theputer started to shake.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± The gene tester was one of the most important assets of Safety Sector No. 17, Yang Kong neglected his messy thoughts and ran to the machine with the cigarette in his mouth.


    It was at that moment, Yang Kong saw a scene that he will never forget for the rest of his life.


    A huge amount of purple energy gathered above the gene tester. Due to the transparent ceiling, the energy materialized in the ss-like material.


    What in the hell? It¡¯s materializing? How is the energy so rich that it is visible to the naked eye? Where else can this happen other than the highest floor of the Tower?!


    The huge cloud of purple mist above the machine told Yang Kong that everything he saw was real.


    Sitting inside the machine with his legs crossed, Tang Ling did not notice any of those. There was a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°This kid must be feeling good.¡± Yang Kong was stupefied, but he instinctively felt that Tang Ling might be feeling good about himself for gathering this amount of energy. This kid must be feeling a sense of achievement.


    Due to how mischievous Tang Ling¡¯s smile was, Yang Kong assumed that Tang Ling was feeling a sense of achievement and he had the urge to beat Tang Ling up. However, he did not do that. Instead, he wandered over to the door and went out.


    There was a big window beside the corridor outside the door. The sky was blue and the clouds were white. Meanwhile, the sunlight was bright and it was hot since it was the middle of summer.


    ¡°Right! It is still daytime!¡± Yang Kong mmed the door shut. He started to suspect if he had lost his mind. How could he forget it was still daytime?


    Yeah, why is the energy so rich in the day? It¡¯s more likely at night...Shit! It¡¯s also not easy during the night. It¡¯s not a Purple Moon Warrior in training!


    This Tang Ling...There must be a secret behind his decision to cultivate in the day!


    Yang Kong thought of the time as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    He dashed to the gene tester. I can¡¯t let this kid continue. The machine cannot sustain such a huge amount of energy. It might explode!


    Besides, if that amount of energy sted out from his body, this kid might die of overload. Does he even know what he is doing?


    Yang Kong could not help but me himself. He med himself for not exining the process better, but he never expected that there would be someone as offensive as Tang Ling.


    However, when Yang Kong stood in front of the gic tester, he was stunned.


    It was toote to stop it. The energy had formed a powerful waterfall and was sting at Tang Ling powerfully.


    Tang Ling stopped gathering energy. The gene tester was safe, but what about himself?


    Yang Kong had a feeling that this would end badly. H shut his eyes as he could not bear looking anymore.


    ******


    ¡°What the f*ck is this?! It¡¯s so painful! It¡¯s like a rock falling on my body!¡±


    When the energy waterfall poured down on Tang Ling and impacted his body for the first time, it felt like rocks instead of energy hitting his body. It felt nothing like a waterfall, not even a mudslide. It was a rock slide hitting his body!


    Tang Ling finally came to his senses, afraid that he was being too greedy and would fail to control the energy he gathered.


    But so what? The addendum obviously stated that it was possible for the energy to be as strong as a waterfall, so there must be someone who made it through, so why could he not do the same?!


    Was it more painful than eating vicious beast meat? Yes, it was more painful than eating vicious beast meat. It felt like rocks hitting his body again and again in an endless barrage. The pain was far more intense than eating the meat.


    It was only half a second and his body started to shake. At the same time, the energy started to flow into his body and fill every corner and seam. It felt like the energy contained the impurities and nourished his body at the same time.


    It was impossible to hold on with sheer willpower.


    The official cultivation had started when the energy waterfall touched his body, but he still had to choose which way to go and armed with either the Thousand Satin Skill manual from Yang Kong or the addendum from Mysterious Store.


    If it was the Thousand Satin Manual, he would want to try his best to contain the energy in his body and form the energy vortex. With the amount of energy that he gathered, forming a vortex was no longer a difficult task.


    If it came to the addendum, he would have to try his best to expand his body and flush out all the impurities in his body. However, it would wash away some impurities that contained energy since his body would feel hungry after that and it was the so-called setbacks.


    Tang Ling had made up his mind a while ago, so the difficult part would be staying awake to cultivate.


    Under the immense pain, he had to breathe using the addendum method and expel impurities with his spirit. The breathing rhythm was the same as the Thousand Satin Skill. The key was his spirit.


    In the Thousand Satin Skill manual, when inhaling, the body would shut itself off. Those who had high control of their body could shut their body off better. When exhaling, the body would expand, and all the follicles on the body would be wide open.


    The Thousand Satin Skill manual required one to contain the energy with the spirit. One had to visualize the spirit as a and capture all the energy during exhale.


    However, the addendum was the exact opposite.


    When inhaled, he must visualize his spirit as a broom. With his body shut off, he had to sweep the energy to the side of every follicle on his body.


    When exhaled, he had to scatter a great amount of energy and the spirit had to expel the energy out, leaving nothing behind around the follicles.


    It was obvious that the addendum demanded a higher spirit to work. It also required Tang Ling to be more focused, but at the same time, even if someone with a weaker spirit cultivated in the way of the addendum and failed to do a good job at clearing the impurities, it would still be better than the manual way of neglecting all the impurities in the body.


    This sole fact alone made the addendum a lot better than the Thousand Satin Skill manual of the safety sector.


    Still, so what if it was better? Controlling his breathing under such intense pain was difficult. It was even harder when he has to concentrate on visualizing his spirit.


    Tang Ling could not give up. He had to endure the pain.


    He clenched his teeth and breath ordingly. He pushed his tongue upward and tried his best in prolonging his exhale and inhale. He would pause half a second and inhale twice before exhaling for once.


    As for his spirit, Tang Ling gave his best at visualizing. An eruption appeared beside him and it started to gather all the impurities around his skin.


    In order to perform the sweeping better, Tang Ling visualized a dozen smaller brooms and assigned them to clear up different areas carefully.


    Yang Kong was standing nkly beside the gene tester. He was smart, almost as smart as a rocket scientist, but he too failed to figure out what was going on.


    The energy was poured on his body but the kid didn¡¯t die. Is he only bleeding because he clenched his teeth too hard?


    How powerful is his willpower to be able to endure all this? Has he started to breathe using the method of the manual? He¡¯s starting to cultivate?


    Why does it look a bit strange? I can see there¡¯s a great amount of energy flowing out of his body through the sealed ss door.


    Is it because of the pain that he cannot visualize properly?

 Chapter 180 - Extreme Flush (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 180: Extreme Flush (3 in 1)</strong>


    Countless questions floated in Yang Kong¡¯s mind, yet he could not figure any of them out.


    He instinctively stood beside the gene tester, watching the scene with a dull face. He saw the painful expression on Tang Ling¡¯s face, but it was suppressed by the tenacity that he showed.


    He saw a line of blood trickling down the edge of Tang Ling¡¯s mouth.


    He saw Tang Ling¡¯s body shaking vehemently.


    He saw sweat drenching Tang Ling, even wetting the floor around him.


    Yang Kong wanted to switch off the gic tester for numerous times, but what use would it have? With Tang Ling¡¯s powerful spirit, he might not even need the gic tester to enter the visualization state again, he could continue gathering the energy.


    It might consume a longer time, but since the kid insisted on it and was serious about cultivating, why would Yang Kong waste his time?


    Anyone would be moved when they saw Tang Ling, and no one would have the heart to stop him from cultivation. Despite his cultivation being unorthodox, not a single bit of energy was stored in his body as everything was scattered in the air.


    Yang Kong lit another cigarette. The tobo seemed to have a numbing effect as it slowly calmed him down. He thought he should really pay Fei Long a visit since he wanted his opinion to assist him in deciding the difficult decisions.


    It had always been like that for Yang Kong because as orphans, they had to rely on each other and provide warmth to each other to be able to survive.


    Yang Kong felt a little sentimental today, but this kid reminded him of many harsh times and the days when he had to survive by clenching his teeth.


    He pulled a chair over from theputer, and a specialized book from the old civilization appeared in his hand as he sat down.


    I¡¯ll just watch over this kid. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll just save him before it¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s just hope that he¡¯ll learn something this time. Don¡¯t be that reckless gathering energy the next time. But...will he listen? He¡¯s not stupid after all.


    ******


    The hardest part was over.


    The breathing cycle of one exhtion, one inhtion, two exhtions, and one inhtion was very effective. Strangely, it calmed Tang Ling down and made him forget about the pain and even himself.


    It was not that strange, was it? The old civilization had an exercise called yoga that relied on meditation to forget the pain while the body was contorted into all kinds of strange postures.


    Tang Ling felt a lot better. His Precise Instinct was running, and the first thing he calcted was the energy. With a reference in his mind, he could easily calcte the amount of energy which would be the most effective way of cultivating.


    The calctions were delicate. Not only did he calcte how much burden his body could bear, but he also had to calcte how efficient he was in terms of time.


    Many calctions were rambling on in his head, but it was not exactly a difficult equation to solve. A few secondster, his Precise Instinct came up with an answer: five-sixths of the currently gathered energy would be the most efficient amount for him to cultivate.


    With an answer in mind, Tang Ling calmed down.


    A great number of impurities in his body were expelled and after he utilized his Precise Instinct to calcte the amount of energy. Immediately, a bizarre thought popped up in his mind.


    A one-time energy wash would notst very long either. Right when the thought popped in his mind, the surge of energy ended.


    Tang Ling felt that half of the emptiness and impurities in his body were expelled.


    It might have sounded like a great result, but it was not celebratory. Simr to sweeping the floor, when the floor was filled with rubbish, no matter how much you swept it, you could still amass a huge amount of rubbish.


    The hardest part would be cleaning the seams and corners after sweeping the majority of the rubbish away. It would demand a great effort from him. That was why cleaning all the impurities in one go was so difficult.


    Am I not prestigious enough? Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts started to stray. He adjusted his breath and started collecting the energy strips again.


    ******


    It was a hot July summer in Safety Sector No. 17.


    The weather was burning hot to the extent that the air itself would burn when breathing.


    Fortunately, it was the Purple Moon Era. Life was extra tenacious in this era and had adapted to the high temperature, ultimately surviving, reproducing, and even working under such harsh heat.


    Should the era be med for the weather? If not for the drastic changes that it caused, summer would not have been this hot and some ces would actually have a blizzard despite it being the hottest season throughout the year.


    ¡°In the old civilization, this was the Arctic, but it shouldn¡¯t be snowing at this time of the year.¡± Looking at the white blizzard outside, the voice of a young girl sighed with a hint of curiosity.


    Her looks were delicate and her surprised expression was lively as if she was the brightest flower in the valley. Unfortunately, the surprise was reced by an uncontroble sense of destion.


    There was another girl beside her who shared the same lonely expression. The other girl was youthful and beautiful as well, but she had a head full of red zing hair. Her cheeks were puffy, but her features were pronounced. Her lips were sulent, granting her a burning appeal.


    However, with the loneliness smeared all over her face, the burning appeal would arouse a sigh rather than an urge.


    Hundreds of huge snowy white wolves were pulling a huge, morous floating carriage as they traversed across the snow quickly. As a matter of fact, the floating carriage alone could travel across the snow with its own floating technology, but he deemed it too slow.


    Therefore, when the carriage entered the extremely chilly snowynd, he walked out of the floating carriage in the middle of the night with his sword alone.


    Even though he was tall, he was also rather skinny. As he traversed into the snow, it felt like he was being swallowed by the blizzard.


    s, no one would be worried about him. Even the slightest concern about him was considered an insult to him, so the people waited in the carriage quietly.


    Less than an hourter, he came back.


    His favorite white uniform was as clean as when he left, but the patterns formed by the silver linings looked even livelier in the night blizzard.


    His long, ck hair was neat. He tied his long hair back with a simple ck string, and when the wind whistled, his ponytail fluttered, adding a charm to his already decent looks. His sword was also clean¡ªas clean as his snowy white skin. His face was pure. His delicate features, his handsome looks, and his deep and unusually calm eyes could make a girl¡¯s heart race easily. He looked nothing like someone who had juste back from a battle or someone who had spent an hour in the blizzard.


    However, behind him were a hundred giant snowy white wolves with a humane reverence on each of their faces.


    The alpha wolf was beside him like the most loyal pet.


    He stroked the alpha wolf¡¯s head and strode towards the floating carriage. ¡°Let them pull the carriage. There¡¯s nothing faster than them in the snow and I want to return as quickly as possible.¡±


    Before he went into the carriage, he turned around with a smile. It was not a smile meant for anyone but a smile of reminiscence, an unintentional smile because he thought of someone. That smile alone almost suffocated the other four girls around him. Even the eight guards of the carriage felt warmth as well.


    However, everyone knew his smile belonged only to himself because, in his own world, his pride could not tolerate anyone else, let alone feel sad or cry for other people¡ªexcept for her, Higan. Queen Higan.


    ¡°How fast can the wolves go? I strongly believe Young Master Long will surely capture an elder dragon even if the dragon is the fastest in the snow.¡± The red-haired girl pouted. She did not want to grumble but she failed to control herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt in the slightest bit that Young Master Long can easily capture an elder dragon,¡± said the delicate-looking girl with a soft sigh.


    Maybe the rumors were true. The colder a man was, the stronger his love would be. No one would have thought that the young master with a bright future would have fallen in love at the age of 17.


    It was love, was it not?


    When he looked at her, his gaze was so warm that it could melt ice. His smile was so kind that it could protect her from harm. When he held her hands, it felt so sincere like he was holding the world.


    Even if he did not say anything, the details betrayed him.


    Unfortunately, other than feeling lonely, no other girls would want toin. What would theyin about? Queen Higan? They would feel ashamed of their ungainly appearance in front of the queen, and they had to fight their own thoughts to be able to stand properly in front of her.


    Young Master Long and Queen Higan were made for each other, and they should be together because of their identity and position, were they not?


    Both the delicate-looking girl and the red-haired girl never hoped for anything from Young Master Long, but it did not mean that they would not feel sad about their loneliness. Being a servant to Young Master Long was content enough for them because they could be around him always.


    If Young Master Long and Queen Higan really got together, would the servants even stand a chance? The sole thought about that happening was depressing enough.


    ¡°With this speed, we can save another four hours. If we can maintain the speed, we can return to Starstay City in less than 15 days.¡±


    The floating carriage was huge and was divided into three parts. Thest carriage was Young Master Long¡¯s personal quarters. Without his permission, no one could enter, except for the teacher who basically raised him, Qi Dou.


    Qi Dou deeply understood his student¡¯s personality. Under normal circumstances, no one had to answer his questions because he had all the answers in his mind.


    Therefore, inside the delicate shower room with a pool embedded with the best gemstones, Young Master Long¡¯s voice came amidst the steamy mist. ¡°Mm-mm, skip that. Even if we are not saving time in the uing journey, I¡¯ll enter the Sky Castle in 13 days, 6 hours, 47 minutes and 6 seconds, and see her, but I¡¯ll still try my best to save time on the journey.¡± Young Master Long smiled as he said that.


    He rarely smiled even though it was captivating and people were fond of his bright smile. He only wanted to smile for Higan. He was never stingy when it came to smiling at her the whole day every day, as long as Higan liked it. Such a thought ate him to the core, hence the more frequent smiles, even though he only smiled whenever he thought of Higan.


    Qi Dou sighed subtly. He did not know whether it was the right choice to spend that much of an effort to send Long to that ce.


    He opened his squinted eyes and removed the bottle gourd from his waist for a sip of alcohol. ¡°That aside, did you feel that the impurities have lessened along the way?¡±


    ¡°A little. They are a little more persistent than expected.¡± Long¡¯s smile was reced by a heavy expression.


    One could easily notice that in his personal quarters, a thin veil of purple mist filled the interior at all times. Inside that small pool, the purple mist was condensed into liquid form and the best gemstones were embedded around the pool. The gemstone was known as the aged ice jade of the old civilization. At the bottom of the pool was a chunk of purple Universal Source Rock.


    The liquid in the pool was a brilliant emerald in color. The extracted stems of several types of vicious nts were boiled to fill it. Never mind the types of nts, all the vicious nts used in the bath was beneficial to cultivation. Even a single piece of leaf contained energy, let alone its stem.


    With all these luxurious equipment, it would be strange if the energy could not materialize in the carriage.


    However, Long was not cultivating with these extravagant types of equipment. Cultivation was a serious matter. Even though Long was very talented to the point that those elders in the True Capital paid attention to him, he believed that he should cultivate in a fully equipped and prepared environment.


    The condition in the carriage was not ideal, so the equipment was only used to slowly grind the impurities in his body away.


    Long did not think it was a luxury. Due to the drastic changes in the era, certain types of resources became richer than ever. Compared to the masters and geniuses in the True Capital, he was being thrifty.


    He should increase the speed of removing the impurities in his body even if there were only that much left in his body. With that thought in mind, Long shut his eyes.


    Surprisingly, his own Precise Instinct sensed there was only a fourth of a thousand impurities left in his body.


    A little more, just a little more, and he could achieve the perfect esteemed body. Although it was not that important during his current stage, it would be the deciding factor in the future.


    Fuaaah!


    Long stood up from the pool with that thought lingering in his mind. As he stood up, drops of water rolled down his perfectly toned waistline quickly, forming a steamy scene. When his body emanated faint energy, the water droplets on his body evaporated.


    He grabbed a long white robe after he stepped out. Then, he looked at Qi Dou to ask, ¡°Teacher, am I a little too slow? I want to know back then when ¡®he¡¯ was 17, what did he achieve?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed withparing? Your path is your own to carve. Weaker or stronger than him, nothing can change what you have achieved in your own path.¡± Qi Dou was reluctant to reply to Long¡¯s question.


    A trace of hatred shed over Long¡¯s eyes as he insisted, ¡°I want to know.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Back then, he was just a scoundrel. I think it¡¯s rather appropriate to call him that.¡± Qi Dou felt cold, so he took a sip from his bottle and curled up in the corner of the carriage, dozing off.


    ******


    Four hours had passed.


    Tang Ling was getting more and more familiar with the rhythm of the cultivation.


    His bizarre thought was carried out after he gathered the energy for the second waterfall of energy. Again and again, the energy waterfall poured over his body. He was getting more skilled in handling the situation and even achieved something extra from his effort.


    Tang Ling¡¯s bizarre thought was to use his Precise Instinct to help the energy remove the impurities in his body. It would undoubtedly increase the burden since his Precise Instinct would take a toll on his spirit when operating.


    Plus, Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct was not as urate when he used it on himself since it had always given him a vague feeling.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was always like this. Not only was his execution astonishing, but he even got used to the pain and suffering, and treated them as the secret weapon of his cultivation.


    It was simple actually. If he wascking at a certain point, he would challenge that particr point over and over again until he reached the limit. Only by challenging the limit could he grow further.


    The facts proved that his thoughts were viable.


    It might be a burden at first, but it got better when he got used to it. Together with his Precise Instinct, he got more efficient at expelling the impurities.


    On top of that, he also got a little extra benefit from the cultivation. He could sense his body better and clearer, even sensing where the tiny impurities in his body were if he concentrated. He would then visualize small brooms with his spirit with which he could sweep away the impurities together with the energy flush.


    Everything progressed smoothly. So far so good. At least, that was what Tang Ling thought.


    However, in Yang Kong¡¯s eyes, it was scary.


    Tang Ling was bleeding from all his seven apertures. It might have been his spirit being squeezed to the limit or his body failing to handle the impact of the energy wash. His body even started to shrink exponentially as he was probably bing a size smaller than before.


    What kind of cultivation is this? Yang Kong looked away helplessly.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body shrinking might have something to do with his strange cultivation, but bleeding from all seven apertures and his body twitching constantly must be the hellish pain that he was enduring inside.


    It was heart-wrenching, but Yang Kong did not have the heart to stop him either because sitting in the gene tester, Tang Ling looked very satisfied. He was still strong despite the bleeding, so why would Yang Kong stop him?


    With that thought in mind, Yang Kong sighed once more. He opened the transparent door of the gene tester again, allowing the purple mist carrying the ck lines to flow out.


    If not for the strange looking mist, Yang Kong would have stopped Tang Ling a long time ago and corrected his cultivation method.


    There must be something wrong with the cultivation. That¡¯s why the energy can¡¯t stay in his body.


    However, Yang Kong was a careful person. When Tang Ling started his fourth energy wash session, Yang Kong realized the purple mist that came out from him was a little unusual because they carried some ck lines in them.


    Yang Kong grabbed a test tube and collected a little of the mist for analysis.


    The room with the gene tester was capable of analyzing substances despite it not being a fully equippedb. Theputer provided the result soon enough. The ck lines were harmful to the human body.


    Therefore, Yang Kong purposely opened the door of the gene tester and released the purple mist with the ck lines into the air from time to time. His action unintentionally helped Tang Ling a lot when the energy washed over his body because thetter would then absorb lesser impurities into his body.


    Therefore, Tang Ling might not be cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill at all but another type of skill that resembled the Thousand Satin Skill. He did nothing wrong and did not perform any unnecessary moves.


    Yang Kong was smart. Otherwise, he would not be qualified as the only man closest to a scientist in the whole Safety Sector No. 17.


    Nevertheless, of course, no matter how smart he was, he would never expect Tang Ling to actually be cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill albeit in another way. Since Tang Ling was Su Yao¡¯s nephew, it was only reasonable for Su Yao to teach him another type of cultivation personally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope Su Yao is right about this. Many don¡¯t know how precious the Thousand Satin Skill is. It isn¡¯t a skill that provides astonishing power from the start.¡± Yang Kong sighed as he continued looking after Tang Ling.


    Maybe because of the several hours he spent with Tang Ling, Yang Kong liked him even more even though they did not speak at all. Tang Ling also had no idea that Yang Kong was peering at him.


    Time continued slipping away silently although Yang Kong did leave for ten minutes to get himself a box of rice. He did not know why, but he felt like he had the duty to protect Tang Ling and keep the secret for him. The thought grew stronger in his mind as time went by.


    As for Tang Ling, he was immersed in the cultivation.


    His Precise Instinct was getting sharper and more delicate when using on his own. He could slightly even reach the point whereby he could look at his body, but a veil stood in his way and he could not break through it.


    Maybe because he was concentrating on removing the impurities, they were all he could see. He had cleaned up 95% of the impurities in his body and was encouraged by his achievement.


    Three more energy washester, he reached 98%.


    Great. He still had a reason to carry on even though he felt tired deep in his heart.


    Two more energy washester, he reached 99%.


    How many times he would need to clean up the remaining 1%?


    He was 1% away from achieving his goal, so he should not give up now.


    Yang Kong started to walk in circles. Tang Ling had been cultivating for seven hours straight, and it was almost evening.


    It was almost time for Orston toe by, but Yang Kong did not want him to witness this unusual cultivation that did not make sense. It was not that Yang Kong did not trust Orston, but Orston was simple-minded and might unintentionally reveal the secrets to others.


    Is it time to wake Tang Ling up?


    Another seven energy washes went by. Tang Ling had a feeling that he did not have to wait for the next two cultivation sessions. He knew if he went through five more energy wash sessions, he would cross the line! His body could not endure the energy anymore, and the cells were at their breaking point!


    That was the answer that his Precise Instinct came up with.


    Maybe cleaning up the impurities next time will be better. I can replenish and recover to endure more energy washes, but...do I need more session? I don¡¯t think so! I can remove all the impurities in my body in this cultivation session alone!


    Tang Ling was very sure of it.


    When the waterfall of energy poured over him again, Tang Ling fixed his attention on the tiny impurities in the seams and corners. He utilized almost all his spirit to forcefully remove them.


    He had done it!


    Tang Ling wanted to celebrate. Had he achieved the esteemed body state that he aimed for?


    However, he instinctively felt that something was wrong. There were some impurities remaining, but he was certain that there were none left in his body. Was it a little reckless to judge with his feelings alone?


    He furrowed his brows, but a strong feeling made him scan his body with his Precise Instinct again.


    Finally, he found where the problem was. He noticed it when his Precise Instinct scanned his heart. The joke that popped up in his mind before he started became real: the seed contained impurities.


    Would he leave it as it was? Impossible.


    Since he had to coexist with the seed and the seed had impurities, it would mean that his body was shy of achieving the perfect esteemed body state.


    Should he remove it then? He still had four more chances before his cells ruptured.


    If he used all the chances up, would it be too risky? He did not know whether or not his cells would overload and rupture in the fifth energy wash.


    The safer way would be to remove the impurities in the next cultivation session.


    So...next time? But...

 Chapter 181 - The Wind Blows (2.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 181: The Wind Blows (2.5 in 1)</h4>


    Tang Ling had a feeling that since the seed in his heart had been through many energy washes, if there were still impurities in the seed, they must be stuck in the tightest slits and seams. Therefore, it would require a powerful gush to flush them out, and it would surely be a difficult mission toplete in the next cultivation session.


    Then, let¡¯s gamble!


    If he chose to take the risk, he would want to try to concentrate the energy to only wash his heart.


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts were always on the edge. If Yang Kong, who was outside the machine, knew what he was trying to do, he would be frightened to his core.


    Human organs were rtively weaker than other sections of the human body. To divert the energy to concentrate on an organ and not just any organ but his heart? It was a suicidal act!


    Tang Ling insisted on giving it a try since he had a feeling that it would work. Therefore, after he gathered energy for the next energy wash, he tried to shift the energy with his spirit.


    The shift was not something a newbie could even attempt. It was like the first time cultivating Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s Thousand Satin Skill. The goal was to contain the energy in the body to form an energy vortex. Shifting the energy flow would require at least five or more energy vortices in the body so that it would be enough to form a small energy cycle.


    Therefore, even if Yang Kong was frightened by what Tang Ling was trying to do, he would never stop him from trying because it was impossible for him to achieve it.


    But was it really impossible?


    Tang Ling actually did it! When the energy waterfall poured over him, he sessfully diverted a small portion of the flow with his spirit to concentrate on his heart.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Tang Ling grunted painfully inside the gene tester as his hand unconsciously covered his chest where his heart was.


    Reading a book outside, Yang Kong was shocked by the sudden action. He could not understand what kind of method or skill Su Yao had taught Tang Ling because it was very strange that he was covering his chest with his hand in pain.


    His gamble was not without a result though. A small lock of impurities were expelled from his seed.


    It seemed like through this cultivation session, Tang Ling had formed a faint spiritual link with the seed. He had a feeling that he could remove all the impurities in the seed with another energy wash.


    Again, without knowing how much he had achieved, it was better than risking the energy wash to its limit.


    While watching Tang Ling¡¯s strange cultivation method outside the machine, Yang Kong had somewhat gotten used to the shocking scenes. All he could do was wait. He was thinking about whether he should find some excuse to keep Orston outside if he arrived so that the simple-minded kid would not interrupt Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was on the edge of exhaustion in hisst energy wash session. He barely gathered enough energy strips and forced his spirit to shift the energy flow to his heart once more. Tiny bits of impurities were washed out of the seed, and at that moment, he suddenly felt very light as if his body was weightless.


    Have I done it?


    The thought popped in his head and he wanted tough, but he realized he was extra calm and peaceful at the moment. As he slowly withdrew himself from the visualized world, he seemed to have entered another strange state. He was sensitive to his surroundings. Even though he did not open his eyes, he could somehow see Yang Kong walking in circles nervously in the room. He also saw the energy with the impurities slowly scattering away.


    He was much more perceptive of the world around him in this new state, and when he opened his eyes, he knew that this new state of his would continue.


    Is this the benefit of achieving an esteemed body?


    Yang Kong sensed that the energy in the air stopped fluctuating. He turned around and saw Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were wide open as he gaped at his surroundings nkly.


    Did something happen in his cultivation? Did he lose his mind?


    Yang Kong unconsciously wandered to the gene tester and squatted down to check on Tang Ling.


    It was then that exhaustion sted Tang Ling¡¯s body like a tidal wave, throwing him into a weakened state. His spirit was squeezed to itsst drop while his head swelled and was as heavy as a rock. After concentrating his spirit to shift the energy flow, the pressure made him dizzy. The veins in his nasal cavity burst, causing two lines of blood to trickle from his nostrils.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yang Kong unconsciously tightened his coat which he had unbuttoned earlier due to the nervousness. If he remembered correctly, thest time when Tang Lingpleted his Gic Chain Talent test, his nose also bled when he saw Orston¡¯s chest.


    Is this kid...? I heard that Vian likes him a lot. Can it be...? No, I¡¯m a mentor, an instructor. I cannot be his target of fantasy...


    Yang Kong quickly buttoned his coat.


    Tang Ling looked at Yang Kong in surprise, barely mustering enough strength to speak, ¡°Instructor, are you cold?¡±


    Cold, your freaking ass! Yang Kong stood up expressionlessly. It was better for him to turn a blind eye to Tang Ling¡¯s strange cultivation method.


    ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± Tang Ling realized he did not have the strength to stand up. He did not feel the intense hunger and exhaustion while he was in the visualization state. However, it was torture for him as every earthly sensation returned to his body after the cultivation ended.


    Yang Kong did not say anything and tossed a tube of nutrition paste to Tang Ling. Why does this scene feels so familiar? Is it deja vu?


    Tang Ling strenuously picked the tube up and opened it, but before he consumed it, he vigntly realized something. ¡°Instructor, I don¡¯t have money. Can you buy me some meat or something else? Anything within 100 credits will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to buy you meat.¡± Yang Kong had the urge to punch this rascal while he was still weak.


    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t have money to pay for this. If I eat this and Su Yao has to pay for it again, he¡¯ll mistake me for getting a prostitute again.¡± Tang Ling looked very innocent when he said that, but he already squeezed half the tube of nutrition paste into his mouth.


    Yang Kong was breathing heavily as he told himself he must maintain his manners and bearing as an instructor.


    ¡°Instructor, what¡¯s a prostitute? I don¡¯t really understand. Thank you for the nutrition paste. It¡¯s your treat, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tang Ling had squeezed all the nutrition paste into his mouth.


    He had to admit that the nutrition paste worth 1,000 credits might not provide a lot of energy, but after eating it, his body felt a lot better and some of his strength recovered.


    Yang Kong was painfully enduring the rascal, but he ultimately failed. He mmed the transparent door with a bang, refusing to hear any other nonsense from Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was shocked as he thought he said something wrong. What? Does it mean that if I don¡¯t pay up, he¡¯s going to imprison me in here?


    ******


    The footage from the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine was a high definition video, so every angle from every direction was captured in a crisp resolution.


    With a ss of wine in his hand and a smile on his face that he failed to suppress, Aber held the remote control with his other hand, ying with the buttons like a toy. He fast-forwarded, paused, zoomed-in, shrunk, and continued ying the video.


    Tsk tsk tsk. He clicked his tongue as if he was sighing but he was actually delighted.


    If a person wanted to rise in ranks, luck was necessary. Aber thought the Goddess of Luck favored him immensely.


    What was next? He ought to utilize his luck and maximize his gains.


    What he discovered was a secret, one that he could not share, not even with his family members.


    What about Mother? Hmm, should I reveal a little to her since I need her strength to achieve a feat such as destroying the backup of this battlefield recording?


    Only then could he ensure the security of the secret so that only he and no one else would know about it. He also could maximize his credits in this undertaking, but it would need a little more effort to disy an explosive effect.


    ¡°The key is to remain a low profile. Don¡¯t startle them. The n must be perfect.¡± Aber put his ss down and stood up. He leisurely walked to the corner of the room. He took out the familiar vinyl disk and put it on the phonograph.


    As the familiar melody started to y, Aber hummed along with his eyes closed. For the first time, he noticed a strange emotion appear in his heart as he listened to the melody. What feeling is this?


    He felt like he was closer to the person that the melody was made for.


    The evidence had been revealed, and it was shocking. It might even be unbelievable to some. Safety Sector No. 17 appearing on that list as the biggest target of all? Was it a miracle in y?


    Aber could no longer wait. He must contact his mother right away.


    ******


    The night was dark. It was almost dawn, and it was always the darkest before the first light.


    Both Orston and Yu hadpleted their cultivation.


    Neither one of them were as hungry as Tang Ling or reacting as strangely, but since they had outstanding talents, the first cultivation produced obvious results.


    Due to the number of New Moon Warriors epted into the First Reserved Camp this year, Safety Sector No. 17 seemed to have weed their overdue hope with the potential candidates, but were they really shining beacons of hope?


    With that thought in mind, Yang Kong raised his ss and drained the sweet leaf wine to itsst drop.


    The local specialty of Safety Sector No. 17 was really a decent beverage. It tasted like home and everyone would want their hope to be forever peaceful and harmonious.


    It was just wishful thinking though.


    ¡°Even so, I was betrayed! You know Sector R of the Underground is a small sector. It¡¯s like a small settlement or a small safety vige of humans,¡± Fei Long voiced his grievance as he spat a cloud of smoke out before he continued, ¡°Yet a small sector like that has ten Units and three Squadrons! And they are equipped with rank 2 Prosthetics!¡±


    ¡°Can you believe that, Yang Kong?¡± Fei Long¡¯s face was pinkish since his face would easily get red with the slightest alcohol.


    ¡°I believe it. In fact, anyone with a bit of knowledge knows that the safety sector is going through a change. The only hope is the casten¡¯s stand, but he hasn¡¯t made his opinion clear yet.¡± Yang Kong came over from the window and sat opposite Fei Long while filling his ss with wine.


    ¡°Not making a stand is a stand. The casten wanted topromise, but there are also different levels ofpromising. There¡¯spromise with principles,promise with pride, unconditionalpromise and...utterpromise,¡± Fei Long was a little angry as he mumbled his view, sounding helpless. What could he do facing the tidal wave of change?


    ¡°Do you know who betrayed you?¡± Yang Kong did not answer Fei Long¡¯s question and asked one of his own instead.


    ¡°Can it be more obvious? The mission was assigned by the Parliament, but only a few of them pushed the mission into formation. I bet you are familiar with who I¡¯m talking about, but who is the one supported them from the back? It¡¯s the Agnes family, the Monro family, and some newly risen higher-ups.¡±


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s really funny. It¡¯s like we went down to Sector R of the Underground with tracking devices, so the enemy knows every move that we make.¡±


    ¡°Those motherf*ckers! Are they trying to sell the sector to the Underground?¡± Fei Long was no idiot, and he knew who was behind this with a little thought, but what could he do?


    ¡°So, have you thought of a way to send your teammates away and stay behind as hostage?¡± The smile on Yang Kong¡¯s face was obviously ridiculing Fei Long.


    ¡°Yeah, what else is more insulting than this? I highly suspect that I¡¯m worth that much of the Universal Source Rock. However, I feel pitiful for the casten forpromising. If hepromises, he¡¯ll be nothing but a puppet and I¡¯m obviously one of his few supporters.¡± Fei Long¡¯s words could never be leaked to the public.


    It was a fact, a cruel but solid one known only by the higher-ups. As for themoners, they could only follow the flow and live behind the veil for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°In your opinion, if the casten is helpless against this, will hepromise with his principle? And did you tell the casten the details about the betrayal?¡± Yang Kong fired two questions at once.


    ¡°Yeah, the casten is helpless. Maybe, just maybe, deep in his heart, he¡¯s preserved his own ideology. You know that man is a hero, a charming one indeed, but...¡± Fei Long could not continue. He gripped his ss tightly and lowered his head with a sigh. ¡°Of course, I told the casten about my betrayal. I have a feeling that he knew about it and made a choice, but he can¡¯t fight the tide.¡±


    ¡°Why Safety Sector No. 17? What is so eye-catching about this little sector?¡± Yang Kong sneered, but there was an indescribable weight in between his words.


    ¡°I have a feeling that the day of change ising. What can we do? I can already picture the bloody purge.¡± Fei Long wiped his face heavily. If things were really that harsh, based on his and Yang Kong¡¯s history, they would surely be listed as targets for the purge.


    However, they would not have to worry because the casten would surely protect him and Yang Kong. It was the so-calledpromise with principles.


    Still, it felt insulting. As time slipped by, the reality in life would always go against the initial ideal.


    Yang Kong¡¯s eyes were also hiding sorrow as he asked softly, ¡°Did you notify Thuja?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually been prepared for this a long time ago. I guess he had a hunch. That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s just stop specting.¡± Fei Long lit a cigarette. The great general captain, the leader of the Purple Moon Warriors, was being suppressed by sorrow like a feeble man.


    ¡°Tang Ling...¡± Yang Kong suddenly mentioned Tang Ling¡¯s name.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fei Long raised a brow. Why would Yang Kong mention the kid now? Based on how sly that rascal was, he would live a great life regardless of the circumstances.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand him, do you?¡± Yang Kong said strangely.


    ¡°Bullshit! How many times have I met the kid? How much can I understand? I just...can¡¯t help but like the kid from the bottom of my heart. I sensed a familiarity in him since the first exam, hmm...¡± Fei Long was rather rxed when speaking about Tang Ling. He poured himself a new ss of wine and took a sip while his eyes were smiling.


    ¡°He has a secret. If I am correct, he should be the most outstanding genius in the First Reserved Camp in the past decade or even more.¡± Yang Kong was very serious when he said that.


    Pftt! Fei Long spewed his wine all over the table. ¡°What are you talking about? Is this some kind of joke? With a three-star Gic Chain Talent, he¡¯s the most outstanding genius? Do you mean the most outstanding sly bastard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Yang Kong stopped Fei Long. He stood up and grabbed a piece of paper from hisputer, then put it in front of Fei Long.


    ¡°I thought he was holding some petty secrets, hence the hiding of his strength because of that, but he cultivated the Thousand Satin Skill right before my eyes in a totally different way. His spirit is more than outstanding. It¡¯s a growth type of spirit.


    ¡°If he is really one, Safety Sector No. 17 isn¡¯t equipped to raise him, but judging from how those motherf*cking senators and nobles have done things, even if they can¡¯t raise a potential candidate properly, they wouldn¡¯t give him away to other factions and forces.


    ¡°I was hesitant at first. I wanted to discuss it with you, but I decided to keep it a secret and persuade Tang Ling to leave the sector for a better ce to grow.¡±


    Yang Kong spilled a barrage of words that surprised Fei Long to the core, so much so that thetter was in utter awe.


    His awe was slowly reced by a grave expression. After Yang Kong finished, Fei Long frowned, recalling the limited encounters he had with Tang Ling. None left an impression on him, including the battle with the Leceister silverback bear and how he escaped from the lethal battlefield during the zombie onught.


    In a situation like the garage battle, unless Tang Ling could have evacuated beforehand, it was almost impossible for him to have escaped alive.


    After the garage battle, Fei Long read up about it and the unusual activities that happened, but he did not rte them to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling might seem ridiculous at all times, but was that his true nature? Did he cover up his actions with that frivolous attitude so that people could ept what he did? Had he tricked everyone into thinking he was...not amazing?


    ¡°Then?¡± Fei Long picked up the piece of paper Yang Kong had given him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no then. I don¡¯t know his secret either unless we can investigate Su Yao¡¯s background, but...You¡¯d better burn this paper after you read it. It will surely cause an impact if it leaks.¡± Yang Kong had never been so serious in his life before.


    What was on the piece of paper in Fei Long¡¯s hand? It was aparison chart of the Gic Chain.


    The paper had the mostprehensive exnation of different levels of Gic Chain Talent and their traits.


    The details included the lowest one-star Gic Chain Talent to the eight-star Gic Chain Talent, which was the highest level that this world had discovered, and also the predicted Perfect Gic Chain Talent, which was a nine-star talent. There was also a detailed record of how the talents were disyed.


    ¡°These...Where did you get this?¡± Fei Long frowned. Safety Sector No. 17 had never had such aprehensive record of Gic Chain Talents.


    ¡°The ck market! I paid the price and got it from the ck market.¡± Yang Kong sighed. The more he thought about that day when Tang Ling¡¯s talent was put on disy, the more uneasy he felt. After that, he used hisputer and contacted the ck market, paid the price, and got the information about the Gic Chain.


    It was originally useless for him to buy the information from the ck market because the Gic Chain tester in the safety sector was just an F-rank tester, so it could not produce at least a fifth of the contents on the piece of paper. That one-fifth of a chance would be the situation whereby a top genius was found.


    However, no one including Yang Kong cared because no one expected a ce like Safety Sector No. 17 to produce an astonishing genius.


    A top genius, ording to the most popr saying in the Purple Moon Era, should be educated and nourished when he or she was still inside the mother¡¯s womb.


    Was it possible for Safety Sector No. 17 to produce such a genius? It could not even provide the required resources.


    What about a natural-born genius? The odds were as ridiculous as searching for a in the vast universe without the exact coordinates.


    Therefore, no one thought of getting such aparison chart from the ck market.


    ¡°I bet you spent a lot on this.¡± Fei Long still had not noticed any problems with the chart. He was just surprised that the Gic Chain had these many ways of being disyed. He read on as if he was reading some interesting news.


    ¡°Yeah, I promised that I¡¯d provide them with a set of blueprints. Although I am just a scientist-to-be, my blueprints are still worth something,¡± Yang Kong spoke leisurely of the cost, but only a scientist would understand how huge the cost was.


    ¡°Is it worth that much?¡± Fei Long frowned. He thought of asking Yang Kong for more, but when his eyes scanned over the picture of the Perfect Gic Chain, his hands trembled.


    The picture was just an imagined illustration that was drawn ording to predictions and educated guesses. Behind this picture was Tang Ling¡¯s Gic Chain disy that Yang Kong had added. It was the result of the second exam.

 Chapter 182 - The Cloud Surges (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 182: The Cloud Surges (3 in 1)</h4>


    Actually, there was nothing to be surprised about. The difference was huge, was it not?


    A perfect nine-star Gic Chain Talent and a poor three-star talent.


    Nheless, the dazzling silvery-white shine looked very simr.


    Both Fei Long and Yang Kong once doubted the dazzling silvery-white color, but the doubts were discarded soon enough.


    Fei Long did not care because he believed the intensity of the shine did not mean anything, and only the different ranks among talents mattered.


    As a scientist-to-be, Yang Kong had more experience and knowledge than Fei Long. He had thought about it before, but he realized that his guesses were unreliable. If it was really as he predicted, why would the F-rank gene tester only show a three-star talent? Why not higher?


    Therefore, amidst the guesses and coincidental mistakes, Tang Ling¡¯s special disy of power was neglected.


    Until Yang Kong got his hands on the piece of paper, all the doubts and questions came rushing back to him.


    How could Tang Ling¡¯s talent share the same color with the Perfect Gic Chain Talent? Strictly speaking, it was not a dazzling silvery-white color, but it looked more like a tinum hue with a tinge of gold.


    It was widely known in this era that the high-level Gic Chain Talents were golden, but now Tang Ling¡¯s color was golden tinum, meaning...


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Yang Kong was rtively calmer than Fei Long. He was just feeling guilty for knowing too little. Before he got the paper about the talent disy, he thought the color palette of the Gic Chains, other than representing the candidate¡¯s talent, included just silvery-white, iron ck, and reddish-gold, but did not expect golden tinum.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did I just witness a miracle? Was it an impossible miracle that was made possible?¡± Fei Long finished two sses of wine in one go to calm himself down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This is just a prediction for the Perfect Gic Chain Talent. A Perfect Gic Chain Talent has never appeared in this era, but...do you remember the legend?¡± Yang Kong was serious, and his gaze was stern. When he mentioned the legend, there was a hint of respect in his eyes.


    Of course, Fei Long remembered the legend. Strictly speaking, this particr legend had something to do with him and Yang Kong though it was just a little something.


    ¡°I remember.¡± Fei Long looked down but lifted his head up after a second. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t be sure of anything now. I can¡¯t say that Tang Ling has the Perfect Gic Chain. First, this is just an imaginary illustration. Second, the test result is far from what I guessed and I can¡¯t erase my doubts.¡± Yang Kong showed a sense of helplessness in his eyes, but his gaze soon cleared up. He admitted to Fei Long, ¡°I¡¯ve altered Tang Ling¡¯s Gic Chain graph slightly.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Shocked, Fei Long did not know what could have driven Yang Kong to make such a bold move. It was...an act of betrayal!


    ¡°You do know how big of a secret this is, don¡¯t you? I have no choice but to bury it in my heart despite it still having many questionable points.¡± Yang Kong leaned on his chair as he looked at Fei Long.


    ¡°If I were you...I think I¡¯d do the same. Yeah, Tang Ling is really a likable kid, but he isn¡¯t the reason for us to go to such an extent. There are many, many other reasons.¡±


    As for what reasons those were, none of them were solid reasons, but one thing was for sure¡ªthere was reluctance!


    There was a reluctance to ept the fact that the sector wouldpromise in the face of the uing storm.


    It was because of the reluctance that the urge to keep the secret and protect Tang Ling came to be. Although it was just some ambiguous thoughts and spections, the urge was instinctive.


    It was both Yang Kong and Fei Long¡¯s choice.


    The night was at its darkest. Further away on the horizon, the first light shone quietly.


    Yang Kong opened the roof of the room and nced over at the first rays of light. He said to Fei Long, ¡°If, and I mean if, my guess turns out to be real, what do you think will happen? What kind of storm wille?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s scary, so I¡¯m walking away.¡± Fei Long was not afraid to show his weak side in front of Yang Kong.


    Yang Kong went silent. He dared not ask the next question which was, ¡°What is your choice?¡±


    Sometimes, he felt like he was not the only one who noticed this. If he had not witnessed Tang Ling cultivate right in front of his eyes, he would not have been able to ept this secret either.


    If there were others who realized the secret, how scary would it be? Legend had it that there was a list out there floating around, and judging from the fact that Safety Sector No. 17 had a storming its way, it was natural that the list would include the safety sector.


    As a matter of fact, there had been signs early on. From the zombie incident in the settlement to the fact that the representative of the Agnes family had taken the lead topromise all stated many problems.


    However, there were many who were ignorant about the situation and only found out when it was toote, including himself.


    So, is this the unstoppable force in this world? Yang Kong chuckled as he sneered at himself for being as weak as Fei Long. In the end, he really wanted to know who Su Yao really was. What identity did he possess?


    However, due to his weakness, Yang Kong chose to run away. Being able to keep the secret together with Fei Long was already his biggest act of courage.


    ******


    Peacested for a whole month after the cultivation.


    Summer was at its end, and the chilly autumn was just around the corner.


    Tang Ling squatting down in the left forest, carefully boiling a pot of soup. With an air of arrogance, after he built the fire, he allowed the smoke to rise to the sky and the steam to fill the area. It did not matter because he had be the conqueror of the left forest. Who would dare to snatch his food? Going up against him in his territory would be suicidal!


    ¡°Tang Ling, I¡¯m nevering out with you again!¡± Orstonined.


    Why did I follow him? The conqueror of the forest? What about the insects and beasts? Do they even recognize him?!


    Arrogance attracted problems wherever one went. If you could win, you should fight especially if you could not run. After all, where was the glory in running? If you fled too many times, would it not be shameful?


    While Tang Ling was cooking brazenly in the left forest, he was actually surrounded by four king beasts and three mutated insects.


    Can¡¯t I have a meal in peace? Orston was thinking of stealing a few sips of Tang Ling¡¯s soup.


    Tang Ling did not even look at him. He scooped the soup with adle and tasted it before he added some salt and said, ¡°The soup is almost done. Orston, can you get rid of those bastards? We can have some roast meat with the soup.¡±


    ¡°You piece of shit! Why don¡¯t you go by yourself?!¡± Orston was upset because he really wanted to have a meal in peace.


    Tang Ling nced over at Orston and then at those anxious but coward beasts and insects that wanted to rob him but had not moved an inch. He raised two fingers at Tang Ling.


    ¡°First, you can¡¯t beat me in a brawl. Second, do you still want to have soup?¡±


    Orston was rendered speechless. Tang Ling looked asquint at Orston. ¡°If these bastards run away, we will lose our Hope credits. If we lose Hope credits, I will be sad. If I am sad, I¡¯ll want to beat you up.¡±


    Orston swallowed his grievance as he stood up and walked to the beasts and insects with a cruel smile before he roared and jumped onto them. He advanced fiercely as if he was venting his emotions towards Tang Ling onto the beasts and insects.


    Tang Ling shook his head as he watched. ¡°Can you be a little more careful? Don¡¯t ruin the meat, please. Do you want to end up eating meat paste?¡±


    ¡°Motherf*cker! Fine!¡± Orston¡¯s vein on his forehead was twitching and he held back a little.


    In less than five minutes, a little hill of dead king beasts and Level 1 mutated insects were piled up beside Tang Ling¡¯s fire.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes gleamed when he jumped up and started to collect the valuables from the dead bodies.


    Orston pouted in disdain. Is that really necessary? How much Hope credits can they possibly be worth?


    Nheless, Tang Ling was never tired of this. After he quickly gathered all the valuables, he picked the beast meat out of the bunch, cleaned it, and started roasting it.


    He was mumbling andining that Orston had never enjoyed anything good before.


    In ancient Huaxia, the people were delicate when it came to eating. For example, with fish, there were techniques to grill the fish head. The fish¡¯s jelly-like brain was tasty when mixed with soup and swallowed in a single gulp. The fish belly was the softest part. The best way to eat the belly was to steam it. After the bones were picked out, it would be the smoothest sliver of meat one could enjoy.


    ¡°Have you eaten those before? Did you bloody go back in time?¡± Orston was starving as he listened to Tang Ling. The problem was that all he could do was listen and not taste any of that. What was that meant to be? Torture?


    Tang Ling filled a bowl of soup for Orston. It was not a lot as it only filled two-thirds of the lunchbox he brought. Orston could not digest any more than that anyway. Tang Ling said in aidback tone, ¡°Yes, I bloody traveled through time and ate what I described! What are you going to do about it? You must thank me for being so devoted to food. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be having such an indulgent meal today!¡±


    Orston had the urge to beat him up when Tang Ling mentioned it.


    Tang Ling was getting better at cooking, but his skills were built upon the blood and tears of the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    He would taste all kinds of strange nts and spices for cooking. He even cooked meat with Sournia Tartar leaves and the taste was challenging to one¡¯s soul. He would beat Orston up if he could not finish the food because wasting food was an unforgivable sin!


    Other than that, he fried vegetables with the oil extracted from mudfish. The fishy smell was so dense that it would make one tear up easily, yet Orston was not allowed to throw it away.


    Orston did not want to recall the pitiful memories. He epted the bowl of soup from Tang Ling and this time, he felt a lot moreforted.


    The soup was beneficial. Orston knew the soup had precious vicious beast meat plus a little something extra. After Tang Lingpleted his first cultivation session, he would always cook this soup.


    Even until today, Orston could never forget how Tang Ling looked after the first cultivation as he curled up in the cave with his nket. After the cultivation, he was thinner. Now, he was boiling the soup in front of the fire.


    Is he suffering from kidney failure? The question had popped up in Orston¡¯s head when he saw how gaunt Tang Ling had been back then. Even though he did not really understand the term, he always heard the elder men in the family teasing each other about it.


    Regardless, everyone else was improving after the first cultivation except for this rascal. Not only did he not be stronger, but he also became weaker and thinner, so what could have happened? It remained an unsolved mystery in the Fierce Dragon Squad that had not been solved after a month.


    On the other hand, ever since Tang Ling started to cook the soup, he would share it with his friends in the squad frequently.


    The soup left an impression on everyone. A single mouth of the soup felt like swallowing des that cut the throat and stomach. It felt like drinking fire and the pain was unbearable.


    Orston, Yu, and even Christina knew more than the others. They were aware that it was the natural reaction after eating vicious beast meat.


    Given their age, their family dared not nourish them with vicious beast meat, but Tang Ling was always on the edge with his crazy thoughts. Thankfully, everyone had started cultivation, so they could negate the pain from the soup if they could cultivate in time, and after that, great benefits would ensue.


    However, regardless of that, everyone else was unlike Tang Ling. The pain was endless despite a small sip of soup and strip of meat, and not even cultivating could negate the pain for them.


    Everyone was in awe of Tang Ling¡¯s digestive system. They were also feeling sympathetic about his poor Gic Chain Talent since they thought a lot of the energy must be wasted in the process. He ate a lot more than the others, yet his growth in strength was not really ster and was only on par with everyone else.


    With that thought in mind, Orston lost the mood to drink the soup. Yeah, I know he isn¡¯t any stronger than he was before, but it¡¯s a solid fact that he can still beat me up.


    Orston¡¯s sympathy was to me.


    After the first cultivation, Tang Ling was in a weakened state so much so that Orston, Yu, and even Amir and Andy did not have the heart to beat him up. Tang Ling remained weak for two days, but after he drank the soup twice, he recovered and was livelier than ever.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t as strong that time...


    What about after the second cultivation session? Since Tang Ling had to save Hope credits, he did not enter the gene tester anymore and Instructor Yang Kong strangely allowed him to go his way.


    However, after that, Tang Ling obviously got stronger. Since that day onwards, he fought everything. He fought himself, Yu, Andy, and beasts and insects in the forest and on the battlefield, causing trouble wherever he went and even bringing a massacre to everyone or making them run for their lives.


    The only few who escaped his punches were Amir and the two girls. Because Amir might be too quiet and introverted, it was not easy for Tang Ling to start a fight with Amir. As for the two girls, he was not that shameless to beat a girl up.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Drink it and cultivate. After the cultivation, let¡¯s roast some meat.¡± Orston was carried away by his thoughts but was pulled back by Tang Ling¡¯s nagging.


    Orston felt moved when he heard that. Although Tang Ling was a rascal, he was a generous one who would share the precious soup with everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad. He was also very considerate as well. After every cultivation session, he would roast some meat for everyone. His cooking was not as lousy as he used to be, and he was getting better.


    Orston shot Tang Ling a grateful gaze.


    Tang Ling had goosebumps all over as he red back at Orston. ¡°Stop looking at me with that strange gaze, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    Orston gripped his bowl tightly. I will put up with you this time!


    After he finished the soup, Orston entered the silent state and then the visualization. Tang Ling gobbled down everything in the pot including the soup and the meat. After licking everything clean, he digested the food using the eating method Su Yao taught him before starting his cultivation.


    However, prior to the cultivation, he warned himself fiercely, ¡°You, be careful with what you absorb! Check before you do anything. Don¡¯t be so fierce and absorb all kinds of lousy impurities.¡±


    It was strange for him to talk to himself but somehow he got a reply in his mind. The reply was somewhat of a blur flicker. It was unclear what it was trying to express, but Tang Ling understood the message. It could be tranted as ¡°Little Seed is careful. Impurities. Daddy, bathe.¡±


    Who are you calling Daddy?! Tang Ling reacted strangely to the reply because he was not even married. He started to regret forming a spiritual link with the seed in his heart.


    After his first cultivation, he clearly felt that his spirit had improved because he could feel this world a lot better, and it felt a lot more genuine. He associated his spirit with the seed and recognized how it required his spirit to kickstart the transformation every time. Therefore, he started an experiment as he wanted to know whether he couldmunicate with the seed.


    It was very important for him to do this. If he could seed, he could grasp the initiative every time he transformed.


    He and the seed coexisted in a symbiotic rtionship, but Tang Ling, being the rascal that he already was, wanted to tell the seed who was the boss around here!


    Therefore, when he first made contact with the seed, he scolded the seed, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You increase my appetite and make me eat a whole load of food every day. That¡¯s why I have so many impurities in my body and I almost died after the first cultivation!


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you! Being gluttonous as you already are and devouring everything that you see, you aren¡¯t prestigious at all. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t achieve an esteemed body easily like other people!¡±


    Tang Ling never thought about his own appetite. Even if he did not have the seed within him, his appetite was huge. He had the urge to taste everything that he saw, and back in the garage, he even tasted zombie meat!


    However, the little seed was pure and it epted Tang Ling¡¯s me. It somehow grew a conscience. Not only did it take the me, but it even epted the rascal as its father during the first contact.


    No matter how Tang Ling scolded it or went crazy, it still perceived him as its father.


    Tang Ling surrendered in the end. Father? So be it. It was better than him being the seed¡¯s son. He no longer wanted to argue about titles with the seed.


    He entered his cultivation mode quickly. ording to the addendum, every time before he started cultivating, he had to use his energy to wash his body first so that he could maintain the purity of the esteemed body state. As for the benefits of achieving an esteemed body state, Tang Ling had deeply experienced them. No one knew how powerful he was now except for himself.


    Time flew by as he concentrated on his cultivation. He was as bold as he was arrogant. He was brazen enough to start cultivating in the forest while cooking a meal beside him. It was not really a problem since Orston would take care of anything that was bold enough to attack him.


    If he could keep it up, he could break through and be a Purple Moon Warrior with perfect form in six months.


    ¡°Right, the perfect form.¡± It was a new thing that Tang Ling learned recently. Su Yao purposely had emphasized on the perfect form during thest meeting.


    It was not the perfect form by Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s standards, but the perfect form by the world¡¯s standard!


    So, what exactly was a world-standard perfect form?


    It was when one reached the maximum limit of the human body before breaking through the first gic lock. Breaking through to be a Purple Moon Warrior would involve unlocking the first gic lock with the energy gathered in the body.


    ording to the theory, if a man achieved the strength of 5 bulls, the speed of 3 seconds per hundred meters and the dodging rate of 70% under a certain number of intensity of the light particles, which was the measurement for the reflex test, he would have the basics to break through the first gic lock and ascend as a Purple Moon Warrior.


    The majority would choose to break through when they achieved the numbers but not the New Moon Warriors in the First Reserved Camp. That was the reason why there were so many old New Moon Warriors in the camp. They had reached the threshold a long time ago but did not want to breakthrough yet.


    It was all because they wanted to achieve the so-called ¡®perfect form¡¯.


    In the First Reserved Camp, everyone assumed that the best point to break through the first gic lock was with the strength of 7 bulls, the speed of 2 seconds per hundred meters, and a dodging rate of at least 90%.


    The umtion was nearing its limit, but once an individual broke through the first gic lock and ascended to be a Purple Moon Warrior, every step in the path of growth would be a lot more effective than those who did not achieve the perfect form.


    For example, the rank 1 warrior, who had achieved the maximum limit, could easily best the other warriors who had not. ording to the situation, the same rank 1 warrior could even rival two or more warriors who had not reached the limit.


    umtion was the key. Even though the closer one was to the limit, the slower the umtion, the more difficult every step to breakthrough from thereon would be. Nevertheless, it was because of the difficulty that it became the goal everyone in the First Reserved Camp pursued.


    Unless one¡¯s age was nearing the optimal age to break through, no one would prematurely break through. However, throughout the years, no one was able to umte the energy to that limit.


    Was it hard? Tang Ling thought of what Su Yao told him.


    ¡°All garbage! What kind of umtion of the limits is this? The real umtion limit is the strength of 9 bulls and 1.5 seconds per hundred meters. As for the reflexes, the intensity of the light particles must be a level higher and the dodging rate must reach 90%. Safety Sector No. 17 is too small. What I just told you are the real standards to achieve.


    ¡°Kid, you better work hard for it. Don¡¯t let this tiny ce blind your vision. In this era, teenagers in the bigger cities will feel embarrassed if they don¡¯t break through with perfect form.¡±


    Were the teenagers in the bigger cities that powerful? Tang Ling felt like a frog inside a well. He never thought of Su Yao swelling the numbers!


    It was at that moment that a long siren with a special vibration rang from the Hope Barrier.


    Tang Ling and Orston¡¯s eyes flew open together.


    What had happened?


    It was the siren for everyone to get ready for a ss 1 defense situation!

 Chapter 183 - The Calm Before The Storm (3.5 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 183: The Calm Before The Storm (3.5 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Move out!¡±


    A loudmand coupled with a fierce thunderp resounded in the air. Footsteps marched in union while sharp des from the bays red extra brightly under the dark clouds.


    ¡°Summer is ending.¡± Yang Kong stood before the window, gazing into the dark sky. He should be looking at thest storm of the summer. He believed that after a few violent storms, the fresh autumn breeze would take over, leading the season of red leaves silently.


    However, in Safety Sector No. 17, autumn was shorter than other seasons. Its arrival would mean that the long winter was just around the corner.


    Pak!


    He closed the window and turned around. Fei Long limped toward the sofa like a cripple. He was not at all interested in the squadrons of elite warriors marching through the streets. It was a little over a month, yet he was a lot thinner. His unshaved beard and mustache did not add credit to his already dispirited looks.


    ¡°The one leading the troops is Arhan,¡± Yang Kong said to Fei Long.


    Arhan? The unit captain who eagerly led the troops to ughter the people of the settlement? He was good at grasping the timing to show off his loyalty.


    After the words entered Fei Long¡¯s ears, his mouth curled into a sneer. His hand searched the tea table messily, eventually grabbing a half-ttened cigarette box. Then, he took a crooked cigarette out.


    Yang Kong walked over, lighting the cigarette for Fei Long calmly. ¡°The operation will expand. Are you being deployedter?¡±


    Fei Long blew a puff into his squinted eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Haha. How can you escape your responsibility? You are the general captain, the leader of the Purple Moon Warriors.¡± While Yang Kong was not loud, his tone was filled with ridicule.


    ¡°Huh? The general captain? The leader? I¡¯m nothing but an empty vessel. In the past month, those who don¡¯t side with the traitors and their scum have been silently isted. Moreover, even if I¡¯m not robbed of my authority, I won¡¯t show up today. Must I dye my hands with the blood of those who have really taken a stand? No, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°That is why I¡¯m sick. I am very sick and unfit for any mission.¡± Fei Long looked at Yang Kong with a conflicting gaze as his emotions hurt him.


    ¡°Being sick, hmm, that¡¯s not a bad excuse.¡± Yang Kong stood up, his heart filled with helpless sighs. He could not afford to call in sick since he was the only scientist-to-be in the whole safety sector and he would only have two options in the future.


    One was to endure even more pressure than Fei Long and pick a side.


    Secondly, since they werepletely isted, the factions and forces behind the scene would air-drop a real scientist in Safety Sector No. 17.


    Yang Kong cared nothing about his future anymore. He only knew the Safety Sector No. 17 would never have its own independent saying after this. Maybe after today, the whole safety sector would be an appendage of a certain faction, following its master¡¯s will and bing nothing but a mere puppet.


    A particr ideal that came in the form of hope from 20 years ago seemed to have strayed further away.


    The sky was smothered by dark clouds as if the light was shrouded by endless darkness.


    ******


    ¡°Worf, what do you think you will preserve? A safety sector that¡¯s a mere puppet and a peaceful life? No, no no, the safety sector might get more resources and you¡¯ll rise higher in the ranks.¡± An arrogant voice was speaking loudly in Worf¡¯s office.


    The office hidden deep in the Cliff of Hope was big. It was built throughout the cliff and one could see the entire battlefield ruins on the far left. The far-right was facing the whole Safety Sector No. 17.


    Right now, Worf was standing in front of the huge ss window on the right. Glory Hall and the square were visible from where he stood. There were squadrons of elite warriors who were each led by a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Themander for the troops had once been the unit captain. He was the Purple Moon Warrior with the signature red cap, Arhan.


    Soon, Worf would have to promote Arhan as general captain. However, he found the thought ironic as he released his clenched fists and a lock of ck energy threads danced out and disappeared into the air. He turned around to the man who had spoken to him, ¡°Zorwen, is this how you speak to your casten?¡±


    ¡°Oh ho? Are you still the casten? Do you still remember that you are the casten?¡± Zorwen did not even care about Worf. He scoffed at the casten instead.


    Worf helplessly remained silent against this man who had been through life and death with him numerous times and was also an old friend of almost 40 years.


    Of course, he still remembered his identity as the casten. He also remembered that winter night when thete casten had ced his withered hand into his own like it was yesterday.


    ¡®Safety Sector No. 17 is my life¡¯s work. Neither can I give it away to my ipetent son, nor can I hand it over to my greedy younger brother. The biggest reason for its existence is to provide shelter for the people drifting in this era, to provide a roof over their heads so that they can be safe from the storm.


    ¡®Worf, I know there are injustice and unfairness in this world. I know how pitiful are the people in the settlement. s, I cannot do better than this, but I hope you can carry my will and surpass me. Do better.


    ¡®Do you understand? Carry my will until that day when people can live a peaceful life in the safety sector and understand that all the suffering that happened back then was all worth it. It...It is for...the happiness of our future generations.¡¯


    It had been many, many years, yet the memories were vivid when he recalled them. Worf even remembered the shape of the fire in the hearth, the wrinkles on thete casten¡¯s face, and the feeling of his hand.


    Bitterness spread in his heart silently. He had disappointed thete casten because he was not aspetent as thete casten had hoped for.


    All these years, he never stopped searching for the right path. In order to strengthen himself to be the shield of the safety sector, he left to train and it had been 10 years since then. Unfortunately, he was not able to stop what wasing. All he could do was...


    The thought lingered in his mind when he looked at Zorwen. ¡°I have to. I suppose you understand that I...¡±


    Worf strode to the desk in the office. On the wall behind the desk hung a delicate-looking sword.


    Zorwen watched as Worf grabbed the sword and swung it in the air before saying, ¡°The casten sword is still in my hand, so I¡¯m still the casten. As long as I stand until myst breath, even if I¡¯m just a puppet, I¡¯m still the casten and there¡¯s a meaning to my existence.¡±


    Zorwen looked burdened all of a sudden, but he stood straight and said, ¡°Casten, are you going for thest line of protection?¡±


    ¡°Whatst line of protection? The protection is always here and I will never fall. I want to see what will that faction do against Safety Sector No. 17 that still has the seed of hope buried deep within it.¡± A fierce re shed over Worf¡¯s eyes.


    ******


    The familiar melody filled the room. Aber¡¯s hands were in his pocket as he stood before the window. He loved the melody a lot. Listening to it while watching the operation today, Aber suddenly felt like he would be the triumphant man that stood on top of a mountain of bodies and a sea of blood.


    Covered in blood, he looked down like a condescending emperor speaking in a rough voice, ¡°Massacre? No, that is never my will.¡±


    People would then kneel before him.


    But that¡¯s not the shape of my heart, is it?


    Aber¡¯s eyes grew more profound. The scene that yed out today would not be his will either.


    Who would want to be a puppet at the bottom of their heart? Even if he could stand at the peak of Safety Sector No. 17 by giving himself in, it would be meaningless.


    He, Aber Agnes, with outstanding talent and equipped with both brains and brawns, would be a master of his own. He would rise to the top and be the real master with his own will.


    Would the methods used in the process matter? Would history matter? History was written by victors after all.


    Of course, had it been before this, his life as a puppet would have been strenuously long, but now? He would take the most important credit for himself.


    A puppet? No, it was the Agnes family¡¯s job to be a puppet, not his.


    With the important credit in hand, he would voice his request to the faction behind all this, the Stardust Council.


    He would get the opportunity to truly rise in the ranks.


    The thought excited Aber. Nothing will go wrong. We are in the endgame now.


    ******


    Looking at the retreating back, Andrew squinted his eyes and said to Hank beside him, ¡°I have a feeling that Aber has his own ns and I¡¯ve somehow be a pawn in his game.¡±


    Hank did not say anything since he was not good at politics or fighting over authority. He was tidying up his military backpack, his uniform, and his weapons without a care for the conflicts going on. He knew there would be a fierce battle that was unlike any othersing his way, so he had to be prepared.


    However, Hank¡¯sposure failed to infect Andrew. His gentlemanly bearing was lost and he was very grumpy at that moment. He stood and kicked the longsword away. The de twirled several times in the air before embedding itself into the wall of the cave.


    Unfortunately, it was not enough to vent his emotions. Andrew walked to the wine cer and picked out the harshest liquor, uncorking it and gulping a third of the alcohol in one go.


    He was never an alcoholic and would remain calm and stay under control regardless of the situation, but he was incapable in the current circumstances. He could not do anything before his opponent who was numerous times stronger than himself. His wisdom, his hard work, and calctions had all failed him, and he felt helplessly defeated.


    A hand gripped Andrew¡¯s shoulder and took the bottle away from him.


    ¡°What are you being grumpy about? You know the differences between you and Aber from the start.¡± Hank was usually calm. Shouldn¡¯t Andrew have epted the fact a long time ago?


    However, his words infuriated Andrew who red at Hank. ¡°Alcohol! Give me the alcohol.¡±


    Hank hesitated, but he reluctantly returned the bottle to Andrew.


    Andrew took another strong gulp before he gasped. ¡°I¡¯ve always epted the fact, but I never expected the fact to be so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Hank, something is wrong with that Tang Ling, do you know? There¡¯s something very wrong with him. Didn¡¯t you hear what they said just now?¡±


    ¡°I heard. Tang Ling should be a very powerful person,¡± said Hank as he unconsciously turned to the lobby of the cave. The stone wall in the lobby had the ranking of the First Reserved Camp carved on it. Hank¡¯s name upied the first ce firmly and Tang Ling¡¯s name was still at the bottom.


    ¡°Powerful? No, no, no, no! It¡¯s not important to me at all.¡± Andrew shook his head before taking another big gulp of the bottle. He continued, ¡°The important thing is that Tang Ling is an opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand? There is something very wrong about him and it means a huge opportunity, but Aber seized the opportunity for himself. Judging from his actions, I won¡¯t be credited anymore for whatever he is going to do...¡± Andrew was getting riled up. He crushed the bottle of liquor in the end, making his hand bleed. ¡°The worst thing is that I still have to work for him and help him to achieve his goal...How can I adhere to that?¡±


    Andrew hugged his head in depression while Hank remained quiet. He held Andrew¡¯s hand and tended to his wounds. After he stopped the bleeding, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, why must you follow what he says?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s gaze was nk, but when he heard Hank¡¯s words, the vitality in his eyes slowly recovered.


    Heughed all of a sudden as he held Hank¡¯s hand tightly and said with gnashing teeth, ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that? All I need to do is to trifle with something and I can go against his will. Aber will fail. His n will fall short!¡± ¡°Hank, you are the one with great wisdom! I can never be as smart as you.¡± Andrew sank in his maniacalughter.


    Hank shook his head. He had no idea what Andrew was going to do.


    The storm had arrived. What kind of quake would it cause in the end?


    ******


    Su Yao panted vehemently as the high-speed sprint pushed his heart to its limit. He could barely endure the violent beating. He carried a great secret with him and had to stay away from the public eye for now.


    However, what about Tang Ling? Would he be fine? Judging from the secret intel, Tang Ling was not targeted, so he would be safe for the time being.


    Su Yao stopped sprinting, thinking that he should be safe after running this far. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and released his clenched fists. There was a paper in his hand with a single line of sentences: ¡®The purge has started. Run. Who are you?¡¯


    The sentence had two meanings. Su Yao could not help but bitterly chuckle. He sat down to adjust his breath. Then, he grabbed a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    As the smoke circled his face, he started to talk to himself, ¡°How long has it been? 22 years? Or 23? I guess the folks there have forgotten me...Well, even I¡¯ve almost forgotten myself.¡±


    While he talked to himself, he took something out from his arms. It was an aged metal box covered with heavy mottled rust.


    Su Yao stroked the rusty box emotionally while past memories were shing in his eyes.


    He suddenly felt the sun from 30 years ago and saw the carefree guy from his memories wearing those patched clothes, squatting on a pile of firewood with a straw of grass in his mouth. The guy looked at him. ¡°Hey, look at this. My clothes are made from real fabric. Wanna touch? It feels great.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, dickhead.¡± Su Yao chuckled in reminiscence as he opened the metal box.


    ¡®Why are you so stupid? If you can¡¯t win, run! Why did you fight them with your life? Let me have a look. Shit, there¡¯s blood all over your head!¡± The carefree guy tore a piece of cloth from his precious clothes and simply wiped the blood on Su Yao¡¯s head, then the blood on himself.


    Run? Of course, I want to run. The problem is that I can¡¯t outrun them! And that dickhead stayed in the end. He turned around and stood by me to fight the bunch of bullies from the vige.


    Why would people follow another person wholeheartedly? Was it because of strength? Or because of a wealthy background or potential benefits?


    Neither.


    Su Yao did not regret following that guy in his memory. It all started when the guy turned around and stood by him and when he tore a piece of cloth from his precious clothes to wipe his blood and try to patch his injuries.


    Sometimes, when you followed a person wholeheartedly and could even give him your life, it was not because of how powerful the person was. It might just because the person following was a dickhead.


    Su Yao chuckled. He took a vial of liquid from the metal box. The liquid inside the vial was glistening and appeared captivating, especially in a dark room like this.


    He also held another transparent sculpture in his other hand. It seemed like an intricately sculpted masterpiece. The shape of the sculpture was an ugly dog head.


    I guess only that dickhead is stupid enough to create such ame symbol.


    ¡°What do you know, dumbass? This dog was a pet of mine when I was young. I found it in the forest. You don¡¯t even know how loyal it is. It pledged its loyalty to me and would protect me for life. Likewise, I also have the burden of protection. I must protect this era, this. Hey, look how cute it is. It¡¯s such a cute dog.¡±


    ¡°A dog head, eh?¡± Su Yao¡¯s fingers rubbed the dog head repeatedly and he eventually held it tightly.


    The past was like a cloud of smoke, floating in the air. You could not touch it and it could not scatter away either. This silly dog head sculpture once shone across this world.


    It has been a very long time., I guess the people have forgotten about it, but...it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Su Yao exerted his strength and the transparent dog head sculpture started to crack, ultimately breaking into pieces.


    It had returned.


    A kid named Tang Ling had also appeared.


    Let¡¯s hope that kid isn¡¯t a dumbass because the dumbass before him failed. Does the era belong to the cold-blooded but smart and strong people?


    Maybe he is a dumbass like the one before him...There¡¯s no evidence to prove it now, but will there be any more in the future? The kid still has the dumbass¡¯s blood in him anyway.


    ******


    Squadrons of elite warriors were marching fiercely throughout Safety Sector No. 17 from the inner city to the outer city.


    The line that shaped the identity of the people of the sector vanished at that moment. Whether you were a noble or a civilian, whenever you were taken away, you would officially be a convict, a death convict at that.


    ¡°Lord Arhan, must we cuff Lord Morlin with the death convict shackles too?¡± An elite warrior looked at Arhan with unease.


    Arhan had a handkerchief over his nose because he detested the stench in the rural area. His eyes were deep and sinister when he looked at the warrior. ¡°What is this? Sympathy?¡±


    ¡°No, my Lord. I¡¯m just...¡± The elite warrior wanted to defend himself, but the strong denial in his throat silenced him.


    Lord Morlin was loved by the people. He was one of the few nobles who would never look down on civilians. He would go down to the outer city frequently and provide food and daily resources to the people suffering from poverty. He even took the time to teach and raise the children who were born into a poor family or were abandoned in the messy outer city. All in all, he was the embodiment of kindness.


    ¡°Cuff him. I suspect that he¡¯s a rebel,¡± Arhan said easily.


    The young elite warrior was then cuffed with the gray shackles, indicating that he wasbeled as a death convict. His body started to shake while his face turned gloomy and was smeared with disbelief, but when he saw Lord Morlin¡¯s calm gaze, he received a sense offort in the desperate situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I didn¡¯t even know there are so many filthy fleas in the sector before we started the purge.¡± Arhan¡¯sint seemed to show that he was tired.


    Then, he said, ¡°Three dayster, Glory Squad will be very busy since many death convicts will be executed there. Will it start a gue? A virus in this era is no joke.¡± His words made the long line of death convicts behind him look even uglier.


    Arhan hinted, ¡°If someone is willing to spill valuable information, people won¡¯t have to die.¡± He nced over Morlin when he said that.


    Morlin was elderly with white hair. He was still as calm and elegant as ever, and his blue eyes showed a trace of kindness. When he locked gazes with Arhan, his body trembled for a moment before he recovered.


    Arhan was delighted. Scared, eh? You persistent old man.


    If he could get valuable information from the uing interrogation, his future would be bright. Even though he knew he would eventually be the general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors, he fantasized about a higher position. Maybe the deputy speaker or something higher?


    Arhan was drowning in his own fantasy.


    He did not know that Morlin trembled not because of his intimidating gaze but because the pendant around his neck shook and cracked.


    ******


    At the legendary cksmith, the owner of the cksmith was not tall but was exceptionally buff. He felt nothing about the sudden purge that happened in Safety Sector No. 17.


    He guided his disciple to forge a new batch of hoes. No matter what happened politically, the most basic tools were always needed by the safety sector, so the owner¡¯s business would not be affected.


    The nks and clunks rang out in the cksmith as usual while the owner was forging a sword in the inner chamber.


    Maybe because he exerted too much strength in his hammer, one of the precious obsidian beads that he wore on his wrist cracked.


    The owner stopped while narrowing his eyes. He stroked the cracked beads with a meaningful gaze. Then, he strode to the outer chamber to announce, ¡°Guys, things might not be peaceful today. Put a hold on your work and go home. I¡¯ll be closing for two days.¡±


    The Mysterious Garden Restaurant was a high-ss restaurant favored by the nobles located in the inner city. They had several specialty dishes that must be booked beforehand. Otherwise, it was impossible for one to taste it.


    The great purge had started outside, but there were many who distanced themselves from the matter. Even though the Mysterious Garden Restaurant¡¯s business was affected, it was within an eptable range.


    Many nobles who pre-booked the dishes were waiting patiently in the lobby. They were waiting for the Mysterious Garden Restaurant to open the dining room so that they would be able to taste the alluring dishes.


    However, the restaurant owner came out. He was dressed very much like a noble, and his golden hair was neatly tucked behind his ears. His beard was neatlybed and his mustache was styled charmingly, granting him a gentleman¡¯s bearing.


    ¡°Dear respectful lords anddies, I¡¯m so sorry to announce that our restaurant is closed for the day due to the special operation happening in the sector right now. I apologize for the inconvenience caused, and to make it up to everyone, the Mysterious Garden willpensate double the amount for everyone who has waited. Your time is precious to us.¡±


    After that, the owner bestowed them with a smile before he walked away. He was well-mannered and his gentlemanliness won eptance from everyone despite it being regrettable.


    Was it really regrettable though? The owner did not care. His hand was holding his favorite little jade sculpture, and upon a closer look, the little jade sculpture seemed to have cracked.


    Meanwhile, in a secluded bar located in the outer city, business was already bad for the bar during the usual days, and now, with the great purge going on, the business had dropped to zero.


    The owner was a strange person. That was Tang Ling¡¯sment on him after visiting the bar twice.


    The owner was indeed strange. He never cared about his business, let alone the chaos on the street.


    With the warriors chasing people, the wails and screams that echoed throughout the street, people being beaten and civilians whispering in a discussion about what happened, it was total chaos outside.


    The owner poured himself a sweet leaf wine, the unique beverage of Safety Sector No. 17. Only those who visited the bar knew that the sweet leaf wine was the owner¡¯s specialty because, in the whole safety sector, only he could produce the most authentic and local sweet leaf wine.


    As he took a sip from the ss, he was wiping a strange item in his hand with a piece of cloth. It looked like a sword, but its de was rounded and had a hole at the tip, resembling the muzzle of a gun.


    If people saw what he was holding, they would cry out in surprise, ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    It had been a long time and people tended to be forgetful, but there were fewer and fewer people who could name this item over time. It was the Viper Strike.


    The owner was getting carried away with the cleaning. He stared at the old clock hanging over the wine cer. The old clock carried a special air even though it was not good at telling the time. At the 12 o¡¯clock hand, instead of the number 12, there was a small red ruby.


    The color was nothing ster but it was still a gemstone, yet at that very moment, the ruby had cracked.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± The strange owner stopped his wiping and stood up. The moment he got up, an explosive aura emanated from his ratherzy and hunched back.


    The same scene happened in many other ces throughout Safety Sector No. 17.


    Some were nobles while some were gangsters in the slums. There was even an inconspicuousdy working in the washing bay and a bawd leading a group of helpless youngdies.


    All of them chose to stop what they were doing and waited patiently.


    All kinds of items that they had with them cracked. When they secretly shoved the cracked pieces away, a peculiar dog head would be revealed inside.


    Like what Worf said, what would happen to Safety Sector No. 17 that still had the seed of hope buried deep inside? What would they do against the impending changes?


    ******


    Wooooooooooorn!


    The long and unique sound of a horn sounded from the Hope Barrier. It was the horn of a ss 1 defense situation.


    It was at that moment that the warriors on the battlefield, working on the farm, on a mission or even resting, every single one of them reacted to the battle horn.


    Every one of them flocked back to the Hope Barrier as a scary battle was about to happen.


    What really happened? Everyone was filled with anxiety. The ss 1 defense situation horn was a symbolic rm, no one expected to hear it all of a sudden or even at all.


    The meaning of the horn was unlike others. Not only was the Hope Barrier was rmed, but even the whole of Safety Sector No. 17 would also be notified.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The people in both the inner and outer areas of the city started to grow uneasy. The long horn seemed to have caused a chain reaction as fear and anxiety started to infect everyone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Kong also heard the long horn.


    ¡°It has begun.¡± Fei Long sat up straight.


    ¡°It has begun.¡± Worf squinted his abysmal eyes. Zorwen ran to the window facing the battlefield ruins, clenching his fists tightly. ¡°In this kind of despicable way? It¡¯s so them.¡±


    ¡°It has begun.¡± Aber, enjoying the melody in his room, started to dance strangely.


    ¡°It has begun.¡± The strange owner of the bar reacted too.


    ¡°It has begun.¡±


    ¡°It has begun.¡±


    ...


    Since it had begun, all that was left was to wait. Everyone was waiting for things to explode and waiting for the oue to happen.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell happened? Tang Ling, did I hear it correctly? Was that a ss 1 defense situation long horn?¡± Orston widened his eyes. The first thought he had was to confirm what he heard with Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling also opened his eyes. Did I hear it correctly? Was that really a ss 1 defense situation long horn?


    Following the re of the horn, a burning sensation engulfed Tang Ling¡¯s body whole. If it was not a sense of danger, would it mean that he could not escape what¡¯sing in his way? He was not sure what the anxiety was about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back to the Hope Barrier.¡± Tang Ling stood up and snuffed the fire out with a stomp.


    ¡°Then, these...¡± Should they take some spoils back with them?


    ¡°Leave them behind.¡± Tang Ling looked at the Hope Barrier. It was just a single nce, but the anxiety materialized into a burning fire that consumed his body and smeared sweat all over his forehead.

 Chapter 184 - The Storm (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Storm (3 in 1)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion <b>Editor:</b> EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Countless lightning bolts shed across the sky whilst deafening thunderps boomed one after another.


    Heavy rain poured down. It had been a while since it rained. Tang Ling stood at the edge of the Patrol Ground and suddenly thought of that ominous night.


    As though a long time had passed, the light in Safety Sector No. 17 had evolved dramatically. The veil of mystery and a myriad of questions followed him as he grew stronger, drawing a clear line that separated the past and the present for him.


    However, at times, it felt like yesterday. Whenever he was in a silent space, he could hear his grandmother¡¯s uneasy coughing before she slept whenever he closed his eyes. He could also feel the little movements from his bed as his sister crawled under the nket and into his arms. She would clutch his shirt before she could sleep.


    The bnce of the battlefield ruins had been broken. The Underground hadunched a full-fledged invasion!


    Squadron after squadron of warriors slid down the iron belt in silence. They entered the battlefield with firearms that could rival the enemy, forcing the situation into a temporary stalemate.


    The warriors were nervous as they fought because they were not fighting unorganized beasts or brainless zombies anymore. They were facing real monsters!


    The monsters were steaming hot as they appeared. The softest touch of its body would burn one¡¯s skin, and the scariest thing was that its strange outer form that resembled a human was just an external vessel!


    After destroying the vessel with multiple attacks, rat-men would jump out. They were no less than a powerful doe.


    <i>What is this? What the hell is all of this?</i>


    All the warriors on standby questioned the situation deeply. They were either gathered at the Patrol Ground or the war passage, waiting for the order to be deployed into the battlefield.


    Was there any good news? Strictly speaking, there was something hopeful.


    Since both sides possessed firearms, as the bullets and explosives were detonated toward each other, the fiery scene frightened the beasts and mutated insects that upied the battlefield all year long. Even the zombies dared not go near to the conflict area.


    There was also another piece of good news. There seemed to be a limit to the strange monsters. After two hours of continuous battling, they stoppeding out of that despicable crevice since they had limited troops.


    The rain was pouring in torrents, and since it was the end of summer, it brought a chill.


    Yang Kong walked over and looked at the Fierce Dragon Squad standing in the rain with a strange bleak smile on his face.


    ¡°The Underground is a race that lives 50 meters under the surface. The old civilization did have something on them, so some people discovered their existence in a deep cave in the past. For reasons unknown, the Underground hid very well in the old civilization and even the time before them. However, when the Purple Moon Era came, they stopped hiding and started to extend their ws to the surface.


    ¡°They, too, should have their own civilization, but no one has ever been to their kingdom to see what it was like, at least, not in our times. Maybe there were people who dove deep underground, but Safety Sector No. 17 never received any news about it.


    ¡°Their way of battling differs from humans. As you can see, they have two bodies. The bigger exterior that resembles a deformed human is known as their Prosthetics. You can view it as their armor but not entirely.


    ¡°Based on what we know, unless absolutely necessary, they won¡¯t remove their Prosthetics underground. What we humans know about the Prosthetics is that the environment underground is harsh, so they have to rely on the Prosthetics to survive.


    ¡°As for the Prosthetics they are equipped with, it is exactly as you guys saw. The Underground will gain increased strength and a high-temperature skin as a defense, but it won¡¯t affect their speed at all. As for their true form, they can no longer adapt to the environment on the surface. The bacteria, the virus, and sunlight...All the things on the surface can be an obstacle to stop them from surviving up here.


    ¡°But since they decided to show up in our era, their ambition speaks for itself. They eyed the surface, wanting to return to the light. They have something to support their goal too¡ªthe Purple Moon. The Purple Moon elerates their ability to adapt to the environment on the surface. If they get close to the Universal Source Rock or move around it, they can move around on the surface longer.


    ¡°The bad news is that if they are allowed to walk the surface, 80% of the entire Underground race will be able to adapt to the environment here in less than a year. Thest and most important thing is that they are thieves. They stole something from the old civilization¡ªa piece of advanced technology to be exact¡ªand when the Purple Moon Era arrived, they somehow got their hands on a bunch of firearms.


    ¡°Hmph, see that? Using human¡¯s achievements to fight humans. This is the truest side of the battlefield. I suppose I don¡¯t have to exin the details, do I?¡± Yang Kong lowered his head after he finished. He removed his sses and wiped the water droplets away. His face screamed of exhaustion while his gaze at the battlefield held a profound meaning.


    <i>Did they eagerlyunch their invasion on this day? The day when the purge started? This is just to pressure the casten.</i>


    He already could picture the scene in which the Agnes family appeared like the hero and saved everyone from the cmity. They would then use the credit, plus a little boost from the faction behind them, to rise in the ranks and ultimately seed in the transfer of power.


    But...since when did life in Safety Sector No. 17 be this worthless? Should life not be cherished?


    Even if the poption exceeded the production rate, the extra poption would be sent to the settlement and extra resources would be given to them to aid their survival. Thete casten once said that there was an abundance of resources in this era despite there being a seriousck of human poption.


    Unfortunately, human life had be worthless.


    Since when did it change? Was it the day the settlement got destroyed? Or today, when the Agnes family decided to use human lives to pile up their credits in this conflict just so they could rise in the ranks? Was it all for a perfect performance?


    ¡°Why did you hide it from us?¡±


    While Yang Kong was carried away by his thoughts as he gazed at the battlefield, behind him, Yu reacted vehemently, even more so than Orston. He strode up and said loudly, ¡°The Underground race is just right in front of our eyes, yet you still hid it from us?¡±


    It was infuriating. The Underground race was right in front of their eyes, or rather beneath the ground that they stepped on, but they had never heard of their existence until now. Why?


    Yang Kong turned around to Yu. He did not want to and should not answer the question. As a dutiful instructor, he ought to suppress the anger in kids¡¯ hearts, but an impulse rose within him. It urged him to spill the truth. As for what the kids would think of him, it was all up to their imagination.


    ¡°After we entered the Purple Moon Era, humans were segregated into different factions and forces, but there was a powerful organization that set the rules for us. Everyone in this particr organization governed themselves because those who were epted in the organizations governed cities, and at times, whenever they reached an ord, they would set the rules for the world to follow.


    ¡°At first, there were only three rules and it slowly increased to five...or was it seven? Nevertheless, it is still unknown whether the rules will continue to increase, but one of the rules is that normal people, and by normal people I mean those who don¡¯t have a contributing upation, have no right to know about the existence of the Underground race. Take you guys as an example. Before anyone of you became a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior, none of you should¡¯ve known about the Underground¡¯s existence.¡± Yang Kong wore his sses and sighed softly as he remained calm.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Orston stepped up. <i>Yeah, how can you say that? It¡¯s a hostile race under the ground that we are standing on, so why is it kept a secret from the normal people? Don¡¯t normal people have the right to know?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I say. It¡¯s the rule. As a matter of fact, there are many things the rules have kept secret from normal people. I¡¯m an instructor, so I¡¯m not allowed to misguide you. I¡¯m afraid the real answer is only known by the higher-ups, but I can share my opinion. Under the circumstances whereby all resources are limited, or at least development is limited, whenever things get really, <i>really</i>, bad, the lesser the people know, the more they can live a steady life.


    ¡°You guys can take it as an excuse or view it as a protection. You can even call it a despicable act. Whatever it is, this is the only exnation that I, as an instructor, can give you.¡± Yang Kong went silent after that as he pocketed his hands and gazed at the battlefield.


    An argument danced on the tip of Orston¡¯s tongue, but he decided to swallow it. Frustrated, he punched the ground vehemently to vent his emotions. At that very moment, he seemed to have matured suddenly.


    He knew that both him or Yu, or even Christina had no right to throw a tantrum. They sided with the higher-ups because they had more resourcespared to the others and they enjoyed the privilege to receive education, so it was only a matter of time before they gained the right to know such secrets.


    What would the three of them be if they were a lot more matured? Would they deny the current system? Or would they automatically be a protector of the current system?


    At least...the blood in them was still warm.


    Tang Ling coldly watched over everything. He knew about the Underground race a long time ago and he had kept it a secret from his friends as well.


    No one was more familiar with keeping secrets from normal people than him. Just think about what the people in the settlement had been through. Even until theirst breath, they doubted the existence of the old civilization and knew nothing about the world.


    The more they knew, the more anxious and impatient they would get. Would they be able to reproduce and hunt in peace if they knew the truth? Would they be able to provide batches of new blood to the troops in Safety Sector No. 17 in peace?


    It might not be possible anymore!


    Maybe the safety sector did have a merciful side. It was barely kept alive by maintaining the scale of the poption in the settlement, but suchpassion was limited, and from that night onwards, the mercy was crushed to smithereens.


    Until today, the reason for the zombie attack remained a mystery. No one knew what role did Safety Sector No. 17 yed in that onught, but one thing was for sure¡ªthe settlement was used as a pawn in a deal to secure benefits.


    So, what else could Tang Ling look forward to?


    Thankfully, he was still grateful. He observed Yu¡¯s silence, Orston¡¯s rage and Christina¡¯s sympathy towards the sacrifices made on the battlefield. He was grateful for meeting his friends while they were still young. Had it been five or ten years down the line, the pure friendship and the naive mercy would not have existed anymore.


    The Underground went on a rampage on the battlefield. The leader of each squadron was briefing the whole squad and filled them in with somest-minute details.


    Tang Ling felt nothing but irony because he had sketched the outline of the whole conspiracy in his heart. A traitor had appeared in Safety Sector No. 17.


    The traitor was backed by powerful support and this faction behind the traitor must have close ties with the Underground race. It would exin why during the garage mission, a sea of zombies had been hidden underground. Who else could move underground better than the Underground race themselves?


    Fei Long had been strangely captured as a hostage by the Underground. He imed that he was treated as a bargaining chip.


    The invasion by the Underground was a sign for the traitor of Safety Sector No. 17 to appear under the light.


    <i>Who is this traitor?</i> Tang Ling was just a small fry as a New Moon Warrior. The gap in receiving information blocked his analysis, but it did not matter since he could still deduce something with the breadcrumbs left behind.


    What exactly were the breadcrumbs?


    The door back in garage No. 19 had been sabotaged.


    Back then, only a small group of people could have done it¡ªthe Summit Squad. They had every reason to do it because they had a conflict with the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    As for the truth?


    When Tang Ling further analyzed the situation, he had a question about why the Summit Squad was able to retreat unscathed.


    The Summit Squad had given an official reply in response to that. They said they had forgotten to bring their bacteria control potion and someone in the squad was infected, so they were forced to retreat.


    The one who had forgotten to bring the bacteria control potion in the Summit Squad was someone well-known for being careless. The excuse might seem wless, but something was not right about the details. The person-in-charge of the potion should have been the leader. Why would such a task be assigned to a notably careless person? Why did they not double-confirm the supplies before they went out?


    After a quick analysis, the answer came afloat.


    The leader of the Summit Squad was Andrew who was a delicate and smart person with high EQ. He would never have made such a lousy mistake no matter how perfect the excuse might seem.


    Even if he destroyed the evidence, he could not remove people¡¯s suspicion of him, and Tang Ling was clearly suspecting him.


    Andrew. Andrew Agnes.


    So, who would the traitor be then? Surely, it was the Agnes family! Otherwise, Andrew could not have gotten the insider tip and retreated beforehand.


    When Tang Ling connected himself to the incident, everything seemed fishy.


    Why would Lionel Agnes have targeted him during the first exam?


    Why did Andrew feign the determination to ept the garage area mission? He would have appeared less suspicious if he had not epted the mission.


    Could Tang Ling assume that Andrew epted the mission just to target him? Andrew actually had a high chance of killing him without anyone knowing about it during the mission.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s spectioncked key information. He could not link himself to all the conspiracy that he just uncovered.


    For example, Andrew had tons of chances to put him through hell, so why the garage area then? What was Andrew so afraid of?


    The same thing happened with Lionel Agnes who seemed to target Tang Ling due to his conflict with Su Yao, but it was just an excuse for him to target Tang Ling out in the open. After the excuse was invalidated, Lionel did not do anything to Tang Ling anymore.


    What did that mean?


    Everything pointed towards a single exnation. There was a hidden power surrounding him. It was not the power from Su Yao but from someone else, hence the Agnes family¡¯s fear of him.


    Tang Ling had evidence to support his spection. Back then, during the garage mission where he seemingly died, he was saved by a mysterious person. He still had the piece of paper with him. The piece of paper was evidence!


    However, figuring out the whole incident was exceptionally difficult.


    The rain was endless. Lightning would sh across the sky frequently and Tang Ling winced when the thunder pped in his ears.


    <i>Who am I?</i> What else was more painful than not knowing who he really was? The anxiety in his heart rumbled fiercely, stopping him from thinking clearly.


    ¡°Stop thinking, stop thinking. I¡¯ve been preparing for the past month and a half for this very day when everythinges together. I¡¯m prepared for the Underground race too.¡± Tang Ling breathed deeply,forting himself. The gap in receiving information was disturbing to him, yet Su Yao had deliberately kept the secret from him.


    <i>Is the answering soon?</i> Tang Ling was on the brink of exploding.


    Since the Underground race had moved out, the traitor would be prepared toe on stage. The safety of Tang Ling¡¯s life would no longer exist since the traitor would no longer need to hide or be afraid of him.


    The hidden power around him, including Su Yao, would surely make a move in reaction to the traitor¡¯s revtion.


    As for his true identity and the memories that he lost, everything would be revealed at some point. Tang Ling was afraid. He was afraid that he would lose himself after knowing the truth about his identity.


    For reasons unknown, Yang Kong turned around to the Fierce Dragon Squad and decided to spill the secret, ¡°Actually, the safety sector isn¡¯t safe today. The purge has started.¡±


    Although there was ag in information between the Hope Barrier and Safety Sector No. 17, people would know about the purge sooner orter.


    ¡°What?!¡± Yu, Orston, and Christina were shocked to their core. The purge? No one was more sensitive to that word than the nobles.


    Dumbfounded, Tang Ling knew his spection was about toe true. Since the Underground raceunched an invasion, it was almost certain the traitor in the safety sector would seize the opportunity and do something from within.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your families are fine.¡± Yang Kong looked at the three of them. Their families had always been neutral forces. Only Yufeng¡¯s family leaned slightly towards a certain side, but they had the option to step away and remain neutral to secure their own safety.


    Asbatant families, the three families were considered the pirs of the middle ss of Safety Sector No. 17. The traitor would not want to take over an empty Safety Sector No. 17, would they?


    ¡°The purge has nothing to do with you guys. I¡¯m just letting you know that every one of you is fine,¡± said Yang Kong. His eyes intentionally paused on Tang Ling and he exchanged a gaze with him.


    He could sense the anxiety from Tang Ling. Judging from the explosive tension building on his expression, he knew that Tang Ling was worried about Su Yao.


    It was at that moment when Yang Kong gave Tang Ling a hint. A person as smart as Tang Ling would have easily gotten the hint¡ªSu Yao was fine.


    Tang Ling must keep himself safe! He must! At least judging from how things had turned out in Safety Sector No. 17, there were still no signs about the traitor targeting him. Seeming to understand the hint, he slowly calmed down and that explosive tension slowly faded away.


    He waited patiently for his turn to be deployed into the battlefield.


    No one counted how many warriors had been deployed. There were still around 300 to 400 Underground soldiers running wild on the battlefield, and two to three thousand warriors were required to barely hold them off.


    The funny thing was that due to the size of the battlefield, no troops could be deployed at the moment. If the battlefield was flooded with troops from the Hope Barrier, those beasts and mutated insects that had stepped out of the ring of conflict mighte back in and the warriors would put themselves at risk of friendly bombardment.


    Therefore, the Hope Barrier decided to send squadron after squadron of warriors into the battlefield as if they were trying to hold off the enemy with the warriors¡¯ lives.


    What about the Purple Moon Warriors? Where were they? Despite it being a ss 1 defense situation, none of them showed up?


    The warriors started to lose their morale. What else was more insulting than this? Were the Purple Moon Warriors not showing up during such a critical situation? Even the troops stationed in other camps came over as reinforcement.


    Yang Kong furrowed his brows as he failed to understand how far these people, who looked up to the Agnes family as their leader, would go and when they would stop. Had the warriors not died enough? After the garage mission and now the invasion from the Underground race, Safety Sector No. 17 had lost at least one-fourth of its troops. What was the Agnes family doing behind the scenes?


    While everyone was in doubt and anxiety was rife, a series of neat footsteps came from the main war passage of the Hope Barrier.


    Everyone turned around towards the footsteps. The Purple Moon Warriors had finally arrived, and there were hundreds of them, which was the equivalent of half of the total Purple Moon Warriors stationed in Safety Sector No. 17.


    The leader of the group of Purple Moon Warriors was an elderly man in a ck cape. Those stationed in Safety Sector No. 17 would surely know the man¡ªClyne Agnes.


    He was the leader of the Agnes family, the living legend, the strongest and the ex-general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors of Safety Sector No. 17.


    Nevertheless, he was no longer the general captain, so why would he don his Purple Moon armor today. Furthermore, the ck cape on his back was a symbol of the general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    <i>Fei Long? Where¡¯s Fei Long?</i>


    Worry appeared on Yang Kong¡¯s face. It seemed like things had deviated from the expected. ording to everyone¡¯s prediction, Arhan should have been the one who took over the general captain¡¯s position from Fei Long, but now it was Clyne Agnes?


    Yang Kong was worried about Fei Long¡¯s safety. When he left the room, Fei Long had been passed out drunk on the sofa!


    Time did not allow Yang Kong to think as Aber Agnes, who was beside Clyne Agnes, stepped up.


    The noble young master, who had always shown disdain towards the Purple Moon Warriors¡¯ duties, was in his Purple Moon armor as well. He even wore the red cape which was a symbol of a unit captain.


    <i>Getting impatient after a little advantage? Or it is time for the usurping to take ce on stage? The Agnes family must be desperate to pocket this credit. That¡¯s why they ignored the rules and shamelessly seized themand of the Purple Moon Warriors. Fei Long...</i>


    The distress on Yang Kong¡¯s face got heavier. He could only stay calm when he thought of the casten. <i>Will the castenpromise to this extent and abandon Fei Long?</i>


    It was at that moment that Aber stepped into the sight of the confused warriors looking at them.


    As the rain continued to pour down, he spoke.

 Chapter 185 - So-Called Holy (2.5 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 185: So-Called Holy (2.5 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Fei Long is the traitor.¡±


    That was the first thing Aber uttered and his words echoed throughout the entire Hope Barrier. All the warriors in line heard him. The Purple Moon Warriors had a skill called ¡®Warcry¡¯ which Aber used to give his speech.


    Right after his words subsided, a bolt of lightning shed across the dark sky, followed by a deafening thunderp. No one spoke. The abrupt news was as shocking as the lightning and thunder in the sky. Everyone was frightened to the core and could not even react properly.


    However, Aber did not n to give the warriors time to digest the news as he continued, ¡°And it¡¯s more than just Fei Long. Safety Sector No. 17 has rotted to its core for a long time. Even if the casten is back, there¡¯s no stopping the corrupted gue from spreading further. That is what caused the battle today, the Underground race, who we have suppressed with countless lives of our own warriors,unched an invasion at us, breaking the bnce that we¡¯ve maintained for so long.


    ¡°They have broken through the underground defense line that we¡¯ve put up for many years. They sent their troops to the surface and want to invade Safety Sector No. 17. They desire to take the Universal Source Rock for themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. What do you think the Purple Moon Warriors are doing? Why are they not on the battlefield? It¡¯s because they are underground, defending a very important underground pass.


    ¡°It has alle down to this and there¡¯s no reason for me to keep the secret anymore. The underground pass that they are stationed in is right under the crevice in front of the Hope Barrier. It is known as Sector R and is as big as a human vige, a safety vige to be exact.


    ¡°Our troops actually have the advantage to defeat them and force them back, but Sector R has three important war passages that connect to other bigger sectors. We dared not risk breaking the bnce. All we¡¯ve done is station Purple Moon Warriors in all three passages and try our best to contain the situation.


    ¡°It has almost been a hundred years since the Purple Moon Warriors have been stationed there. Minor conflicts that have happened at times cost us the lives of the Purple Moon Warriors, but because of their sacrifice, we are able to build the Hope Barrier and provide the safety sector with a stable source of food. The poption of the safety sector grew bigger and stronger, eventually bing a qualified shelter in this dangerous era.


    ¡°However, there is someone who isn¡¯t moved by the sacrifices made. He¡¯s betrayed us. No, to be more precise, he and the organization behind him that is greedy for benefits have betrayed us. I can only reveal so much: Fei Long is the one tasked with the missionst month. He was supposed to be on duty at the passages, but somehow he lost one of the passages to the Underground race. A dozen more Purple Moon Warriors who should¡¯ve guarded the passages with their lives fled, and Fei Long himself...Hmph! The general captain of the Purple Moon Warriors was held captive by the Underground!¡± Aber finally stopped. There was sadness on his face together with a withered sense of justice. He nced over every warrior in the Patrol Ground in distress.


    Kakrooom!


    The thunder got louder and the rain got heavier. The atmosphere was so dense that it almost blurred out everyone¡¯s sight.


    No one said a word. What should they say? Fei Long, a traitor? How could they ept such a im?


    Fei Long was once known as the living prodigy of Safety Sector No. 17, the youngest Purple Moon captain and the brightest gem when he was young. He put his life on the line countless times for the safety sector. He was kind and never aggrandize himself, yet he was being called a traitor?


    The news was utter despair to the people. It was more devastating than knowing that the Underground race had invaded the safety sector.


    If Fei Long really was a traitor, what else could the people believe? The bloody battle that the warriors fought on the battlefield started to be a joke filled with irony.


    Aber grinned coldly as if he was sneering at the other traitors who looked up to Fei Long as their leader. Tang Ling also revealed an ironic grin. Who else was a better actor than Aber? Every gaze, every expression, and every action that he made was filled with professionalism.


    Aber was the one who allied his family with the Underground race, yet he wasbeling the innocent Fei Long as a traitor.


    I bet the Agnes family¡¯s reputation will soar to the peak after this. What else can Aber say? Bunch of bullshit...Fei Long...


    Fei Long had always been kind to Tang Ling, so the nder of his name today was not a joke. Tang Ling wondered how Fei Long was doing. He looked at Yang Kong, hoping for a hint.


    Yang Kong, however, lowered his head, shielding his face from the people. Still, Tang Ling somehow knew that Yang Kong was calm even after Aber ndered Fei Long. As the closest person to Fei Long, Yang Kong must have known something to be able to remain this calm.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling could not voice his question out loud.


    Everyone else in the Fierce Dragon Squad looked at Tang Ling worriedly. Everyone in the Hope Barrier, or at least the First Reserved Camp, knew that Tang Ling was under Fei Long¡¯s protection. What would happen to Tang Ling? If Aberbeled Tang Ling as a traitor, none of the Fierce Dragon Squad would believe such a im.


    The rain wetted the brim of his cap. He was very calm at the moment. He even sensed the anxious gaze from Vian, so he replied to her with a warm smile.


    This would be the end. Regardless of how it would eventually turn out, after the farce ended, the close rtionship between Tang Ling and his friends woulde to an end after today, would it not?


    Tang Ling nced over at the left forest. He had a feeling that he would miss the forest a lot after today.


    As the rain continued its downpour, Casten Worf ced his hands on the window. His eyes nced over the entire battlefield and eventually stopped at the right forest.


    With his strength, Fei Long must have gone through the forest by now. The forest should be temporarily safe, but the Herrocky Mountains were dangerous. His best chance of survival would be carving a bloody path through the mountain ridges and safely reaching the Darkness Port.


    From there on, would he discard his identity as Fei Long, change his name, and be a real Dark Freeman? Or would he brand the insult he received today and return to Safety Sector No. 17 with a vengeance in his own name to clear his reputation with the wrath of blood and fire?


    It would be all up to him.


    ¡°Casten, so is this your choice?¡± Zorwen sounded a little shaken. He and the casten, his friend and his brother-in-arms for more than 40 years, had just been through the most insulting negotiation ever.


    They acknowledged Fei Long as the traitor, and in exchange for his reputation, those despicable bastards would spare Fei Long that day.


    Worf had agreed to the terms.


    The casten was a man with dignity and strong manners, yet after those despicable bastards left, he looked 10 years older and thoroughly exhausted. He said to Zorwen, ¡°Throughout history, someone has to y the role of a target, taking all the insults. I¡¯m the target now, old friend. Can you understand what I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m a man that needs a goal and a vision in everything I do. I can take all the insults, but I cannot go against my beliefs, and I found that my belief is to protect. I am protecting him. Can you understand?¡±


    Zorwen understood the casten¡¯s bitterness. It was the casten¡¯s own choice after all.


    ******


    Fei Long was sprinting madly in the rainy right forest. He did not have his glorious Purple Moon armor with him, not even the signature purple uniform. He was only wearing a normal battle uniform.


    He wept. How many years had it been? Fei Long started to forget how it was like to cry. He should not be crying though, especially today, yet he could not control his tears.


    It must be the rain.


    Further away at the Hope Barrier, Aber was using his Warcry, which was unique to the Purple Moon Warriors, to give his speech and Fei Long heard what he said, on and off.


    Fei Long hated himself for having such impable hearing. He once took pride in his outstanding senses, yet he hated them more than ever now.


    ¡°Fei Long is a traitor.¡±


    ¡°...there is someone who isn¡¯t moved by the sacrifices made. He betrayed us...¡±


    Ugh! Helpless and painful whimpers came from Fei Long¡¯s tightly clenched mouth.


    Goddamnit, didn¡¯t I promise myself to not cry?


    ¡°We¡¯ve been adopted by Safety Sector No. 17.¡± Anxiety had been apparent on Yang Kong¡¯s face back then.


    ¡°Safety Sector No. 17? What is that? Is that a good ce?¡± Fei Long had been a bold child, and all he thought about was finally getting a ce to settle down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Mother Muen wouldn¡¯t lie to us. She will find a warm ce for us where we can live a good life.¡± Yang Kong had hugged his knees. He was not exactly speaking to Fei Long. Instead, it had been selffort talking. A warm ce? Yeah, a warm ce.


    Casten Worf had still been young while Safety Sector No.17 back then had been filled with hope andughter.


    Fei Long grew up there. He became what the people called a genius. He protected the safety sector with his initial hope and ideals.


    Unfortunately, things started to change. When did it start? Since when did he learn how topromise and forget himself, forget what he held in his heart from the very start?


    Was it karma that struck him? Beingbeled as the traitor of Safety Sector No.17 in a day filled with insults and irony, he was now running away for his life in the ugliest way possible.


    Did he expect such a day back then when things had not been as bleak?


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Fei Long punched a Level 1 mutated beast that jumped on him, smashing it to bits. The blood sshed all over him together with the rain, but it was not enough to vent his emotions. His tears were weak. He was weak to the point that he hated himself!


    Yang Kong, you have to live on in the safety sector, and Thuja, and the others...All the orphans who were left in the safety sector back then...


    Will all of you believe me?


    The more the thoughts came into his mind, the fiercer he cried.


    Fei Long ran even faster. He still had not forgotten who he really was. He thought he waspromising to protect his initial beliefs, but it was not that. There was no such thing aspromising in this era, only the iron-blooded will that would never yield!


    Yang Kong...Yang Kong! You must, you must*, stay in the safety sector. Don¡¯t forget about Tang Ling. Even though there¡¯s only one in ten-thousandth of a chance, don¡¯t forget about him!*


    That was it, Tang Ling! Fei Long wiped his tears away as the name lit an ember of hope in his heart.


    It was not one in ten-thousandth of a chance. It was a hundred percent!


    Because that man had once been known as Tang Feng!


    ******


    ¡°Tang Ling.¡± Yang Kong lifted his head up and saw the smile Tang Ling was showing Vian.


    What a wonderful kid. He always calms people down and reminds me of that man...How can I not?


    It¡¯s actually very arrogant of that man, isn¡¯t it? I mean he didn¡¯t even change his surname, Tang, so he must be the man¡¯s son, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s unease stopped them from thinking in that direction.


    Yang Kong nced over at the right forest after he muttered the kid¡¯s name in his heart, and felt peace.


    Aber¡¯s insolent performance was still going on. Coupled with his powerful ¡®Warcry¡¯, the provocative speech continued to invoke different thoughts in people.


    ¡°Safety Sector No. 17 is facing its greatest danger yet. Indeed, it is rotten to the core because of some maggots, but there are some who are unwilling to give up just yet! It is us, the Agnes family, and you, every one of you who is present today!


    ¡°The purge is happening in the safety sector to remove all the potential alliance of the traitor. We, the Agnes family, rise in the face of danger and ought to return its rity!


    ¡°As for the Hope Barrier? Behold, the leader of the Agnes family, Clyne Agnes! I believe every one of you has seen him before, or at least, has heard of him. He once again dons the armor of the Purple Moon despite being 90 years old, and now, we havee back, with Purple Moon Warriors!


    ¡°I will entrust the battle on the surface to all of you while we go down to the underground and put a stop to their invasion. I, Aber Agnes, will lead the Purple Moon Warriors and the First Reserved Camp underground to seal off the main passages. Today, we, Safety Sector No. 17 will win this war!¡± Aber raised his hand in the end as his emotions surged. His voice was loud and almost fanatical as he boosted the spirit of the warriors.


    His high tension together with his Warcry aroused the battle intent in everyone. All the other warriors started to resonate in their own battle cry. ¡°The safety sector must win!¡±


    While the surge of emotions infected everyone like endless waves, Yang Kong reacted sourly. He ran into amand tent in the Patrol Ground to get a loudspeaker. He then shouted with all his might, ¡°Lord Aber, I have a question. Why is the First Reserved Camp tasked to follow you into Sector R? They aren¡¯t...¡±


    Yang Kong was taking a huge risk with his loud question because everyone knew he and Fei Long were close. Even if he was right, what he said at the moment would attract doubt and hatred.


    Aber remained as he was. He did not say anything to pressure Yang Kong just because thetter was close to Fei Long. With a glum expression, Aber studied Yang Kong before he nced at the other warriors and said, ¡°I, for one, do not want the First Reserved Camp to be on this mission, but under current circumstances, there are no other independent elite warriors or even a squadron stronger than the First Reserved Camp, other than the Purple Moon Warriors. There are three passages waiting for us to seal underground and half of the Purple Moon Warriors are still stationed in Safety Sector No. 17.


    ¡°Please be understanding, the purge is nothing but pain. If there isn¡¯t a strong defense force stationed in the safety sector, the very ce that we vowed to protect will be toppled over from the inside out. We need manpower, we need brave and capable manpower. Do you understand that, Yang Kong?¡± Aber even showed a helpless and impatient expression at the end.


    At that very moment, Andrew stepped up and said loudly, ¡°The Summit Squad of the First Reserved Camp is willing and ready to follow the Purple Moon Warriors into Sector R.¡±


    With Andrew taking a side, all the other squadrons of the First Reserved Camp started to follow.


    Tang Ling remained calm as always, but Amir stepped up amidst the situation. He said loudly, ¡°The Fierce Dragon Squad of the First Reserved Camp is willing and ready to follow the Purple Moon Warriors into Sector R.¡±


    ¡°Amir?¡± Christina was shocked as she turned to Amir. She was also aroused by the hot-blooded speech even though she did not believe that Fei Long was the traitor. However, she was surprised as to why Amir would be the one who stepped up to take a side? Was Tang Ling not the leader of the squad?


    Amir was calm and steady as he looked at everyone else and said, ¡°Captain Fei Long¡¯s matters aside, I¡¯m just thinking that we needed more credits, especially Tang Ling.¡±


    ¡°Amir, you...¡± Christina grabbed Amir¡¯s sleeve gratefully. He looked down awkwardly.


    Amir¡¯s action reminded everyone that rather than being worried about Tang Ling and doing nothing to help him, they might as well follow the majority and fight for war credits. It might be enough to protect Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling slightly heaved a breath of relief as he was moved. He looked at Amir with a grateful gaze. ¡°Thank you. I thought...¡±


    ¡°I never disliked you, not even once. I mean what I said.¡± Amir looked at Tang Ling with a serious gaze before he added, ¡°Remember what I said.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got that.¡± Tang Ling nodded.


    He once suspected Amir, but he was unwilling to go with the idea. It would be much more painful to think that way than know that he himself was targeted by the conspiracy behind all this because he viewed Amir as a friend, as one of the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    It was nothing but bad news all day. Only Amir¡¯sforting words eased the lousy day slightly for Tang Ling.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, young New Moon Warriors!¡± Aber was moved by the reaction. He then added loudly, ¡°New Moon Warriors are our hope. Their hot-blooded spirit has ushered them to stand up bravely. We Purple Moon Warriors must do something in return!¡±


    As he spoke, Aber unlocked a buckle at his waist.


    Pak!


    The tactical movement disk that he was carrying was removed.


    ¡°First, Second, and Third Purple Moon Units, remove your tactical movement disks,¡± Aber said loudly.


    All the Purple Moon Warriors followed his orders and removed the tactical movements disks on them.


    ¡°As you all know, the most important equipment of a Purple Moon Warrior, the tactical movement disk, is considered a precious resource in Safety Sector No. 17. Due to its expensive cost and limited amount, a new disk is only made whenever a new Purple Moon Warrior appears.


    ¡°We really can¡¯t fork out more of the tactical movement disks right now, but it¡¯s still a piece of crucial lifesaving equipment and is the best support in our battle. Now, the tactical movement disks of the Purple Moon Warriors are handed to the New Moon Warriors because all of you are the hope of Safety Sector No. 17!¡± The moment Aber¡¯s words subsided, the whole Hope Barrier was flooded with thunderous apuse.


    Aber continued, ¡°Purple Moon Warriors, disengage the voice lock of your disks. Let it register a second voice to aid the New Moon Warriors in battle. New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp, listen up! Leaders of the respective squadrons, pleasee forward and take the tactical movement disks for your squad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Everyone in the First Reserved Camp replied in unison.


    Andrew lowered his head slightly as a maniacal smile shed over his face before he recovered and showed a solemn look as he walked forward to take the disks. All the other leaders, including Amir, followed Andrew to take the so-called holy tactical movement disks.


    Tang Ling watched over everything with a cold gaze.


    Going underground? Was it another part of the conspiracy or scheme? Or was it a show?


    With limited information at hand, he failed to provide an urate answer at the moment.

 Chapter 186 - Personality (2.5 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 186: Personality (2.5 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even though he did not believe a word Aber said, Tang Ling had to go with the underground mission and had no reason to say ¡°no¡± under such circumstances. Besides, the Underground race madly ughtered humans, so the warriors¡¯ lives were on the line and it agitated Tang Ling.


    He was rational, not cold-blooded.


    He knew the Agnes family would eventually end the farce, but he had to y along with them first, just so they could put on a show. Therefore, even though reluctance was rooted strongly deep in his heart apanied a tinge of worry, Tang Ling had to stay quiet.


    Amir brought back seven tactical movement disks for each and every one in the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    As the instructor, Yang Kong had the duty to brief all the New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp about the usage of the disks.


    However, he did not seem to have the mood to do so. Others might assume that he was worried about Fei Long, but in his mind, he was actually thinking about stopping Tang Ling from joining the underground mission.


    If he were to stop Tang Ling, what kind of excuse should he use?


    Then again, should he? Judging from the situation, no one was particrly targeting Tang Ling yet. Everything that Aber did was indeed a show, but was there a scheme behind it? Yang Kong failed toe to a conclusion at that moment. If there was, what would it be then?


    The tactical movement disk? That was the only thing that Yang Kong could rte to.


    However, the disks were taken off the Purple Moon Warriors after Aber gave themand. Yang Kong also inspected them and found nothing unusual as the New Moon Warriors got actual disks.


    If there really was something brewing in the dark, there must be a traitor among the Fierce Dragon Squad who would make it happen. However, all seven of them were close friends. Could there be a traitor among them? Yang Kong would never believe that because he saw himself in them. They reminded him of when he was still an orphan with Fei Long and Thuja.


    I guess I should stay put...


    Every move that he made would be under surveince from now on. If he were to find some special excuse to exclude Tang Ling from the mission, it would do the exact opposite and push Tang Ling nearer to the edge.


    Everything had to wait for this farce of the century to be over.


    Tang Ling must leave Safety Sector No. 17. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a gamble. I must tell the casten the secret and hope he can protect Tang Ling like how he protected Fei Long.


    Yang Kong remained as he was even after he made the decision in his mind. He stepped up and started to brief everyone about the usage of the disks.


    The tactical movement disk consisted of four parts. The first part was the central core. A microchip was installed there for voice recognition and voice control. After receiving themand, the microchip would analyze it and then control the string roller and the smart buckle to react ordingly.


    The second part was the string roller. It was the most precious part of the entire disk because it housed the string which was 2,500 meters long. The string was extremely thin and nearly invisible.


    ¡°The string is made with rank I material, or more precisely, a special rank I material. It is different frommon metal andposite metal, so it is a high tenacityposite metal and stic string. Its main material is actually organic as it is a type of spider web extracted from a species of spider only in the Purple Moon Era, namely the spindle spider. Using a special recipe, otherposite materials are added to form the string.


    ¡°Its tenacity can sustain five tons of drag force and withstand shes of more than a thousand times from a grade C weapon, or more than a hundred times from a grade B weapon. There are no spindle spiders in the safety sector or the area around it, so it¡¯s considered an important military resource. Every disk is bought from an outside source. Remember, if you are to use it, take care of it for every single one of them is considered a treasure.¡±


    Yang Kong was professional and dutiful in his job. His exnation of the tactical movement disk was very detailed.


    The third part would be the smart buckle. The smart buckle was made with grade B material. Its tenacity was proven, and inside the buckle was another microchip used to receivemands from the central core.


    Its function was to ensure mobility. For example, when the user moved forward by 2,000 meters, which was almost at the maximum distance of 2,500 meters, the user could give the buckle a simple ¡®unlock¡¯mand and the buckle would release itself from the original waypoint. The string roller would then automatically reel the buckle back. In simpler words, the tactical movement disk relied on the smart buckle to maintain its mobility at all times. When used properly, the distance would be just a reference.


    The fourth and final part would be the energy core of the disk. The so-called energy core was actually the battery of the old civilization, but the energy storage level was unlike its predecessor¡¯s.


    The old battery stored energy using chemical substances and produce electrical energy. Meanwhile, the battery used in the disk stored the purple energy from the Universal Source Rock. Its main material was abination of high-quality jade debris and a type of unusual coal that mutated in the Purple Moon Era ording to a certain ratio aspect.


    After the assembly, it must be put within 50 meters of the Universal Source Rock to absorb its energy for 100 days beforepletion.


    Under normal usage, the energy storage in the disk would be enough for 48 hours of high-mobility and high-intensity battle. The battery was connected to the little arm in the string roller. The string roller required a powerful energy source to generate mobility and perform actions like retracting.


    That was the exnation of the tactical movement disk. After understanding its structure and theory, using it would not be much trouble.


    ¡°Now, register your voice into the disk to activate the voice control. It will then aid you in battle,¡± said Yang Kong.


    As he started to demonstrate, everyone else followed by picking up their own disk, opening the outer cover and pressing the red button to register their voices.


    After the voice registration, it would be ready for use and all they needed to do was equip it to start the underground mission.


    However, Yang Kong did not send them off right away. He said loudly, ¡°The tactical movement disk is very important and since all of you received ast-minute order, you might not get used to the disk¡¯s movement. Therefore, it¡¯s better for all of you to have a quick practice here before going into the mission.¡±


    Yang Kong¡¯s words were irrefutable. The reason he said that was simple¡ªhe could not be at ease about the matter. He said he wanted the New Moon Warriors to get used to the tactical movement disk before deployment, but actually, he was checking the disks for problems.


    Aber stood in the rain, seeming to look over the battlefield and watching the battle while waiting for the New Moon Warriors to be ready. However, his eyes were ncing over the area where the New Moon Warriors gathered and practiced.


    The New Moon Warriors looked a little scattered. It was their first time using the tactical movement disk anyway, so it was natural that some of them were clumsy on the first try. Their formation was actually a mess.


    Nheless, the New Moon Warriors were geniuses selected by the safety sector. All they took was a minute and many of them started to get used to the movements.


    Tang Ling did not stand out while trying the disk, but when he put the disk on for the first time, he knew the equipment was specially built for him and his Precise Instinct! His survival rate surged by at least 50% with the disk on.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem with the disk,¡± Aber whispered with his head down as a faint grin appeared on his face. No one heard what he said or saw the microexpression.


    Aber¡¯s heart raced when he saw the First Reserved Camp¡¯s New Moon Warriors finish testing out the tactical movement disks and fall into line for deployment.


    He had been nning for this for a long time and was very close to reaping the fruit.


    The favorite child of the era would be him, Aber Agnes.


    ******


    What a resentful crevice!


    Standing beside it would disgust a person from the core and the feeling could not be suppressed.


    ¡°Purple Moon, First unit, Second unit, descend!¡± Aber was themanding officer of the whole operation. They fought from the iron belt all the way to the crevice and he really did a good job at leading the troops.


    He beautifully led the troops to defeat a dozen rampaging Undergrounds along the way, providing some extra help to the elite warriors, and they also made it to the crevice within the stipted time, right before the next wave of Undergrounds sprung out from the crevice.


    Had he not been a traitor, he would have eventually been a greatmander or even a marshal. Unfortunately, not everyone could resist the temptation of a shortcut.


    Without further ado, Aber led the vanguard Purple Moon units down the crevice. ording to the intelligence from down under, the second of the three tactical passages hadpletely fallen.


    The Underground race seemed to have halted their reinforcements, but actually, they were regrouping outside the second tactical passage in preparation to concentrate their force to break through the surface defense line, ultimately taking down the Hope Barrier.


    Therefore, two units of Purple Moon Warriors were sent down to the second tactical passage. They were tasked to upy the ce before the enemy troops could finish gathering, hence disrupting the enemy¡¯s formation and n.


    After the first and third passages were contained, reinforcements would be sent over to the second passage, and when necessary, the elite warriors would also be sent down as extra reinforcement.


    The whole operation might sound easy, but the key was the timing. They had to beat the enemy from upying the second passage. Those who understood the cruelty of the battlefield could already foresee the bloody scene in the second passage. It would be a ughter fest down there! Everyone had a heavy feeling about it.


    Aber¡¯s speed in executing the n brought out his traits as a greatmanding officer to full disy. Purple Moon Warrior after Purple Moon Warrior descended down the crevice.


    Tang Ling watched the scene and chuckled coldly in his heart.


    What bullshit intelligence? Where did he get them from? It¡¯s all a show that ys along with your n, Aber.


    Even without reading the script, Tang Ling knew that during the most critical moment, Aber would break through the second passage and dive deep into the enemy¡¯s forces. He would then contain the situation single-handedly by taking down the enemy¡¯s leader, and while he bathed in the glorious color of heroism, the farce woulde to an end.


    Aber¡¯s reputation would then rise to a new high.


    Such an oue would be the best ending to the farce that made the most sense. It would also shape the Agnes family as the new hero. Their reputation would surge higher than Worf¡¯s so that when they robbed Worf of his power over the administration of the safety sector, they could expel him with valid reasons.


    No outsider would be allowed in their rule! Even though Worf would eventually be a puppet casten, he would still be a thorn in their flesh.


    No one taught Tang Ling how to analyze and calcte the situation, yet it was like a natural ability of his, like his Precise Instinct.


    ¡®Maybe in the memories that I lost, someone taught me how to judge the situation.¡¯ Tang Ling would fantasize about that at times, but it felt ridiculous. He would have been four years old or younger when he learned all these tactics and analysis. What was that? A joke? A toddler learning all these?


    The rain continued pouring down though it was much calmer than the storm earlier.


    After the first and second units of the Purple Moon Warriors descended into the crevice and vanished from sight, the other Purple Moon Warriors jumped in too. Their mission was to defend the first and third passages and quickly clean up lingering enemies before the rendezvous with the first and second units.


    As for the First Reserved Camp, their mission would be defending Sector R. If the enemy managed to break through the passages, the First Reserved Camp, as a single unit, would have to eliminate those who escaped.


    They would be thest to descend into the crevice as reinforcement.


    ¡°Andrew, I¡¯ll give you the map of Sector R. Show it to every leader of the squadrons. Spread them out across the sector ording to the real-time situation and form a defense line. The Summit Squad is the strongest in First Reserved Camp, so I hereby order your squad to stay in the first passage, where it is the most vulnerable. Remember, this is war. The distribution of squadrons must be done properly. Remember to judge the situation before making any decisions. I hope you won¡¯t get your personal feelings mixed into your judgment. Anyone who goes against my orders and affect the situation will be sent to court-martial after all this is over.¡± Aber was being all righteous as he even deliberately emphasized personal feelings. He even assigned the Summit Squad to stay in the furthest and most dangerous line.


    Tang Ling really did not sense any bias in Aber¡¯s orders.


    It was true that the battle would mainly take ce in the second passage, but looking at it from a different perspective, the defense line set behind the second passage would be the least dangerous and easiest to defend.


    The Purple Moon Warriors would concentrate on fighting in the second passage, so what were the odds of the Underground race escaping their grasp?


    On the other hand, based on the map that everyone saw before deployment, the first passage was the widest among all tactical passages. It consisted of a single main passage and seven other smaller paths, meaning that there were seven exits from there to Sector R.


    Judging from the terrain, the first passage should have the most warriors stationed there during normal times, but since there were limited Purple Moon Warriors in Safety Sector No. 17, the best of the elite warriors were stationed there instead, and the numbers of elite warriors would be equal to the Purple Moon Warriors in the other passages.


    These elite warriors were equipped with the most advanced firearms and were excellent in close-rangebat. Although they were not as powerful as Purple Moon Warriors, they were on a different levelpared to normal warriors. They were also known as the warriors closest to the Purple Moon Warriors.


    However, one could also imagine that the numbers of the elite warriors were limited. They were stationed underground for most of the time and were considered the invisible force of the Hope Barrier. They barely returned to the surface throughout a whole year, and from a certain perspective, they were the true heroes of the Hope Barrier despite stillcking numbers.


    Adding up all the details, the first passage would be the most vulnerable ce due to ack of manpower.


    If Tang Ling did not know about the scheme behind the Agnes family beforehand, he would have been moved by how righteous Aber was. However, when he thought of the best elite warriors who were stationed in the first passage throughout the year, a boiling rage rumbled in his heart.


    The Agnes family supposedly would not be overly concerned about this underground battle, so would the elite warriors be sacrificed?


    The Purple Moon Warriors had shifts in their defense duty but not the elite warriors. There were almost no shifts for them to return to the surface, so they were stuck in the dark underground all year long. Furthermore, what they might receive after a long wait may not be a heroic wee but being sacrificed without a reason.


    It was saddening.


    At that moment, with a righteous and solemn look, Aber jumped into the crevice. ording to the operation briefing, he would head towards the second passage and lead the Purple Moon Warriors stationed there himself toplete the most dangerous mission.


    What a great person he is! The Agnes family got all the most dangerous tasks and isn¡¯t afraid of dying. How great is that? They are as great as dogshit! The thought rumbled in Tang Ling¡¯s mind.


    On the other hand, Andrew was like his cousin. He held the map of Sector R like it was the royal decree. He rolled open the map with the same expression as Aber.


    What a bunch of actors! Tang Ling viewed the Agnes family as a bunch of dangerous psychopaths who had dual personalities, one being an actor and the other being an anti-social sociopath. If they were not blessed with high intellect, they would have be serial killers.


    Speaking from a psychological point of view, the anti-social sociopath personality and the strong urge to act plus a little tinge of violence would form the basic mentality of a highly dangerous criminal.


    Tang Ling was not paying attention to Andrew¡¯s shitty distribution because he was thinking about all the psychology stuff that had nothing to do with the war.


    He was worried about what Safety Sector No. 17 would be in their hands.


    They disregarded human lives,cked empathy and sympathy, plus had a highly dangerous mentality. Safety Sector No.17 would surely be a living hell in their hands, would it not?


    ¡°Fierce Dragon Squad, the seven of you are stationed here.¡± Andrew circled a spot on the map.


    The circled spot was not the easiest area but was definitely not the most dangerous either. It was at the intersection point that was connected to the second and third passages.


    Since the terrain was an intersection, it was by far the easier point to defend. The worst that could happen was enemies nking the whole squad from both sides, exhausting them or even causing them to fail. However, it was also not the most dangerous because it did not specify which passage were they defending. It was just a backup position since there were other squads in the area defending the passages.


    It was fair. Andrew¡¯s decision showed no trace of bias or favoritism, at least, from how the others looked at it. He also did not give the Fierce Dragon Squad an easy defense point just to avoid suspicion of him being harsh on them.


    Although the Fierce Dragon Squad took up thest few spots on the ranking and would raise brows with their strength, there were a total of seven of them. There was also Yu and Orston who possessed family talents, and Amir was also known for his outstanding talents, so they were actually not that weak.


    He also did not put them in a difficult defense point just to take revenge on Tang Ling.


    Was it not fair enough? Andrew was as good as Aber at givingmands. At least, what he did in the distribution of the defense points made a strong case as he had thought it over carefully and the people were convinced.


    Even Tang Ling had to admit after a nce at the map that Andrew made the smartest choice. If he were in Andrew¡¯s shoes, he might not be able toe up with a better solution than this in the time given.


    Everything seemed wless. At least, there was nothing targeting him in particr. So, was it all a show without schemes?


    Anxiety continued to burn Tang Ling, but it was not because of the feeling of danger. He could not quite put it into words.


    Andrew then stood up and looked at everyone. ¡°That¡¯s all for my defense point distribution. Leaders, do you have any more questions?¡±


    The First Reserved Camp disyed the highest quality of geniuses as they fell in line neatly and replied in a single voice, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good, we are only given five minutes to arrange and set up the defense points. Three minutes have passed, and time is everything on the battlefield. Move out!¡±


    Andrew then led the Summit Squad into the crevice.


    Tang Ling also tidied up his equipment. He did not care whether it was all just a show, but he was happy to kill a few Undergrounds to lessen the sacrifice, at least before Aber finished his greatest show of the century.

 Chapter 187 - The Hidden Scheme (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 187: The Hidden Scheme (3 in 1)</h4>


    Underground in Sector R.


    No matter how many times humans imagined what the underground looked like, when they first saw it with their own eyes, they realized that their imagination was heavily limited by their knowledge which was not enough for them to sketch out a whole new civilization.


    At least, that was what Tang Ling thought.


    What exactly was the Underground civilization? After jumping down from the bumpy crevice and shuttling along the tunnels and holes, Tang Ling got a rough definition of what it was¡ªa cave civilization!


    Correct, the Underground race seemed to be burrowing holes and digging caves persistently. It was not a simple one-way path leading straight to Sector R in the underground with many turns, holes, and intersecting tunnels all over the ce. The underground ck market would love a ce like this.


    The Underground race was not only persistent in digging holes and caves, but they were also skilled at what they did.


    The tunnels and caves they dug were neat, and the venttion was great. They used a certain method to ensure every cave that they dug had a little hole that would allow the light to shine through via the reflection of the sun from the surface.


    In Tang Ling¡¯s opinion, a simple light source could solve the problem of lighting in the cave such as an oilmp or something simr. The Underground race should possess an abundance of oil formps, should they not? However, since they went through all the trouble to direct natural sunlight into the ground, Tang Ling viewed the action as a type of persistent towards life.


    Other than that, they might also have the urge to express themselves. Many strange-looking patterns that seemed to function as decorations were carved on the wall of the caves and the carvings were found in almost every cave. Were they really decorations? It might be a totem of some sort or theirnguage, narrating an ancient part of history.


    Due to their Prosthetics, the caves were all built in a two-cave structure with a smaller cave connecting to a bigger one. They would probably move from the bigger cave to the smaller cave when they got out of their Prosthetics and vice versa when they had their Prosthetics equipped.


    However, judging the structure from a human¡¯s perspective, it would be a wasteful architecture. Why not just build all the caves bigger?


    Therefore, when he saw all the two-caves structure intersecting with each other, making the path downwards even moreplicated with their strange shape, Tang Ling assumed that the Underground race was persistent at digging caves.


    After a hundred years of exploration, the maze-like paths were no longer a hindrance for the troops to venture downwards. There were special markings left behind by warriors before them, allowing them to move forward without dy.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct was running at full speed at the moment. He was memorizing all theplicated paths as quickly as possible in his mind as if he was building a 3D model mentally.


    After all, since the only map of the underground was in Andrew¡¯s hands, Tang Ling did not want to be on the passive side in this exploration.


    The caves were very quiet, and they did not run into any Undergrounds along the way. ording to what Aber said, the majority of the Underground troops were gathering, so the possibility of running into one along the way was nearly zero.


    As they traveled through the caves, it rose their anticipation of the underground civilization. They eagerly wanted to know what kind of civilization existed under the surface.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see it. Even if we reach Sector R, it isn¡¯t a part of their true civilization.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice came from in front of the troops. He was replying to a question of one of the members of the Summit Squad.


    Sector R was obviously a residential area of the Underground race. Why would Yang Kong say that humans had yet to understand the real underground civilization?


    ¡°Why?¡± someone asked out of curiosity. The question was rather loud and it echoed throughout the caves, spreading further ahead.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Andrew bellowed, but he eventually replied to the question, ¡°Legend has it that the real civilization of the underground is only located in several major underground cities. That would be the origin of their civilization and it is rumored to hold the secret of this.¡±


    ¡°As for why Sector R or the bigger underground settlement doesn¡¯t reflect their real civilization, you can view the ces as military bases. Only the troops for the invasion lived in those ces. Can you determine an entire civilization based on a mere military base?¡±


    Tang Ling had to admit that Andrew was knowledgeable because these were not even written in the books back in the information room. What Andrew said deepened his understanding of this world.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious about what their city looks like,¡± someone said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to discard that thought. Just like what Instructor Yang Kong said before, no humans have ever entered their major cities, let alone their kingdom. Humans are much more powerful than you can imagine, yet we failed to venture downwards. Why is that?¡± Andrew used a question to refute the person¡¯s ridiculous curiosity.


    What else could it be? Humans were a kind of being that loved exploration into the unknown. Curiosity drove them forward as if it was branded in their instinct.


    However, even with such motivation, humans knew almost nothing about the underground civilization, meaning that the ce was dangerous, especially since many powerful men failed to return from their exploration.


    Nevertheless, being able to see Sector R was good enough. Even though a military base was definitely an understatement to their true civilization, it would at least provide a hint or two about the bigger picture.


    That was what Tang Ling had in mind, and the same opinion was shared by most of the New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp. Only geniuses had the mood to clear up their curiosity before a life and death battle.


    They were still marching forward as a unit after all. After the question, the whole group went silent. Only the quick-paced footsteps echoed throughout the caves. Even with their current marching speed, it took them a full 15 minutes to shuttle through theplicated caves to reach their destination, Sector R.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct had been running the moment he stepped in. The caves might have seemed to be built on a parallel line, but they were actually spiraling downwards. It was just that the angle was too small to be noticed. It might have felt like 50 meters from the surface, but it was actually almost 100 meters if a straight line was drawn.


    However, there was not much of a difference from the surface. The venttion was excellent and it was not at all suffocating. There was natural light from the holes in the cave, but the entire Sector R was at an unusually high temperature of 62¡ãC.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct provided that urate number.


    The humans of the old civilization could not evenst an hour at such a temperature. The atmosphere in Sector R was not at all dry because there was an crooked underground river dividing the center of the sector. It provided the humidity in the air but the humans¡¯ sweat could not evaporate properly due to the confined space.


    Such temperature and atmosphere were not intolerable for the people in this era, or more precisely the duration was extended exponentially, even for normal people, let alone New Moon Warriors who were much stronger than themon person.


    Other than feeling a little warm, they were fine. They did not even unbutton their battle uniforms due to the culture shock they were experiencing when they saw Sector R. Even though it was just a military base, approaching an entirely new civilization was overwhelming.


    Tang Ling also felt the same way. He realized thatbeling the underground civilization as the cave civilization was wrong. The more precise way to define them would be the subterranean heat civilization.


    The entire Sector R was actually a gigantic cave. Other than a crooked river in the center, there was another cave that looked like a volcanic crater with endless magma flowing out from it. The cave was less than ten meters in diameter and there was a translucent cover over it that looked like it was made from impure raw diamonds.


    On top of the cover were manyplicated patterns that resembled those on the gene tester but were a lot cruder-looking. The patterns on the gene tester had thin lines that might look normal at first nce, but a closer look revealed countless finer lines inside.


    Even so, Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct spotted that the intricacy level of lines on the cover were no fewer than the most advanced microchip, but the circuit structure was totally different. Small red rubies were embedded on the important nodes as if it was an extravagant watch that used rubies as its mechanical bearing.


    However, Tang Ling had no idea whether the rubies were really functioning as mechanical bearings. All he knew was that the diamond cover looked beautiful and would qualify as an abstract art piece.


    No one could take it away though because it was obviously a part of a bigger machine. There was a 3-meter long tube that was 20 mm wide connected on the top.


    The solid tube was polished so delicately that it was reflecting the light. Many edges of different angles were ground on its surface as if it was a tubr diamond structure. The cover gathered all the heat energy from the magma, and through some unknown scientific theory, the heat energy was transferred into the tube, making it look like a burning pir. The burning red tube connected the diamond cover and a machine hanging 3 meters above ground together.


    The machine was also covered in diamonds while the working internal parts such as the gears and bearings were faintly visible through its translucent quality. Above the machine were countless more tubes connecting to the ceiling of the cave tightly. The tubes spread out into smaller holes across the ceiling and wall.


    The holes were actually a part of the caves that the Underground race lived in. Even standing in the center of Sector R, one could feel that the small holes had ample venttion and were at a constant temperature. There were also some eerie Prosthetics hanging outside the holes, blinking as they were also connected to a tube.


    Were the tubes functioning as air-conditioners so that the internal temperature of the caves was maintained at a favorable 62¡ãC? Tang Ling realized that the temperature was stable after he came into Sector R.


    The tubes seemed to regte the air and function as a fresh air system too, but the biggest application of the tubes seemed to be an energy source for the Prosthetics.


    Tang Ling really could note up with a specific deduction since he was not a scientist after all, but he knew where the energy that supported the underground civilization came from! It was the magma! Or more precisely, the subterranean heat!


    Renewable energy was the base for a civilization to develop from the ground. One could never doubt how useful the energy would be.


    Tang Ling felt slightly sour because the energy that the Underground race used seemed to be more environment-friendly than the fossil fuel that the old civilization used.


    The Underground race used their racial advantage to mine for diamonds. The old civilization once spected that the¡¯s diamond reserve was actually very rich, but the mining technology of the old civilization failed to reach the diamonds buried deep in the underground. Judging from the hardness of diamonds, the material shouldst until the end of time, but its value might notst that long.


    In conclusion, an energy generator that utilized subterranean heat to provide energy to the entire Sector R refreshed Tang Ling¡¯s understanding of the Underground race, but this sole fact alone could barely represent the Underground race as a whole because Sector R felt very conflicting at first nce.


    The was a very advanced technology to gather subterranean heat, yet the whole sector was burning, and beside the scattered fire were bones without a bit of flesh. There were also human bones among the bone pile. It was infuriating. Since both the Underground race and humans were of different species, eating humans might not burden the Underground race mentally, but from a human¡¯s perspective, it was uneptable.


    Savages! There were also many crude-looking potteries, bone artifacts and even stone instruments that seemed like they were from the primordial civilizations or even from a time older than that. They reminded one of how life was back then.


    What kind of culture shock was this? Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were fixed on the numerous smaller holes on the huge cave wall.


    The holes or caves were not as crude as the other objects. They were in many different forms and sizes, and although they were strange-looking, they were rich in information. Every single cave was like an abstract sculpture and there were traces of human civilizations in some of them.


    Tang Ling saw one of the caves in the ancient Huaxia style. It tried to express the ancient style with tiles and bricks plus bamboos to bring out the tranquility of that time. However, the decorations failed miserably as thebination of all the elements made it look like an abomination.


    So, this is the mental world of the Undergrounds? Every one of the Underground race was either a master sculptor or digger. Maybe they were depressed without direct sunlight in their lives and the environment forced them into their current form. All they had was mud and stones to y with underground.


    Tang Ling was not sympathizing with them. Who would sympathize with a bunch of human-eating monsters? He did not even want to ept them because they tried to mimic the civilization of humans. The only feeling he had was the respect and humility towards an entirely new civilization.


    It had been two minutes since they arrived in Sector R and Tang Ling was able to get all the information at first nce. While he was able to increase his shallow understanding of the Underground race, he was there on a mission, one to defend humankind.


    Andrew also appropriately cleared his throat to gather attention before he said, ¡°If you guys are here just to satisfy your curiosity, it would be my failure as yourmanding officer. Thankfully, nothing has happened in thest two minutes. Now, spread out and get into position. Carry out your mission with vignce!¡±


    ******


    The Fierce Dragon Squad was in charge of the intersection point between the second and third tactical passages.


    The defense point was around 500 meters in radius. It was near the underground river, and due to the bumpy terrain and irregr structures, a stone wall extended from both the south and north sides each, making the defense point a semi-contained area. Other than that, there was nothing special about the ce.


    After the Fierce Dragon Squad arrived at their destination, they started to get ready and seize the time to rest up. Things were peaceful for the moment, but a battle might happen any time, so maintaining their stamina at prime form was what a qualified warrior should do.


    However, Tang Ling did not rest like the others. Instead, he circled around the area. He observed the defense point carefully, and the more he observed, the harder he frowned.


    The two stone walls might provide a sense of safety, but if they received a reinforcement signal, it would be a hassle to go around the walls to engage in a fight after the reinforcement arrived.


    It was not really a big problem since the walls were no longer than 100 meters each, and with their speed, it would only take them a few seconds for them to get out to join the fight, but...was it really so?


    No!


    Behind them was the big cave wall and they were sandwiched by the two stone walls, making their position a huge U-shape. If the enemies broke through the only entrance cum exit, the Fierce Dragon Squad would be hammered into a desperate situation.


    Never hope for reinforcements. One should never put his or her life in other people¡¯s hands, especially in battle.


    So, was the defense point a part of the bigger scheme? No, it was not. It would be shallow if it was and it would be easy to see through.


    Tang Ling tried to calm himself down and not overthink. He carefully observed the ce and circled four points on the two stone walls. He told his squad, ¡°Come over. Make a hole in these four spots. The holes should not be taller than 2 meters and wider than 1.5 meters.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s a waste of strength.¡± Orston was obviously not prepared if a fight happened because he was lying on the groundzily. Maybe because the ce was too quiet, there was not a sound from the Purple Moon Warriors fighting in the passages, thus the atmosphere would really put one at ease. The Purple Moon Warriors were fighting in the frontline and it provided a great sense of safety to the New Moon Warriors.


    ¡°Nothing special. Come on, make a hole in the wall.¡± Tang Ling was not in an exining mood. The anxiety he felt was getting heavier and it started to torment him. He drew his grade C alloy longsword and started to sh the wall.


    Thankfully, it was not a diamond wall. Otherwise, with its hardness, Tang Ling would have really shed hard with his grade C alloy longsword.


    Tang Ling¡¯s action quickly infected the others. Because of their trust in him, even though they had doubts in their hearts, they helped him to create the holes in the wall. The trust and rtionship between them had not been built overnight. If Tang Ling did not want to talk about it, no one would ask why.


    The noise of swords shing the wall filled the ce. The other squadrons did not know what was happening due to the dim environment and the distance in between.


    Everyone suppressed the questions in their heart and raise their alertness. None of them were allowed to leave their respective defense points after all.


    It was quiet other than the shing noise that raised depression in everyone¡¯s heart followed by an increase in anxiety. Tang Ling dug faster and faster with his long sword, and as debris sshed upon impact, he sensed an obvious w in this show that reeked of conspiracy.


    What exactly did he sense? Tang Ling furrowed his brows as he pondered. He was digging a single point by himself and he was faster than the others who either dug in pairs or groups.


    Bang!


    Tang Ling kicked through thestyer of the wall. Right after the minor crumbling subsided, the battle could be faintly heard from the third tactical passage.


    It was not loud at first, but in less than a minute, the battle got louder, and everyone in Sector R heard it clearly. The rity was like a sign that started the battle. The battles at the first and second passages were also heard after that.


    The muddled noises exploded in an instant. Together with a slight tremble, one could imagine how the battle started and turned fierce all of a sudden as if it reached the climax without any buffering.


    Orston¡¯s palms started to sweat. What the hell is wrong with this damned stone wall?


    The walls might not be the toughest, but they were still very sturdy to the point that it irritated Orston. Every piece that he chipped from the wall consumed a portion of his stamina.


    Therefore, when the battle noises got clearer in all three of the tactical passages, Orston could not help but ask, ¡°Tang Ling, are we going to continue? We might have to engage in a fight anytime now.¡±


    Tang Ling did not say anything. After he chipped the hole at his side of the wall into the required size, he ran to Orston and helped him and Christina dig their side of the wall.


    ¡°Tang Ling is right. Let¡¯s seize the time,¡± Yu said loudly. The Yufeng family was known for its merits on the battlefield, and the education and training that Yu received since he was young did not only train him inbat, but there were also war tactics and deployment on the battlefield. Therefore, Yu saw the problem.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Tang Ling chipped the wall faster. He could no longer care about being quiet anymore as he attacked the wall with all his might.


    ¡°Are you a monster?¡± Orston still did not understand the situation, but the sudden tension infected him. He dared not hold back and potentially ruin the operation.


    Tang Ling¡¯s sweat covered his forehead. It was not because of exhaustion but the anxiety in him rose to its peak.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    A loud and clear order was heard from the third tactical passage because it was the closest to the intersection between the second and third passages. The word sounded like it exploded right beside their ears.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hand trembled. He had a strong feeling that things had gone south, but he could not exactly pinpoint it yet!


    Time! Give me two more seconds! I need to think! Think!


    Tang Ling plunged the long sword into the stone wall. He stopped chipping at the wall and forced himself to calm down.


    Key point! What¡¯s the key point!?


    Tang Ling looked around as the battle noises started to fill his ears. What is the key point of all this?! The magma cave back there? Or the overwhelming machine that harvests the subterranean heat?! The empty caves?! Or the blinking Prosthetics that are hanging outside the caves?! Or is it information conveyed in the battle noises?!


    One second...


    A drop of sweat rolled down Tang Ling¡¯s cheeks.


    Two secondster, he clenched his fist.


    Three seconds, four seconds...


    With a loud roar from Orston and a little help from Tang Ling, the second hole was made.


    nk!


    The longsword that Tang Ling plunged into the wall fell on the ground. Orston looked at Tang Ling with his lips opened as he wanted to question what Tang Ling was doing.


    It was at that moment that Tang Ling looked up suddenly. He left his longsword behind, and under Orston¡¯s overwhelmed gaze, the Wolf Crunch appeared in his hand while he jumped up, stabbing the dagger deep into the wall. He used the dagger as a support and pushed himself higher up the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Orston could not understand how Tang Ling jumped so high.


    At the same time, more battle cries and noises came from the first and third passages, followed by the heavy nk of swords and shots from different firearms.


    ¡°Go help the others!¡± Tang Ling did not have the time to exin. He climbed up the wall quickly and right after his voice subsided, he was 15 meters high, almost nearing the cave wall.


    It¡¯s still not high enough! No scheme? Hmph! It¡¯s just hidden too deep from sight! If this is targeting me, what should I do now? What choice should I make?


    All sorts of thoughts shed in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. There was no better solution at the moment. All he could do waspensate for the loss. However, even God could not figure out the scheme brewing in the dark with limited information.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart started to hurt, and he had a feeling that he might be gone at the next second. He might not even have the chance to say goodbye.


    He was 20 meters high up on the wall. Hetched onto a slightly bulging rock and used the Wolf Crunch to carve a 3 mm little hole with a hook within. He hooked the buckle of the tactical movement disk inside.


    Before he could catch a breath, he quickly carved the second hook, the third and the fourth...


    Hanging over the wall, Tang Ling shouted at his squad members, ¡°Throw your disks to me now!¡±


    Meanwhile on the quieter side of the wall, where the many little caves were located, a Prosthetic suddenly stopped blinking.

 Chapter 188 - Saddest Battle (3.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Saddest Battle (3.5 in 1)</h4>


    Fwoosh!


    All six tactical movements disk buckles were thrown to Tang Ling one by one. Tang Ling fixed the buckles in the holes that he had dug into the wall.


    His action was considered a small effort topensate for the situation. Using the tactical movement disk for the first time, even Tang Ling barely had any idea where to set the safety point. Setting the safety points at the top of the wall was certainly a desperate move due to the limited distance and confined space.


    This was not the way to start the mission. With limited space around them, if any one of them made the slightest mistake, the strings in the disks would tangle together, causing a disastrous oue.


    However, time was not on their side, and Tang Ling could not find a better ce. All he could do was utilize his Precise Instinct to its full extent tomand everyone in the battle to avoid the disastrous end.


    Otherwise, this whole scheme just to trap him would drag the others down with him. The walls that yed a part in trapping him were not entirely useless as well. At least, it could provide a minute of breathing time to the Fierce Dragon Squad during the most critical situation.


    It was only a minute, but it would be enough.


    The target was him after all, not the others. If it was not necessary, both Andrew or Aber would not want the others in the Fierce Dragon Squad to die, especially Orston and Yu.


    Their family should have barelypromised with the oue and allowed Safety Sector No. 17 to be run over. If anything would happen to either Orston or Yu, it was not good news that would stabilize the situation back in the safety sector.


    Therefore, Tang Ling had to seize the crucial one minute for his friends.


    Next, they had to hold on until the show ended. The crucial minute would be very important then because that one-minute window would allow the others to free themselves up and save everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad along the way.


    Maybe they would not even have to hold on for that long, but in order to assure his friends¡¯ safety, Tang Ling was willing to endure it because it would be...


    After locking all the tactical movement disk buckles in ce, Tang Ling jumped down from the stone wall. A thin, nearly invisible line trailed him from his disk as he jumped down.


    The wind whistled in Tang Ling¡¯s ears as he moved. After hended on the ground, without further ado, he sprinted towards the underground river beside where their defense point was. He jumped into the icy cold river from the hot cave. That huge difference in temperature suffocated Tang Ling, choking him fiercely.


    He dove into the water with a single thought in his mind: ¡®This will be my parting gift.¡¯


    ¡°Tang Ling, what are you doing?¡± Andy realized he had lost Tang Ling a while ago. Starting from digging holes in the stone wall to locking the disks on the wall and diving into the river, every move Tang Ling made was confusing and strange.


    Were the stone walls not the best barrier? Was the tactical movement disk necessary while fighting in this kind of terrain? Andy felt the disk was more of a symbol of encouragement than of actual use. Why did Tang Ling dive into the river? Was he taking a bath before the battle?


    All kinds of thoughts filled his head as he looked at Tang Ling, but a momentter, a terrifying scene happened right before his eyes. The Prosthetics hanging at the caves came alive!


    They really came alive! Their limbs were moving stiffly, but the majority of their body parts were activated. They unplugged the tubes behind them and jumped down.


    There were other enemies in the cave!


    Again, countless thoughts shed in Andy¡¯s mind, most of them the bloody scenes of the battlefield.


    All the Undergrounds with their steaming hot Prosthetics were swinging their giant stone hammer over the warriors, crushing them into meat paste without mercy. No one could get near as the sizzling burns and painful wails were ringing loudly in everyone¡¯s ear.


    Lastly, there were the fires in the giant cave and eerie bones around them.


    S-Shouldn¡¯t I be brave? S-Shouldn¡¯t I be resolute enough to fight these monsters?


    Andy could not hold back the urge to cry, but he did not want to be scared either. He assumed that there were not many enemies who could escape the Purple Moon Warriors, so the most they would have to fight would be one to two, or even three. Then, all seven of them could easily take them down.


    However, in front of him were 30 to 40 Underground creatures in Prostheticsing at them. The noises from the first and third passages were getting closer, reminding Andy that there would only be more enemiesing their way.


    What should we do? What should we do?! There are only a hundred plus New Moon Warriors in the cave. Can we win?


    However, the New Moon Warriors were divided into 12 squadrons and sent towards two different defense lines. ording to the deployment, the squads on the frontline could not leave their defense point. Otherwise, the whole deployment would be in chaos.


    The second defense line had a lot more freedom. They could provide more help ording to the situation, but the cave was huge and they were quite far away from each other. Even if all five squadrons from the second defense line came over to help them, it would still take some time. Moreover, there were numerous enemies in the cave. Could six squadrons of New Moon Warriors really defeat the enemies?


    On a one-on-one basis, after equipping the Prosthetics, the Underground race was far stronger than an elite warrior. It would take five elite warriors to barely defeat one Underground creature with Prosthetics.


    Even if the New Moon Warriors were stronger than elite warriors, the best they could do was fight two to one. Furthermore, if the enemy broke through the tactical passages, not all the squadrons on the second defense line would be able toe over to help them either.


    Andy panicked. The situation was critical, and somehow, his mind which was not good at analyzing the situation became clear and nimble. He instantly examined all the possible oues of the Fierce Dragon Squad. He failed to understand why there were 30 to 40 more enemies in Prosthetics left in the cave. Why were the enemies so close to them and why were they charging towards them?


    ¡°Ugh...Mm-hmm...¡± Meaningless whimpers came from Andy¡¯s throat as strong fear tightened his heart and stomach. He had the overwhelming urge to throw up.


    He thought he had seen it all like the sea of zombies back at the garage area, but...the zombies had won only by numbers, not strength. They were iparable to the powerful Underground race!


    The Underground race was charging towards them. Their distorted facial features made them look more like monsters than humans. Each and every one of them swung giant stone hammers as they ran at an astonishing speed, causing the cave to tremble with every step they took.


    Right after Andy spotted the enemies, the rest of the squad followed.


    Everyone shared a simr thought with Andy in the next two to three seconds, but only he was terrified. The others were also afraid, but they did not panic or had the urge to cry. They stood there nkly looking at their enemies. Their hands gripped their swords tightly despite their palms sweating.


    This would be a life and death battle. If they were to die underground, it would be best for them to die in the name of protection and earn the final glory to their name.


    Orston gripped his sword tighter as he thought of the scene back at the garage where they closed the door. The insult still haunted him until today. Even though it was in the past, he was still uneasy and afraid.


    It was then that a loud ssh was heard.


    Tang Ling jumped out from the water. He was soaking as water dripped from all over his body, but he sounded calm as he said, ¡°We will engage the enemies in 37 seconds. Don¡¯t use the retraction to pull yourself back to the safety point. It¡¯s not safe up there. Even if you get up to the wall, the enemies can ram it down in a minute if they concentrate.


    ¡°Get into the river. Wet yourself as soon as possible. After that, get back to the wall and be on standby at the four holes. Amir, Orston, you guys take the front left hole. Andy, Yu, the front right. Vian, take the back left, and Christina, the back right. I¡¯ll be in the middle.¡±


    ¡°I will takemand of the battle. Be quick, guys. Move out! All we can do is fight!¡±


    Tang Ling spewed hismands in less than three seconds. The squad seized the time and wet themselves in the river which also somehow calmed them down a bit.


    The guys thought of the moment when Tang Ling shouted at them to close the door in the garage area. The girls thought of the scene back on top of the garage roof where Tang Ling stood strong like a monolith with the sword in his hand. It was calming to them.


    Why should they be scared? They still had Tang Ling!


    ******


    ¡°Yu, step back 4.3 meters.¡±


    The stone hammer swung down and hit the spot where Yu was at, whipping a dust cloud upon impact.


    Yu perfectly dodged the hammer strike. He retreated exactly 4.3 meters, allowing him to keep a safe distance from the hammer and avoid tangling the strings of the disk.


    ¡°Vian, up. Amir, back for a 30-second rest. Remember to stay within a meter with each other. Orston, ram to your left.


    ¡°Vian, bend over and attack the enemy¡¯s right leg. Then, step back three meters. Orston, elbow the enemy on your right.¡±


    It was an astounding disy of perfect teamwork. The slightly exhausted Amir quickly retreated to catch his breath and Vian stepped up as ordered, taking Amir¡¯s ce to fight the enemies.


    At the same time, Orston stepped forward and rammed over the enemy who tried to attack Tang Ling from the left. The enemy faltered backward from the blow, and Vian bent over, slicing the enemy¡¯s right knee with her longsword perfectly.


    Orston steadied his body right away and elbowed his right, pushing the enemy away from Vian.


    ¡°Andy, retract 5 meters and don¡¯t stop. Charge towards the enemy¡¯s right shoulder and cut it.


    ¡°Retract 5 meters.¡±


    Andy was panicked at first, but with Tang Ling¡¯smand, he was a different person. He pulled himself back by 5 meters to the wall. Without pause or looking, he jumped down andnded on an enemy¡¯s shoulder, shing it mercilessly.


    ¡°Christina, charge towards your upper right. Ram your target and then duck. Aim for the legs with your sword and then get back 5.1 meters.¡±


    Christina jumped forward without a second thought after themand. With the momentum from the jump, she charged towards her upper right.


    The enemy that Andy shed on the right shoulder nted towards the right after impact, providing sufficient space for Christina to ram through. The strong impact caught the enemy off guard, tipping it off bnce. It faltered backwards and toppled over several more behind it.


    Christine did not even look at the damage she inflicted. She ducked to the ground and swung her sword towards the enemy¡¯s legs as Tang Ling ordered.


    ¡°Retreat 5.1 meters!¡± Christina shouted. The powerful drag force from the tactical movement disk pulled her to safety. Another enemy jumped towards her from her left and due to her immediate retreat, the enemy missed.


    This was the pinnacle of the battle. As a group effort that worked together with one another to the limit, it was art. Only once, Tang Ling was able to perform such an artistic battle wlessly, and now, with the addition of the tactical movement disk, the whole squad was able to move as he wished.


    The three other squads that came over to help were overwhelmed. They failed to understand how the squad that upied thest few spots on the ranking could fight so artistically.


    The Fierce Dragon Squad held its line in between the two stone walls. The distance between the two stone walls was no longer than a hundred meters, meaning that there would be a limit to the enemies they faced. The enemies hadrge torso and arms, so they had to maintain a certain distance from one another to be able to effectively fight.


    Given the advantage, the Fierce Dragon Squad used the high mobility of the tactical movement disk to further aid themselves as they held the defense line tightly. They would step back at times and move through the four holes that they opened in the wall to wet themselves at the river.


    They did so to fight better so that they were no longer afraid of getting burned, at least, not before the water on them evaporated. The steaming hot Prosthetics of the Underground race could no longer burn holes in their uniform and their skin.


    It gave them the courage to ram the Prosthetics with their bodies, and if they were not strong enough, they could utilize the mobility from the tactical movement disk to give themselves an extra boost.


    The way the Fierce Dragon Squad fought inspired the other squads who came to help. They also knew how to wet themselves before the battle and utilize the disk to increase their mobility, but regardless of what they did, they were not as effective as the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    Firstly, the Fierce Dragon Squad seemed to be rich in resources. Everyone was equipped with grade C alloy longswords, effectively inflicting damage on the enemies. They even had internal armor under their uniforms, granting them the ability to ram into the giant monsters.


    Secondly, the whole squad was very powerful. Their strength and speed were above any other squad in the First Reserved Camp. Why was that? Were they really only New Moon Warriors?


    Thirdly, there was Tang Ling. The other squads would never have such a guy on their squad. Despite Tang Ling being thest on the ranking, he possessed godlikemand skills in battle and was not weak at all when engaging the enemies in a fight.


    The perfect teamwork was made possible because of Tang Ling¡¯s precisemand. At least 90% of it was his credit. Tang Ling was seemingly the most powerful out of the whole squad as he single-handedly blocked half of the defense line. Who would be stronger, Hank or Tang Ling?


    All the squads that came to assist inevitably watched the perfect scene. They would never expect that the grade C alloy longsword to also be part of Tang Ling¡¯s wealth. They also never expected the whole Fierce Dragon Squad to be so strong this quickly because they did not know that after the Fierce Dragon Squad started their cultivation, they were fed with constant vicious beast meat soup and quality wood core.


    The biggest mystery to them was Tang Ling¡¯s true strength since they only know him as the Harsheen boar, the big glutton, and thest ce on the ranking. Something was not right, but no one would ponder upon such trivial questions on the battlefield.


    The pressure was huge.


    The squads that came over to assist realized that the enemies were only targeting the Fierce Dragon Squad. The enemies treated the other squads like goons. If they could swat the squads like flies, they would and they continued forward to the Fierce Dragon Squad. None of them wanted to be tangled up with the insignificant squads.


    Even so, the pressure remained huge. Somehow, even though the battle at the second passage was fierce, barely any enemies escaped.


    On the other hand, the enemies from the first and third passages were relentless. The first defense line was on the losing side.


    Fortunately, all the enemies seemed to have amon goal, which was the Fierce Dragon Squad. Each and every one of them charged towards the U-shaped defense point. The other First Reserved Camp New Moon Warriors could escape if they stayed away from the enemies. No enemies would even chase them down.


    Why was this? No one seemed to get the answer! Nheless, with previous experience as reference, even if they were not the enemies¡¯ target, the number of enemies would exhaust them to death.


    To retreat or not? All the squads that came over to assist shared the same thought. There was no ground for them to retreat either.


    Tang Ling shed an enemy in front of him and kicked another one away. His breath was getting heavier and more violent. He was forced to shorten his words in order to save his breath. ¡°Yu, back, 45.¡±


    ¡°Orston, up, ram, sh.¡±


    Even with the shortened words, the efficiency remained.


    The onught had been going on for a full 27 minutes. Everyone was getting better and better with their tacit teamwork coupled with Tang Ling¡¯s precise orders. All they needed was a nce or a move. Tang Ling could even skip hismand at times and the others would cover each other¡¯s backs perfectly. All Tang Ling needed to do was tell them when and how far to retreat.


    As the leader of the squad, Tang Ling performed outstandingly inmanding the squad. He had be the absolute heart of the Fierce Dragon Squad. With him around, this endless and despair fight seemed a little more hopeful.


    No one would question how Tang Ling did it or what kind of ability he possessed. In order to protect Tang Ling, the Fierce Dragon Squad had formed a tacit agreement with one another.


    So what if Tang Ling is the son of God? What does it matter? He is still the Tang Ling of the Fierce Dragon Squad!


    Everyone was proud of him, except for Tang Ling himself. The anxiety in his heart remained unclear as a sense of sorrow started to spread.


    No matter how tired his body was, how painfully his head swelled or how much blood was flowing from his nose, he could not stop the emotions within him.


    No one knew better than him that the enemies were endless. There was no end to this. Even after 27 minutes of continuous battle and the Fierce Dragon Squad stopping more than a hundred enemies, killing a total of 21 Undergrounds with their Prosthetics on, the battle was not getting better.


    All matters should be within a reasonable range, so there must be a reasonable range for the number of enemies too. ording to Tang Ling¡¯s calction, there were probably around 200 enemies in the area. That was a reasonable range.


    Why? There was a strong reason behind his calction. The enemies felt pressured in the second passage and they had started to divert their forces there!


    This was the reason!


    If the enemies diverted their forces and there were around 80 to 100 enemiesing from the first passage, was it reasonable? It was.


    If the enemies diverted their forces and there were around 50 to 60 enemiesing from the third passage, was it reasonable then? It was too.


    Plus, with the 41 enemies that ambushed them in the cave, having 200 in the area was within a reasonable and eptable range.


    Unfortunately, 200 enemies would be a number that would crush the Fierce Dragon Squad! The Fierce Dragon Squad¡¯s limit was at most 120 enemies. Everyone would reach their limit in another ten minutes.


    Therefore, the battle was hopeless. The only hope would be the forceful end to the show before they were drowned by the numbers.


    The Underground race was working with the Agnes family after all, and the Agnes family would not want to suffer that many losses in terms of warriors.


    Tang Ling did not understand the underground civilization, but he theorized that the poption would be their weakness. Otherwise, with what Safety Sector No.17 had, achieving a subtle bnce was not possible.


    Was it made possible just because the safety sector manage to defend all three tactical passages? No! The enemies were not pushing the three passages hard enough. Otherwise, all the warriors would be overrun.


    So, kill he had to! The more enemies he killed, the quicker the hope would arrive, and it was the only way out of this desperate situation.


    Tang Ling never doubted that Andrew and Aber knew what happened to the squad firsthand, regardless of the methods they used.


    With that thought in mind, a vicious smile appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s face as he shed another enemy. He simply wiped the blood off his nose. Even if the steaming hope Prosthetic was touching him, burning his uniform and potentially his skin with astonishing temperature, he cared about nothing. He stabbed the Wolf Crunch into the eye of the ugly Underground creature that jumped out from the Prosthetic and twisted the dagger. He was like the God of ughter, his face covered in blood, but none of it mattered.


    This whole scheme was a mind game. The only way Tang Ling had to break out from this was to kill.


    How was the scheme a mind game? It was because the squads in Sector R would never expect an ambush from the enemy. The fierce battle that happened back on the surface would mislead them to think that Sector R was temporarily emptied out.


    With such a biased thought in mind plus the intense battle in the second passage, it was normal for the squads not to search the area first.


    If the vanguard troops did not face any hindrance when passing through Sector R, the other squads that arrivedter would assume that the ce was safe.


    As for the First Reserved Camp? The ces that the Purple Moon Warriors walked through were obviously safe. It had been many years, and people tended to have a natural reliance on the Purple Moon warriors. This was the scheme that yed out like a mind game. Everything was connected closely just to cover up the ambush in Sector R.


    If not for that heat generator, which was the only w, even Tang Ling might not have seen through this mind game. Why did the Purple Moon Warriors not destroy the heat generator on the way? It should have been a convenient task for them.


    Of course, it would also make sense for the Purple Moon Warriors to not destroy it, but with that as the first suspicious point and when Tang Ling noticed the Prosthetics blinking because they were charging up their energy, he realized all the Prosthetics were lined up in a messy way.


    Still, every single one of them charged towards the Fierce Dragon Squad¡¯s defense point and surrounded them.


    ¡°Was it perfect? It is probably the most perfect n! Why did Aber or Andrew look so highly of myself? Did they have to arrange 200 Undergrounds to drown me and potentially kill me? Did they notice anything?¡± Tang Ling chuckled because he actually failed to notice what caused all this to happen.


    Was it his Precise Instinct or his little seed? Or was it him as someone who once lived in the settlement and had a deep hatred for the safety sector?


    Afterbing through all the information, none of them were worthwhile for Aber to set up such a tightly connected scheme. The only answer would be Su Yao or something he had.


    Tang Ling clenched his teeth as he had fallen intoplete madness. He disregarded his life just so he could kill more enemies.


    Should he summon his little seed? He asked himself countless times in the past 27 minutes, but the anxiety stopped him from doing so. He was not afraid of exposing himself in front of the other squads, but he believed he had to trust his feelings. That ominous night was the strongest lesson to him in his whole life.


    156, 161...Tang Ling was counting the enemies that surrounded them.


    27, 29...He was also counting how many enemies he had killed and when he would cross the Underground race¡¯s bottom line.


    Be it the 200 enemies or crossing the bottom line, as long as either one of the conditions was met, it would mean the ending of this farce of the century, would it not?


    Tang Ling¡¯s arm was burned, but he felt nothing. The vicious smile remained on his face as he stabbed the Wolf Crunch into the Underground race¡¯s Prosthetics and plunged his arm into the body.


    The process felt like ayer of skin on his arm being ripped away, but it did not matter. Tang Ling twisted his wrist, keeping the Wolf Crunch into his sleeve and widening his palm to grab the rat-like man inside the Prosthetic.


    ¡°Aaaaaaarh!¡± Tang Ling shouted. He ripped the rat-like man from the Prosthetic with brute force. The rat-like man was flung into the air as Tang Ling¡¯s other hand curled into a fist and punched its head like a watermelon.


    Had Tang Ling lost his mind? Everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad started to worry.


    It was quite the opposite as Tang Ling was calm. Before he punched the rat-like man¡¯s head into bits, he was still givingmands to his friends as if he would never fall and could not feel exhaustion.


    However, the scene was somewhat tear-jerking. What made Tang Ling...him? Was it the disgusting scheme of this battle?


    Even Orston, the slowest of the group, spotted the problem. All the enemies attacked only them and even though everyone could note up with an answer, they instinctively believed that Tang Ling knew the answer, hence it drove him mad.


    Did Tang Ling really know about it? Of course. He even knew Aber would find a perfect excuse to exin this disgusting battle such as their defense point coincidentally holding some item of interest for the Underground race, hence luring them over. There might be a heat generator design blueprint buried in the ground somewhere around here.


    It was a ridiculous thought, but he was in the correct direction. Still, none of it mattered anymore. The number of enemies surrounding them were almost 200.


    As bait, he almost lured all the enemies to his position. So, the show must be nearing its end, or was it not?


    Shouts and screams were alsoing from the second passage as something was roaring. Further away, Andrew¡¯s squad came into sight.


    Tang Ling turned around to take a nce at his friends. Then, he turned back in a resolute manner. Time was running out, and his stalling tactic was nearing its end. Tang Ling believed he still could hold on, but the others, his friends, were hurt.


    Why not spare them from suffering?

 Chapter 189 - Die Young (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 189: Die Young (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Since when did friendship nt itself so firmly in his heart?


    Tang Ling barely had any idea.


    At first, he was reluctant, but slowly and eventually, it seeped into his heart through the creaks and crevices. The process seemed slow, yet felt like an instant. Every one of their faces was branded deep in his heart.


    As the sword shed in front of his eyes, Tang Ling revealed a reminiscing smile.


    There was Orston riding the king beast into the exam venue, munching on an apple with his bare chest, showing his family tattoo of a ck sun.


    Yu appearing coldly, stuttering as he tried to speak, and being dusty as he tossed the bag on the ground that proved his strength.


    Beside him was Andy the talker. Andy was drooling over the apple Orston was eating.


    Amir, whose eyes were like the beast, nervous, ufortable, and scared as he walked into the bloody cage with his head lowered.


    Sorry, Christina and Vian, I don¡¯t remember your fights from the exam, but I¡¯ll never forget how you celebrate each other¡¯s sess holding hands. Yeah, who cares when this friendship started? All I remember are your faces!


    Huuu!


    Tang Ling exhaled loudly.


    Cheers flooded over from the second tactical passage like a tsunami.


    Tang Ling spotted Andrew leading the Summit Squad over. Hank was absent, but he could not care about the details at the moment.


    The number of enemies is reaching the limit, so the show must be reaching its climax. It might be the best chance for me to leave now so that I won¡¯t trouble anyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad, will I?


    Tang Ling did consider leaving at the beginning, but it would be too early. He was afraid that his enemies could not recognize their target and all they knew was fighting. If he had not been with the Fierce Dragon Squad from the start of the battle, what would happen to his friends?


    He dared not imagine the oue.


    All these were only Tang Ling¡¯s guesses. He suspected that even though the Agnes family teamed up with the Underground race, there must be secrets that they withheld from their ally.


    What if the Agnes family delivered a vague exnation of himself to the Underground race? It was possible. The conspiracy behind this show was so deep that even he himself was fooled at times.


    Of course, everything was but a spection. Tang Ling could not be sure of it, but this spection scared Tang Ling as he dared not gamble with his friends¡¯ lives. What he gambled on was his Precise Instinct. If he were to leave, his friends would be free from the attacks.


    Therefore, Tang Ling resolved it with the best way that he coulde up with.


    Hold it, hold it! Protect them. This is thest time that I can protect them! I must protect them until the enemies reach the limit and the show ends.


    Listen! The shing noise in the first and third passages had somehow softened!


    Listen! The fight in the second passage had stopped. Repeated cheers of Aber¡¯s name reced the gruesome noises, and it was louder than before.


    Look! Andrew was heading their way at a strange speed. While he was not slow, he was definitely not fast either as if he was someoneing over to collect the fishing.


    How would he collect the? It was not something Tang Ling had to think about at the moment. He knew that everything that he nned from thereon followed the main storyline. Nothing went wrong up until now.


    Should he leave, everything would be over.


    The golden minute he fought for his friends finally came into y.


    Will Andrew expect me to retract back to the safety point? A mocking smile appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s face. His doubts of the tactical movement disk remained even though he had been using it for a while and it seemed to be working fine. However, this show was too abrupt and sudden. Where would the trap be? What would the scheme be about?


    Nevertheless, it was no longer necessary for him to analyze all that.


    Before all this, he snuck into the left forest and used his transformation to clear all the obstacles on the road, removing all those dominating mutated beasts in the area.


    I bet the Agnes family never expected that, eh? In order to escape without a mistake, he had hidden all the valuable materials of the mutated beast on him, and if he really arrived in some other ce, he would not be without valuable currency.


    Therefore, he was fully prepared for all this. He would never have to care about the little scheme of the enemy anymore. Even if the was pulled, he would not be caught. If he had doubts about the tactical movement disk, he would not use it again.


    A powerful kick propelled the Underground race in front of him away. Tang Ling pushed the button on the buckle of the tactical movement disk on him.


    Pak!


    The buckle was unlocked and he shook his shoulder.


    Bump!


    The whole disk fell off his back.


    ¡°Tang Ling, what the hell are you doing?¡± Yu looked at Tang Ling in disbelief. Judging from the situation, the battle was nearing its end as more and more reinforcements amassed on their location. Still, Tang Ling had chosen the suicidal path?


    Why is he so dumb? I know the battle is going to be over, but we are still surrounded by enemies. How can he be so arrogant and careless in the midst of danger?


    Tang Ling did not give any answer. He looked at Andrew further away and spotted his shaken expression mixed with disbelief.


    Is the problem with the disk? Tang Ling suddenly shouted, ¡°Everyone, back off one by one! Use the retraction and go up to the safety point.¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling, you...¡± Andy had a bad feeling, but their tacit understanding made him follow orders. All of the Fierce Dragon Squad backed off one by one. Tang Ling did not even look back when his friends retreated. He dashed forward, disregarding the consequences, and went on a mad rampage at the enemies for a full two seconds. He would exchange blows with the enemies. His sudden action managed to provoke several Undergrounds in front of him.


    It was at that moment that he turned around all of a sudden. The control he had of his own body was perfect as he dashed and slid forward into the right exit.


    Tang Ling purposely cleared out the enemies at the right exit before this just to secure his escape, so there were no enemies in his way.


    Then, he ran out of the exit like a gale.


    The whole Sector R was plunged into a huge mess. The New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp had tasted the scent of victory. They heard the cheers in their ears which excited them and boosted their courage as though it was an adrenaline shot.


    It was a great chance for them to seize war credits. The Purple Moon Warriors wereing out from the first war passage, and with their arrival, the enemies would be cleared out soon.


    It would be a free loot of war credits!


    Tang Ling was not a stranger to the situation. He was even familiar with what they were doing, yet his heart was filled with sorrow. His time facing the battlefield ruins was nearing its end. What else saddened him now?


    As for worries, they were gone. All that was left within him was sadness.


    It was Tang Ling¡¯s choice, the choice he had to make. His n was to escape during the mess, and this would be his only chance.


    Before the fight, he had no confidence to escape. If there were really any scheme targeting him, his death would be certain. After the fight, it would be impossible! The Agnes family would rise to power, then he would not have the slightest chance to escape.


    Therefore, Tang Ling had been trying his best to sketch out the outline of the whole scheme just to n his way out of this.


    While he was getting prepared before this fight, during thest meeting with Su Yao, an idea rose during their conversation. It was where the safest ce for him to meet Su Yao would be if they were separated.


    Su Yao should be able to think of a ce once he got the news that things had gone south.


    Tang Ling could not think of anything else anymore. All that he had done until now was the pinnacle of his wisdom, power, and strength.


    Tang Ling was fast. The New Moon Warriors who were busy killing the enemies did not spot him.


    Based on his original calction, the Fierce Dragon Squad could retreat in seven seconds and then retract themselves to safety. It must be in that order since the safety point was set very close and the enemies had them surrounded. A sudden retraction might tangle the strings and slow them down for the enemies to reach them.


    Seven seconds was the optimal time. If they could execute the actions in order, the enemies would need at least nine seconds to get to the area where they retreated to. The two seconds of difference would be enough for all of the Fierce Dragon Squad to retract.


    Four out of the seven seconds had passed.


    Tang Ling used three seconds to dash out of the U-shaped kill box through the hole he dug on the wall. He dashed more than 30 meters in a second.


    Five seconds. Tang Ling was almost 70 meters away.


    He concentrated on his escape while he listened to what happened behind him. He was worried about his friends dying their retraction beyond the optimal time after they realized he was running away without turning around.


    What would they feel about him then?


    Tang Ling stopped thest question the moment it rose. He should not be thinking about all that now.


    Six seconds. Tang Ling was reaching 100 meters.


    His heart was racing. Please retract in time! Please use that golden one minute that I fight for you guys!


    In fact, the situation was better than he thought. The one-minute window that he gave his friends would be considered more than enough. Judging from the situation, his friends would be safe in less than 20 seconds.


    Don¡¯t worry, Tang Ling. They will retract! Yu is around and Amir is a rational guy.


    Tang Ling feltfort when he thought of the two of them.


    Seven seconds.


    Tang Ling looked up to see Hank standing in the middle of the messy entrance of Sector R. His heart clenched like a giant hand had squeezed his heart and pulled it with a lot of force.


    Pain started to spread deep down, hurting his heart. It was not because of himself, but because he had a feeling that something might happen to his friends.


    Hank was with Andrew, and their rtionship was once a heated discussion among the First Reserved Camp. Aber could never order Hank around, meaning that Andrew was certain Tang Ling would escape, hence Hank was left there to block the exit.


    If Aber expected his escape, it would not be Andrew¡¯s closest person blocking his way. Instead, it would be someone close to Aber. However, Aber did not send someone over, meaning that he was confident his n would pin Tang Ling down for good.


    Andrew, on the other hand, did not agree. Analyzing that point onwards, it proved that Andrew did not follow Aber¡¯s orders, or at least some of them, in their grand scheme of things.


    It was not a surprising scene either. If killing Tang Ling was considered a war credit, everyone would fight each other for the chance, even the rtives of the Agnes family. From Lionel to Andrew to Aber, every one of them was fighting for credits.


    Tang Ling cared nothing about the messy political fights. All he cared about was the method that Andrew used to fool Aber. It would mean...


    In that particr moment, many thoughts and analyses shed over in his mind. Amidst the voices in his mind, Tang Ling heard the pulling noise from the retraction.


    What he heard put him at ease. Maybe he was being paranoid. What could possibly happen to his friends?


    Next, Tang Ling should focus on how to deal with Hank. Should he transform right away?


    s, in the very next second...


    ¡°Aargh!¡± Vian¡¯s helpless screamed entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Vian!¡± everyone else called out to her together.


    ¡°No, no, no, no! Please tell me it¡¯s not true!¡± Amir¡¯s frantic voice followed right after.


    ¡°Vian?!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s heart was shattered.


    What was it like when the heart broke? A person might feel sluggish or even be stunned for a second or longer. Then, the numbness would kick in. The first reaction that a person would have was, ¡®Is this a dream?¡¯


    Everyone else in the Fierce Dragon Squad was stunned, including Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling forced himself to a hard stop and turned around nkly. He ran back towards the two walls as quickly as he could and it was probably the fastest that he had ever run in his life.


    Am I toote? Huh?


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were red. They were burning and teary!


    I can¡¯t summon the seed. I need at least two seconds for the transformation. What should I do? What?!


    Tang Ling was really shaken. His mind went nk and so did everyone else¡¯s in the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    Under their dull gazes, they watched as the helpless Vian stood on the spot while the enemies swarmed over to her. In less than a second, she would be surrounded.


    Amir went crazy as he dashed down from the wall madly.


    Christina widened her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Amir?¡±


    What happened? Christina then screamed loudly as if a great burden was lifted.


    I have to go back! I have to go back! Can I get two more seconds? I can exchange my life for two more seconds! Two more seconds and I can stand in front of Vian and protect her!


    I do not have a death wish. I really don¡¯t! I just don¡¯t want to watch Vian die like this without me beside her because...she died because of me!


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart felt like it was ground by a thousand des. The phrase ¡®She died because of me!¡¯ punched his gut and choked his throat tightly.


    Heughed bitterly to himself. No matter how urately he calcted, how hard he tried to best the scheme and calcte what would happen to the disks, he failed. He failed to calcte human nature and failed to include the possible loss of his friend¡¯s life in his equations.


    Vian seemed to understand her situation under everyone¡¯s gaze. She looked in the direction where Tang Ling ran off to and showed a smile. Then, she raised her sword.


    Fight! She would fight to herst breath! She was also a warrior!


    Tang Ling saw the opening to the U-shaped kill box. It was just in front of him. He dashed over madly.


    Amirnded on an enemy¡¯s shoulder andunched himself towards Vian. The enemy raised its giant hammer, and Vian lifted her sword.


    nk!


    Vian blocked the giant hammer strike with a falter, but then another giant hammer was swung towards her from her left, striking her waist powerfully.


    The rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad was awakened by the heavy nk. What was life and death in this kind of situation? What was dangerous anymore?


    Memories of them spending quality time together shed in everyone¡¯s minds.


    There were seven of them. There were always seven. The number seven seemed to stimte everyone else as they jumped off the wall to Vian.


    A mouthful of blood spewed from Vian¡¯s mouth as she strenuously dished out her sword and stabbed her enemy.


    The moment she stabbed her sword into the enemy, another hammer pounded her chest. She could not defend herself. There were too many of them.


    Amir dashed as quickly as he could. He finally reached Vian. He opened his arms wide, wanting to hug Vian and retract her to safety. Amir was faster than he had ever been, yet Vian¡¯s chest was heavily damaged and her ribs were probably shattered.


    Tang Ling also made his way in between the stone walls. Everyone else also joined them on the ground.


    Although it was less than a second dy, it felt very long as though a century had passed.


    There were too many of them. There were just too many enemies!


    Tang Ling shouted his lungs out and jumped towards an enemy¡¯s head.


    Amidst the hammer brandishes, his Precise Instinct operated at its peak as he dodged every single strike while dashing to Vian.


    Tang Ling¡¯s voice seemed to enter her ears just as Vian¡¯s sight started to blur, but she tried her best to look around. It was at that moment that another hammer was swung towards her head powerfully.


    Amir turned around with a jolt. He switched his hug towards the giant hammer instead.


    Countless hammers were swung towards Amir and Vian.


    Tang Ling made it back, and so did the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad. He used his shoulder and the momentum from his speed to knock the giant hammer away.


    Crack!


    His cracked, but he could not care less.


    Vian managed to hold the edge of Tang Ling¡¯s uniform with her fading smile.


    Tang Ling turned around, his heart waspletely shattered.


    Amir also turned to Vian with blood spewing from his mouth. His eyes were bleak as he fell into despair. He seemed he wanted to die in Vian¡¯s ce. He blocked more iing hammer strikes with every part of his body.


    The rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad made it and they too blocked the numerous hammer strikes with either their bodies or weapons. They used everything they had to hold off the enemy and stop them from hammering.


    It was only three seconds since everything went south, yet the duration was the time between life and death. It felt surreal as if it was all a dream.


    How could this happen? Life and death in an instant? Was this the end?


    Silent. Everything suddenly went silent. They defended with their lives and protected the fallen Vian in a circle.


    Time flew by as they put their lives on the line. The Purple Moon Warriors finally made it and the enemies seemed to have received orders to retreat.


    How long had it been? 10 seconds? 15 seconds? 20 seconds?


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct failed as he did not have to heart to count.


    The enemies scattered, but it no longer mattered. When the enemies surrounded them, Tang Ling did not have a chance to carry Vian to the safety point. The formation was a mess and the whole squad could barely held on. All they did was defend with their lives and sheer willpower.


    Did anyone else fall? No, it did not seem like it.


    When the enemies scattered, other than Vian, everyone else was standing.


    Amir was wobbly, but he was on his feet. He looked at Tang Ling and Tang Ling looked back at him.


    What should he say? Tang Ling raised his sword to Amir¡¯s neck coldly.


    Amir showed a bleak smile. There was no urge of survival left in his eyes as he was also dying. He had blocked the hammer strike that originally went for Vian¡¯s head with his arms. His chest was damaged and his organs were certainly shattered.


    So what? His life had never started anyway, so it would not matter if the flower in his heart withered now.


    ¡°T-Tang Ling...¡± Vian¡¯s meek voice whispered. Tang Ling kept his sword away and looked at her.


    What should he do?


    Sheer Cold Liquid! Get some water and freeze Vian. There¡¯s a lot that I have to do...


    Tang Ling was grateful that he was able to remember the liquid. However, Vian mustered all her strength and pulled him back. As a matter of fact, her hand never let go of Tang Ling¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Hug...me...it¡¯s...c-cold...¡± The light in Vian¡¯s eyes were fading.


    Tang ling panicked. What should he do? Ignore her and try to save her? No, he could not do that either. Should he not be going to the river for some water?


    Instinct replied on behalf of Tang Ling. He endured the pain from his damaged shoulder and hugged Vian.


    Her hand gripped his cor. Although she looked satisfied and peaceful, blood kept spewing from her mouth. Her voice was clear all of a sudden. ¡°I still have a little brother. I¡¯m at ease. Tang Ling, I thought I¡¯d never get the chance to...¡±


    Tang Ling carried Vian to the river nkly. What would it happen if he froze Vian in the underground river? Would it work?


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was shattered beyond repair. The pain reminded him of that night because Vian had died in his ce.


    Could Vian be quiet? Her voice made him feel even more painful.


    She could no longer speak. She started to twitch and thest breath in her faded away while the blood from her mouth dyed Tang Ling¡¯s chest red.


    What is thest word you said? Hug?


    Tang Ling tightened his hands around Vian.


    Vian, will you wake up and fix my battle uniform for me? Will you wake up and sit beside me quietly, watching me like you used to?


    I am...I...Am I hugging you enough?


    Tang Ling did not tear up.


    Christina looked at Tang Ling and Vian. Her voice was trembling as she sobbed, ¡°V-Vian, is she...is she...?¡±


    She broke down weeping.


    Amir¡¯s gaze started to fade. He felt like he was seeing the flower that he tried to pick when he was younger. The wind was strong and it blew the flower away, further away, so far that he could no longer reach it.


    Summer is ending, isn¡¯t it?


    Tang Ling held Vian with his left arm and the Wolf Crunch appeared in his right.


    What about 10 yearster? Isn¡¯t there a promise that we should not forget? I won¡¯t forget it. I¡¯m ready to meet you again 10 yearster!


    He stabbed the Wolf Crunch into the back of Vian¡¯s head and twisted it...


    What will we be like 10 yearster? 10 years without you...


    You cannot be a zombie...


    Tang Ling kept his dagger and carefully patched Vian¡¯s head.


    Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ll demand justice for you. Those who are responsible for your death will all die*.*

 Chapter 190 - Before The Riot (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 190: Before The Riot (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Did we win? We won, didn¡¯t we?


    Aber tried his best to suppress it, but a tinge of gloominess appeared on his face. Based on his original expectations, he should have been weed heroically for his return, and the warriors ought to have cheered his leadership, but it was otherwise.


    Highlighted by the damned relentless rain that felt sour and contaminated, everyone else was affected by the heavy mood as they were rmed and silent under the downpour.


    It was as though Aber¡¯s heroic feats were forgotten and everyone had forgotten that he was the one who held it up until the veryst moment and broke through the enemy¡¯s defenses. He put his life on the line and went directly for the enemy¡¯s captain to acquire the rights to negotiate a ceasefire, hence ending the conflict.


    Everything he did was seemingly forgotten because of Tang Ling!


    Aber looked further ahead to see a slightly slender figure carrying a dead New Moon Warrior. There was an invisible aura around the person that affected everyone he walked past.


    Was he mourning or angry? Or was he sad? With his eerily calm presence, his silent figure was depressing to look at. Everyone else unconsciously felt rmed and depressed. It seemed like even the relentless rain mourned for his sadness.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t he be dead by now?¡± Aber pulled his mantle away agitatedly. He did not want to admit that he was also affected by the invisible aura to the extent that he felt heavy and depressed. He red at Andrew angrily, but thetter turned a blind eye to him.


    Hmph...the son of a peasant woman is as useless as they say! It seems like my arrogance got to me so much so that I allowed a bastard in the family to ruin my n!


    As Aber¡¯s throat felt dry, he was bitter. The particr tactical movement disk, which should have been given to Tang Ling, had been tampered with so that the retraction function would fail in the end. Given that he was smart, he knew that it ended up in another unrted New Moon Warrior¡¯s hand for some reason.


    The only one who could have caused this screw-up was none other than Andrew.


    However, Aber never expected that even if Andrew did not tamper with the distribution of the disks, Tang Ling would have also removed his own disk when he escaped back then.


    The littlepetition between Aber and Andrew caused Aber to lose to Tang Ling, who had been at a disadvantage. On the other hand, Tang Ling lost to human nature. He did not lose to Andrew, but to Amir.


    Amir limped weakly while being supported by Orston, wobbling helplessly as his friend led the way. While his awareness was a blur, the past memories wereing back to him vividly as if it had just happened yesterday.


    Back in the harsh settlement, he was the smallest and the weakest among the five children in the family. No one cared about him or paid attention to him. He was always starving and dared not even fight for himself because every time he disyed the urge to get more food, he would expect his brothers¡¯ punches and his sisters¡¯ vicious cursing.


    Amir dared not even speak loudly, hence he always lowered his head. He did not want to be noticed or even be known to be alive.


    What was warmth to him? What was love to him? His life was as bleak as bleached paper.


    However, that ominous night, he had miraculously survived. He had stood in front of the gate of the safety sector in despair and had been selected because his age matched the requirements.


    It was the very first time in his life that he had felt grateful for his youth. That night, he had done something that changed his life. He had pushed the youngest of his older brothers away and told the warrior beside him, ¡°His age doesn¡¯t meet the requirements. He¡¯s 16.¡±


    Technically, his brother had not been 16 years old yet as his birthday was a month away.


    However, that Purple Moon Warrior, who was holding a strange disk in his hand, had not exposed Amir¡¯s lie. Instead, he had grinned at him profoundly and asked, ¡°You hate your brother, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Amir had lowered his head in denial, but the Purple Moon Warrior had dragged the youngest of his older brothers away from the selected group.


    ¡°Your talent is amazing although it was just a quick test.¡± The Purple Moon Warrior had tapped the strange disk on his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s why the powerful can do whatever they want.¡±


    What ever would they want? Amir had never thought of it before. He just did not want to live under the shadow of his brothers and sisters. He was fed up with them taking away his things and living in fear every day. He also hated being beaten or scolded for the slightest mistake.


    ¡°Amir, please, Amir...¡± It was the first time his brother, his own blood, had shown weakness in front of him. Tears had rolled down his brother¡¯s face as he begged.


    Amir, however, had not been moved, and he had not turned back to his own blood. He reacted the same way since no one in his family, including his parents and his siblings, cared about him. He had always beenbeled as a useless piece of garbage who merely wasted food.


    The rain continued to drizzle.


    Amir helplessly looked up. His fading gaze was still strong enough to see Tang Ling in front of him, and he also saw Vian whose eyes were closed in Tang Ling¡¯s arms.


    Had she ever cared about the first time they met? Had she cared about him at all even until her death? Or had she forgotten it?


    During the first exam, Amir had been standing alone in a corner. He was the only one from the settlement after it was destroyed. Even though he had told himself countless times that he was a talented person, he still had not dared to walk up and mingle with the others since they might have hated him for his origins.


    Yeah, they must have hated him. Just look at his yellowish skin and skinny body, not to mention that cowardly temperament that reeked of disgust...


    ¡°Are you here for the exam as well?¡±


    Amir had looked up to see a girl with big brown eyes and beige hair. There were freckles on her face and her smile was sweet.


    What a beautiful smile! What a beautiful girl! He had never seen someone so gorgeous back in the settlement. Nheless, a beautiful girl like her had bestowed a smile unto him. She had carried a refreshing fragrance while her hands were clean and her nails were free of any dirt or mud.


    Amir had wanted to walk away because he was more afraid than ever to get close to such a holy being.


    ¡°Stand here with me. I just arrived and I don¡¯t know anyone yet. Please, can you stay with me?¡± She had smiled and even pulled him by the arm.


    She had touched him.


    Amir¡¯s arm, where Vian had touched, had emanated with a strange heat that intoxicated him and fazed him. He had been so surprised that he had failed to listen to what the girl was saying beside him. He had lowered his head like he always did until he saw a pair of fair hands holding a handkerchief with two pieces of cornbread on top.


    The bread had been freshly baked, so it was still warm.


    ¡°Do you want some? My mother prepared breakfast for me, but I ate a lot already, so I can¡¯t finish this. My mother always tells me to eat more to be stronger.¡±


    Amir had looked up in shock at Vian¡¯s bright smile. He had squinted his teary eyes like a newborn doe from the jungle.


    A beautiful girl was sharing precious food with him?


    Amir had hesitated because he was actually very hungry. Back at the temporary shelter, no one had prepared breakfast for him because no one expected a kid from the settlement to get into the First Reserved Camp.


    ¡°Here, have one.¡± A steamy hot bread had been ced in his hand.


    This feeling...Was it the warmth that he had never felt from his family?


    In the present time, Amir looked up to the sky. The first light that pierced the clouds that morning was bright and refreshing.


    Christina¡¯s weeping continued ceaselessly. Her best friend had died just like that. Was it a dream? Why would Tang Ling ce his sword on Amir¡¯s neck and why Amir would...


    Christina could not help but nce at Amir. She had been ncing at him along the way back many times, but he did not reply to her, not even with a gaze.


    God, please save him! No matter what he did, please save him first.


    However, the suppressed rage in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes showed that he cared nothing for Amir anymore, not even for his life or death.


    Christina even remembered that scene when Tang Ling carried Vian to the river, he had said something to Amir, ¡°If, and only if, you still want to make things right, please make it back to the Hope Barrier. Stay alive until the truth is revealed.¡±


    Those words were nothing short of cruel. Why would Tang Ling have uttered something like that? Were they not friends?


    Yeah, they were friends who had been close before. They had been naive together and warmed each other up during the harsh times, so this particr incident would be the heaviest lesson for every single one in the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    Perhaps in another era, such a lesson was not necessary, but in this era, it was something that they had to go through.


    If Tang Ling had the mood, he would have answered Christina as such, but he did not. An icy cold rage wrapped his heart as his blood that flowed to every inch of his body and filled every vein of his was brutally cold.


    He was sketching the outline, nning strategically, holding his emotions back, and waiting...


    His heart longed for things to be forever clean, yet his hands looked forward to the killing.


    ¡°So...¡± Amir looked at Tang Ling¡¯s back, his pace as steady as ever even though he was carrying Vian.


    Tang Ling would take a strip of vicious beast meat from his pocket from time to time and chew on it brazenly. He no longer needed to hide his resources, and if he was being this brazen about it, he must be nning something astounding.


    Amir actually admired Tang Ling, but at that very moment, when he observed his breath, it was messed up. He would never forget it.


    During the first exam, Vian¡¯s gleaming eyes had been fixed on the bloody cage, more specifically, on the young man who had stood beside the Leceister silverback bear. The young man¡¯s hand had been bleeding and he had requested the door to be opened coldly. The crowd had crowned the young man as the ¡®wonder kid¡¯ from that moment, and at the same time, his presence as the ¡®wonder kid¡¯ had overpowered his own victory.


    During the second exam, Orston had pushed him away cruelly and called Tang Ling to stand further ahead. Although he was a five-star Gic Chain Talent, Captain Fei Long had not paid extra attention to him. He also did not forget that Captain Fei Long had used some lousy excuse to arrange Tang Ling to be thest to take the exam, as though to make him shine even brighter.


    In the end, Tang Ling¡¯s test result had been poor, yet everyone had worried about him.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling himself never cared about it at all. He had never cared about whether the others admired him, loved him, or paid a lot of attention to him. He was always doing his own things, or what he thought he should be doing such as being a rascal, going over the line and even acting arrogantly at times, yet he was always right. He would always find the right timing to overshadow Amir and his presence altogether.


    Therefore, people would always gather around Tang Ling, not him, but it mattered not because deep in his heart, Amir had always wanted to follow Tang Ling.


    But...Vian...he could not give her up.


    In the corner, he had noticed that Vian¡¯s gaze at Tang Ling had be softer and softer. Soon, he noticed that Vian was always gazing at Tang Ling.


    It was a bitter experience.


    When Tang Ling came back alive that day, Amir had truly felt happy. He had tried to put his thoughts away and embrace the friendship, but then he saw the hug Vian had given him. That moment was thest straw that broke the camel. He felt sheer despair.


    If he could be stronger than Tang Ling or even surpass him then...


    The Purple Moon Warrior had mentioned to him, ¡°You are strong, so you can do whatever you want.¡±


    However, where would his hope lie? Tang Ling always kept his whereabouts mysterious, yet he was getting stronger day by day. It was until that day when Andrew had sent his men for himself.


    The disgrace of betrayal and the desire for power had shed fiercely with his desire for Vian. It had torn him apart, but in the end, he had chosen the former.


    Amir had leaked Tang Ling¡¯s information to Andrew again and again, and he even passed it on to Aber. All he did was deliver Tang Ling¡¯s information, so it should have been fine. Andrew had provided him with a lot of resources, so he tasted the sweetness of growing stronger in a short period of time.


    He was actually calcting when he would surpass Tang Ling. By the time that thought arose in his mind, he had strayed too far from redemption.


    In the end, the matter about the tactical movement disks was brought up and he had to go along with the n.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tang Ling won¡¯t die. There¡¯s something fishy about his identity, so he will just be captured. However, he¡¯s a cunning person, so a faulty disk will increase our chances of capturing him alive.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take him ourselves, you ask? No, no no, we can¡¯t do that. The safety sector is much moreplicated than you think. We can¡¯t simply whisk someone away. Tang Ling has protection around him. Do you remember Su Yao?¡±


    Amir had been convinced. If Tang Ling was captured, then...


    Amir had also thought of the warmth he received in the Fierce Dragon Squad, and he had lied to himself that he would make it up to Tang Ling when he got stronger. At least, it would be all for Vian. If not for the fact that he had been oppressed for most of his life, he would never have done that personally because he had never hated Tang Ling.


    But...how did it end up like this? Why Vian was the one dead? Why did the faulty tactical movement disk end up in Vian¡¯s hand?


    I gave it to her myself!!!


    A drop of tear rolled down Amir¡¯s cheeks as his breath got lighter and his body felt numb. His memories wanted to stop at that morning when the first light had pierced the clouds.


    ******


    ¡°You got it right again. That kid really went back to the Hope Barrier.¡± A man was tossing his butterfly knife around while squatting beside Su Yao. He sighed helplessly when he saw the troops march back from the battlefield ruins with Tang Ling leading in front.


    ¡°I got nothing right. I just got confirmation from first-hand intelligence. I¡¯m sure the kid will surely go back.¡± Although Su Yao did not react differently, his deep gaze showed a hint of reminiscence.


    ¡°What he did...Hmm...¡± Deftly, with a quick p, he closed the butterfly knife and kept it away at his waist.


    ¡°At least, what he did proves something¡ªhe really is that crazy bastard¡¯s son. What do you think? If that crazy guy is still alive, what would he have done?¡± Su Yao grabbed a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    ¡°Yeah, what a great leader of him. We used to follow the leader and do all sorts of crazy stuff too, and now we¡¯re following his son in all the crazy stuff? Can¡¯t any one of them make the right choice during the critical moments? Isn¡¯t running away the best option? I¡¯m tired, man. I don¡¯t want to fight,¡± the man grumbled as he stood up. He imed that he was too tired to fight, but he cracked his knuckles as if he was getting pumped up.


    ¡°What does your logic tell you?¡± Su Yao spewed a cloud of smoke as he shed a profound smile and continued, ¡°Just let the kid have his way. The messier, the better. It will be the best entrance for him to announce his arrival to the world. Do you think the Agnes family can conceal his identity this time?¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way...¡± The man also showed a mysterious smile before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s exciting. I really want to know how will those bastards react when this kid announces his arrival. It must be hrious! Hahaha...¡±


    After that, he looked at Su Yao. ¡°Mad Lion, Su Siao, you have been lonely, eh? Are your fists screaming for blood? Mad Lion, are you also waiting for the day of his return?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just in charge of the wee party, weing this kid on the path of that crazy leader.¡± Su Yao looked into the sky. He realized that his memories were already a distant past because a new cycle had just started.


    The world lived on and a certain ember would soon grow strong into a me that burned thend.


    ******


    Clyne¡¯s armor was tainted with blood.


    He was a 90-year-old Purple Moon Warrior, an old man who had not fought for many years, yet he returned to the battlefield and imed his honor.


    His grandson had led the Purple Moon Warriors underground while he himself led troops to eliminate the Underground race that roamed the surface. None were spared. He had killed a total of 70 Underground creatures.


    The Hope Barrier was in high spirits as the people were cheering Clyne¡¯s name while some were chuckling softly, wondering if they would be cheering Aber¡¯s name insteadter.


    Yang Kong sneered while he stood in the crowd and thought with a cold expression, ¡®The Agnes family is terribly vain. After reaping the actual benefits, they even seek distinguished reputation.¡¯


    However, when he saw the Purple Moon Warriors return from the underground, tension rose in his heart.


    Why were the members of the Fierce Dragon Squad walking in front?


    Yang Kong tried to feign a cold-hearted expression, but he still stepped up to the edge of the Patrol Ground. He grabbed a scout¡¯s binocrs and gazed at the returning troops.


    Indeed, Tang Ling was walking in front!


    He came back alive! Yang Kong heaved a breath of relief, but in the next moment, he realized that Tang Ling was carrying someone in his arms.


    Is that...Vian? She¡¯s dead?


    A tinge of sorrow came afloat in Yang Kong¡¯s heart. Had the quiet and kind girl died underground?


    And is Orston carrying Amir on his back? Is Amir still alive or is he dead too? What happened?


    Yang Kong started to feel uneasy. Extreme difort took over his mind when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s gaze clearly through the binocrs. The gaze seemed to harbor the me of destruction, bringing horror to anyone easily.


    Yang Kong dared not stare into that gaze, so he helplessly lowered the binocrs. He realized that someone had failed to react. With no idea what would happen next, he felt very lost.


    ******


    ¡°Worf, Tang Ling came back!¡± Zorwen stood by Worf as he looked at the returning troops on the battlefield. He was shocked when he saw Tang Ling walking in front of the group.


    Worf remained silent with his hands behind his back, seeming to be lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°That damned Su Yao, why didn¡¯t he bring the kid away? Why is he so slow? We took the risk to inform him...¡± Zorwen could not continue.


    Worf suddenly turned around to Zorwen and asked him a strange question, ¡°Su Yao...how do you feel about him?¡±


    ¡°How should I feel about him?¡± Zorwen was surprised. What was Worf trying to dig out of him? Why was he not concerned about Tang Ling but about Su Yao in this kind of situation?


    ¡°He felt familiar,¡± Worf answered his own question. He added, ¡°Actually, I suspected this a while ago, and if my feelings about Su Yao are correct, so are my suspicions.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I¡¯m correct, that¡¯s why I showed goodwill to Tang Ling beforehand.¡± Worf seemed to take pride in what he had done as he leisurely took a cigar from his desk and started cutting it.


    ¡°Worf, I¡¯m lost. I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do. Tang Ling is no one other than a prioritized target on that list from Safety Sector No. 17. We went to this extent to protect him because we believe we can have another seed saved, yet your actions surpass me...¡± Zorwen¡¯s face was smeared with question marks.


    Worf twisted the cigar in his hand and lit it up carefully. He then looked at Zorwen. ¡°I think Safety Sector No. 17 will be even messier from now on and...do you ever take note of the details? His surname is Tang.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with having Tang as a surname? There are a lot of Tangs in the...Wait. Tang? His surname is Tang?¡± Zorwen was astounded.


    ******


    Even though the storm had turned into a drizzle, the Purple Moon Warriors, who returned from underground, were thoroughly drenched.


    Their wet inner armor was dried by the steamy hot environment of the underground, yet it became wet again when they returned. The stickiness was very ufortable, and it was the difort that made everyone look gloomy.


    The people who had cheered in the Hope Barrier felt a sense of distress too when they saw the mood of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    Had the underground mission ended in failure? Otherwise, why would there be a glum kid carrying his dead squadmate in front?


    It was at that moment that Aber stepped up and stood on the pile of boxes. While revealing his wounds, he dered with pride on his face, ¡°We are victorious!¡±


    Cheers sounded like the storm right after that. Aber signaled his two trusted subordinates to start telling great stories about his magnificent leadership.


    Standing in the crowd, Clyne tidied his hair and stepped forward to Aber solemnly. ording to the script, he should hug his grandson and bathe in the respectful gazes and loud cheers from the people.


    Only a few noticed Tang Ling as he walked up front to the center of the main war passage and lowered Vian¡¯s body.


    ¡°I want an exnation,¡± Tang Ling demanded, but his voice was overpowered by the raucous apuse.

 Chapter 191 - I Challenge All Of You (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 191: I Challenge All Of You (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Who would care about Tang Ling amidst the cheers?


    There were several warriors beside Tang Ling who heard him and they showed sympathy him, but asking for an exnation at this kind of timing was a little immature of him. A friend dying on the battlefield was amon urrence for warriors, especially in a cruel battlefield like this.


    Listening to the cheers that enveloped the sky andnd while watching the show that Clyne and Aber put up, Tang Ling sneered at all of them with a cold chuckle. He told Christina, ¡°Take care of Vian.¡± He then strode forward to the Patrol Ground.


    Clyne arrived at Aber¡¯s side where two other Purple Moon Warriors were using a warcry to deliver the victory announcement. They told stories about how great Aber was during the battle and his valiance when facing the enemies, and how he defended the enemies¡¯ onught and gained the right to negotiate.


    Aber was all smiles, but his eyes were fixed on Tang Ling. Even though Andrew had messed up the n, this kid returned to the Hope Barrier in the end and as long as he remained in Safety Sector No. 17, there would be no chance for him to escape.


    The most regretful thing was that Aber could no longer im the credit for himself because having Tang Ling back at the Hope Barrier would be a disastrous oue. This particr consequence would sh with the forces hiding in the dark.


    Aber would need to borrow the strength from his family and the other alliance. With that thought in mind, he looked at Andrew begrudgingly. The bastard of the family had tried to snatch the credit from him and ruin his ns.


    One thing worth noting was that for the sake of the n, Aber had asked his mother to custom make the faulty tactical movement disk. He even requested his mother to reach out to a certain ally just to get contact with a general of the Underground race, all to put Tang Ling in a certain death situation.


    ¡°And that is how Lord Aber seized the enemy¡¯s captain and forced the Underground race to cease fire, hence granting us the right to negotiate.¡± The Purple Moon Warriors ended their story on a high note, their faces full of respect and gratitude.


    Those who heard the Purple Moon Warriors felt a little humbled by the story. They learned that the Purple Moon Warriors did not achieve a great victory but negotiated their way to a temporary peace.


    However, on second thought, the disastrous oue was stopped by the Agnes family, particrly the grandfather and grandson together. Aber also led the Purple Moon Warriors deep into the enemy¡¯s territory, so even though they had to negotiate to reach an ord, it granted the Hope Barrier much needed peace and the window to recover.


    In this era, one should not demand too much since achieving harmony was probably the best oue. Therefore, the cheers got louder.


    Clyne also reached Aber in perfect timing. He spread his arms and wanted to hug his grandson tightly.


    The grand show was reaching its finale, but it was at that moment, an irritating discord echoed throughout the Hope Barrier.


    ¡°I want an exnation.¡±


    Everyone was stunned as a loud and arrogant voice with a tinge of sorrow and anger interrupted their celebration.


    What the hell happened? It was time for songs about heroism and celebration, yet someone was demanding an exnation. What kind of exnation?


    The people started to search for the source of the voice, then they noticed at the highest point of the Hope Barrier on an observatory, stood a young man.


    He was not tall and was somewhat skinny. His ck hair was wet and his battle uniform was torn coupled with injuries on his body. Despite not being in good shape, he stood straight. His hand gripped the loudspeaker that the camps used to announce iing enemies. He looked calm and fearless. Under his foot were a few observatory officers that were tied up, grunting in muffled voices.


    ¡°Arrest him,¡± Aber instructed after a quick nce at Tang Ling.


    Several warriors emerged from the crowd and strode towards the neer.


    With contempt and disdain apparent on his face, Tang Ling continued, ¡°So, all you got was a negotiation, am I right? What exactly are the negotiated terms? Let me guess: temporary peace between both sides?


    ¡°Such peace won¡¯t evenst for a week. Why? Think about it. The enemy¡¯s main forces have amassed and broken through the tactical passages. Does the Hope Barrier still have what it takes to maintain the peace? Think! The tactical passages have fallen and with the enemy¡¯s forces gathered, how can the Purple Moon Warriors go back down there and defend the line?


    ¡°Is this what you call war credits? This is a goddamned disgusting betrayal! I believe that in the near future, the Underground race will build their own fortress beside the Hope Barrier and coexist with the Hope Barrier just to share the Universal Source Rock.


    ¡°After that, the people will happily realize that the Underground race is walking on the streets of Safety Sector No. 17, eating and drinking wine with everyone! What a beautiful scene it will be, living in harmony with the enemy!¡±


    His voice was irritating and his words were depressing, but it made a lot of sense. The cheers were stuck in everyone¡¯s throats, and they felt as if they had just been pped in the face.


    ¡°This is betrayal in the name of war, get it? Does anyone care to know who betrayed us? And now he wants to arrest me? How shameful is he? Look at my injuries. I¡¯m also a warrior who came back from the underground, and this is how you treat a warrior who put his life on the line?¡±


    The few warriors who were on their way to the observatory were moved by what Tang Ling said.


    Arrest him? Even though there was no confirmation about what he just said, he was indeed one of the warriors who had just came back.


    The warriors looked at Aber who was deeply shaken. Tang Ling had shared the truth. It was very simr to the terms that he had negotiated with the Underground race!


    Should Tang Ling be arrested? His words directly affected the Agnes family. Anyone who was not an idiot would understand the hint thaty in his words.


    If Aber disregarded the consequences and arrested Tang Ling, the show that the Agnes family put up would be ruined as it would make the whole family look guilty.


    When Aber failed to reach a decision, his grandfather, Clyne, stared at him with a profound gaze as though he was to me for all this. He whispered, ¡°Are you still nning to keep it a secret?¡±


    At the same time,plicated emotions started to take over everyone¡¯s thoughts. Although it was not easy to verify what Tang Ling said at the moment, what had the Purple Moon Warriors achieved in this battle? It seemed like what the young man said was correct.


    The two Purple Moon Warriors had avoided the details when they announced the victor. They had skipped the part about the enemy¡¯s force remaining in the tactical passages and Sector R being taken. They also had not mentioned how many enemies were killed.


    In reference to that, the young man seemed to be telling the truth!


    Everyone else was shaken since they, too, were warriors and they knew war intimately. If it really was temporary peace, it was not the time for celebration. They should seize the moment and gather whatever they had to prepare for another war, a war much harder than the one before deep in the underground.


    They would need to eliminate the enemies that upied Sector R and take over the tactical passages. However, no one dared to suggest so.


    Where was the casten? Where were the speaker and deputy speaker of the Parliament? Where were the senators? Why did the Agnes family lead the Purple Moon Warriors to battle in the first ce?


    Anyone who was not an idiot would understand the real situation in the safety sector.


    Distress started to spread in the people¡¯s hearts, but to leave Safety Sector No. 17 was a joke! Life had taught the people many experiences and one of them was to survive. As long as they could breathe, they could live alive.


    ¡°So, is an exnation that hard? Why are you forcing everyone to look so sour?¡± Tang Ling stood in the rain with a foot on the edge of the observatory.


    ¡°Madness!¡± Yang Kong was speechless except for that word that rung in his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s deranged.¡± Some of them in the crowd shared the same thought too.


    What exnation was that important? Would Tang Ling consider a retreat after all this? He was bringing all those dark secrets under the light and would not stop until he got what he sought.


    The Agnes family could go all shameless on him, but Tang Ling did not care. The worse it got, the better it was to him. All he wanted was a chance, an opportunity to send Vian off and let her rest in peace. He also needed a chance toy low and gather more goodwill. He needed a chance to kill.


    ¡°What exnation do you seek?¡± After Aber revealed the truth to Clyne in a whisper, he was forced to stand up to stop Tang Ling.


    Compared to Aber, Clyne was the truly cunning one. He did not care about all this farce that Tang Ling was putting on. He believed Aber was still too young to handle this, but he obtained something very important from his grandson and had to deal with it right away. He told Aber, ¡°Stall him.¡±


    Stall him? Aber was confused. Should they not use the Agnes family¡¯s remaining advantage tobel Tang Ling as a madman who was spewing nonsense just so they could arrest him?


    However, Aber did not dare disobey Clyne¡¯s order. It was a brazen fact that he ought to seize all the credits for himself but failed, so he still had to rely on his family.


    Tang Ling expected the stall, so he looked at Aber with a disdainful gaze. ¡°What exnation? How can a bastard like you not know? You¡¯ve lived for 20 over years and all you¡¯ve learned is to y dumb? Look at that! My friend, my squadmate, a beautiful girl died because of a bastard¡¯s scheme. Even though this bastard¡¯s scheme was messed up by another bastard, she¡¯s still dead. Now, do you know what exnation I¡¯m asking for?¡± Tang Ling wiped the rain off his face and stepped on the edge of the observatory.


    ¡°What are you bbering about? I offer my condolences for your friend¡¯s death, but war is cruel. Every day, a warrior dies on the battlefield. There are rules and order in the Hope Barrier, and if you suspect that your friend died because of a scheme, there¡¯s a court martial for that. If everyone starts to throw a tantrum just because of suspicion, the Hope Barrier will be nothing but a big fat joke!


    ¡°I need you to calm down. Your friend needs a proper burial. Take him away.¡± Aber sucked in a deep breath and turned a deaf ear to Tang Ling calling him a bastard. He gave a perfect reason to reject Tang Ling.


    The other warriors received the order and strode towards the observatory.


    Tang Ling did not care. When the warriors were behind him and trying to arrest him, he dished out a few kicks and kicked them off the observatory.


    ¡°Are you challenging Safety Sector No. 17 with your insolent actions?¡± Aber raised a brow.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking that my position is rather low! Let me ask you this, Aber. If you die because of some bloody conspiracy today, will the respectful Clyne Agnes wait for the court martial to start the trial?¡±


    Clyne did not answer. Instead, he nced at Tang Ling coldly. He then turned to hismunication device and whispered something into it.


    ¡°I guessed as much. I suppose even the Purple Moon Warriors here won¡¯t ask for an exnation if a friend of yours died because of some conspiracy, let alone you, Aber. You¡¯ll wait for the so-called court martial to get things right, but based on what I¡¯ve heard, it wasn¡¯t like that. Aren¡¯t the Purple Moon Warriors given a special right called the right to duel? It allows you to directly challenge your enemy, doesn¡¯t it? And I suppose this particr right is also given to a ss 1 noble aside from the Purple Moon Warriors. That is why I said that my position is too low.¡±


    No one answered him. Even Aber was rendered speechless by the shock. What did Tang Ling mean by saying all that? Was he starting toin about the ranking system? How should he reply?


    The Fierce Dragon Squad remained under the rain. Some of them started to try to patch Amir up on the spot, but it was futile. All they could do was barely keep him alive. Vian¡¯s body was lying in the center among them.


    The scene made them look helpless and pitiful, but every one of them was looking at Tang Ling, wondering what he was trying to do to uphold justice for Vian.


    ¡°So,¡± Tang Ling roared as he ripped his battle uniform away, revealing the dozen of wounds on his body. They were eye-catching even under the rain, ¡°I, Tang Ling, have decided to fight for proper identity and position. Who am I? I¡¯m just a New Moon Warrior in the First Reserved Camp who¡¯s thest on the ranking list.


    ¡°I now officially dere that I¡¯m challenging everyone in the ranking list of the First Reserved Camp! I¡¯ll continue fighting for first ce, and if that isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll continue to challenge the Purple Moon Warriors so that I have the right to duel!


    ¡°The right to challenge is a holy act. Who dares reject me?¡± Tang Ling drew his longsword from his back and pointed it toward the First Reserved Camp.


    ¡°This is madness!¡± Yang Kong was panic-stricken. Was Tang Ling that powerful to challenge the whole First Reserved Camp? What was he trying to do? Give Vian a proper exnation?


    ¡°That little madman! Haha!¡± Further away from the battlefield ruins on top of a little hill, Su Yao was holding themunication device, and when he heard what Tang Ling said, heughed out loud.


    The man beside him snatched the device away. ¡°Hey, Old Su, let me listen too!¡±


    ¡°This is madness.¡± At the top of the Hope Barrier, several other figures who were prepared for something shared the same thought at the same time. Nheless, the sense of familiarity felt so close to their hearts.


    Aber frowned. What the hell is all this? Fine, Grandfather wanted to stall, didn¡¯t he? Tang Ling¡¯s challenge is just the thing I need. Let this moron have this way. It¡¯d be best if he¡¯s beaten to death.


    Aber might detest Andrew as a bastard of the family, but he had to admit that he was quite powerful, let alone Andrew¡¯s dog, Hank. If he had a death wish, no one could stop him.


    Andrew looked paler that instant while Hank stood beside him and held his hand tightly. Hank said, ¡°He won¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Andrew¡¯s mood was bleak since his return from the underground. He was not Aber. He had no assets at his disposal. All he had was either sess or failure.


    Sess meant heaven; failure spelled hell. He was already in hell, so nothing else mattered.


    Isn¡¯t life like this? A thought to draw the line between heaven and hell?


    The fire of envy grew beyond his control as the injustice and greed pushed him straight to hell.


    ******


    The right to challenge was indeed holy.


    At least among the Purple Moon Warriors, every reserved camp promoted the idea of challenging each other, and in order to encourage it, it was given a sacred meaning. Therefore, the one who incited the challenge would be protected until the end of the challenge.


    All that was left was either to ept or reject the challenge.


    However, under the watch of these many pairs of eyes, rejection was impossible because the traditional idea that was rooted deep in the First Reserved Camp was honor!


    Losing honor would be equivalent to losing everything: future, reputation, training, and even resources. It would be crueler than death.


    Of course, there were only a few who could reject Tang Ling¡¯s challenge though most people would think otherwise. They were the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    Tang Ling jumped down from the observatory and walked to the center of the crowd.


    A dozen of steel boxes were piled up as a makeshift ring in the center. The crowd made way so the ring was in the center.


    Tang Ling calmly leaped up into the ring and turned to his friends behind him. ¡°Let Vian stay behind me. Let her watch me.¡± He sheathed his sword behind him and said, ¡°This is the line. No one can approach Vian. I¡¯ll be beside her forever this time.¡±


    Yu quietly carried Vian and put her down behind Tang Ling who looked at Vian¡¯s pale but calm face with a faint smile. He said in the softest way possible, ¡°Watch me. This is my tribute to you.¡±


    Tang Ling looked up and yelled loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the second tost!¡±


    Standing beneath the ring, Andy said, ¡°I concede.¡±


    ¡°Third tost.¡±


    ¡°I concede,¡± Christina said while weeping.


    ¡°Fourth tost.¡±


    No one answered. Tang Ling¡¯s heart clenched and he dared not turn about. He said ironically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s...not here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Fifth tost.¡±


    A senior, who shared the same cave dorm with the Fierce Dragon Squad, walked up to the ring nervously.


    ¡°My condolences, but as a fellow New Moon Warrior, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± the senior said before he bowed. He then dashed towards Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not look at the senior. He did not even clear his sight from the rainwater.


    Shuah!


    He thrust a kick out. Although it was just a kick, it was so fast that many elite warriors missed the strike. All they saw were afterimages.


    Bang!


    The tip of the kick swept the senior¡¯s thigh mercilessly, throwing him off bnce. He then fell from the ring.


    Impressive! Tang Ling was actually this powerful!


    More than 50 New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp were shocked! Regr people and warriors, even the elites, could be forgiven if they did not understand what had happened, but the New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp and the Purple Moon Warriors who watched from the crowd, it would be a joke if they did not notice what happened.


    The speed of the kick could only be delivered by the best of the First Reserved Camp! It must also be coupled with a mighty force and the strongest reflexes to sweep over the precise point!


    Was Tang Ling reallyst on the ranking list?!


    Under their astonished gazes, he remained calm as he called, ¡°Sixth tost.¡±


    Another senior stepped up without saying anything, he would be an idiot if he failed to understand what Tang Ling just did, he would also be a fool if he said something like ¡°Let¡¯s give it our best.¡±


    He bowed and raced towards Tang Ling.


    A punch. All it took was a punch. There was no extra movement. A precise punch with sufficient strength was all it took to throw the senior off the ring.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the senior murmured softly. He knew Tang Ling had held back. Otherwise, the punch would have broken his bones.


    ¡°Seventh tost!¡± Tang Ling said loudly.


    ¡°I concede,¡± Orston replied loudly.


    ¡°Eighth tost.¡± No one answered again.


    Tang Ling looked a little sour. He smiled in irony and turned around.


    Amir was temporarily patched up, but given who he was, he would never receive a high cell regeneration drug.


    If...if...only I didn¡¯t betray everyone, if...if we are still friends...


    Bitterness filled Amir¡¯s heart. He believed that if he had not betrayed Tang Ling, Tang Ling would have gone all out and created miracles with his own hands to get the required drugs to heal him.


    However, there were no ifs in life.


    Vian was lying behind Tang Ling and until her death, he failed to get close to her. Whose fault was that? Amir seemed to have figured something out, but it was obviously toote.


    ¡°I...cough...concede.¡± Amir mustered all his strength to spew out the few words.


    ¡°Umm. Remember that. Stay alive if you are still a man.¡± Tang Ling turned away. His heart ached so painfully that he could barely breathe, but mistakes had to be punished. He could not be soft-hearted anymore for Vian¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Ninth tost.¡±


    Thest senior who shared the same cave dorm as them stepped up. Again, it only took a single punch to defeat him.


    ¡°Tenth tost.¡±


    ¡°I concede,¡± Yu said softly.


    It was only a minute since the challenge started and Tang Ling had skyrocketed from thest ce by challenging nine individuals at once. Astonished expressions filled the ce even though six out of nine of them gave up.


    However, he still defeated three more New Moon Warriors with merely two punches and a kick!


    Was it a joke? If it was, it was not funny. The three seniors that he defeated were not just any John Does. They were elite New Moon Warriors of the First Reserved Camp.


    Had Tang Ling been this powerful before? Everyone shared the same thought.


    How powerful were his punches? How many kilograms of force did each punch deliver? Or should it be measured by bull units? How fast was he? Was it the fastest that a New Moon Warrior could ever be? Were his reflexes the best out of all? What was his ability? Had he shown them his full potential?


    The thoughts scattered messily in everyone¡¯s minds, and they inevitably thought of something¡ªwhat was Tang Ling¡¯s secret?


    Expressionlessly, Tang Ling stood under the rain and called out, ¡°Next!¡±

 Chapter 192 - Challenge Part 1 (3 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 192: Challenge Part 1 (3 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Tang Ling was a fighting machine under the rain. He never gave the challenger a window to react. Swiftly, all he delivered was a simple punch and kick before he moved on to the next one.


    How many had he beaten? 10? 20?


    The urate number was 21. To be exact, 21 New Moon Warriors excluding the six from the Fierce Dragon Squad!


    Were 21 geniuses truly defeated by a punch and a kick?!


    It was until the 82nd New Moon Warrior that Tang Ling dished out an extra punch to throw him out of the ring.


    The 82nd New Moon Warrior had been epted into the First Reserved Campst year with the result of first ce. Everyone thought highly of him as a genius because he rose to the 87th ce in less than a year. Some even assumed that he hid his strength, waiting for an appropriate timing to show off so that he could climb higher in the ranks.


    Now? He was aplete joke in front of Tang Ling. He was indeed a genius, one who received two punches from Tang Ling instead of the usual one.


    Many looked dismal as they watched the challenge. No one believed that Tang Ling had incited the challenge just for fun. Every one of his punches and kicks contained strength and speed that were so powerful that they easily overpowered his opponents.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s actually another line that divides the New Moon Warriors in the First Reserved Camp. The first 55 and thest 55 were on two different levels,¡± said an onlooking elite warrior softly to the other warrior beside him.


    It was rather unbelievable. How could a 15-year-old teenager be so strong? There must be a reason.


    In fact, if Tang Ling could not cross the line separating the 55, even if he was stronger than others, there would be a limit to how far he could go.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The listening warrior was obviously less knowledgeable.


    ¡°In simple terms, the first 55 New Moon Warriors are qualified to be Purple Moon Warriors because they have surpassed the lowest standards of the Warriors. All they are doing in the camp is umting strength.


    ¡°Thest 55 don¡¯t have the qualifications and as long as they don¡¯t qualify, there will be a line between them.¡± The elite warrior seemed well-informed since his answers were precise and serious.


    While he was exining, Tang Ling had called out ¡°next¡± two times in a row. Subsequently, two more New Moon Warriors were defeated.


    The warrior listening to the exnation was further confused. While he was astonished by Tang Ling¡¯s performance, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of an exaggeration? I know there¡¯s a standard to qualify as a Purple Moon Warrior, but if the standard is, let¡¯s say 3,000 kg of force, then what is the difference between 2,999 kg and 3,000 kg?¡±


    Although it made sense, the elite warrior sneered at him. Once upon a time, the elite warrior had shared the same thought and hoped to qualify as a Purple Moon Warrior. However, reality had pped him in the face hard. He realized that the differences between amoner and a Purple Moon Warrior were bigger than he could ever imagine.


    ¡°Do you know about the extreme value? As a matter of fact, in order to qualify as a Purple Moon Warrior, you have to reach the extreme value before passing the gic locks. As for how many extreme values there are, I don¡¯t know, but if you haven¡¯t reached the potential of the extreme value, your strength will be forever stuck.


    ¡°Let me exin it in your case. If you say that 3,000 kg is an extreme value, assuming you don¡¯t have the potential to reach it, your strength will never surpass 2,900 kg, but once you go over 3,000 kg, in the uing days, your strength will skyrocket but still be within a limit such as 500 kg or whatnot.


    ¡°Think about it. How much of a difference has it made? It¡¯s true that after the surge, the power-up will grow slower and more difficult, but what if there are some geniuses who can break through the second extreme value? How much of a difference would it make then?


    ¡°Some extremely powerful New Moon Warriors in the First Reserved Camp have reached the third extreme value or even higher based on what I know. Thest 55 are always newbies, but once they get into the first 55, every single rank is as different as heaven and earth.¡± said the elite warrior as he sighed.


    The difference between a genius and amoner was huge. Those who were epted into the First Reserved Camp were all geniuses who could at least go beyond the first extreme value.


    Some geniuses would never reach a bottleneck as they would only be stronger and stronger like Hank.


    However, no one knew about Tang Ling or his so-called extreme value. All he did was eat, fight, and train and he would grow stronger and stronger because he had a Perfect Gic Chain after all.


    ¡°Next.¡± Tang Ling continued his challenge. He was no longer counting how many men he had defeated. All he remembered was his goal.


    Fatigue? It was non-existent! He liked the suffering and relished the bitterness while his heart hurt like being sliced by a thousand des. Therefore, the pain on his body was nothing whenpared to that agony.


    Under such a condition, he was using the limit of his body to endure the pain from the vicious beast meat that he ate, disregarding the cost and consequences. Since fighting continuous battles would only exhaust him greatly, he should seize the moment and grow stronger. That way, he would not have to care about the digestion either.


    The New Moon Warrior that ranked 62nd ce stepped into the ring. ¡°I think I should introduce myself first. I¡¯m We...¡±


    ¡°Skip the chatter. Bring it on.¡± Tang Ling stopped the senior from introducing himself since he had no time to waste anymore. Was an introduction that important?


    It seemed like Tang Ling¡¯s impatience upset the senior, so he did not want toply and dered loudly, ¡°I¡¯m just warning you that I have umted enough to qualify as a Purple Moon Warrior. I was nning to make an entrance to rise in the ranks, but now it seems like I have to use your challenge to show off.¡±


    Right after his voice subsided, a heated discussion broke out beneath the ring. It was quite shocking for a New Moon Warrior in the lower 55 ranks to reach Purple Moon Warrior standards.


    One had to give it to this New Moon Warrior for having the patience to umte his strength to this extent. Would he be able to end Tang Ling¡¯s legend?


    Tang Ling did not react differently. He just acknowledged by grunting and said while waving his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s just start.¡±


    Was there any worse insult than this? Even after revealing his trump card, the New Moon Warrior was treated with this level of disdain. Infuriated, he dashed towards Tang Ling. s, he was too slow, but his punch was stronger than the others. What about his reflexes?


    Tang Ling finally got a little serious, and his Precise Instinct finally came into y. When the senior¡¯s punch was less than 5 mm from touching him, Tang Ling slightly moved his body sideways, dodging the punch in the nick of time. The senior missed.


    In fact, Tang Ling did not even need to use his Precise Instinct to move away as he was able to react in less than a second. Even using his battle instinct alone, his speed would be enough to predict the punch and dodge it easily.


    The senior¡¯s punch was too weak because he was restrained by the modernbat techniques, so he failed to learn how to transformbat techniques into muscle memory. That was why he could not break free from the restraints of his lessons and attack based on the situation.


    However, the scene was something refreshing to the spectators since they had gotten used to Tang Ling beating his opponent quickly.


    ¡°Look! Tang Ling has started to dodge, meaning that the New Moon Warrior must have surpassed him in strength. Otherwise, he could have just taken the punch head-on.¡±


    ¡°No, I think the New Moon Warrior is also faster than him. Tang Ling really did just dodge.¡±


    ¡°I think otherwise. Have you seen what Tang Ling did in the bloody cage back in the first exam? What¡¯s his forte? He has an ability simr to prediction! He should have activated it to dodge the punch.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Prediction, eh? This battle is going to be interesting. All those fights before this were too boring. Nevertheless, it clearly states that this New Moon Warrior is strong, but it also proves that Tang Ling reached the qualification to break through as a Purple Moon Warrior in a short time.¡±


    Heated banter exploded among the crowd, but Tang Ling turned a deaf ear to all the discussion.


    He had never reached the so-called limit, so he knew he was growing silently, and if one day he reached his bottleneck and broke through it, would it bring any benefit to his strength such as gaining a new ability?


    Tang Ling never took the Precise Instinct as his ability. It was more of an instinct that he was born with. The so-called ability should be a talent or something simr like Anthony¡¯s lightning and the ck line that Worf manipted.


    Let¡¯s y with this guy for a bit. Let¡¯s push him to his limit and see whether he will reveal his ability.


    Therefore, Tang Ling did not attack. He once again showed off his so-called prediction ability that he disyed during the bloody cage exam.


    Miss, miss, miss, miss... 15 seconds after the battle started, the senior punched every part of Tang Ling¡¯s body 27 times and kicked him 16 times. No one would doubt the speed of someone who was qualified as a Purple Moon Warrior. However, it was still useless because all the attacks missed as the senior wasted his strength on a series of futile attacks.


    Is he insulting me? The senior waspletely angry because only he knew how insulting it was to miss. Tang Ling was dodging his attacks with minimal movements, not even taking an extra step.


    This bloody bastard! Rage was burning fiercely in his head. Although the senior also had a trump card, he intended to keep it because he wanted to utilize Tang Ling¡¯s incident at its climax to carve a name for himself.


    Not only had he nned to stomp on Tang Ling, but he even wanted to challenge another New Moon Warrior who was around 30th cing. He should then use his trump card, not now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± the senior shouted. He punched even faster and each blow left a strong wind in its trail.


    At the same time, someone in the crowd spotted the problem. ¡°Is his predictive ability that powerful? Is he using another kind of ability instead?¡±


    The shout came from an elite warrior and his words attracted suspicion from the others. Prediction should be a type of instinct that would depend on the user¡¯s capability, yet Tang Ling was able to use it repeatedly in such a short period of time to an urate extent.


    This kind of ability...


    ¡°This is definitely not predictive ability. Prediction requires a great amount of spirit to utilize. It¡¯s something like the sixth sense, but Tang Ling¡¯s eyes and expression clearly show that he¡¯s not using his spirit at all.¡± Finally, the Purple Moon Warriors paid closer attention to the fight.


    It was a little different from what Tang Ling disyed back in the bloody cage exam. More precisely, back then, it seemed like he reacted more with prediction, but now it was more like calction. Tang Ling calcted the angle, power, and speed of the punches and dodged them perfectly. It might also be a kind of instinct that he cultivated through long hours of battle.


    The Purple Moon Warriors were a lot more knowledgeable thanmon warriors when it came to judging the situation.


    However, no one knew that back in the bloody cage, Tang Ling had been holding his Precise Instinct back, andter in that battle, he purposely made mistakes to deceive everyone so that no one would rte it to a type of battle simtion ability.


    This time around, Tang Ling did not bother to hide his ability anymore. He decided to send Vian off in a grand way, so he no longer kept his emotions under control. A man in this world either lived a dull life or a grand, amazing life.


    His growth was exponential because he loved to torture himself and dance along the fine life of line and death.


    The Purple Moon Warrior was right. Tang Ling did not use any predictive ability. All he relied on was his battle instinct that he had tempered through many battles.


    ¡°Everyone knows Tang Ling has a secret. This ability of his...I don¡¯t think it¡¯s prediction either. Prediction relies on spirit and feeling, so it has a chance of missing, but Tang Ling never missed,¡± another Purple Moon Warrior, whose eyes had been half-closed, analyzed when he was awoken by the battle.


    In fact, the battle underground should also be a show, so the Purple Moon Warrior believed and this ¡®show¡¯ exhausted him a lot.


    The battle between New Moon Warriors never interested him, but when Tang Ling showed off his predictive ability, it piqued his interest. Even though all he wanted was to spot the difference between a normal New Moon Warrior and a New Moon Warrior that was qualified to break through to be a Purple Moon Warrior, Tang Ling once again stole the limelight from his opponent.


    His goal was met when the angry senior finally showed something different.


    Wind? Is that wind?


    The breeze that Tang Ling felt was unlike Andy¡¯s, whose speed of movement was naturally faster than normal people, like a Horan Mountain goat that was skilled at running.


    The senior did not possess the advantage of speed in any part of his body except for his punches, from which the wind originated. As his punches got quicker and reached a certain speed, his blows were able to gather the wind and got stronger with each strike.


    Slowly but surely, when the punches grazed Tang Ling¡¯s skin, it started to hurt and the wind somehow started to materialize.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± A tinge of seriousness shed over Tang Ling¡¯s eyes as he also felt like the wind had reached a certain limit. His Precise Instinct came into y instinctively and formed a series of images in his head.


    The speed of the senior¡¯s punches subtly increased with each strike. Before the wind from the punches could dissipate, the next punch added more wind to the previous, hence enhancing it all together.


    Eventually, when the wind umted, it would be as destructive as a high-speed projectile that could leave a storm in its trail and damage its targets.


    So, is this his talent? The wind element? If he isn¡¯t sensitive about the wind, he couldn¡¯t have felt the subtle increase of umtion in the air.


    Can I do it as well? A crazy thought appeared in his mind next. He tried to mimic the senior¡¯s move even though he did not possess any sensitivity towards the air. Instead, he relied solely on his Precise Instinct to calcte.


    Was the Precise Instinct only useful at providing precision? No, it was an ability that could see through one¡¯s true nature!


    Tang Ling was used to multi-tasking with his brain. While he was thinking about the matter, his Precise Instinct calcted that the damaging wind would take form in the senior¡¯s punch in the next 1.8 seconds and that the punch was going for his abdomen.


    He had at least 37 ways to dodge the punch and the easiest would be stepping aside, but he did not n to move at all as another crazy thought popped up in his head. He wanted to feel the damage from the umted wind of the punch!


    Would it be like the winter wind which would hurt and bite by simply blowing at one¡¯s face? The damage from the wind must be closely rted to speed, but the other important reason would be the continuous umtion in a short period of time.


    The senior used the change in the speed of his punches to umte air, toying with the air between his fists. What kind of damage could he inflict on Tang Ling?


    His Precise Instinct was unable to calcte the damage yet, so Tang Ling wanted to feel it for himself. Was his abdomen a weak point? No, Tang Ling would never leave any part of his body unguarded. He coiled his abdomen and clenched his fists.


    Muscles were the best line of defense of the body from external attacks. If his tightened abdomen muscles failed to withstand the wind de, his punch could simply break it. The wind could be dissipated by enough strength from the opposite direction.


    The senior¡¯s face turned red. It seemed like umting the wind was his limit as he revealed his trump card. He dished out another punch at Tang Ling¡¯s face as a cover and kicked Tang Ling¡¯s chest. The other punch went for Tang Ling¡¯s right arm in a perfect arch.


    The attacks came from three directions at the same time. Although they could be avoided, the umted wind from the punches flew towards Tang Ling¡¯s abdomen as expected.


    ¡°A wind de?¡± said a Purple Moon Warrior calmly. Wind talent was verymon, and controlling the airflow to unleash a wind de was just a branching ability of it.


    It was obvious that the senior¡¯s control of wind was still at an early stage because he had to dish out a total of 76 punches to barely create a wind de.


    However, given his age and since he was not yet a Purple Moon Warrior, before he could unlock the first gic lock to be more sensitive toward the air, being able to achieve this level of control was considered good enough.


    ¡°Hmm, a wind de eh? But the tactic was put into good use,¡± said another Purple Moon Warrior calmly.


    The wind de that was umted in 76 punches could not be considered a killer move. If Tang Ling could see through it, he would have a lot of ways to disrupt and negate the wind de.


    The key to facing a person with abnormal abilities or a very powerful battle instinct like Tang Ling would be to use the formless wind de as the fourth attack, locking down all possible retreat options. It would be the best way to catch Tang Ling off guard.


    Which one should he dodge? It seemed a little too difficult even though Tang Ling¡¯s performance up until now was astounding. However, in the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s view, dodging all four of the attacks was not something even Tang Ling could do.


    Could he? Of course, he could. He came up with many ways with his calction, including facing the attacks with counterattacks of his own, but he wanted to feel the wind de.


    He dodged the left punch, the right kick, and then the right punch!


    Tang Ling¡¯s body bent over and twisted. The perfect control of his body attracted cheers from the crowd who had their eyes fixed on him.


    ¡°Did he dodge it?¡± asked a Purple Moon Warrior.


    ¡°You...¡± The senior felt defeated because everyone saw Tang Ling simply bend backward to dodge all three of the attacks together and he could have easily broken the fourth. Was it that hard to bend his upper body backward? It might be impossible for a normal person, but with Tang Ling¡¯s control over his body, it was a piece of cake.


    However, another astonishing scene caught everyone off guard: Tang Ling twisted his body back and withstood the wind de with his abdomen!


    Anyone with experience in battle would not do such an absurd thing, yet Tang Ling...


    Swash!


    The wind de flew towards Tang Ling¡¯s abdomen at lightning speed and Tang Ling¡¯s abdomen was contracted to its limit. His solid abs showed off his perfect body line and gave him a sense of power.


    A cut appeared on his abs before his punch hammered the air. While his skin was cut, his muscles were not affected. If he had not dissipated the wind de with his punch, his abs could have suffered a cut that was 1 cm deep.


    Given that his defense was nothing ster, he would have easily fallen in front of a king beast¡¯s attack, let alone a mutated beast.


    It was a natural disadvantage of humans since their power and defense were not on the same level as beasts. Nevertheless, the power that he felt from the wind de was decent.


    ¡°I did it!¡± The senior was exhrated for a moment. He had forgotten the ambition that he had before stepping in the ring. Being able tond a cut on Tang Ling had be his biggestfort.


    ¡°He did it on purpose,¡± said the Purple Moon Warrior. Although it was difficult to ept this, he had to ept what he saw. Why though? Why did Tang Ling want to test the strength of the wind de with his own body?


    However, Tang Ling would never provide the answer to the question. He looked up calmly at the senior and dered, ¡°This ends now.¡±


    As he spoke, Tang Ling attacked for the first time in this match. It was a very simple and straightforward punch, but the speed was so fast that the senior could barely react.


    The senior was able to raise his punch to meet Tang Ling¡¯s right fist before he took the hit.


    Bang!


    Fists met and flew apart. The senior faltered backward after the quick sh.


    ¡°He is quicker than before!¡± The senior looked pale, but on the other hand, Tang Ling said without a change of expression, ¡°Again.¡±


    Shuah!


    The wind whistled with Tang Ling¡¯s punch which was faster than the one before. The senior wanted to block it, but he realized that his hand that had smashed into Tang Ling¡¯s earlier on was in pain and he could no longer curl it.


    As he faltered backward nervously, he could not dodge it. The punchnded on his shoulder, and he felt like he had been hammered. Still, he held back and remained in the ring. A bigger wave of insult rose in his heart as he shouted, ¡°You obviously can...¡±


    You obviously can attack me and match my attacks, so why did you dodge all of them? Are you toying with me? Are you putting on a show?


    Before he could finish speaking his mind, Tang Ling turned and a perfect roundhouse kicknded on the senior¡¯s back, sending him flying from the ring.


    As a matter of fact, the senior could havested a little longer in the ring, but he got carried away by the messy thoughts in his mind. He did not even react to Tang Ling¡¯s final kick. Until he felt the ground beneath him, he was still drowned in the insult. The sense of defeat was obvious and felt unbearable.


    So, was this the difference in strength? Was there also an uncrossable line between geniuses?


    ¡°Next.¡± Tang Ling stood where he was and started the next challenge. He was waiting for the next opponent that could match his strength so that he could test the power of the wind de.


    He was not confident about learning it instantly, so he wanted to test it out no matter how many times he might take. A man would never mind getting stronger. At least, not Tang Ling for he desired power greatly.


    The warrior, who had just received the lesson about extreme values, asked the elite warrior beside him again, ¡°What do you think, bro?¡±


    ¡°I...don¡¯t know. He is really powerful.¡± The elite warrior gulped nervously. Regardless of whether they were the first or thest 55, they were not a problem for Tang Ling anymore.


    He was a monster! How long had he been in the First Reserved Camp? Three months? Yet, he was able to grow so fast and reach the first limit!


    It should not have just been a mere umtion. At least, he should have gone through the first surge of power!


    Judging from the speed, the power, and the reflexes Tang Ling disyed, he was far stronger than the senior who tried to control the wind. In the face of absolute power, talent without reaching a certain level was a farce.


    ¡°But I feel like reaching the top 20 is his limit,¡± the elite warrior provided a very conservative number as a confirmation after a quick thought.


    The geniuses in the First Reserved Camp were not just divided by their gifts, but time was also a factor! How long had they been umting their strength? Even if Tang Ling was amazingly outstanding, he could not beat time. In such a short period of time, he could not slip through time and attain such an explosive power surge.


    ¡°Hmmm, yeah, top 20 should be the limit,¡± the elite warrior repeated again.


    This time, the warrior beside him did not say anything. He had a feeling that Tang Ling might just create a miracle again.


    It was only less than 5 minutes and Tang Ling had beaten the man in 62nd ce.


    No one expected No. 62 to be a Purple Moon Warrior qualifier, but it would also mean that all the uing battles were pretty much in the bag for Tang Ling.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Tang Ling started to beat his opponent in a sh once more without any dy at all. If one punch could not seal the deal, two punches would do, or at most, three to five punches.


    One after another, the geniuses of the First Reserved Camp fell from the ring.


    ******


    The rain got lighter with the breeze.


    Su Yao and the man beside him fixed their gazes on the small screen of themunication device in delight.


    ¡°Old Su, you grew up with the leader. Was he that powerful at his age?¡± the man who had tossed the butterfly knife earlier asked in curiosity.


    On the screen, Tang Ling had beaten the man in 57th ce, and it was only 8 minutes and 46 seconds in.


    ¡°Him? No, he was still ying with dirt at that kid¡¯s age.¡± Su Yaoughed disdainfully. That person was not a match for Tang Ling as thetter was far more superior.


    ¡°No way. Is it that much of a difference?¡± The man dared not believe it. In his eyes, his leader was a man who made the impossible possible, a miracle worker, so achieving the impossible was no surprise for him.


    Still, a man like him...How did he fail? Why would he have failed in such a miserable way?


    The man quietened down. He quit smoking a long time ago since the hobby was costly. Having gone undercover for many years, he was now poor.


    Su Yao did not care about the man¡¯s emotions as he looked further away at the Hope Barrier under the rain. He said in a heavy tone, ¡°The difference is because of the resources. Back then, that guy couldn¡¯t even afford vegetables. No food was on the te and the lousiest quality of meat made him constipated. What else?¡± He smiled.


    The past was nostalgic. Who would have thought the godlike man would have cried so miserably when taking a shit?


    ¡°Constipated?¡± The man¡¯s face twitched as he thought that he really should not imagine the scene. It would ruin the image of the leader in his mind, so he shifted the topic. ¡°So what? Does Tang Ling enjoy a lot more resources than the leader?¡±


    ¡°A lot? Not really. It¡¯s no match for his growth either, yet it almost made me bankrupt. He¡¯s just 15 years old, the age at which he can start training, yet he uses vicious beast meat as snacks. It¡¯s not that much actually...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not that ¡®much¡¯.¡± The man looked sour, but when he thought of something else, it was really not much for Tang Ling. The boy was considered pitiful from a certain perspective.


    Would the resources that Tang Ling consumed be enough to support him to fight his way from thest ce to the first?

 Chapter 193 - Challenge Part 2 (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Challenge Part 2 (2 in 1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Up in the air, two figures were skirmishing at an extreme speed, leaving shadows in their trail.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    It was but an instant, yet the two figures had already exchanged a dozen blows.


    Every punch made the wind whistle, and every time their fists met, it sounded like a heavy explosion.


    Brzzzzt!


    Lightning sparks enveloped one of the figure¡¯s punches.


    The other party who received the lightning punches twitched when hit. Still, the figure elbowed the attacker without a second thought. Unfortunately, the elbow strike missed and was followed by a mighty knee strike of the opponent¡¯s abdomen.


    The opponent dodged by turning, but it was not enough. A wind de that formed under the astonished gaze of the crowd was propelled by a punch toward the opponent and grazed the opponent¡¯s forehead.


    The wind de cut a lock of golden hair from the opponent¡¯s head and left a cut on his forehead. The opponent was panicked when he was hit, and before he could think any further, both his legs were swept out from under him by another kick, sending his body upwards. He was then hammered by a powerful punch to the face, sending him flying from the ring.


    The ring? Well, in actual fact, the ring was no longer there.


    The makeshift ring made up of metal boxes that were bound together was heavily damaged. By the time this extreme never-before-seen match reached the ending, it had surpassed what the metal boxes could sustain and they were no longer the same quality as the previous matches. Only the line drawn on the sturdy main war passage acted as the ring after the metal boxes were damaged.


    Vincent was sent flying over the makeshift ring border and crashed to the ground.


    A mouthful of blood spewed from his mouth as he barely got up on his feet. His mind was upied with a shocking thought. ¡®A wind de? How? Does his talent lie in the wind element?¡¯


    Tang Ling obviously would never give this famous New Moon Warrior who ranked 11th ce an answer. Time was running out, so he called out loudly, ¡°Next!¡±


    He was very close to his target. Tang Ling shoved a handful of vicious beast meat into his mouth and panted heavily. He was no God. He relied on his unyielding willpower and strong hatred to stand in the ring.


    Everyone else was wondering where his limitsy, yet whenever they thought they saw his maximum, Tang Ling would always surprise them with stronger and more explosive power.


    This time, he managed to use a wind de. With his strength and connection to his talent beforehand, being able to use a wind de to a certain extent wasmon. However, those who were stronger than the rest could not help but question the sight. Why did Tang Ling¡¯s wind de look so simr to the one that the 62nd-ranked Warrior had used?


    Could it be...? No! A mere thought of the possibility was unexpected enough! People could not help but wonder who exactly was Tang Ling?


    Yeah, who was Tang Ling? Even Tang Ling himself did not have the answer. All he knew was that hiding was unnecessary anymore, so he might as well go all out in the challenges.


    The next opponent slipped into the ring and without saying anything, the long spear he held came zooming at Tang Ling.


    He might win in a dishonorable way, butpared to defeat, winning without honor was a lot better!


    The top 10 was another category of its own. It meant totally different amounts of resources and different futures. The cost of losing the top 10 spots was high and this New Moon Warrior could not afford to lose it.


    A weapon? Tang Ling did not react differently. He even closed his eyes at that moment and allowed his Precise Instinct to feel the subtle changes in the area. He needed a little quiet time for himself.


    Lightning was the second talent on disy since he started his challenge, but it seemed like lightning was harder to master than the wind.


    The generation of lightning was caused by the sh between positive and negative electrical charges in the air. Even if there were microcurrents in a human¡¯s body, it would be...


    The key to master it...Tang Ling paused his thoughts and opened his eyes. Then, he turned his wrist and drew the Wolf Crunch from his waist.


    At the very next moment, the dagger collided with the sharp tip of the spear, producing an irritating metallic screech and drawing gasps from the crowd.


    How extreme was Tang Ling¡¯s prediction to be able to block the tip of the spear with a small dagger? The precision of his action would render one speechless since it was a lot more difficult than stopping the spear with minimal strength or diverting the tip of the spear away with the right amount of strength.


    Was Tang Ling using the ring to develop himself? Many of them thought of the possibility but they dared not believe it.


    The elite warrior, outside the ring who imed that Tang Ling could reach the top 20 at most, was rendered speechless. He was too humiliated to speak another word.


    He was in disbelief that such a genius existed in this world and he had seen him with his own eyes. Was he that lucky?


    In the ring, the spear was like a living dragon. The tip of the spear whipped up a strong gale as it moved. While it was thrust out at a blurry speed, it focused on its target as though the movement of the spear formed a air-tight to capture its target.


    Tang Ling was agile like a breeze that slipped through the seams. He dodged the dangerous ¡®spear¡¯ with extreme dodging that would put one in awe. He even managed to seize the opportunity to deliver several risky attacks.


    Using a dagger against a spear definitely put Tang Ling at a disadvantage. No matter how bad the longsword was, he should really use it to fight the spear.


    However, from the start until now, he did not touch the sheathed longsword at all as if it was a symbol of protection for Vian.


    30 seconds. Several new cutsnded on Tang Ling whilst the screeching from the collisions between weapons was irritating and continuous.


    60 seconds. There were still new cuts on Tang Ling but they had lessened. He seemed to have captured the pattern of the spear and how it moved, so he became more skilled in dodging the thrusts.


    71 seconds. A sharp, irritating screech sounded, followed by a shout of, ¡°You¡¯ve lost¡± by Tang Ling.


    The crowd was in awe when they saw the spear break into three parts and at that very moment, Tang Ling jumped forward to the New Moon Warrior. He seized him by the throat with the sharp Wolf Crunch.


    What happened? Even the New Moon Warrior in 10th ce did not know what happened, let alone the crowd outside the ring.


    How did Tang Ling cut his spear into three parts? It was a grade C alloy spear that he had traded for with his hard-earned Hope credits!


    If not for the sudden break of his spear which caught him off guard, Tang Ling might not have been able to seize the window of opportunity and then his neck, hence resulting in his defeat.


    Nevertheless, a defeat was a defeat. If it was a real fight on the battlefield, the dagger would not just seize his neck. It would have slit his throat mercilessly.


    ¡°I concede.¡± The 10th ce New Moon Warrior yielded loudly and sighed.


    Tang Ling released the New Moon Warrior. The New Moon Warrior nced at Tang Ling, hoping to know how Tang Ling broke his spear but it seemed like he would never get the answer. Dispirited and upset, he picked up his broken spear and walked out of the ring.


    At the same time, in another observatory further away from the ring, a seeminglyzy Purple Moon Warrior asked a question, ¡°Royce, if you were in his ce, could you do it?¡±


    Tang Ling would recognize this Purple Moon Warrior at first nce. He was the owner of Night Lightning, Anthony.


    As a Purple Moon Warrior, Anthony had also broken through his gic locks and his brain got a huge power-up, granting him a decent memory.


    Of course, he remembered Tang Ling. Three months ago, Tang Ling was just a newbie Yang Kong brought in. He was curious about everything he saw in themand center.


    Three monthster, had he grown to his level? A genius like him in Safety Sector No. 17 would surely be cherished, and if Anthony was one of the higher-ups of the safety sector, he would have used everything he had to protect and train this kind of genius.


    However, the Agnes family that would be in power soon would never share the same thought. It was obvious that the family had beef with the kid, it was certainly a big one.


    With that thought in mind, Anthony rubbed his nose. He never liked to put his nose into other people¡¯s matter, so was he thinking too much?


    On the other hand, the Purple Moon Warrior known as Royce answered, ¡°If I were him, and the opponent matches my power, it¡¯d be a little difficult to pull it off. I realize Tang Ling really put everything he has to good use in the matches. He utilized his weapon¡¯s advantage to win this round. The dagger in his hand should be a grade B alloy weapon.


    ¡°The longer the weapon, the more advantage it has; the shorter the weapon, the more deadly it is. The dagger might¡¯ve seemed to be on the losing side against the spear, but through blocking, no, actually slicing, the spear, Tang Ling utilized the tactic to disarm his opponent. It was a very effective tactic. However, without a talent like his...¡± Royce did not continue after that.


    He was correct. Without Tang Ling¡¯s ability, no one would take the risk to do that, let alone dodge the spear thrusts in the nick of time and damage the spear at the same time. Being able to effectively dodge the thrusts was already considered lucky.


    Therefore, Royce¡¯s conclusion provided another overwhelming fact: if Tang Ling did not try to break the spear, he would never get hurt. Instead, the slicing action dyed the time in his movement and interrupted his dodges.


    One had to give it to the Purple Moon Warrior for having such sharp observation.


    The question that baffled the New Moon Warrior was solved by a single nce from Royce. However, no matter how sharp a Purple Moon Warrior might be, they would never have guessed that Tang Ling ended the fight with this risky tactic because he wanted to conserve energy and save time.


    Breaking the spear and seizing the opportunity to defeat the opponent was a lot more efficient than fighting the New Moon Warrior the traditional way.


    There were still nine more on the list and it would only get harder from thereon.


    It had been 27 minutes since the challenge started. The duration might seem astonishing but was actually within an eptable range. As long as one was powerful enough, the matches between powerhouses were usually sealed within milliseconds, so no time would be wasted.


    If a match had been going on for too long and the fight was even, it would mean both sides had reached their respective limits and would probably end in a draw.


    Nine more! Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were burning of battle intent.


    On the other hand, Clyne was also very busymunicating using his device. He was whispering non-stop into the device in a corner. Then, he hung up on the call and then started another as if he was trying to get permission from the higher-ups or reporting the situation to someone.


    Andrew looked paler than before. Time was not on his side. Given his wisdom, he must be able to figure out why Tang Ling started the challenge.


    All the others were overwhelmed by how powerful Tang Ling was but not Andrew.


    Be it the information he had gotten from Amir or the results of the analysis from Aber¡¯s attitude, all the signs pointed out that Tang Ling was a prioritized target on that list.


    It would only be strange if a target on that list was weak.


    Was there no hope left for Andrew? Not exactly! Tang Ling started all this with an obvious reason and Andrew would be given an option during his turn. However, regardless of choices, he would end badly.


    Up until this point in his life, Andrew felt like he could no longer see tomorrow¡¯s sun. A 9th ce New Moon Warrior had stepped to the right.


    Tang Ling was no longer as easy-looking at before. He had been through almost a hundred battles, thus he was tired and hurt, and he had juste back from the underground. He received some damage on his left forearm, while the burnt marks were still visible on his skin.


    But those who understood the situation should not believe what they saw. Tang Ling brazenly stuffed vicious beast meat into his mouth.


    No one would think about the pain from the meat because Tang Ling had started his cultivation, his cells had been through energy washes and the pain from the meat became tolerable, he would never have a weakened period either.


    Everyone was wondering where did Tang Ling get his hands on this much vicious beast meat?


    The challenge continued and only got fiercer here onwards.


    Seconds turned into minutes, Aber¡¯s face became uglier by the second. He seemed to have an idea of what Tang Ling was trying to do.


    However, his grandfather was still making calls, meaning they still did not have a precise order from the higher-ups.


    ******


    Inside apletely sealed room filled with purple mist, energy that almost materialized flowed back and forth in the room like a stream.


    Upon closer look, one would notice that the room was built using a big piece of Universal Source Rock and in the center of it sat a figure.


    The figure was unusually huge. Even Su Yao who was as buff as a mountain would look tiny in front of his figure.


    Despite his huge figure, the presence of his existence was extremely low.


    The interval between his breath was long and every time he inhaled, the purple energy in the room would be sucked into a vortex and entered his body through his nostrils.


    Then, as he exhaled, the air would be sted out like arrows and remain in the air for a while.


    He was cultivating. Anyone who slightly understood the states of cultivation would know that this figure sitting in the center of the room had attained a very high state in his cultivation¡ªthe Tortoise Breath Form.


    No one dared to specte how powerful the figure was for reaching such a state.


    Then, the room shook gently. The cultivating figure opened his eyes and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Right after his voice subsided, a little door opened in a corner of the room and a figure covered in ck came in respectfully with a very advanced-lookingmunication device in his hand.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve got some important news.¡± said the ck-robed man softly as he handed over themunication device.


    The cultivating figure¡¯s face was a little unclear in the purple mist. He grunted and epted the device. ¡°Yes?¡±


    On the other side of themunication device was a nervous and careful voice. The chatter was skipped and the situation was reported to the leading figure.


    The figure did not react differently after hearing the report. He said, ¡°I understand. Keep him alive. Tomorrow before 10 in the morning, the Shadow of Stardust wille over directly.¡±


    Then, the figure seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°You have to hold him down by all means necessary.¡±


    The figure then hung up the call after the order.


    The ck-robed man did not leave after the call ended. Instead, he asked with a slight worry. ¡°My Lord, ording to intel, it is the son of that man. Sending Shadow there, isn¡¯t it a little...¡±


    The figure, who was known only as Lord, replied, ¡°Not alone. Shadow will bring a unit of 10.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it;s secure enough. Why not let Senator L-...¡± the ck-robed man suggested.


    ¡°No need for that, the evidence iscking. A seed isn¡¯t strong enough as evidence. Moreover, the seed exists in many forms, so all the disys of personal development are the early stages of the seed¡¯s ability,¡± Lord answered.


    The Lord stood up and said word for word, ¡°The key evidence is the Gic Chain. We have locked down nine suspected targets. The Mad Lion¡¯s whereabouts is also another key. Someone spotted him in Siron City. That means that Tang Yun of Siron City is the target¡¯s goal. His Gic Chain disy...¡±


    ¡°I understand, my Lord. We should prioritize the target in Siron City. Until then, Young Master Long¡¯s Gic Chain will surely locate that man¡¯s son,¡± said the ck-robed man.


    ¡°You are right. Siron City is a ss 1 Safety City, so they are powerful. I¡¯m more concerned about them. Go back to your work,¡± said the Lord.


    The ck-robed man put themunication device away after receiving the order and retreated outside the room carefully.


    After the door closed, the Lord seemed to have lost the interest to continue his cultivation. He slowly walked to the side of the room and push the wall aside, revealing a huge open window.


    The wind entered the room instantly. The Lord looked into the distance and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Tang Feng, Tang Yun? Will the wind and cloud rise once more?


    ¡°Even after your death, you still want to leave a thread of hope behind, huh? No, a dead man is hopeless. The puzzle that you left behind will be soon solved and I¡¯ll kill everyone involved in the Seed n, including your son. Soon, soon...¡±


    As the Lord looked up to the sky, his gaze seemed to pierce the endless clouds and even the stratosphere, going beyond the vast universe.

 Chapter 194 - Requiem Part 1 (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Requiem Part 1 (3 in 1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Hank, you know I don¡¯t have that much time on my clock, don¡¯t you?¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze was fixed to his right. Tang Ling was already fighting a member of the Summit Squad.


    During the battle, Tang Ling did not hold back at all. Whether or not Tang Ling did it on purpose, the members of the Summit Squad did not even get the chance to concede, every one of them was beaten up terribly.


    Tang Ling tried to kill a few of them a few times, but Andrew signaled Hank to concede on behalf of the members in the nick of time since he was the captain of the Summit Squad. After all, the captain of each squad had the right to do so when their member¡¯s life was on the line.


    Should he seize thest few moments in his life and be a good person for once? Andrew lit a cigarette and started smoking. As a realist, he never believed in past karma or the afterlife, but now it seemed like the saying had be a type offort just so he could feel a little happier in the next life.


    Just to serve Andrew¡¯s purpose, the Summit Squad members were dragged into this as his pawns. Now, saving their lives from Tang Ling¡¯s wrath was the least he could do as a move to show his goodwill although the best option for him would be to let Tang Ling kill all of them to buy him some time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go next,¡± Hank said.


    If the challenge continued, after the 6th person was defeated, it would be Andrew¡¯s turn.


    When Tang Ling started his challenge against the Summit Squad, he dered that he would go all out with each and every one of them because they owed him something: a lock.


    No one understood him except for the Summit Squad. The lock that he was referring to was the lock back at garage No. 9 which the Summit Squad had sabotaged.


    Tang Ling is really a wonder kid. He knew everything from the start! He feigned a carefree personality and acted like a rascal shamefully just to cover up his true nature.


    Dier Gordin spewed a mouthful of blood out as he limped down the corner, waiting for the paramedics take him away.


    Five of his ribs were broken, his internal organs were damaged, his arm was broken, and even three of his fingers were crushed. The battle in the ring was a nightmare for him.


    Tang Ling¡¯s cold but resolute gaze was simr to the devil¡¯s. When the match started, Dier managed to punch Tang Ling, but before he realized it, revenge was already being dished out on him.


    The pain from the injuries was nothingpared to the punches. The blows thatnded on his body were unforgettable as every single punch struck his weak spots precisely.


    Dier had trained his body based on the Gordin family¡¯s traditional discipline, so every part of his body was as tough as iron nails as they were challenged to their limits as his ultimate life goal.


    Even though he was still far away from his ultimate goal, how could Tang Ling have known all his weak spots? Had he exposed himself?


    Ptui! Another mouthful of blood was spat out.


    Orston, who was also from the Gordin family, did not even sympathize with Dier¡¯s defeat. In shame, Dier knew that given his defeat, he could no longer meet Orston¡¯s gaze. The match with Tang Ling did not just destroy his body but also his spirit.


    ¡°After I finish smoking, leave. Leave the safety sector right away and don¡¯t look back,¡± Andrew rejected Hank¡¯s suggestion with his reply while he studied Dier and another member of the Summit Squad with an emotional gaze for the first time.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hank could not ept the suggestion because he was so used to being beside Andrew. They had grown up together and had never been separated, yet Andrew wanted him to leave? How bad was the situation?


    Tang Ling was beating up the third member of the Summit Squad in the ring. Although his bloodthirstiness instilled fear in everyone, Andrew would still stand a chance.


    ¡°I said go. Save myst strand of hope! Remember, the main enemy isn¡¯t Tang Ling. It¡¯s Aber Agnes. After this, even if you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, you will receive news that Aber pushed me to my death. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°Andrew...¡± Hank¡¯s hand was shaking.


    ¡°Have you heard of a particr list? This list has another name¡ªthe Horror Luby. It¡¯sbeled as such because the names listed there will be killed in the cradle. The babies in the cradle listen to the luby their mothers sing as they grow. Although they need a quiet and safe environment to grow, they...¡± Andrew took a deep puff before he looked into the sky and spat a ring of smoke out.


    ¡°Those on the list can only hear the death march. They won¡¯t have a future because everyone on the list is a genius! Get it? A list of geniuses!¡± He turned to Hank with a wry smile.


    Hank¡¯s eyes stung while the sour feeling that rose in his throat was very ufortable.


    ¡°Of course, there are many geniuses in this world, but those left behind by that man, the seed, every one of them must be killed. Tang Ling is certainly one of the geniuses on the list. Do you understand?¡± Andrew paused and habitually stroked Hank¡¯s golden hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m just fighting for the credit. You must know I never had the chance to show off my talents under the limelight. My mother, a maiden, made a mistake by giving birth to me.¡±


    ¡°So, you decided to give up?¡± Hank could barely hold back his tears, but Andrew had once told him that he cried like a girl, so if he could just man up, he would be a lot stronger.


    ¡°I never gave up. I just don¡¯t have the life to continue.¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was bleak and he was halfway done with his cigarette. ¡°Tang Ling might be right about this. Maybe with my death, I¡¯ll know what kindness is. Remember, I stepped on his tail first. One day, if you are strong enough, Hank, go take revenge on Aber.¡±


    Another heavily injured member of the Summit Squad flew from the ring with all his limbs broken mercilessly by Tang Ling who was cold-blooded like the devil from hell.


    ¡°Next.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s steps were wobbly, but his voice was filled with battle intent as always.


    People would remember this scene under the rain and wind. They would surely remember this young man who fought his way from thest ce to the top 6. He had created a miracle that no one could surpass and he was not stopping just yet.


    ¡°Go now!¡± Andrew nced at Tang Ling in the ring. He added, ¡°If Aber is dead, go to his mother¡¯s family. You know that is my deepest wish.¡± Then, he flicked the cigarette away.


    Hank¡¯s heart was broken. He knew that Andrew¡¯s biggest wish was to go after Aber¡¯s mother because Andrew¡¯s mother, a weak and insignificant maiden, had died because of a singlemand from the former.


    Even though Aber¡¯s mother had never cared about Aber and Andrew¡¯s father and almost never appeared in Safety Sector No. 17, sharing a husband with a maiden was intolerable for a woman her status. As a result of her cruelty, Andrew¡¯s mother died.


    When Andrew¡¯s right to use his father¡¯s name was taken away from him, he was deemed as the lowest bastard of the family. He did not even have the right to call Aber, who was from another mother, his brother. Instead, he had to call Aber his cousin because of his status!


    Andrew had been living a pitiful life, and even until thest moment of his life, he did not have the opportunity to take revenge, hence the responsibility was passed to Hank.


    Hank curled his fists tightly. He knew with Andrew¡¯s death, he would also be cleared out. Since Andrew was always the smartest of the squad, he knew this would happen, he wanted to send Hank away.


    Taking revenge was not really necessary, but Andrew afraid that Hank might stay back, hence he threw the responsibility to him.


    Hank slowly retreated while Andrew stepped into the ring before he turned around to his friend for onest smile.


    Up until thest second, Hank held his emotions back as he did not want to let Andrew see his tear-streaked face. He nodded and turned around, striding towards the cave in the Hope Barrier resolutely and quietly.


    It was time to say goodbye.


    ¡°Amir,¡± Tang Ling called Amir¡¯s name out when Andrew stepped into the ring.


    Andrew did not say anything and stood opposite Tang Ling in the wind. Despite being half-dead, Amir¡¯s eyes were wide open, and when he saw Andrew in the ring, his eyes flickered with hatred. If he had a choice, he would have taken the faulty tactical movement disk and not given it to Vian.


    Orston¡¯s lips were trembling hard. He wanted to cry. Why? For Vian? Or for Amir? Maybe it was because of the time he spent together with both of them in the most precious four months in his life. Time had passed too quickly and shattered his reality heavily...


    He still could not understand what had happened, but he got a hint from Tang Ling. Amir betrayed them, had he? Orston was utterly confused!


    ¡°Amir, tell the truth. It wasn¡¯t you, was it?¡± Christina clung on thest sliver of hope and asked.


    Orston helped Amir up properly.


    Tang Ling tossed the loudspeaker out of the ring since he had grabbed it from the observatory just for the confession. As a matter of fact, was the truth that important to everyone? It might not be, but there must have been a reason for Vian¡¯s death. Although the crowd might not want to hear it, they must because Tang Ling wanted justice for her.


    ¡°Andrew, you lied to me.¡± Amir stood up weakly and leaned heavily on Orston.


    Clyne finally hung up on the call and told Aber directly, ¡°Arrest Andrew and Tang Ling.¡±


    Aber shed a grin. So, this is it? Since Grandfather gave the order, then I¡¯ll just go all out. He signaled the two Purple Moon Warriors with a quick nce.


    At the same time in Worf¡¯s office, Zorwen was no longer standing beside him. Worf sighed as if he did not have the heart to continue watching. He walked away slowly and sat down behind his desk. In his hand was a very intricate key with a chip installed in it. He tossed it around and lit a cigar, frowning as he pondered upon his thoughts.


    ******


    ¡°That was an ident. As long as the faulty tactical movement disk isn¡¯t in Tang Ling¡¯s hand, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know who would¡¯ve been the unlucky one to get it either,¡± Andrew spoke loudly on purpose. He even looked at Tang Ling and said, ¡°Can you lend me the loudspeaker?¡±


    Tang Ling did not say anything. He saw two Purple Moon Warriors shuttling through the crowd quietly and heading towards the ring. He did not panic though since it was within his expectations and someone would stop the Purple Moon Warriors, would they not?


    ¡°Get to the point Amir.¡± Tang Ling sighed exasperatedly.


    ¡°Andrew wanted to set Tang Ling up. The tactical movement disk was tampered with beforehand so that thest retraction wouldn¡¯t work! Even when I took the disks for the squad, the spot that I stood in was set beforehand.¡± Amir was panting as he could notst any longer.


    As life seeped out of him, he felt like the sun was shining on him. It felt warm. He felt like he saw Vian stand up beside him, tilting her head and looking at him with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Amir. I¡¯m not alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re feeling down, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go. You can tell me about it along the way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll forgive you or not. It all depends on how you apologize.¡±


    Vian... Amir could no longer press the button on the loudspeaker. Orston took it away and tossed it back to Tang Ling.


    Amir had admitted it. He admitted to the betrayal. Orston felt as cold as Amir¡¯s body.


    Who could tell him what happened to the Fierce Dragon Squad? Had everything not been just fine? The scene where everyone was drunk around the fire felt just like yesterday whilst their happy days fighting over food felt like it was happening before his eyes...


    s, what actually happened was someone died and someone betrayed the squad. Tang Ling was even standing in the ring and challenging all of the First Reserved Camp.


    ¡°Tang...Ling.¡± Amir¡¯s consciousness was fading as he felt like he was leaving with Vian.


    In the midst of his fading consciousness, he saw Vian with her hands behind her back, smiling and waiting for him. However, he was no in a hurry to go. He had been holding on up until now and it was not just to deliver the truth. He still had something to say.


    Tang Ling heard him calling weakly, but he clenched his fists tightly and dared not turn around.


    Despite being disappointed, with hisst breath, Amir mumbled quickly, ¡°Remember, I never disliked you. I never...I even thought of...following you into battle...always...¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s nails were embedded into his palms when he heard that. Then, why didn¡¯t you follow me? Why did you betray us? Even if you didn¡¯t follow me into battle, I would¡¯ve stood by you as a friend. Get it!? I am your friend! But I don¡¯t want you to know that anymore. You didn¡¯t just kill Vian. You insulted and tainted our most precious time together. I¡¯ll never forgive you!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone.¡± Amir nced at the rest of the Fierce Dragon Squad.


    Orston was petrified, Yu was silent, Andy felt empty, and Christina wept even harder.


    All these friends had spent some valuable time with him to warm him up and even encouraged him. He once longed for a loving family, a brother or a sister. In the end, he got all that, but he somehow gave it up due to a mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chris-tina...¡± Amir lowered his head weakly.


    Orston was stunned as tears rolled down his cheers quietly. Andy buried his face into his palms while Yu turned away.


    Christina shouted at Amir, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Now, do you know how unforgivable you are?¡± Tang Ling told Andrew loudly word for word.


    He raised the loudspeaker and dered vehemently to the crowd, ¡°Did everyone hear that? Why did a New Moon Warrior of the Hope Barrier, a 15-year-old girl, my friend, die?¡±


    ¡°This is even more insulting than dying for real on the battlefield. Andrew, tell the truth!¡± Tang Ling tossed the loudspeaker to Andrew.


    Andrew would have certainly revealed the truth, he would! He now had two options. Firstly, he could take it all it for the sake of the Agnes family, but if he nned to do that, he would not have tried to steal Aber¡¯s credits.


    Secondly, he could reveal the truth and die a rightful death.


    There was no third option for him.


    ¡°Yes, I will, but this is it. I am not as capable as you to protect your friends to the very end. Let me shamelessly request to end this here and now with me,¡± Andrew said calmly.


    Hank should have gone away by now.


    ¡°Tang Ling, you are arrested for stealing the precious cell regeneration drug.¡±


    The two Purple Moon Warriors already arrived beside the ring.


    ¡°Andrew, you are also arrested. Your crimes have been heard by all. Breaking the iron rule of the Hope Barrier by killing arade-in-arms is a heavy crime.¡±


    Hmph! Both Tang Ling and Andrew chuckled coldly.


    It¡¯s finally here, huh? Tang Ling knew he would be charged in the end, but stealing a cell regeneration drug? Since when? Stealing would be a heavy crime since the cell regeneration drug was one of the most precious resources of Safety Sector No. 17. Therefore, it was considered a very serious offense.


    As for Andrew, he was determined to take the me on behalf of the Agnes family.


    ¡°Do you have a way out of this?¡± Andrew ignored the two Purple Moon Warriors and looked at Tang Ling.


    ¡°Just wait.¡± Tang Ling did not provide an answer because there might be a sudden turn of events and this was not the focus of his n.


    If he was really arrested now, he would have to calcte how long he had to wait before he could kill Andrew himself. Nevertheless, there had better be a sudden turn of events because killing Andrew righteously and offering his head to Vian was what he really wanted.


    Andrew was a little disappointed by Tang Ling¡¯s answer. He looked at the two Purple Moon Warriors. ¡°Do you know the challenging ring is holy and shouldn¡¯t be vited? Even if you were to arrest me, shouldn¡¯t you wait for the challenge to be over?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have the right to ept the challenge under the Agnes family¡¯s name.¡± Aber¡¯s voice came from further away. Infuriated, he added righteously, ¡°Turn yourself in. The Agnes family won¡¯t tolerate garbage who killed an ally. Do you hear me? I suggest you turn yourself in right away and if you don¡¯t have the courage to do so, walk out of the ring and get arrested.¡±


    Again, Tang Ling and Andrew scoffed. They both expected this to happen.


    After almost a hundred challenges, Tang Ling had been waiting for this moment. A person as fake and vain as Aber would never allow others to taint his achievements, so he would threaten Andrew to shut up.


    As expected, the threats had arrived while he told Andrew to shut up and how he should die.


    Andrew would never turn himself in without a fight, and if he revealed anything, the Purple Moon Warriors would kill him instantly.


    It was Tang Ling who made a move before he even ended his chuckle. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he walked from the other side of the ring to Andrew.


    ¡°Just tell me what you have to say,¡± said Tang Ling.


    The moment his voice subsided, the two Purple Moon Warriors moved.


    Andrew raised the loudspeaker and announced loudly, ¡°Yes, I told Amir to join me and to distribute the faulty tactical movement disk.¡±


    Right after that, Tang Ling exchanged a punch with one of the Purple Moon Warriors. Upon impact, he felt like his bones were going to break while the Purple Moon Warrior did not even flinch. The other Purple Moon Warrior grabbed Andrew right away.


    If this can¡¯t work, then let¡¯s transform!


    Tang Ling nned to change, but a figure suddenly jumped into the ring.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two powerful thumpster, the two Purple Moon Warriors were sent flying out of the ring.


    Tang Ling turned around and saw an unfamiliar man in front of him. Andrew, on the other hand, knew the man. ¡°General Zorwen?¡±


    ¡°General Zorwen? I want to know why you¡¯re here to stop the Agnes family from cleaning up our garbage and arresting a thief. Is this the casten¡¯s wish?¡± There were obvious threats in Aber¡¯s words. Worf¡¯s stand in all this was very important. Was he shaken at such a critical moment?


    Clyne returned to Aber¡¯s side quietly and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t trouble the casten with petty matters like this. I¡¯ll deal with the situation with the utmost consideration. An important emissary is arriving tomorrow. I suppose the Lord Casten should be prepared to wee the emissary to Safety Sector No. 17.¡±


    ¡°The casten will wee the emissary himself.¡± Zorwen calmly nced over at the old fox, Clyne. Pressuring us now, eh?


    ¡°Besides, the casten will never interrupt any arrest.¡± Despite saying so, Zorwen still stood in front of the two Purple Moon Warriors, blocking their way to the ring.


    ¡°However, I personally don¡¯t like people interrupting a challenge. In my opinion, they shouldn¡¯t be interrupted. Andrew is already in the right, so let¡¯s deal with the situation after the match is over.¡± Zorwen had the slightest intention to step away.


    Clyne cleared his throat because he knew he could not turn the tide now. All he could do was cover all this up with the public¡¯s opinion after the match.


    Aber became a little pale as he knew what he had to face next.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± Zorwen ordered the two Purple Moon Warriors. Because Aber did not say anything, they stepped aside.


    Zorwen then turned around to Tang Ling and Andrew. ¡°Now, both of you can continue. Please give us a good fight and...tell us everything!¡±


    Hmph? Everything?


    Andrew tipped his head forward to show a sense of gratitude. He raised the loudspeaker and announced, ¡°Yes, I am the one who incited Amir to do it, but I, Andrew Agnes, the bastard of a maiden, have no right to tamper with the important and precious tactical movement disk.


    ¡°I may be from the Agnes family, but I¡¯m from the lowest of ranks. Although I really don¡¯t want to, all I can do is follow orders. Am I right, my dear cousin Aber?¡±


    Andrew looked at Aber, directing the public¡¯s gaze on him. Aber really wanted to shrink from their sight, but he had to refute, ¡°Why is it so hard for you to face your own mistake? Are you trying to drag the whole Agnes family down?¡±


    ¡°The whole Agnes family? No, my dear cousin, you cannot represent the whole family yet! All you wanted was to capture or kill Tang Ling yourself and get the credits for the kill. Our leader of the family isn¡¯t as stupid as you. If he was the one behind this, Tang Ling would never have been able to stand here challenging all of the First Reserved Camp.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is what the Agnes family is really like! Benefits over everything. After all, it¡¯s a dog-eat-dog situation within the family, and I¡¯ve been watching this game for over a decade. I myself was involved in many of those games too. Cousin Aber, no matter whether you admit it or not today, you can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a dog. Humans would never bite each other.¡±


    Aber¡¯s face instantly twisted into an ugly expression. He felt like the whole the Hope Barrier wasughing and looking down on him. He should have been the glorious hero that led the troops into the enemy¡¯s heart. How did it turn out like this?


    ¡°After that, whether you admit it or not, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore because I¡¯ll be a dead man soon. As for all of you, it is your choice to believe a dead man or someone alive. It¡¯s your choice, people. Since Safety Safety No. 17 will soon belong to the Agnes...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Clyne was the one who interrupted Andrew this time. He red at Zorwen angrily. ¡°If you¡¯d like to watch a challenge that much, why don¡¯t we start now? If this bastard of the family continues bbering in the ring, I won¡¯t hesitate to take him out myself. I cannot allow him to taint the family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Zorwen shrugged helplessly.


    Then, Andrew lowered the loudspeaker regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s not as fun, but you should be able to give me a good time. It¡¯s a shame I won¡¯t see it anymore.¡±


    Tang Ling remained quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned half of what I owed. Now, Tang Ling, let¡¯s fight! Come on!¡± Andrew threw the loudspeaker away.


    Tang Ling nced at Vian¡¯s body behind him before he wiped the rain off his face and charged towards Andrew without a word.

 Chapter 195 - Requiem Part 2 (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 195: Requiem Part 2 (2 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When he was six, Andrew had attended his mother¡¯s funeral. Before that, he had seen someone push his mother down the stairs and she fell into her own puddle of blood.


    That day, her mother was wearing a cream cotton dress that the other nobles hated.


    As the blood tainted her creamy dress, it made her look like a blooming rosebud. Eventually, her dress was dyed red, ultimately making her be one with her own puddle of blood.


    ¡°Andrew.¡± It sounded like she was calling him, yet her eyes were wide open and no words came out. What had she been thinking about right before her death?


    Andrew had always pondered the question. The question eventually became about himself. What would he be thinking right before his death? What was going through his mind? Nothing.


    All he saw was Tang Ling¡¯s cold gaze at him. The pain from the punches no longer hurt him because he was numb.


    Why is Tang Ling so powerful? What position is he in on the Horror Luby list?


    ¡°This punch is for Vian!¡± Under the rain, Tang Ling¡¯s punches whipped up a gale, sweeping the rain away as the blowsnded on Andrew¡¯s chest.


    Ptui!


    Andrew spewed a mouthful of blood. Something inside him was damaged, but it no longer mattered.


    He had given his best and did not vite his final battle because of the ending. Nheless, an unwinnable battle was an unwinnable battle. Not all things could be changed by willpower alone.


    He wiped the blood from his mouth, barely swaying on his feet as he looked at Tang Ling with a broken smile.


    Should he be grateful for Tang Ling? Was he giving him a rtively honorable death and not turn himself in just because he was forced? Or maybe he would be killed in a dark cell without anybody knowing.


    ¡°This is for Amir.¡± Tang Ling dashed forward to Andrew and aimed a punch at his chin. The crack of his lower jaw rang out loudly.


    When Tang Ling uttered Amir¡¯s name, his heart was wrenched a bit. After all that, he still wanted justice for Amir?


    Huu!


    It was getting more difficult for Andrew to breathe since his lower jaw was broken. If it had been Hank, given how he cared about his image, he would have rather died than suffer from a broken jaw.


    Could he dodge this punch? Maybe.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Back then when they were four years old, Andrew had shouted and thrown a punch at Hank. He was serious back then about taking Hank down because he wanted to be the boss.


    However, the crybaby Hank, who would always hide behind other noble children and weep, dodged his punch while sobbing.


    Even though Hank was the one being bullied, Andrew was the one having a bad time because he did not evennd a single punch on him. In the end, he got tired and stopped before walking away.


    Hank followed Andrew without even cleaning his snot.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Andrew had nowhere to go. He and his mother were not allowed to join the family gatherings and she was always sad about it. Right now, he did not want to see his mother¡¯s puffy eyes back home.


    ¡°You are not going to hit me, are you?¡± Hank said cowardly. As the son of a small noble family, especially a new noble family whose father had to sacrifice for the title, being bullied wasmon. There was frequently a wall between him and the other noble children.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± It was not that he did not want to hit Hank, but he could not.


    From that moment, Hank¡¯s serious and helpless eyes moved Andrew. Andrew unconsciously reached out to his head and patted him. ¡°Well, then you can follow me from now onwards, and I¡¯ll treat you like my little brother.¡±


    How long had it been since then? Andrew had lost count of the years.


    Tang Ling grabbed him by the cor andnded another punch on his abdomen.


    ¡°This is for the Fierce Dragon Squad!¡± Sorrow rumbled in Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    The Hope Barrier was just a little further away. Back then during a hot afternoon, all seven of them had stood at the edge of the Hope Barrier side by side. That scene was branded into his life and even his soul.


    It was today that Tang Ling finally understood the meaning of youth. The irony was that his heart was shattered as high-spirited as they had been back then.


    Simrly, Andrew¡¯s sight was getting blurry by the second.


    A punch for the Fierce Dragon Squad? Hmm, good, very good. I once had a squad myself, the best of the best, the Summit Squad.


    ¡°Andrew, I passed the exam! I got first ce in the general results!¡± At the peak of the Cliff of Hope, Hank¡¯s golden hair was glistening as shiny as the badge on his chest.


    ¡°Of course, you did.¡± Andrew smiled softly. After the two of them entered the First Reserved Camp, they would be Purple Moon Warriors in the future and their dream would finallye true.


    If Andrew could be a powerful Purple Moon Warrior with Hank and other powerful teammates beside him, he could probably get away from the damned Agnes family.


    ¡°Yeap. I will always follow you.¡± Hank smiled while his pink lips and white teeth coupled with his emerald eyes looked alluring.


    ¡°Yeah, stay with me. Together we will rise to the top of the First Reserved Camp.¡± Andrew also smiled and hugged Hank tightly.


    Their emotions had been high back then. After that, Dier, Emma, and many others joined them, eventually forming the Summit Squad.


    Yet...


    All this ising to an end, isn¡¯t it? Andrew felt that his life was fading, and he could no longer stop it. He had no idea how Amir held on for so long. When the warm life energy slipped away from the body, it was nothing but helpless and weak.


    On top of that, there was also a sweet peace as his life faded as though the best memories of his life became clear and vivid, making him embrace death wholeheartedly. How tough was it to cling on to life then?


    Andrew strenuously lifted his eyelids. Tang Ling¡¯s face was blurry. With his ck hair, ck eyes and clean appearance, it was as though he always had a tinge of shyness mixed with a sense of depression. Other than that, he also had the power that would make one submit to his charms as people would trust him wholeheartedly.


    It was difficult for Andrew to believe that such a feeling could be portrayed on such a face. His eyes turned red and teary as he was going to cry.


    ¡°The next one is for myself. You¡¯ve destroyed my dream that I intended to keep for the next ten years.¡± Tang Ling lifted up the weak Andrew and kneed him in the groin.


    Yeah, this is the end.


    At that moment, thest bit of life weed a windy pair of hands, carrying away his warm life energy.


    Andrew¡¯s gaze dissipated and Tang Ling¡¯s sight started to turn blurry.


    ¡°Andrew, what do you think we will be in ten years¡¯ time?¡± Hank asked as hey down on the grassy field under the sun.


    ¡°Ten years? Of course, we will be Purple Moon Warriors,¡± Andrew answered determinedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I mean, will you get a wife or have a kid?¡±


    In this era, even nobles had to bear the responsibility to increase the human poption. Getting marriedte or not at all was an inappropriate thing to do for a noble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe. What about you?¡± Andrew barely had any interest in that.


    ¡°Me? Nah.¡± Hank looked up seriously with a tinge of shyness to say, ¡°I believe the reason for me being alive is to be with you, watching you go to the peak and reach your goal. I¡¯ll treat your wife as my sister and your son as my own.¡±


    As he spoke, Hank looked at Andrew and smiled. Behind him was the morning sun. No wonder it was warmer.


    ¡°Hmph? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Andrew grunted weakly. Only he knew what he was trying to say, but it no longer mattered. He felt like his mother was beside him, weing him to her world.


    ¡°Come here, Andrew. Look at you. Why are you so dirty? You are bleeding. Did you get into a fight again?¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Andrew curled his lips into a smile.


    ¡°You naughty fe. Come on. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ve prepared stewed meat today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go home.¡± Thest breath escaped Andrew¡¯s mouth as he jumped into his mother¡¯s embrace. Behind him was Hank leaving.


    I don¡¯t have to turn around anymore. Just let him forget me.


    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Tang Ling shouted at the drizzling sky as he held Andrew¡¯s dead body in his arms. In his ears, the song that he could not forget echoed repeatedly.


    ¡°I will not forget the promise I made at the end of summer, and the dreams and wishes in the future...¡±


    As his sight became blur, he curled his hands around Andrew¡¯s neck.


    Snap!


    No matter the reasons or regrets, nothing could be exchanged for what was lost like Vian¡¯s life.


    Andrew¡¯s body did not get the respect he deserved since his head must be used as a tribute for Vian.


    ¡°I believe that we will meet again ten yearster at the end of summer. The best memories will linger within us.¡±


    Thud.


    Andrew¡¯s head was ced beside Vian whoy peacefully as if she could open her eyes any moment now and sing in her sweet voice.


    ¡°Meeting you is a thoughtless but precious moment.¡±


    The rain slowly got silent. Christina squatted down, hugging Andy as she wept, her eyes were numb by the tears.


    Andy helplessly looked at Tang Ling, he wanted to ask Tang Ling whether he could bring them back to life.


    Orston sat there dully with Amir¡¯s cold body beside him. Regardless of what he did, he eventually shut Amir¡¯s eyes.


    Yu stood there silently as though his ability to speak properly had gone away again, Would he stutter again in the future?


    The crowd was silent.


    Had the challenge ended on such a bleak note? Did the rascal of the First Reserved Camp y the sorrowful requiem for his deceased friend in front of everybody?


    ¡°Ah, the fireworks that bloomed in the night sky felt sad. Ah, the wind flows along with time.¡±


    No one could go back in time. It was indeed a little sad.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue the challenge?¡± A Purple Moon Warrior who had lost his patience looked at Tang Ling whose eyes were red.


    Tang Ling looked at Andrew¡¯s head and softly shook his head.


    The Purple Moon Warrior stepped into the ring as he announced Tang Ling¡¯s crime, ¡°Then, I hereby dere that Tang Ling is officially arrested. He is suspected of theft of precious resources of the safety sector, namely the high cell regeneration serum.¡±


    It was at that moment that the silent Yu jumped in and stood in front of Tang Ling, followed by Orston, Christina and Andy.


    ¡°Who daresy a finger on him? Whoever wants to arrest Tang Ling today will have to cross my dead body. I¡¯m Yu of the Yufeng family.¡± It was shameless to use his family name in this kind of situation, but so what?


    Tang Ling had gone to this extent for a dead friend, so what excuse did Yu have not to stand by his side?


    ¡°I¡¯m Orston of the Gordin family. I won¡¯t go away either.¡± Orston stood by Yu and in front of Tang Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯m Christina of the Braid family. Don¡¯t even think of taking my friend away.¡± Christina was to Tang Ling¡¯s left.


    ¡°I¡¯m Andy and I¡¯m no noble, but I have one life to protect my friend.¡± Andy was on Tang Ling¡¯s right.


    Every one of them surrounded Tang Ling, protecting him.


    Meanwhile, a group of men and women shuffled towards the ring silently and anxiously.


    While Aber and Clyne grinned evilly, the strongest men of the group pushed the crowd aside and appeared in the ring with transient steps.


    One of them grabbed Yu¡¯s shoulder and said loudly, ¡°Yu, from today onwards, as the family¡¯s decision, you are cast out of the First Reserved Camp.¡±


    ¡°Orston, the Hope Barrier isn¡¯t your yground to throw a tantrum. You don¡¯t belong here. Follow me back. This is the family¡¯s order.¡± Another man also stepped into the ring, his neck disying the signature ck sun tattoo of the Gordin family.


    ¡°Tina, Grandfather asked me to bring you back. He thinks a girl like you shouldn¡¯t be growing up in a military camp.¡± A third man entered the ring and held Christina by the hand.


    Andy felt lost when he saw his mothering over anxiously. ¡°Andy,e down now! I want you to go back with us. Let¡¯s just be normal workers. Stop bing a warrior!¡±


    ¡°No, Uncle!¡± Yu wanted to struggle, but he was pinned down by the man he called uncle.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you mocking me now? You are insulting me!¡± Orston fired back at the man he called his big brother, but he was punched to the ground.


    ¡°I beg you, Cousin, please. Can you just...¡± Christina was begging the man in tears, but the man she called cousin shook his head silently.


    ¡°Mother, please go back. Go back!¡± Andy was on his knees, sobbing.


    ¡°I beg of you, Andy, pleasee back.¡± Andy¡¯s mother was also on her knees outside the ring because she was too weak to enter the ring.


    All of them had been notified at thest minute toe by. The very scene seemed to silently dere who was the real owner of Safety Sector No. 17.


    Everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad was close to Tang Ling but not their respective families. The families had to live and survive, so they could not risk everything to go against the Agnes family just because of Tang Ling.


    Clyne whispered into Aber¡¯s ears, ¡°See, you don¡¯t have to do everything yourself. This is the benefit of power! You must know how to utilize it. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± As though Aber had forgotten the insult from earlier, an elegant smile appeared on his face again. Even if everyone knew he was behind all this, so what? No one would dare to oppose him or even stop him.


    Tang Ling did not say anything. That song he could not forget was still ying in his mind. He put his hand on Yu¡¯s shoulder and looked at Vian¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling...¡± Yu turned around, then everyone followed suit. They looked at Tang Ling in disbelief.


    Tang Ling inhaled deeply and looked at the Purple Moon Warrior arresting him. ¡°Can I say myst goodbye to my friend? I¡¯ll go with you after that.¡±


    Tang Ling was not concerned at all since being arrested was within his expectations. However, he still was not done with venting his grudges and hatred, so how could he simply leave?


    ¡°Tang Ling!¡± Orston shouted.


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Tang Ling helped Andy up and said, ¡°We will not bid farewell to Vian.¡±


    Everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad went silent. They could tell Tang Ling was determined. Maybe because of their unyielding determination, the respective family members let go of the Fierce Dragon Squad. Even Andy¡¯s mother stood up in tears.


    Under the rain, the five of them stood in a row. It felt a little strange since two of them were missing, but it did not matter. Christine then softly continued the song, ¡°I believe that we will meet again ten yearster at the end of summer. We hold our tears and smile brightly during the farewell. It will be a little sad, but the memories will be the best.¡±


    ording to Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s tradition, life in this era was already tough enough and happiness was far beyond one¡¯s reach, so whenever a person died, a kind song would be sung during their farewell. Even if one did not know how to sing, he would hum along softly.


    What song was more appropriate than the one that Vian had sung when she was still alive?


    For Vian and, even though regretful, for Amir too.


    The song slowly ended and the five of them bowed together. ¡°Goodbye, Vian. Goodbye, Amir.¡±


    Tang Ling straightened his body and looked at his friends. ¡°Give them a proper burial. I wille to visit them in ten years.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± the four of them said together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡± Tang Ling did not look back as he said that. He walked towards the Purple Moon Warrior and put his hands forward. A cuff that had been prepared a while ago was handed to the Purple Moon Warrior and he cuffed Tang Ling without any emotions.


    Tang Ling walked out of the ring, but he quickly grabbed the loudspeaker on the floor and shouted at Aber, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret arresting me, Aber?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think you will because you were a goddamned asshole from the start! You lost in your little match with Andrew, so what do you have against me?¡±


    ¡°If I were from the Agnes family, I¡¯d have selected Andrew to inherit the family, not you, asshole! You failed to clean your shit up and had to ask for your family¡¯s help. Too bad Andrew is dead since I killed him myself,¡± Tang Ling spoke quickly but the crowd heard him clearly. Hearing him call Aber asshole a few times felt funny to the crowd.


    Aber gave his best effort to rein his emotions in, but in the end, he shouted, ¡°Bring this thief away!¡±


    Tang Ling chuckled as he followed the Purple Moon Warrior away. He unintentionally nced at the Cliff of Hope when he left.


    Further away on a hill beyond the battlefield, Su Yao stretched his body and switched off themunication device. He told the man beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The show¡¯s over. It¡¯s time to work tonight.¡±

 Chapter 196 - Intelligence (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 196: Intelligence (2 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a dark and humid room. Judging from the puddle in the room, it must be deep underground. Even though the room was dark and humid, it was not exactly filthy. There was even a clean table and two chairs in a corner.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hands were cuffed, and on his abdomen was a special device that would electrocute him whenever he tried to exert strength or gather his energy, numbing him thoroughly. It was impossible for him to break out of this jail. With the device on him, Tang Ling was no better than a normal person.


    What then? Nothing. All his things, like his weapons, equipment, and other misceneous things were taken away. Even his little shred of vicious beast meat had been confiscated, but he was not concerned.


    He had memorized everything about the Addendum, then destroyed it. The seed was hidden within his body and his good wood core had beenpletely consumed as he had eaten thest piece together with Orston back in the forest.


    The only thing that he missed was the vicious beast meat. Su Yao had spent a fortune to get him that. Fortunately, he still had a little left.


    Drip, drip, drip.


    One of the cracks on the walls had water dripping, the drips would sound from time to time and it had be Tang Ling¡¯s only entertainment. He had counted to the 423 drips.


    However, ¡®it¡¯ still had not arrived, so he had to wait longer.


    There were many fully armed people scattered all over Safety Sector No. 17, waiting for the final order to move out.


    The night was silent. The terrifying things that had happened that day frightened the people of the safety sector, sending them back home earlier than usual. The noisy streets were quiet while the usual happy hour was shortened. Even the inner city was rather empty.


    The damned drizzle had not stopped since the early morning. Was this kind of rainy weather normal? Since when would the storm end in a drizzle?


    Wearing a ck mantle, Aber came down from the wagon, weing the rainy breeze of the night as he walked into a secluded alley.


    An attentive person in a blue and white uniform, who was holding an oilmp, was showing Aber the way.


    ¡°How are the criminals? Are they behaving themselves?¡± Aber casually asked. What else could the criminals do? The prison in Safety Sector No. 17 was always heavily guarded, and this time around, the powerful force behind the Agnes family had sent extra manpower to take control of the prison just to prevent the safety sector from falling into chaos after the purge.


    It went without a doubt that a heavily guarded prison was of utmost importance.


    Truth be told, Aber was not used to the quiet night. He was a night owl, and in the current situation, where should get entertainment at night?


    ¡°Grandfather has decided to impose a curfew. I really don¡¯t understand that old man¡¯s thoughts,¡± Aber was grumbling as he stepped into the prison. He did not go to the cell area. Instead, he headed to the office.


    The office was the most heavily guarded ce. Even Aber did not know what was the powerful force behind his family had set up here. All he knew was that there was a hidden underground passage somewhere in the office that would lead to the cells holding the important criminals.


    Aber walked down for almost 30 meters and finally saw a dark and depressing little alley filled with moss. On both sides of the alley were tenpleted sealed doors.


    Tang Ling was imprisoned in the deepest cell, and there was even a guard, who was as strong as an elite warrior, on duty outside his cell.


    Aber walked into the cell and the prison warden who led Aber here stepped away wisely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised.¡± Aber looked at Tang Ling whose hands were cuffed. Then, his gaze went to his abdomen that had the special device. He sounded casual as he removed his ck mantle and put it on a chair.


    Tang Ling looked up and chuckled but did not say anything.


    Aber was an arrogant and proud man who would hold a grudge against anyone with the slightest grievance. So, it was expected that he would be the first to appear before Tang Ling.


    Su Yao had once described Aber as a venomous snake that would bite in the dark.


    So, is Aber here to bite me?


    Tang Ling lowered his head and continued counting the noise of the water dripping. 471.


    His se attitude seemed to have angered Aber who smirked as he walked around the cell, seemingly sizing it up. Suddenly, he appeared beside Tang Ling and gave him a punch in the abdomen.


    Thud!


    Tang Ling¡¯s stomach shrunk in pain as if he had been hammered by a sledgehammer. His stomach had digested everything he ate, so all he spat out was some gastric juice.


    Aber was indeed a Purple Moon Warrior. Although it was just a simple punch, the pain he inflicted on the weakened Tang Ling was immense. As a result, Tang Ling seemed a lot paler, and sweat was forming on his forehead due to the pain.


    ¡°Do I have to beat you up to shut your irritating chuckles up? What? Do you really think being in prison is easy? Do you really think you¡¯re just going to be cuffed here without any punishment?¡± With a handkerchief in his hand, Aber wiped his fist that punched Tang Ling as if he resented even touching him.


    Then, he snapped his fingers. Footsteps outside the door scurried further away beforeing back quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman, so I¡¯ll just tell you what am I doing here. To torture you and teach you not to speak without consequences, you¡¯ll have to pay for what you said.¡± Aber put his hands in his pocket and stared down at Tang Ling with a superior demeanor.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Tang Ling chuckled again before he spat the sour gastric juice out and looked at Aber. ¡°But are you doing to kill me? Do you even have the balls to do it? No, you dared not! You are just an *sshole who follows orders!¡±


    Aber reacted sourly to Tang Ling¡¯s words. He was very sensitive to the word ¡®*sshole¡¯ because Tang Ling had called him that a few times in front of thousands of people in the afternoon.


    Most importantly, Tang Ling had even dered that Andrew was better than him. He had actually told everyone that the bastard of a maiden was better than the elegant him!


    To top it off, everyone had believed it!


    The prison warden pushed the door open. He brought in a whip made out of thin iron chains and cow leather strips.


    Many criminals in this era were strong, hence the whip from the old civilization was too merciful for them since it would only tickle them.


    On the other hand, this whip was made with grade E alloy material. It was forged into thin strips covered in little thorny leather notches. Even a Purple Moon Warrior might not be strong enough to endure the pain from such a cruel whip.


    ¡°Go get me some saltwater.¡± Aber was fond of the whip he held. He checked it carefully andshed it in the air, creating a mini bang and even producing sparks. It was a decent whip indeed.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Aber turned around with a malicious gaze although his voice was soft. He wanted to know how Tang Ling nned to act tough when he executed his punishment.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m afraid to die, but as long as I¡¯m alive, a little pain is nothing,¡± Tang Ling said calmly. He paused and added, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to take your meaningless life?¡± Aber was upset by his nonchnce. However, he really did not dare kill this brat because his grandfather had told him that the force behind their family wanted Tang Ling alive.


    Otherwise, given Aber¡¯s personality, he would have tortured Tang Ling first before killing him just to vent his emotions.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t! If you can kill me, why would you wait until now? When I was brought back from the crowd, you could¡¯ve killed me at any time. Am I right, my respectful Lord Aber?¡± Tang Ling was full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Aber was rendered speechless.


    The attentive prison warden hade back with a bucket of saltwater. There were also two more guards who brought a pail of burning coals and an iron rod.


    The officers¡¯ ability to suck up to the higher-ups were really something. It perfectly exined why they were able to secure their positions.


    Aber was very satisfied with all the tools provided. The officer waved his hand and sent his subordinate out before he stepped out with a smile full of ttery. He carefully closed the door when he went out.


    Aber stretched his neck. After cracking his bones, he looked at Tang Ling in satisfaction. Then, without a word or a sign, heshed Tang Ling with the whip.


    The iron whip flew out with a bang,nding on Tang Ling¡¯s upper torso which was only covered by a singlet.


    Pak!


    It was loud and irritating. Aber looked at Tang Ling in delight as he noticed that his singlet and his skin were torn. Even the muscle under his skin was heavily injured, leaving him with a bloody wound.


    ¡°Grrrrr...¡± Tang Ling grunted heavily. This bloody whip is really something. It¡¯s like countless iron-tail scorpions stinging my body together. The burning sensation and the pain of my muscles tearing apart is really goddamned fun!


    Aber did not say anything as he soaked the whip in the bucket of saltwater. ¡°So what if I can¡¯t kill you? I still can torture you until yourst breath.¡±


    Tang Ling inhaled deeply and looked at Aber. ¡°Just onest breath will be enough. I¡¯m not those petty peasants of the settlement, am I? Killing all of them won¡¯t burden you or whatsoever.¡±


    Aber reacted in shock. The settlement? That incident had taken ce a long time ago. Even he had almost forgotten about it, yet Tang Ling brought it up all of a sudden.


    Although it was not a big secret, Aber did not answer. He lifted the whip from the saltwater andshed Tang Ling once more.


    As expected of a Purple Moon Warrior, the second whip was precisely aimed at the first wound. The already burning and bleeding wound was further ripped apart, sending the pain deep into his bones.


    The extra burn from the saltwater entered his wound and made Tang Ling want to scream out loud, but he held it back. He clenched his fists and tightened his body while the veins popped from his neck as he endured the saltwatersh. He breathed heavily like a wounded and exhausted beast.


    The little pain was not enough to delight Aber who frowned slightly. He dipped his whip into the saltwater again and continuouslysh Tang Ling seven to eight times.


    Tang Ling was shaking violently, but he would never scream in pain. Why would he? What use would there be in screaming? To increase Aber¡¯s enjoyment?


    No, he would never scream! This was just the start of the confrontation, and Tang Ling would never want to lose to this *sshole. Even though the pain would only grow from here, pain had always been insignificant throughout his life.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Aber felt rather upset, and his breath quickened after the continuousshing.


    How did this bastard endure all that? There might only be three whip wounds on him, but the deepest one revealed his bones. Plus the saltwater¡¯s mild disinfection effect, how did he endure all that?


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t kill me, so it pisses you off?¡± Tang Ling said in a hoarse voice. He added, ¡°If I live to make it out of here, I might have a chance to get away alive. I won¡¯t be locked up here for long either.¡±


    Aber raised a brow. He really hated Tang Ling. This bloody kid acts like he knows everything. Who the hell is leaking information to him?


    Aber did not want to admit that Tang Ling¡¯s intelligence scared him, but he knew deep in his heart, no one would tell him anything such as Shadow leading an elite squad to the safety sector tomorrow and transferring Tang Ling elsewhere.


    Only he and his grandfather knew this.


    Tang Ling ignored Aber and continued, ¡°Where will I be transferred to? Well, no matter the ce, I¡¯m still valuable and people with value tend to live longer, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Aber reacted sourly. Damn it. Live longer? You are the sparkling diamond of the Horror Luby list. How the hell can you live longer?


    But what if he was not? If Tang Ling switched sides and pledged his loyalty, he might just live...


    Aber suddenly felt ufortable while holding the whip in his hand. He was infuriated by Tang Ling¡¯s words. Am I really that dumb? It has all boiled down to this, yet I feel threatened by this bastard in prison?


    With that thought in mind, Aber¡¯s face turned gloomy. He picked up the red iron rod from the burning coals and walked to Tang Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared because you¡¯re going to live, eh? So should I make it up to you then? Look at you. Your wounds are so scary. Let¡¯s stop the bleeding, shall we?¡± As he spoke, Aber mercilessly pressed the red hot rod to the deepest wound.


    Tsssssss! The rod sizzled loudly. When the red hot rod touched Tang Ling¡¯s skin, smoke rose and his flesh burned.


    ¡°Uggggggh!¡± Tang Ling almost crushed his own teeth by clenching them down too hard. Grunting heavily was the best he could do. He never wanted to let Aber have his way with torturing him just so the *sshole could vent his emotions.


    ¡°Aber, I...said...I...will...live.¡± Tang Ling adjusted his breath while staying strong in the face of torture and his gaze showed a profound meaning as he continued, ¡°because you and I are...old enemies.¡±


    ¡°What old enemies?¡± Aber decided to move at Tang Ling¡¯s pace. He calmly put the iron rod back into the coals and picked up his whip.


    ¡°My, my, my, is your intelligencework that slow? Did no one tell you that I grew up in the settlement of Safety Sector No. 17?¡± Tang Ling stared straight into Aber¡¯s eyes.


    Aber was stunned once again. The whip even fell from his hand as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you say you are from the settlement? The settlement of Safety Sector No. 17?¡±


    Tang Ling did not reply Aber. Instead, he said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said we are old enemies! Do you really think I don¡¯t know? That night when the zombies flooded the settlement, was the Agnes family behind it? Did your family work in collusion with some other party? You are finished, Aber. You are done!¡±


    Aber¡¯s face twitched when he heard all that. Things were not looking good for Tang Ling, yet he was still acting like a rascal, calling Aber out.


    Aber did not know everything that Tang Ling just said was mere spection and Tang Ling viewed Aber¡¯s visit to torture him as a chance, a chance to verify his thoughts.


    Once verified, his wrath would burn the entire Agnes family to cinders.


    After the provocation, Aber lost his calm after some provocation. He sneered angrily, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m finished, but the settlement was gone before me! Let me guess. Did your family survive? I guess not!¡±


    Tang Ling suppressed the icy cold wrath in his eyes, not reacting to Aber¡¯s provocation.


    Aberughed arrogantly as he looked at Tang Ling and continued, ¡°I¡¯m really lucky, isting you as a poor little bastard. Yes, that night, it was us, the Agnes family who started the whole thing with the safety sector¡¯s help. Does it hurt when you find out about the truth? Tsk tsk tsk...¡±


    ¡°The poor little bastard should be the Agnes family. The whole family has to suck up to a guy who can control the zombies just so you can get the chance to rise in the ranks. Actually, you should kneel before me because I¡¯m the one who gave you the chance to rise.


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t from the settlement, the zombies wouldn¡¯t have wiped it out and your family wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to bep dogs, sucking up to people. So, yeah, you should really kneel down before me.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s wrath was on the verge of erupting, but he gave his all to suppress it down and did not show a tinge of anger on his face.


    This whole thing was no longer as simple as taking revenge for Vian. His grandmother and sister had been involved. The whole Agnes family must be erased, and their souls would be offered as a tribute to his deceased family.


    Once again, Aber told himself to not fall for the instigation, but the words condemning his family drove him mad. He shouted and whipped Tang Ling over a dozen times without pause.


    Tang Ling red at him coldly from the start till the end. He chuckled and instructed loudly, ¡°Kneel, you *sshole, kneel!¡±


    ¡°Are you being overconfident? Do you really think the zombies wiped out the settlement just because of you, a guy who¡¯s suspected to be on the Horror Luby list? You aren¡¯t even worth it!


    ¡°Do you really think your Gic Chain caused the Star Searcher to quake? You are goddamned dreaming! You piece of three-star garbage!¡± Anger got the best of Aber, making him spew many secrets in one go.


    Tang Ling captured all the key points and said, ¡°Why are you giving excuses? Kneel, you dumb f*ck! Stop giving excuses!¡±


    ¡°You are going to die! The twelfth young master has already identified the reason for the tremble of the Star Searcher. It¡¯s the C...¡± Aber suddenly stopped, realizing that he had spilled many huge secrets due to his sudden surge of emotions.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling did not pay attention to what he said since that bastard kept asking him to kneel.


    Aber was mentally exhausted. Why did he go over to Tang Ling¡¯s cell tonight? Everything that he did seemed to anger him even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the settlement and the settlement exists because of me. How can you not know about this, you dumb sh*t?!¡± Tang Ling continued scolding Aber on purpose. Deep in his heart, he was utterly shaken by what Aber revealed, and he no longer wanted to continue the conversation.


    Aber was really not as good as Andrew. Tang Ling purposely used his bbering to remind Aber about one thing¡ªhis intelligence. Go and report to your master, dog. I¡¯m from the settlement, remember? Get the hell out of my face!


    Thankfully, Aber was not all that stupid. A strange smile appeared on his face as he dumped the whip on the floor.


    Yeah, no one knows Tang Ling came from the settlement yet. Did the Star Searcher really move because of him? But it¡¯s impossible. How can a settlement have two...?


    He really thought he had obtained an important piece of information, so he no longer wanted to stay as he wanted to report it to his grandfather.


    The Goddess of Luck always favored him. He might have lost a chance, but the next would always be just around the corner, would it not?

 Chapter 197 - Lonely Night (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Lonely Night (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Aber left in a hurry, leaving his torture tools behind. His excitement was self-exnatory.


    Tang Ling had nned to reveal his secret a long time ago. There were three reasons for his decision.


    Firstly, he wanted to use his background to figure out the truth behind the zombie attack on the settlement since the Agnes family must be involved. The attack on the settlement was obviously the work of external forces while wiping out the settlement would hurt Safety Sector No. 17 to the core. After linking the two facts together, the whole picture became clear.


    Who would have thought that a little trick could get so much information from Aber?


    Second, Tang Ling had to send Aber away. He knew he would be arrested and he had a chance to make aeback too. It was another huge gamble for Tang Ling.


    Despite the circumstances, as long as there was a thin line of hope, Tang Ling would never run away from it. The only way he could grasp the thin line of hope was to gamble, and if Aber stayed behind and kept torturing him, he would certainly face a loss.


    As for the third and final point, it was for the sake of his own safety.


    Without a doubt, Tang Ling¡¯s strong attitude would only make Aber torture him more. While he could endure the physical pain, he could not bear the consequences of irreversible damage such as crippled or whatnot.


    Therefore, he had to send Aber away as quickly as possible.


    Again, Tang Ling bet on the right side. He intentionally leaked his background in exchange for important information and sessfully drove Aber away in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, the Star Searcher, the Horror Luby list, and the unfinished sentence were all too fragmented, so Tang Ling could not find any simrities between them in the meantime.


    All he could be sure was that someone in the settlement had startled some powerful forces, and the forces behind the scenes somehow did not resolve the matter using the simple and normal way, which was to snatch a defenseless settlement resident away and choose to wipe out the whole settlement using zombies. The forces had to wipe out the settlement at all costs and as quickly as possible just so they could get to this particr person or even eliminate the target.


    As for the Purple Moon Warriors ughtering the residents of the settlement, it was all the Agnes family¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Hmph...¡± Tang Ling lowered his head with a chuckle. The vengeful me of hatred was like a venomous snake, constricting his heart and torturing him with anger at all times. Unfortunately, he had to wait a little longer since the trump card in his gamble had not been flipped.


    ¡°Thatst sentence...what was that all about?¡± Tang Ling tried his best to distract himself as he recalled what Aber spewed out earlier, ¡°You are going to die! The twelfth young master has already identified the reason for the tremble of the Star Searcher. It¡¯s the C¡ª¡±


    What was he going to say? The C? Tang Ling had no idea what Aber was trying to say, but his mind kept repeating a single phrase that silver-haired man had said that night, ¡°The Cmity Gic Chain? There really...¡±


    A thin line of hope rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, but he pushed it away forcefully.


    Impossible! He did not want to give himself hope. After all, he did see her die in the zombie¡¯s ws, and thest words from his dying sister kept ringing in his head softly, ¡°Big...Brother...¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± The thought in his mind made him shout out loud. Despite being tortured by Aber earlier, he had not made a noise, but now he was defeated by his own thoughts. He struggled vehemently, making the chains that shackled him rustle. The device on his abdomen electrocuted him due to the movements, but he ignored it.


    It was the first time Tang Ling was venting his emotions. The intense bitterness had been buried in his heart for too long. He had been waiting, suppressing and even enduring the pain. Today, after he confirmed one of the enemies responsible for all this, he could no longer stay calm. The pain consumed him while his memories were too intense to him. His emotions were strong and it hurt him terribly.


    <i>San San is dead, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s dead, right? There¡¯s that Horror Luby list out there, so she must be dead, isn¡¯t she?</i>


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Tang Ling screamed his lungs out. The guard that stood guard at the entrance turned around coldly at the door for a nce.


    How badly did Aber torture the kid? How was the pain so intense even after he had left? Whatever. Anyway, he would be in someone else¡¯s custody tomorrow.


    ******


    Forty minutes after Aber left, the whole safety sector returned to silence. Aside from the people on the streets, there were even fewer lights in the houses.


    People were afraid of darkness, yet at times, endless darkness was the only thing that couldfort them. They were dazed as they snuck into the darkness, covering themselves up with their nkets as if they were protecting themselves from scary things.


    The secluded alley to the prison was a lot quieter, but a silent, mantled figure whose face was tightly covered by a mask appeared in the dark alley. He moved very fast. No one could tell whether he was running or walking. The alley was filled with puddles after the rain, yet the figure did not even cause a single ssh.


    At the end of the alley was the heavily guarded prison of Safety Sector No. 17. With 20 meters of thick walls and 3 meters of electrics coupled with a metallic door, it made the prison look like it was indestructible.


    The figure stood under the wall for less than a second before his body floated up into the air and he jumped into the prison.


    The atmosphere of the prison was unlike before since many guards were patrolling the ce. At first nce, one could tell the guards were not the warriors from Safety Sector No. 17 because they were not in the uniform of the safety sector but were dressed in a ck uniform with a star logo sewn at their chests.


    The figure in the ck mantle lowered his head and chuckled. He walked forward as if he was strolling in his backyard.


    He did not purposely dodge the patrols and even walked past several patrols a few times, yet the guards failed to notice his presence. Whenever the more sensitive guards noticed something unusual, the figure in the ck mantle would appear in another blind spot.


    After shuttling through the spacious yard and the cell area, the figure in the ck mantle reached the prison office. He went straight into it and walked brazenly through the corridor. His silent steps and floating figure made him a ghost, so no one in the office area noticed his presence.


    The cold grin remained on his face. Anyone with a sharper observation sense would notice that at least two-thirds of the normal prison guards in the office had been swapped out by the ck uniform guards.


    The fact that Safety Sector No. 17 was bing a puppet or an appendage of some bigger force was inevitable.


    The figure in the ck mantle moved all the way up to the highest level of the office area, but it was only three stories high.


    The figure walked towards the giant iron door, but he did not knock on it or barge in. Instead, he grabbed a seemingly intricate key with a chip embedded on it and stuck it into the door.


    Beep! A secondter, the sturdy door opened with a soft screech.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Two guards came out from the offices on both sides.


    The figure in the ck mantle was calm as he turned around and unveiled his hood. The two guards heaved a breath of relief when they saw the figure¡¯s face. However, just when they wanted to say something, two daggers appeared before their faces. Followed by two thuds, the two daggers that seemed to be forged out of some high-grade alloy material perforated their skulls.


    The figure then turned away and appeared in the office.


    In less than 20 seconds, a total of nine guards in the two offices were all killed by the dagger that was embedded into their skulls.


    The figure covered himself with the hood again and said softly, ¡°Lapdogs.¡±


    He then slipped into the door, but on second thought, he returned to the heavy door and violently destroyed the intricate lock.


    Although there were no surveince cameras in the corridor beyond the door, the big office at the end had many of them. The figure in the ck mantle disguised himself and snuck into the big office.


    Inside the big office, the prison warden who led Aber to Tang Ling¡¯s cell was sitting at his desk beside the window with his legs propped up on the window frame. He was humming along to the music of the old civilization that was being yed.


    The prison warden looked like he was having a good time. There were two more prison guards beside him, and the prison guard on the left held an ice bucket with a bottle of extravagant red wine inside. Meanwhile, the prison guard on the right held a tray with a piece of king beast drumstick coupled with mashed potato and apple slices.


    The two prison guards noticed the man in the ck mantle the moment he appeared, but before they could make a noise, the sharp daggers were already nted in their throats. They could not say a word and twitched silently.


    ¡°More wine.¡± The prison warden raised his empty ss to his subordinate, but the guard was already dead.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Upset, he turned to his subordinate beside him, but all he saw was the guard who was holding the bucket slump onto the ground. The dagger was removed from the throat, drawing a ssh of blood in the air. Thest noise from the dead guard was some grunting and gurgling from his perforated throat.


    Then, a second thud and ssh of blood entered the prison warden¡¯s ears. Petrified, he turned his office chair around immediately.


    ¡°Look what maggots the safety sector has raised. A tiny warden in the prison can enjoy such extravagant wine, hmm? I¡¯m a little jealous.¡± The man in the ck mantle was not nervous at all and even sounded like he was taunting the warden.


    ¡°Excellencer?¡± The warden instinctively shed his habitual ttering smile, but his face was a little stiff.


    The man in the ck mantle did not answer as the two deadly daggers appeared on both sides of the warden¡¯s head and stabbed his temples. The dagger then flew back into the ck mantle.


    The man remained calm after killing so many guards and the warden in such a short time. He walked to the warden¡¯s body, picked up the bottle of wine for a sip and popped a slice of roast meat into his mouth. He leisurely searched for the keys on the warden¡¯s body and walked away.


    The surveince in the big office was not that advanced to capture the muttering from the man when he left. ¡°Excellencer? Oops, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ******


    Drip, drip, drip.


    The dripping of water broke the silence in the depressing cell once more.


    571.


    Tang Ling did not lose his patience. After he vented his emotions, he finally calmed down.


    The dark cell had no windows. As long as he was not taken away and transferred into someone else¡¯s custody, he still had hope in his gamble.


    The cell was a little cold since the burning coal that the guard brought in earlier for the torture had been removed. After all, burning coal for a long period of time in a sealed room proved deadly to humans.


    Tang Ling must be kept alive. That was the order that everyone had to follow.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m cold. I¡¯m freezing to death here! Give me something to eat. Bring some clothes to keep me warm!¡± Tang Ling screamed like a rascal. He actually wanted to test the guard¡¯s bottom line, so he ought to use it to his advantage. Why would he act tough to torture himself inside the dark, humid cell?


    No answer came from the guard, but there were movements outside the door.


    The door then opened, but it was no longer the guard in the ck uniform with the star icon sewn on the chest. It was the man in the ck mantle whose face was tightly wrapped who walked into the cell. He said nothing when he came in and sized up the cell like how Aber did when he first came in.


    Tang Ling was fed up. Since when did the cell be a museum? Nevertheless, a smile appeared on his face because he had bet on the right side once more.


    ...


    The Viper Strike in the man¡¯s hand was wiped repeatedly. Even though the bar only had one dim oilmp, the Viper Strike was carefully polished to the point that the light from themp reflected off it.


    However, its owner had not got bored with it as he wiped it again and again. The hand holding the cloth was steady while the wiping movement was soft. There was not a tinge of impatience as if the owner was cleaning his newborn baby.


    At times, he would look up at the clock on top of the wine cer. The bar owner was single. He came and went like the wind, leaving nothing behind and not needing to bid farewell to anyone.


    The legendary cksmith, who was as strong as a bull and had arms as robust as a man¡¯s thigh, walked into the bedroom.


    Inside the bedroom was a warm candle that was lit up. Beside it was a virtuous and kind-lookingdy. Even though she no longer had a slender figure due to her age and her face was no longer as smooth and taut as before, age granted her calmness and kindness.


    ¡°Are the kids asleep?¡± The cksmith yed around with the beads around his wrist and kissed thedy¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°What about the luggage? All done?¡± He hugged her, his eyes overflowing with endless kindness.


    ¡°Almost done.¡± Thedybed his messy hair. Despite her best effort to hold back, she could not help but reveal a worried look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± She stood up anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ve always understood your situation, always. But, my dear, please leave with us.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to, but not now,¡± rejected the cksmith. Only he knew how painful it was for him to turn down the offer. He stood up and pushed the closet in the bedroom aside. Behind the closet was a small hidden door embedded in the stone wall. He opened the door and inside was an iron hammer gleaming brightly. It looked very heavy.


    The cksmith picked it up easily and swung it around. ¡°I¡¯m not that old yet I¡¯m also lucky to have you, and our three sons and two daughters. That¡¯s why I cannot forget my vows and what I vowed to protect. I¡¯ll go kiss the kids goodbye. See you in three days.¡±


    Thedy ran up to the cksmith, hugging him with silent sobs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the entrance and the route that I told you about. Go through the ck market and you can get out of the safety sector safely. Someone will be there to receive you.¡± As he spoke, the cksmith held his wife¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I hope that when you tell our kids about me in the future, you can proudly tell them their father was a hero, not just a cksmith.¡±


    ¡°I understand. We all grew up under the leader¡¯s...¡± The wife could no longer continue.


    ¡°Of course, I like to be with my family, so I¡¯ll try my best toe back to you. Believe me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the Mysterious Garden Restaurant, the elegant owner was counting the coins in his hands one by one. The coins were not credits from Safety Sector No. 17 or the more valuable Hope credits. Each coin looked intricate and most of them were currencies that the people of Safety Sector No. 17 were not familiar with.


    ¡°My dear, there¡¯s a lot of money here. They might not be True Capital coins, but they are the most universally epted other than True Capital coins,¡± the owner exined in delight. He did not care about the beautifuldy who was weeping beside him.


    He pushed the little mound of coins to thedy andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a lot of money here. Why aren¡¯t you happy? Back then, when you proudly married me, you said that it was because I earned a lot of money and you only liked my money, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like them now! I don¡¯t want any of these!¡± Thedy swept the coins off the table angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must leave with me! You must! Or I¡¯ll leave you!¡± She stood up and grabbed his cor strongly as sadness filled her tone.


    The owner sighed. He pushed her hands away and bent over to pick up the coins. He was quick, and his hands moved like shadows when he picked them up. The shiny coins were piled up on the table again in an instant.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want all these! Take it away! If you don¡¯t follow me today, I¡¯ll leave you right away. I¡¯ll be gone, gone from your life forever!¡± She was riled up.


    The owner sighed again. He did not say anything as he loaded all the coins into a small pouch. He then hugged thedy and said, ¡°Why do I have to go with you? Did you somehow fall in love with me after all these years?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? Don¡¯t you have a heart? How can you not tell that I love you for real? Yeah, I love you...No, I love my husband!¡± She hugged him tightly.


    The owner¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, but he raised his right hand and hit her behind her neck and knocking her out in his arms.


    ¡°You are too strong. I¡¯ve tried to beat you countless times in the past decade or so, but I¡¯m too weak to even be your husband, but...I did it today. It seems like it¡¯s not the best timing though. Why do I have to knock you out when you say you love me for the first time?¡±


    The owner theny thedy on the bed gently and put the pouch filled with coins around her waist.


    ¡°Arwen,e in,¡± the owner said.


    An honest-looking young man, who looked extremely morose, walked in. ¡°Big Brother, do you really not want me to stay with you tonight?¡±


    The owner drew two short knives from his waist. As he twisted his wrist, the short knives left afterimages in their trails. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m old? No, I¡¯m not that old yet. Your sister-inw is a problem. Bring her away and tell her that if I cane back alive in three days, I¡¯ll kneel on the washing board for a month.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t, well...tell her to use the money as she wishes. Tell her to live her life. The money should be enough for the rest of her life and remember to tell her...to forget me.¡±


    The quiet night screamed of loneliness.


    Loneliness caused many separations in the safety sector that night. Even those without friends and family would hug themselves, saying goodbye to peaceful times. It was a painful separation, but there must be a bigger reason and courage to support their decision. It was because the Seed had appeared.

 Chapter 198 - Burning Night (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 198: Burning Night (2 in 1)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± The man in the ck mantle was a little surprised himself when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Should I be surprised, Casten Worf?¡± Tang Ling asked with narrowed eyes at the man.


    The man in ck went silent. Suddenly, he appeared in front of Tang Ling in a sh and grabbed his neck, slightly exerting strength.


    Tang Ling was calm as he looked at the man. ¡°Should I y along? Do I feign surprise or be frightened?


    ¡°You...are really like that man. Resentful.¡± The man in ck released Tang Ling and then pushed his hood back. As Tang Ling said, the man was none other than Worf Andol.


    ¡°Like who?¡± Tang Ling raised a confused brow. Did the casten justpare him with Su Yao and deem him resentful?


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Worf was not very pleased This kid is acting like he knew I¡¯de for him...


    Someone as powerful as Worf would prefer to keep his actions a mystery, so his intentions being seen through by someone else was not exactly afortable feeling. It was as disgusting as swallowing a fly.


    He wanted to frighten Tang Ling, but it did not work. Instead, it only made himself more disgusted. Therefore, he wanted to return the favor.


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I can¡¯t do anything. Then, can you release me now? I feel stuck and sluggish, so I want to exercise for a bit,¡± Tang Ling said to Worf.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t minding all the way here for nothing. If your answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll leave you as you are.¡± This time, Worf squinted his eyes at Tang Ling. He really wanted to know how Tang Ling knew that it was him.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Your advice and goodwill to me say it all. Why would you show goodwill to a dead man?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s answer was simple.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That was what gave me away? Why not Su Yao or the others? Believe me. Su Yao won¡¯t be happy seeing you locked up like this,¡± Worf said on the chair leisurely. He had to admit that Tang Ling was a smart boy. In fact, he was as smart as that man. His sharp perception could capture the slightest w or hint.


    ¡°Uncle Su Yao? If it was him, it wouldn¡¯t be this quiet outside. He wouldn¡¯t cover himself in ck or wear a mask either. Even if it was Uncle Su Yao¡¯s assistant, it¡¯s really unnecessary. Since he and his friends will only attract more hostility, they¡¯de in here with a bang.¡± Tang Ling did not hide anything from the casten and spilled his thoughts.


    ¡°Very well. That¡¯s a good answer indeed, but I still don¡¯t want to release you because I¡¯m not satisfied yet.¡± Worf was in no hurry. Instead, he sized up Tang Ling¡¯s wounds. He did not sympathize with the boy. On the contrary, he found it funny.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be honest. I wasn¡¯t actually sure that you wereing for me. Since showing goodwill to me is insignificant, even if I died, all you¡¯d feel is a little regret, so why would you risk it and save me?


    ¡°You made your stand clear. You chose to silentlypromise. More importantly, there¡¯s unwillingness behind your decision topromise, and if there wasn¡¯t a bit of reluctance, you wouldn¡¯t even show goodwill to me since I¡¯m in such a dangerous situation. So, why would you do something insignificant?


    ¡°Therefore, I bet the unwillingness got to you. You always wanted to bury a seed of chaos, am I right? Besides, General Zorwen appearing in the ring was also a sign. I can look at it from two different perspectives.


    ¡°Firstly, you are saying that even if Safety Sector No. 17 is taken over, as long as you are here, there must be a bottom line to things. Secondly, consider myself overthinking while you are trying to give me assurance.¡±


    ¡°Hoho! Assurance of what?¡± Worf showed a hint of admiration. This kid was interesting, much more interesting than that man.


    ¡°Assurance of your attitude about me since you wanted to tell me that you didn¡¯t give up.¡±


    Indeed, this was Tang Ling¡¯s huge gamble. He had been nning this when he carried Vian back from the underground and decided to cause a scene in the Hope Barrier. Before the challenge, things were still muddled, so Tang Ling boldly took the bet based on his gut feeling. At times, life and death should not be an obstacle.


    After the challenge, things got a little clearer, and it further strengthened his decision to take the gamble.


    This was the life of a petty person. There was no assurance or whatnot. All Tang Ling could do was capture the thread of hope over and over again just so he could gamble for a chance. Otherwise, he would have to live under suppression in silence for the rest of his life.


    Living under suppression was no different than being dead.


    Worf went silent for a second before he stood up. He held the dagger in his hand and sliced the cuffs, releasing Tang Ling from his shackles.


    Tang Ling exercised his sore wrist and pointed at the device at his abdomen. Worf did not take out a key or get one. Instead, he checked the belt on the device and a ck light shed over his finger, rendering the whole device useless in an instant.


    ¡°Space ability is really powerful. You can even use it this way!¡± Tang Ling was a little envious.


    ¡°Hmph, people only think I¡¯m an excellencer all the way.¡± Worf seemed to take pleasure in being misunderstood. In fact, it was not impossible to disguise as an excellencer when one¡¯s space ability reached a certain level.


    Simr to Worf¡¯s daggers, they were able to fly around because of his space ability. However, one would not be able to recognize the space ability if one was not powerful enough.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Ling wanted to leave the cell. He was actually freezing because the Sheer Cold Liquid that he hid in his belt was very cold. In fact, it was so cold that his belly would twitch at times.


    He was a little reluctant to hold on to the liquid. He really had no idea why would Kun give him such an ominous toy, but he did not have the heart to throw it away.


    Fortunately, the guards who searched his body when they brought him into the cell did not take his pants off for a thorough search since they were probably satisfied with the little vicious beast meat they confiscated.


    Even if the Sheer Cold Liquid was taken away, Tang Ling would not feel anything. He just did not have the courage to throw it away because he had a feeling that something might happen if he really did. Nevertheless, he could not wrap his head around the feeling either. All he wanted to do was get out and settle the Sheer Cold Liquid first.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Worf did not expect Tang Ling to be so straightforward. It seemed like the kid was in a hurry.


    ¡°When else would we leave?¡± Tang Ling then put his hands together and bowed. ¡°I will bear your lifesaving debt in my heart, Casten Worf, for I cannot possibly repay what you have done for me.¡±


    He was being serious. Even if he did not thank the casten verbally, he would remember the deed in his heart.


    ¡°With what you have now, you aren¡¯t qualified to talk to me about debt and gratitude.¡± Worf chuckled. He then took several items out from his mantle. ¡°But since I have shown you goodwill, I might as well continue and be more thorough about it. If I¡¯m correct, Safety Sector No. 17 will plunge into chaos tonight and the one responsible for the uing chaos should maintain a healthy status.¡±


    Tang Ling turned around and saw two vials of cell regeneration serum. Judging from the color, the purity was very high. Other than that, there was food, a bunch of mutated beast meat plus a bit of vicious beast meat coupled with a bottle of water. He also saw some weapons and a ck mantle simr to the one Worf wore.


    ¡°I suppose these will be enough,¡± said Worf.


    ¡°More than enough.¡± Tang Ling grabbed a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, then picked up the dagger.


    It was not the Wolf Crunch that he was familiar with, but judging from the integrity, it should also be a grade B alloy dagger, simr to the longsword beside it which was delightful news.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your show tonight,¡± Worf said. He added, ¡°On top of that, here¡¯s another tip: Su Yao is also waiting. More precisely, it¡¯s not only Su Yao, so you can go all out tonight. It will start the moment you walk out of the prison door.¡±


    Worf then left the cell. He could not stay for long and risk exposing himself because he still had to support Safety Sector No. 17 all by himself.


    How far would Tang Ling go tonight? Worf nced over at Tang Ling in the cell who was still gobbling up the meat as his eyes glimmered with a tinge of anticipation.


    Who exactly was Su Yao?


    ...


    A few thousand kilometers away from Safety Sector No. 17, on top of a mountain peak stood a man in a gray outfit, wearing a mask with a crying expression.


    The wind was rather strong. It was just autumn, but it was already snowing on the peak. The wind would blow the snow towards his mask, causing a flurry.


    The man in gray did not care. He tilted his head sideways and concentrated on the whimpers of a bird on his wrist. A minuteter, he raised his wrist, and the bird, which looked a little like a mynah from the old civilization with some distinguishing features, flew away.


    ¡°Escte the operation to the next level.¡± The man in gray turned around to the ten other men behind him who were dressed in simr gray but tight outfits. The only difference was their masks. The masks the ten men wore were pure white, making them look like faceless men.


    These men did not react to what the man in gray said. They stood on the spot and watched the man in gray take a whistle out and blow it into the snowy sky. The whistle was long and steady as though it was a calling from ancient times, echoing in the quiet snowy night.


    Less than five minutester, loud pping noises came from the sky.


    Under the misty Purple Moon, 11 huge birds arrived on the peak and circled above it. Each bird was 15 meters long.


    The man in gray whistled once more, and all the huge birds flew downwards,nding on the peak and whipping up a mini snowstorm uponnding. The birds retracted their wings afternding beside the group of gray-d men.


    They were Torsky bull eagles, an evolved form of the eagle from the old civilization. As for which kind of eagle species they evolved from, it was not known. Many scientists believed that they were not a species of evolved eagles but were actually many types of eagles that had gone through intense gic mutation.


    Therefore, there were some major and minor differences in every eagle. After that, the mutated eagles mated with each other and produced their next generation, eventually bing a unique species in the Purple Moon Era called the Torsky bull eagle.


    Theirbat ability was nothing ster and they were only categorized as Level 3 vicious beasts, but their flight ability and stamina were astonishing. They were iparable to the airne from the old civilizations because they could only fly for a pitiful 200 km per hour, but they were able to carry more than a ton of cargo and could travel non-stop for 24 hours. Combined with its weak but neededbat ability, it was a rather rare form of transportation in this era.


    After the eaglesnded, the leader in gray took a bamboo tube from his pocket. He uncorked it and poured out three red pills which he then fed to the eagle beside him.


    The strange thing was that the Torsky bull eagle seemed to be attracted to the red pills, almost as if the temptation was lethal. It did not reject the man¡¯s feeding and swallowed them eagerly.


    One of the men in gray stepped up and said to the leader after seeing the feeding, ¡°Lord Shadow, if they consume the Burst Pills, they will die of exhaustion in six hours.¡±


    However, Shadow did not respond to the question. Instead, he turned around with his strange crying mask. ¡°The operation has been escted to the next level. We must hurry.¡± He was not much of a talker. He then tossed the bamboo tube to the next man in gray.


    No one asked any more questions. Every one of them followed their leader and fed their respective eagles with three red pills.


    All of them then removed the rope on their backs and unwound it. It was actually the reins for the eagles. They slid the reins over the sharp beak of their mounts.


    Shadow was the first to jump on the eagle after the rein was installed. ¡°Move out and reach the destination within 150 minutes.¡± As his voice subsided, the eagle that he rode flew into the sky.


    After eating the red pills, the Torsky bull eagle was granted a speed that was simr to a thundering eagle, hence boosting its poor speed to the next level. It soared into the sky like the fastest wind and instantly turned into a small dot, eventually disappearing from sight.


    The operation has been escted? Does it mean we need toplete a 6-hour journey in 2 and a half hours tonight? Shouldn¡¯t we be taking the Nanlie ck mane horse instead?


    One of the men in gray had doubts. He could not understand the hurry, but he still jumped on the eagle¡¯s back without asking and flew into the sky, following Shadow¡¯s trail.


    ******


    Beep, beep, beep. Themunication device made irritating noises. Aber, who was walking in circles in the room, answered it quickly when it beeped.


    ¡°My beloved mother, what news do you have for me?¡± Aber was full of anticipation as his eyes were shining in delight.


    ¡°What? My information is outdated? The feedback is to escte the operation?¡± Aber was rather disappointed.


    A calm and cold voice then came from the other side of the call in a tone that was almost t. ¡°But since you are so active, the Lord will still reward you with something though I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother, but what¡¯s the meaning of raising the operation to the next level? And why is that important information outdated?¡± Aber was not willing to submit just yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Contacting the Stardust Council through many channels has cost me my energy and people that I can use, so I can¡¯t afford to ask anything more than that. By the way, don¡¯t always meddle with stupid things.


    ¡°Other than that, I don¡¯t think Safety Sector No. 17 is suitable for you anymore. I¡¯ve gotten a slot in the Ivy League Alliance Academy for you. Leave tonight ande to me, my son.¡± The calm female voice suddenly revealed a piece of astonishing news.


    ¡°Mother, why? No, wait, did you say the Ivy League Alliance Academy? Oh, Mother, I can¡¯t possibly express how much I love you, but why do I have to give up on Safety Sector No. 17? I¡¯m sure to be the casten. I can secure a safety sector for you and the respectful Hermes family, this...¡± Aber was unwilling to give it all up just like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about giving it up. I received news that Safety Sector No. 17 will be affected tonight, so it¡¯s best you leave. The safety sector needs some time to stabilize, so let your father and that stupid family do their job. After you graduate from the Ivy League Alliance Academy, you can still be the casten following the course of the matter. I think it is better that way.


    ¡°Remember, pack everything and keep this to yourself, including from that old fox Clyne. An hourter, an emissary of Hermes will appear in the inner city. He will protect you and bring you to me, my dear son.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Mother. I¡¯ll go pack right away.¡± There was uncontroble excitement in Aber¡¯s words.


    ¡°I love you too, my son. I hope to see you soon.¡± The call then ended.


    Aber held themunication device in his hand and threw a few punches in the air excitedly while he was full of smiles.


    How many people in Safety Sector No. 17 could understand his delight? No, they were all bumpkins, so no one could understand him. In his world, some of the elite academies from the old civilization had been preserved.


    However, of course, in order to adapt, the elite academies no longer taught things from the past. Instead, they became important facilities to raise elites and the strongest Purple Moon Warriors, plus develop all kinds of upations.


    The Ivy League Alliance Academy was one of the elite academies. The best one would be the Qinghua Academy in the True Capital, but it was not somewhere Aber could join. Regardless, being able to enter the Ivy League Alliance Academy was exciting enough, so he greatly anticipated it.


    As I thought, the Goddess of Luck favors me! Aber grunted in excitement with that thought in mind. At the same time, the door to his room opened as Clyne then walked in.


    ¡°My dear Aber, what has made you so happy?¡± Clyne noticed the lingering excitement on Aber¡¯s face and the happy flush on his cheeks.


    Aber responded quickly, ¡°Torturing Tang Ling made me feel so good.¡±


    His answer was reasonable, but Clyne frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on such trivial matters. You are destined to be great. How can you be so narrow-minded?¡±


    Clyne could not help but sigh in his heart after he said that. Maybe Andrew was...No, I can¡¯t think like that. Andrew is just a bastard of the Agnes family. He doesn¡¯t have a strong mother and a powerful family like the Hermes behind him.


    Choosing Andrew was the worst choice, so it could only be Aber. Aber was the one and only heir.


    Clyne felt a little sour. Did that kid¡¯s bbering bewitch him somehow?


    Aber did not know about the disgust in his grandfather¡¯s mind, so he replied respectfully and made Clyne happy.


    ¡°How is Worf? I told you to keep an eye on him, didn¡¯t I?¡± Clyne held a cigar in his hand and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Nothing special. He went to the toilet once, but it was for less than a minute. After that, he was busy decorating the reception lounge. It seems like he really cares about weing the lord emissary,¡± Aber simply replied to his grandfather as he switched on the surveince camera in his room. He no longer cared about Worf or Tang Ling anymore. All he wanted to do was pack his things and sprint towards his bright future.


    Worf was indeed busy on the screen, and the funny thing was that he was already wearing formal wear and donned a long white wig that made him look official. ording to the safety sector tradition, that was the most formal wear coupled with a long white wig.


    ¡°Great, Worf really dared not do anything stupid. You have to know his space ability worries me a little,¡± said Clyne in a rxed tone. As a matter of fact, Worf had handed the key over to the prison and it was impossible to replicate. Since it was really unnecessary to watch Worf anymore, he was just being careful.


    ¡°Grandfather, is there anything else? I¡¯ve been to prison just now, so I feel filthy. I want to have a bath,¡± Aber said bashfully.


    ¡°That will be all. Go have your bath. We still have to meet the emissary from the Stardust Council tomorrow.¡± Clyne stood and left the room.


    Aber escorted Clyne out, and his excitement burst once more, putting a huge smile on his face. Go riot for all I care. Let this old fox settle the problem. He can keep Safety Sector No. 17 in one piece and wait for my return to take over it.


    ...


    It was almost autumn after midnight. The night breeze was iparable to the summer. Although the temperature at night would hit a new low, a rather slender figure appeared in a secluded alley with only a fewyers of clothes.


    The wind fluttered his loose ck mantle, revealing his torn singlet underneath. The muscr chest under the single was firm and clean, and in the center was an obvious burn wound.


    There was no need to remove the brand with the cell regeneration serum since it was the brand of life from the safety sector to him.


    The good times, the bad, the warmth, the pain...Everything was embedded in this brand on his chest.


    At the other end of the alley was a man squatting, smoking a cigarette while looking at the misty Purple Moon. His hand was ying around with a butterfly knife while he waited for something.

 Chapter 199 - Slay

    <strong>Chapter 199: y</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The cigarette flickered in the dark night while the footsteps in the alley were light and rhythmic.


    Half a minuteter, the footsteps stopped. Under the moon, in the cold wind, Tang Ling¡¯s ck mantle fluttered, revealing half of his serene face.


    The man smoking the cigarette stood up. Even though he wanted to stay calm, his excitement got the best of him. His steady hands started to shake. Nheless, he was able to fiddle skillfully with his butterfly knife despite the excitement, so he put it away. ¡®Damn it. Why is my throat so dry? Why can¡¯t I say anything? I¡¯ve seen this face on themunication device, yet when he¡¯s right in front of me, my excitement gets the best of me!¡¯


    ¡°Uncle Su Yao, that isn¡¯t you, is it?¡± Tang Ling said as he removed his hood and looked at the unfamiliar man, a little surprised.


    ¡°It is I who waits...Uh, he still needs a little time.¡± The man inhaled deeply and tried his best to calm down. He introduced himself to Tang Ling, ¡°I¡¯m Ah Bing. You can just call me Bing.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm, okay, Uncle Bing,¡± Tang Ling greeted the man.


    Even though Uncle Bing was a simple name, Bing¡¯s eyes started to well up with emotions. However, he held back the tears and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Tang Ling raised a brow. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me what are you guys going to do and...¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have anything nned. We only have one goal, which is to ensure whatever you are going to do is carried out smoothly and then bring you out of Safety Sector No. 17 safely. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Tang Ling was quiet for two seconds before he said, ¡°What I want to do is dangerous and reckless. I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°No, your safety is our priority. I don¡¯t think we have a choice either, so I guess we¡¯ll have to follow your reckless n since you¡¯ll probably make a grand entrance. That¡¯s what Su Yao told me anyway.¡± Ah Bing stood up. Around his waist was a belt holding a row of 20 darts arranged neatly together with a butterfly knife.


    Behind his back was a longbow, its string ring coldly under the moonlight. The quiver was also holding at least 30 arrows at his waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our lives. Our lives should have ended 13 years ago, and living an extra 13 years is suffering for us. We¡¯ve been waiting for this night. Just do whatever you want. Like Su Yao said, your grand entrance is not only inevitable, but it¡¯s necessary. You cannot just sneak out of Safety Sector No. 17, not after you decided to stay behind because of that girl, Vian.¡±


    Although Ah Bing was saying something difficult to understand, it moved Tang Ling. Unusual emotions rumbled in his heart as he asked, ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Ah Bing remained silent.


    Tang Ling sighed, then continued, ¡°I got out of the prison smoothly. Casten Worf helped me clear the path and even opened the prison gates for me, but it will only buy me five minutes at most before I¡¯m exposed. I don¡¯t have a lot of time, but I want to go to the Tower.¡±


    ¡°Fine, as you wish. Just go and do what you want.¡± As he said that, Ah Bing put his hand into his pocket and crushed a half-broken dog head sculpture.


    It was at that moment that many other people in Safety Sector No. 17 received a specific signal and heard the message: Time is running out. I want to go to the Tower.


    ...


    Weeeeeuuuuuuuu...


    The irritating siren disrupted the quiet night.


    Red sirens and searchlights lit up in an instant, turning the entire inner city bright.


    The people, who were already anxious and could barely sleep, were startled like high-strung cats. Most of them jumped out of their beds. Even though difort rumbled in their hearts, many chose to stand by the window, lifting the curtains for a peek at the streets.


    ¡°Gosh, what is going on? Who are they?¡± ady asked after a quick peek at the streets. She was surprised, but before she could say anything more, her husband covered her mouth.


    ¡°No matter who they are, I believe they are here because of what happened in the day. No one will be happy about the purge that happened, including me,¡± the husband spoke, his voice growing softer. His wife widened her eyes in shock at her husband¡¯s words.


    Who were they on the streets? Covered in ck mantles, fully armed and popping out from corners and basements, who exactly were these people?


    Safety Sector No. 17 responded as well. The rm in Glory Hall rung. With a heavy expression, Arhan led 50 Purple Moon Warriors and moved out urgently. The elite warriors were already deployed and every one of them was armed with firearms. Tonight would be a night of ughter.


    Tang Ling strode forward quickly. Beside him, behind him, and even in front of him were a bunch of unfamiliar ck mantled figures who amassed on his location. He might be overthinking, but he could feel a sense of enthusiasm when the people looked at him.


    What are they so excited about? Tang Ling could not find an answer.


    The first wave of elite warriors with firearms appeared. Without a word, a sign or even a warning, both sides shed like water flowing from different directions, and the battle started in an instant.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gunshots were fired upon the encounter.


    Ah Bing, who stood beside Tang Ling, threw a flying knife at the elite warriors at a speed that even Tang Ling failed to capture. When Tang Ling got a clearer look, the flying knife was already embedded in the throat of the elite warrior holding a machine gun on the front line.


    At that very moment, an unfamiliar man standing in front of Tang Ling turned around and called loudly, ¡°Young Master, if you slow down, it¡¯s an insult to us. Please move on.¡±


    Tang Ling tightened his lips. He did not slow down at all. He saw the man who spoke to him bound across the buildings and run on the walls as if they were t ground. He ran straight towards the elite warrior squadrons.


    In less than three seconds, he reached the dead elite warrior, grabbed his machine gun, and fired it at the remaining elite warriors without even looking.


    With him acting as a cover, a dozen more ck-mantled figures charged towards the elite warrior squadrons. Scanning the ce, Ah Bing hurled out a flying knife from time to time to disable the heavy firing of the squadrons.


    The man who stood in front as a cover started to receive a barrage of attacks. His body started to shudder, and a minuteter, blood spewed from his body like fireworks.


    Did he get shot? Tang Ling¡¯s heart started to hurt, but he also saw the rest of the ck-mantled figures manage to dive deep into the elite warrior squadrons because of the man¡¯s bold move. Without the advantage of their firearms, the elite warriors copsed easily.


    ¡°This is what battle is. You need to get used to sacrifice.¡± Ah Bing said calmly beside Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    Tang Ling did not respond or slow down just because someone died. Do I have to get used to it?


    Further away on the streets, gunshots, nks, and other noises could be heard. Tang Ling felt like he was in a strange condition. While his mind was clear, he was also confused at the same time.


    He was perplexed because he thought this whole operation just involved a dozen men protecting him as he went out of the safety sector. Since when did it escte into the ck-mantled figures going up against the entire Safety Sector No.17?


    However, he clearly knew he was an important figure. His identity was on the brink of getting revealed. All the operations were being carried out in his wake, so he had to bind himself with the unknown responsibility and honor from now on.


    As though to verify Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts, Ah Bing added, ¡°This isn¡¯t just about you making an entrance. It¡¯s also us telling the world that we are back, so...¡±


    Ah Bing suddenly paused before finishing. He quickly drew the bow from his back, loaded an arrow, and fired it up into the sky.


    Bang! The seemingly normal arrow exploded in the air, revealing a Purple Moon Warrior in the sky in the wake of its explosion.


    The Purple Moon Warrior was not in good shape as his left pauldron was shattered.


    Then, a woman behind Tang Ling suddenly sprang up to the Purple Moon Warrior. ¡°Leave him to me.¡± A secondter, loud bangs exploded continuously behind Tang Ling as though some ferocious beasts were fighting each other.


    Then, a second Purple Moon Warrior appeared at the further end of the street. Simrly, another figure silently charged towards the second Purple Moon Warrior.


    Upon contact, swords were brandished at each other, ring brightly as they shed. The metallic nks from the impact were heavy to the ears.


    Go! He had to go forward!


    Tang Ling frowned as more and more people gathered around him and then left for battle one after another. When he looked at the entrance of the street where the first squadron of elite warriors had appeared, a hundred of the elite warriors were wiped out and their firearms had been confiscated by the people in ck mantles.


    The ck-mantled figures then used the confiscated firearms to join the next battle.


    It was only a minute since the battle started, yet the onught had already reached its climax. In just a minute, the tide of battle had consumed more than a hundred lives.


    Get used to it? Tang Ling¡¯s furrowed brows were locked tightly as he strode faster and ultimately sprinted. Even though he had to face the battlefield ruins almost every day in the past few months and had gone through blood and death numerous times, he still could not get used to people killing others in this era.


    The wind whistled in his ears. He felt like he had returned to that ominous night, watching the innocent lives of the settlement fading from his sight one after another.


    A kind of power and desire that took shape in his heart. He wanted to shatter this era and build a new one. At least...


    Tang Ling clenched his fists while he sprinted at top speed. Nheless, the other ck-mantled figures beside him were able to keep up with him easily.


    The inner city was not that huge, hence the Tower was only around the corner.


    However, there were many rows of elite warriors guarding the Glory Square and Glory Hall, which was the sure path to the Tower. Rows of cannons from the old civilization were lined up neatly, pointing at Tang Ling andpany.


    There were also 20 Purple Moon Warriors lined up in a row with Arhan and his signature red cap fluttering in the middle. He was in a foul mood since he viewed Tang Ling as his biggest foe the moment he appeared. He cleared his throat and slowly stepped out from the row of Purple Moon Warriors.


    At that exact moment, Tang Ling felt like he was experiencing deja vu. He felt like he was looking at the stormy night with his cold and hateful gaze as Arhan walked out from the row of Purple Moon Warriors and uttered mercilessly while facing the people of the settlement, ¡°Kill away.¡±


    ¡°Leave him to me,¡± Tang Ling said to Ah Bing beside him.


    Ah Bing was not surprised as if a New Moon Warrior challenging a unit captain of the Purple Moon Warriors was something natural.


    ¡°20 minutes. I need to stay in the Tower for 20 minutes and he¡¯ll be the first one I kill when Ie out to pay tribute to the people of the settlement,¡± Tang Ling said calmly.


    He made it sound so real and reasonable, hence making him appear arrogant. It sounded like the people in the ck mantles could easily break through the defenses or like he could easily kill Arhan after spending 20 minutes in the Tower.


    Still, was Tang Ling an arrogant person? Never. He could go as far as ying dumb just to hide his abilities. The other reason he was so calm because he saw three people.


    Yes, three seemingly normal people walked out from the ck-mantled figures. They were rather inconspicuous at first, but as they stepped up, with every step they took and the distance they covered, their aura got stronger. In the end, their auras were so strong that they could even suffocate Tang Ling.


    Shuaaa!


    The three of them removed their ck mantles together, revealing their uniform underneath. The uniforms they wore made them look handsome as they were white, elegant, clean and grand. Around their sleeves were ancient Huaxia cloud sewings and on their shoulders were abstract sewings of two golden dragons. Their long gowns fluttered in the wind, making the mighty tiger that was sewn on their back seem alive in the wind.


    ¡°Ohhhh!¡± The group of ck-mantled people behind them cheered, unable to hold back their excitement.


    Arhan was a little confused. Are they seriously wearing white uniforms to battle? With his level of knowledge, he would never understand the meaning of the white uniform.


    He was upset that he had to face a bloody battle next. He missed his leisure time when he could enjoy wine and women in his warm room. Then, he removed his gloves, cleared his throat again and waved, hemanded softly, ¡°Fire.¡±


    Boom!


    As the row of cannons in front of him was fired mercilessly, giant round pellets flew out from the muzzles with a st, bombarding the group of ck-mantled figures.


    It was at that moment that the man in the white uniform who stood in the middle of the three stepped up. His long brown hair and deep brown eyes that wereparable to the starry sky left a strong impression.


    His hand softly stroked his white uniform, and the white fabric magically changed color, transforming into a deep blue color simr to the night sky. The long white gown at his waist changed into a tactical belt that automatically buckled up around his waist. The ck mighty tiger on his back gleamed with a bright luster, and numerous metallic shards flew out. As the metallic shards shimmered, they quickly merged together and formed the pauldron, the arm guard, the chest armor, and the shin guard plus a tiger-shaped helmet, equipping themselves to the man¡¯s body in a sh.


    What a nostalgic scene! Emotions were overflowing from Ah Bing¡¯s eyes. Only he understood what the armor meant.


    The man in the tiger armor then raised both his hands up. His brown hair fluttered even without the wind blowing. Together with the ck mantle, which had be his cape, they danced fiercely in the air.


    ¡°Bind!¡± the man uttered a single word and the most magical scene happened. The pellets that were traveling in mid-air all stopped as if many invisible hands froze them in mid-air.


    ¡°Hmph, Seven True Words. Bind. How nostalgic.¡±


    To the man¡¯s right was a woman in the same white uniform, She had a voluptuous body and curly hair that was tied up high. As her long legs strode forward, her exotic presence as a dark-skinned woman took center stage.


    Her hand softly stroked her white uniform and the same magical scene happened again. The uniform turned into a dark color and the mighty tiger on her back transformed into a set of silver tiger armor.


    She walked faster and faster, and in the next moment, she transformed into a bolt of silver lightning that zipped away. When she reappeared, she was in the center of the elite warriors arming the cannons.


    Fuuuush!


    A huge tornado appeared in her trail. Her hand drew an arch in the air gently and the tornado swept over all the elite warrior squadrons following the line. Almost a hundred elite warriors were sucked into the tornado.


    Arhan reacted sourly. He seemed to have thought of something when he saw the tiger armor, so he shouted, ¡°Purple Moon Warriors, attack!¡±


    Huuaaa!


    With themand, the 20 Purple Moon Warriors jumped up together and moved forward with their signature Transient Steps. They zipped forward like a bolt of purple lightning that shattered the dark night.


    The man wearing the white uniform on the left had the same ck hair and eyes as Tang Ling, and when the Purple Moon Warriors moved, so did he. He did not change his uniform ck and kept it as it was. Then, he took a hip sk out.


    With a sigh, he looked at the Purple Moon Warriors as they were charging toward the ck-mantled people. He opened the sk and took a sip of the alcohol inside.


    The man then straightened his body and shouted loudly at the 20 Purple Moon Warriors.


    Buzzzzzzz!


    Tang Ling could not even hear what the man shouted because the moment the man opened his mouth, his ears buzzed and he started to feel dizzy.


    Tang Ling was affected even though he was not the target. The Purple Moon Warriors at whom the man shouted were sted by the soundwave, breaking their formation as all of them had to cover their ears and they crashed into each other in mid-air.


    The man did not even nce over at the Purple Moon Warriors. He opened his sk once more for another leisurely sip as if the battle did not concern him.


    W-what kind of battle is this? Since when did the Purple Moon Warriors be so weak?


    Was the first man an excellencer? Could he control objects with his spirit? Was the second woman a high-ranking wind talent cultivator? And was the third man a cultivator of the unusual sound talent?


    Tang Ling was being escorted by Ah Bing and a very strong man wielding a hammer to the Tower.


    ¡°Turn.¡± Behind Tang Ling, the man in brown hair spoke again, and the cannon pellets that he had frozen mid-air turned around and were sent flying back at the elite warriors.


    Continuous explosions then followed and painful wails echoed in the air.


    Fooosh!


    The tornado also burst after sucking more than a hundred elite warriors in. All the elite warriors were thrown on the ground, but it was not the end. The tornado scattered into giant wind des and sliced the falling elite warriors in half.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh...ugh...¡± The man who was drinking in the midst of the battle hummed an old tune, making him a poet who wandered in the bloody battlefield while humming the saddest bad.


    The Purple Moon Warriors who were sted by the soundwave got back up on their feet, but a bleak and sorrowful feeling uncontrobly took over their minds, erasing their battle intents and killing their morale.


    On the other side, the group of people in ck mantles was infused with endless courage after the three men and the woman in white uniform intervened. They flushed as they charged forward while brandishing their weapons in the air as if they were fearless against death. ¡°Charge!¡±


    It was those three men and the woman who helped them turn the tides around.


    They fought in ways that exceeded Tang Ling¡¯s knowledge. Who in Safety Sector No. 17 could rival them? Probably only Casten Worf since his space ability was something fearsome.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was dauntless. He was not afraid of any ability or any kind of battles. As long as he still had his breath, he would sprint forward to the top because he needed to stand at the highest point to shatter this era and the seed of hope that was buried in his heart so that it finally sprouted into a young seedling!


    Amidst the res of swords and the rain of bullets, Tang Ling sprinted towards the Tower, his blood boiling because of all the battling. He would eventually find a stage that belonged to him. Soon, he would return like the devil from hell, washing the sinners with blood as a tribute to the hatred in his heart.

 Chapter 200 - Forbidden Medicine

    C<strong>hapter 200: Forbidden Medicine</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When they got closer to the Tower, Tang Ling could no longer hold back his curiosity about the three men and the woman, so he asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    As a matter of fact, anyone who was not an idiot could tell that the three of them were absurdly powerful. With the three of them around, as long as Worf remained still, the whole Safety Sector No. 17 would surely be overturned.


    Why all the trouble then?


    ¡°The Tiger Generals.¡± Ah Bing had no intention to keep their identities a secret.


    The buff man wielding the heavy hammer beside Tang Ling spat all of a sudden and criticized them, ¡°Generals, my *ss! They are still wearing the honorable war robe, yet they forget the gratitude. They...¡± Maybe because the man was too agitated, the beard on his face twitched as he criticized them.


    Ah Bing was quiet for half a second before he decided to speak, ¡°Sorin, it¡¯s just different ideologies.¡±


    ¡°F*ck their different ideologies,¡± cursed the man known as Sorin.


    ¡°Enough. There¡¯s proof that they remembered the debt of gratitude. From another perspective, they are the ones who inherited the great leader¡¯s will. Get it? Stop criticizing them.¡± Ah Bing sighed in the end.


    Sorin shut up in grievance, but his eyes were burning with rage. Clearly, he did not agree with Ah Bing about the identities of the three Tiger Generals.


    Tang Ling had no idea what they were talking about, let alone know who the ¡®great leader¡¯ Ah Bing referred to. What was this will that he mentioned? Nevertheless, he managed to catch the point in the conversation, so he asked Ah Bing, ¡°Uncle Bing, are you saying that the three Tiger Generals will only fight this one time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because Su Yao begged them to. Now, fighting the safety sector is actually against their ideals and desire.¡± Ah Bing was calm as he exined.


    They were getting closer to the Tower. Maybe because all the troops were summoned to Glory Square, there were only two elite warriors guarding the entrance of the Tower.


    When the two guards saw the group advancing, they fled nervously. Tang Ling andpany did not go after them. Instead, Sorin stepped up and rammed the door to the Tower open.


    ¡°Young Master, quickly go in.¡± Sorin stood guard at the door with his heavy hammer.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry to go in. He asked in a stern tone, ¡°What do you mean that they will only fight this one time?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll only fight during the most critical moment, and it is up to them to decide when. Since they appeared in Glory Square and dealt with the enemies, they will leave soon.¡± Ah Bing did not withhold the information from Tang Ling.


    The mist grew thick under the windy night. Right after Ah Bing finished exining, as though he sensed something, he immediately spun in the direction where the battle was happening.


    Amidst the fierce battle, a man holding a ck longsword walked out and headed to the Tower step by step. Tang Ling also saw the man at the same time. He knew the man. How could he forget the moment when he was overwhelmed by a high tier battle?


    The man was none other than Anthony.


    ¡°Sorin, hold him back. I¡¯ll go in with the Young Master.¡± Ah Bing seemed a little more serious when he said that to Sorin. He then dragged Tang Ling into the Tower.


    There were only several warriors in the Tower. They were not the elite warriors of the safety sector, but the warriors wearing Stardust uniforms. Perhaps because they were overconfident about Glory Square, not a single Purple Moon Warrior was stationed in the Tower.


    Ah Bing stepped up and cleared the Stardust Warriors while Tang Ling kicked the door to the office open.


    The beautifuldy fromst time was still on duty. When she saw Tang Ling barge in unannounced, she instinctively wanted to scold him, but he sped up to her and seized her by the neck.


    ¡°Unlock all the ess. I want to search the entire Tower.¡± Tang Ling skipped the chatter. His expression was unfriendly, and as he warned thedy, his fingers slowly tightened around her neck, making her difficult to breathe.


    ¡°You...are...seriously breaking...the rules.¡± The beautifuldy mustered enough strength to utter those words. She remembered Tang Ling, the New Moon Warrior who came for cultivation with all his belongings. She did not understand what made this New Moon Warrior so bold all of a sudden.


    Tang Ling chuckled at thedy¡¯s ignorance. Then, he dragged her out to the entrance of the Tower.


    When she saw the dead Stardust Warriors along the way, she screamed, ¡°Who are they? Why are they stationed here in the Tower?¡±


    Tang Ling really wanted tough out loud. What a total fool! Had she nned to lock herself up in the Tower for the rest of her life?


    Back at the entrance, Sorin was already hurt since he was no match for Anthony at all. The shsted for an instant, but there were already burn wounds on Sorin and electrical sparks lingered around him.


    However, Anthony did not kill Sorin. He stared at Tang Ling instead. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, kid, and I don¡¯t know what these ck-mantled people are doing. I¡¯m here on orders to arrest you. Follow me and the battle might end. My sword has no interest to kill humans.¡±


    Tang Ling ignored Anthony as he pulled thedy out of the doorway and pointed at the battle happening in Glory Square. ¡°See that? This is war! And I¡¯m obviously the bad guy here. Do I need to give you another reason?¡±


    After that, Tang Ling then nce over at Anthony. He had mixed feelings about the man. Even until now, both of them were people from different worlds and would never be on the same side.


    ¡°Anthony, right?¡± Ah Bing stepped up with the butterfly knife at his waist drawn. It twirled beautifully in his hand and suddenly became twice as long.


    Pak!


    The two hilts of the knife pped together in Ah Bing¡¯s hand before he gripped it tightly.


    Anthony did not answer Ah Bing. He just frowned slightly at him because the man with the ck hair who had sumbed to the vicissitude seemed a little familiar.


    Tang Ling then dragged thedy into the office again. He did not have to worry about Ah Bing. What he needed to do was trust the man to deal with the situation.


    The beautifuldy¡¯s hands were shaking while her mind was flooded with all sorts of messy thoughts. Is this New Moon Warrior who brought everything here for cultivation a bad guy? Is he one of those ck-mantled people? Are they starting a war to...kill?


    As a matter of fact, she was on a 15-day shift in the Tower a month, so she barely knew what happened outside. The Tower was like her own little world.


    Providing all ess to a bad guy to search the Tower is seriously going against the rules!


    Had it been before, the beautifuldy would never have granted full ess to anyone by herself even if she had the courage of a lion. However, she could not control her hands. Despite shaking violently, she inserted manyplicated passwords on theputer at the reception desk.


    When she saw Tang Ling¡¯s solemn gaze, she believed he would kill her without a second thought if she so much as dyed a second. Even though her death would mean that entering the training room would be more difficult, the beautifuldy believed he would use all kinds of methods to break in.


    After the passwords were epted, the internal blueprint structure and the training rooms, whether closed or opened, were all disyed clearly on the monitor, but Tang Ling was not interested in all that. He only sought a particr room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the energy reserve of the Tower?¡± Tang Ling pointed at the monitor, or more precisely, the ck squares denoting the closed rooms. Other than where the big energy gatherer was installed, one of these few closed rooms would be his destination.


    The beautifuldy stared at Tang Ling in shock and stammered, ¡°Y-you want to go to the energy room? That ce...¡±


    ¡°Shut up and open it!¡± Tang Ling frowned and scolded her. There might be a problem, but by now, he could no longer alter his ns.


    The beautifuldy gulped and said carefully, ¡°The energy gathered in that room is very rich. If it isn¡¯t gradually released, the energy can be quite vtile...¡±


    Could he wait for the energy to be released slowly? He did not have the time. The whole safety sector was plunging into chaos and the Agnes family would surely grasp first-hand information about the riot. He could not wait for them to escape! Never!


    ¡°Show me the energy room and open it!¡± Tang Ling shouted at her.


    ¡°Other than this room, the others are all energy rooms. Are you sure you want me to open them?¡± the beautifuldy sought for confirmation once more.


    ¡°Open all of them,¡± Tang Ling simply said. He knew about the condition of the energy reserve in the Tower, and he was afraid that one room might not be enough.


    Thedy dared not dy anymore. She pressed more buttons and the energy room on the monitor turned gray, meaning that it was vacant.


    Tang Ling then knocked her out and strapped her tightly to the chair before sprinting towards the unlocked energy room.


    ...


    Aber looked a little pale. He kept telling himself to be faster, but even though he was a Purple Moon Warrior, he still could not steady his trembling hands to pack his things.


    What a terrifying scene!


    Are they really the legendary Tiger Generals? No, no, no, they must be! If the Tiger Generals are here in Safety Sector No. 17, even one of them could render the whole safety sector hopeless, let alone three.


    They¡¯ll surely massacre all the Purple Moon Warriors! And without the Purple Moon Warriors, the Agnes family will be nothing more than a puppet to the Stardust Council! We can¡¯t even speak for ourselves and we might not have the power to anything!


    Aber stood up nervously. He wanted to switch off the giant screen that showed the battlefield in Glory Square, yet he clung to a thread of hope for the best when he nced at it. Should he just give up on packing and run out of the Agnes family¡¯s mansion? Would he die if he went out recklessly?


    In a state of panic, he started regretting stepping on Tang Ling¡¯s tail. Even the Tiger Generals joined the fight, would there still be doubts about Tang Ling¡¯s identity?


    Will Tang Linge here and kill me? He could barely stand on his feet in his room. He wanted to make a call to his mother but obviously could not since it would only make him look useless to her.


    What should he do then? Should he ask his grandfather for help? The riot had started, yet there was nothing from his grandfather. The old man had not even stepped out of the mansion.


    His grandfather must have something to support him. What could it be? Was it the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine? If it was, there was still hope to turn things around.


    Aber finally calmed himself down before he forced himself to swallow a ss of liquor. He had to calm his mind and support himself with his ideologies. He put the familiar vinyl disk on the phonograph and the familiar music yed. Soon, his body stopped shaking.


    Clyne saw his grandson slowly calm down through the monitor. Despite him trying tofort himself, Clyne could not help but be disappointed in Aber.


    His grandson was not decisive enough. Why would he pack his things all of a sudden in the middle of the riot? As a prestigious member of the Hermes family, was he worried about not having a future or enough money to spend?


    He was not brave enough. If he was really worried about the war, he would have decisively waited at the promised ce. He was a Purple Moon Warrior after all. With his ability, at least, escaping amidst the riot would have sounded better.


    He was also not smart enough. Despite the Tiger Generals¡¯ appearance, would the Stardust Council just sit back and do nothing? He knew the operation was escted to the next level, so he could conclude that the Stardust Council had gotten the news. Otherwise, they would not have simply escted the operation, so why should he be worried?


    The Tiger Generals were powerful, but they were notpelling enough to threaten the Stardust Council. By now, the Tiger Generals were nothing but losers, so they might not even touch the Stardust Council at all.


    While thinking about that, Clyne clicked his tongue. The words that Tang Ling said about Andrew being better than Aber rang in his ears again.


    It troubled him a lot. Frustratedly, he lit a cigar. As a matter of fact, he should not be thinking about that anymore since Andrew was dead. No matter how good Andrew might have been, his identity had determined his fate.


    The Agnes family had to thrive. Maybe after Aber got into the Ivy League Alliance Academy, things might finally be better for the family.


    Since Aber had calmed down, he must have figured out the key to the whole incident.


    There were only two uncontroble elements in this whole matter. The first was Tang Ling, and the second, Su Yao. The man had not shown up even now. Although he was the first man who protected Tang Ling from the start, it did not reveal who he really was.


    Tang Ling¡¯s matter should not be much of a problem. Despite getting into the Tower, how much power could he get from the Tower? How much time did he even have left?


    Powering up at thest minute, eh? How childish... Clyne spat a cloud of smoke out. He did not expect such a matter to be possible when it came to such a great kid like Tang Ling.


    Therefore, he had doubts about the matter, but they were just doubts. Power was the base of everything, and it limited Tang Ling greatly.


    The key was Su Yao.


    Clyne picked up the document in front of him.


    Su Yao, born in Safety Sector No. 31, was a civilian who participated in the Dragon Army in his early years. After the Dragon Army copsed, he became a nomad warrior.


    Clyne repeatedly flipped through the document about Su Yao. He did not get the information himself, but it had been given to him by the Stardust Council, so it was quite authentic.


    Nevertheless, because of that, he doubted it. Su Yao¡¯s profile was very clean. Even if he participated in the Dragon Army, he should not have been anyone important and he should have joined during theter period.


    After that, he was nothing but a nomad warrior. The document even identified where he had been throughout the years. In short, there was nothing about Su Yao¡¯s background. He was nothing but another rather powerful person in this whole world.


    Then, how could a man like him y such an important role in this matter?


    Clyne shook his head. He should not be worrying about this. He should just mind his own business. Thinking beyond his position and capability was not a healthy habit.


    In conclusion, be it Tang Ling as an expected factor or Su Yao, the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine was not a decoration. At the most critical moment, Clyne would not hesitate to use it.


    ...


    The inner city became a field of ughter. The outer city might be temporarily safe, but the people were nervous.


    Rona was weeping softly. Su Yao actually brought her to a small ck market underground area to hide a few days ago. He had asked her to leave Safety Sector No. 17, but she insisted on staying because she had a feeling that if she left, she might never see him again.


    As expected, Su Yao then disappeared until this very night that he reappeared before her.


    ¡°Rona, you must leave. I let you stay a few days ago because I still wanted to see you onest time, but not this time. I cannot allow you to be reckless anymore. You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Su Yao told Rona when he came back.


    He hugged Rona and told two men to bring her away by force. Su Yao stood there and watched Rona leaving his sight as she finally broke down in tears.


    She was just a normal woman who had feelings too. Be it Su Yao or Tang Ling, both of them were not people that should have appeared in her life, so being able to interact with them for a short time was considered a great miracle.


    What was she even crying about?


    Rona turned around and Su Yao sighed. He walked into the underground cottage that she had hidden in before. Her scent remained in the cottage, so Su Yao grabbed the sheets for a quick sniff.


    It was still the same clean and simple smell of honey locusts. The scent suddenly brought him back to more than 20 years ago.


    He too had a wife and a daughter once.


    However, when the thought appeared, he clenched the sheets tightly to the point that his veins popped. He could not reminisce about the past because it was too painful for him.


    If he could, he would want to live a peaceful and simple life with Rona, just like how he had lived with his wife decades ago. The two of them wore the same scent of honey locusts which was unusually refreshing.


    That was the reason why Su Yao was always brazen about his feelings for Rona. Even though their rtionship was rather flirtatious and Rona just wanted a man in her life, no one would care about how their love came to be. All that mattered was never to forget the responsibility and the promises made.


    With that thought in mind, Su Yao took a colorful and dreamy vial of serum out from his pocket. Even in the dark, it was glowing alluringly. It was finally time to use it.


    Without a second thought, he uncorked the vial and drained the serum to thest drop. It was unusually bitter when the serum entered his throat, followed by a burning sensation as if he had just drunk acid.


    As tough as Su Yao was, he could not help but punch the wall in agony, leaving a deep hole in the surface. He clutched the sheet with the honey locust smell tightly as his face turned red. He tried to muffle his shouts while his muscles were bulging. Green veins bulged like snakes crawling under his skin.


    ¡°Ah Siao, did you know anything that is rted to time is considered forbidden? Even with my eyes, I cannot see through time.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that time is just a concept that doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because it doesn¡¯t exist, it¡¯s hard to define it. But from a certain perspective, we can feel it. For example, this very second, time just passed by and we can never get it back again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Yao did not understand.


    ¡°This vial is considered a forbidden serum. It allows a person to return to prime form. What should I call it? What about Backtrack, like how time backtracks?¡±


    Backtracking in time? Su Yao¡¯s body was in anguish as if he was being sliced open alive, especially his face. He could not help but touch his face. s, what he felt was a piece of his skin falling into his palm!


    What the...? Su Yao widened his eyes as mixed feelings rumbled in his mind. Is this Backtrack Serum really going back in time?

 Chapter 201 - Flames From Hell

    <h4>Chapter 201: mes From Hell</h4>


    Could time really be reversed?


    If it was possible, Su Yao would want to go back to that particr day. He would not have just stood by and watched the person walk away from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous from here on, but I like to do things my way by taking risks and being reckless, so I¡¯ll go alone. Trust me.¡±


    Su Yao trusted him. He trusted the man every time, but this time, what he got in return was devastating news. If he had known this would happen, he would not have chosen to trust the man for once. He wanted to go back to that very moment that day and stop him.


    Unfortunately, the Backtrack Serum could not reverse time. It was just a magical serum that would invoke the cell memories in each and every cell in the body, allowing them to return to their prime state for a certain amount of time, hence giving the illusion of one going back in time and appearing younger or stronger. Tragically, it came with a cost.


    In short, it was a magic potion of sorts that the old civilization could not exin with their cellr biology theory.


    Fifteen minutester, Su Yao stood up. His hair had grown long and white, reaching his shoulders. His body was bigger and more robust while his yellow skin was giving off a strange luster, like the sheen of thend.


    His already pronounced facial features became more rigid. His brows were thick and his gaze was deeper. Besides that, his nose was taller, making him look like a mighty lion.


    ¡°Hey, Su Siao, did you know whenever we are together, everyone intentionally avoids a certain topic?¡± He leisurelyy down with his hands behind his head and crossed his legs while a cigarette hung from his mouth as he gazed into the starry night.


    A Level 5 mutated beast, the Starwave lion, suddenly walked past him in the vast grasnd.


    ¡°Roar!¡± He jolted up and yelled fiercely at the Starwave lion, frightening the animal as if it was a scaredy-cat. It tucked its tail between its legs and fled nervously.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± Su Siao thought it wasme for Su Yao to scare the lion away, yet he could not help but feel curious about what he said. ¡°What topic are they avoiding?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about looks! I¡¯m simply too handsome, so whenever you are with me, you look like a beast walking by my side.¡± He was serious as he pointed at his face. ¡°Who says there¡¯s only Beauty and the beast? When I¡¯m with you, it¡¯s Handsome and the beast.¡±


    ¡°Everyone feels a little awkward, but hey, you know how...¡±


    ¡°You piece of sh*t!¡± Su Siao really wanted to punch him. If heaven gave him a chance, he would seize the opportunity to punch Su Yao¡¯s face beyond recognition and beat his talkative mouth into pulp.


    Unfortunately, the heavens did not give him such an opportunity since Su Yao was eight. No one could beat him in a fight as only he defeated others in brawls.


    ¡°You shall be known as the Mad Lion from now on. Doesn¡¯t that sound cool?¡± He sat straight and spat the grass from his mouth, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°Whenever you arrive, it must be grand, Brother! Tsk, tsk, tsk, now look at the admiration of the people when they scream, ¡®Mad Lion Su Siao, Mad Lion Su Siao!¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it make your beastly looks more handsome? Like 20 times more handsome than you are!¡±


    ¡°Goddamnit, are you done?¡± Su Siao was pissed off.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Su Yaoy down and gazed into the deep starry sky again. ¡°Did you know that the most majestic beast in this grasnd is the white lion? Back in the old civilization, legend says that the white lion is God¡¯s emissary. It¡¯s the king of the grasnd.¡±


    ¡°You said you were born with white hair and it gets me thinking at times. Were you a white lion in your past life? You do look like one now.¡±


    ¡°Did you go such a big round just to tease me?¡± Su Siao was at a loss whether to cry orugh. He could not hold it back anymore and threw a punch at Su Yao.


    Whatever! Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯ll give it my best!


    ¡°Ouch! Stop it, Brother Su Siao! Stop! I get it! My bad! But consider my words. Mad Lion does sound cool. The Mad Roaring White Lion, haha!¡±


    The memories were so distant that even when he reminisced at times, he was not sure whether they had happened before.


    However, many yearster, what he said came true. The people looked at him with admiring gazes, cheering, ¡°Mad Lion Su Siao, Mad Lion Su Siao!¡± At that moment, he somehow forgot about the days when he lived in the grasnd.


    Time was irreversible, but was it truly so? Su Yao picked up the mirror Rona left behind. He looked very young in the mirror to the point that it felt surreal. It felt like he was not looking into a mirror but a younger portrait of himself.


    Mad Lion Su Siao? Had the name been forgotten?


    He came up with the name, so how could it be forgotten? Su Yao, or rather, Su Siao, knew that this name would make a grand entrance one day. Finally, the day that he had been waiting was here


    ¡°That kid.¡± Somehow Su Siao thought of Tang Ling and called out his name as his lips curled into a smile.


    Life went on and carried on to the next generation. Just like what he said before, there was hope. Even if hope was not present at the moment, it would be there in the next. In this very world, not even God could destroy hope.


    ¡°Will he be able to recognize me?¡± Su Siao curled his fists and there was dust swirling around them when he clenched them tightly. It formed a thinyer of dust around his fists and hardened instantly.


    Whenever he thought of how surprised Tang Ling would be when he saw his younger self, Su Siao could not help but feel delighted in a mischievous way.


    This is goddamned interesting! He shook his fists and theyer of hardened dust shattered into dust that floated into the air.


    ...


    Boom!


    Tang Ling was almost sent flying by a burst of energy when he opened the door to the energy room. How did it feel like being sted by vtile energy due to the increased intensity? It was not...fun.


    Tang Ling clenched his teeth and shut the door with a bang. He could not leave it open and let the energy slip out.


    Huuu. He heaved a long breath and sat on his knees in front of the door.


    Staying inside the energy room was really ufortable like he was inside a gravity room. The gravitational pull inside the energy room was almost five times stronger than it was outside. Standing inside the room, he felt like he was being hammered by rocks. When he sat down on his knees, he could even hear the cracks from his bones.


    Can I really absorb the energy here? Will I implode my body when I absorb it?


    Tang Ling had no answer or choice. What he sought was simple: he wanted to activate the war seed!


    What would it be like if there were 20 of himself? How powerful would he be? What if he added the little seed¡¯s transformation to it? He could not imagine how powerful he would be! Would it be enough for him to take revenge?


    Before that, he still had to activate the war seed, the item that he had gotten from the Mysterious Store. How much energy would it require and how long would it take?


    Factoring all the elements in, Tang Ling had nned this from the start and his answer was the energy reserve of the Tower. Now, he was already inside one of the energy rooms, so he shut his eyes and started cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill.


    He wanted to use the Thousand Satin Skill to absorb the energy into his body, then direct the excess energy into the war seed. It was really dangerous. Even Tang Ling himself did not expect the energy in the room to be this vtile, but he could not change his ns now because he did not have a way to directly absorb the energy.


    Inhale, exhale.


    Tang Ling¡¯s breathing started to slow down as he activated the Thousand Satin Skill. Since the condensed energy in the room that had nowhere to go found a small exit, they gushed into him violently.


    Ptui!


    All Tang Ling did was suck in a little bit of energy and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He did not even have to capture the energy in the room with his visualization. When the high-intensity energy entered his body, he felt like he was sucking in one hammer after another that would wreak violence upon his body.


    For an instant, Tang Ling felt like every cell in his body was on the brink of imploding.


    Sh*t! What now? I can¡¯t absorb it. If I forcefully absorb it, I will die, but...


    Tang Ling wiped the blood off his mouth as he shut his eyes again. There was still another way that he could try, and if n B were to fail, he was prepared to forcefully absorb the energy with his life on the line!


    ¡°Little seed, little seed...¡± Tang Ling concentrated his spirit and attempted to contact the seed inside his heart.


    The little seed replied to him quickly with a sense of blurry sleepiness.


    Recently, it was always in a satiated condition unlike previously when it always longed for energy. Therefore, most of the time, the little seed was just sleeping.


    ¡®Can you feel the energy here?¡¯ Tang Ling delivered his thoughts.


    The little seed responded with excitement immediately. Compared to food that it had to convert into energy, the purest of energy was the resources it needed the most to grow.


    Unfortunately, even after Tang Ling cultivated the Thousand Satin Skill to the highest level, his body¡¯s energy absorption still could not satisfy the little seed¡¯s requirement, thus replenishing his energy via other methods would be the best way.


    Regardless of that, the little seed¡¯s excitement was understandable when it suddenly sensed a room filled with energy. ¡®Daddy, Daddy, Little Seed wants to eat...Daddy, eat...¡¯


    Tang Ling¡¯s face twitched as he felt like he was talking to a retard. Even though he tried to numb himself, every time he heard the little seed calling him daddy, the mixed feelings in his heart would swell.


    He tried his best to suppress the difort in his heart. Then, he started to send his thoughts to the little seed, telling it his n. He did not know whether his n was tooplicated for the little seed. What could he expect from a retard? Tang Ling was not confident at all.


    Five minutester, his simple n was exined repeatedly seven times before the little seed got a tinge of understanding of the n.


    It also tried to deliver its thoughts to Tang Ling, but it was filled with jealousy.


    ¡®Why do I have to spit out what I eat? Why do I have to share my food with the other thing?¡¯


    The other thing? Tang Ling was upset by the little seed¡¯s attitude. Where is your empathy? Aren¡¯t both of you seeds?


    Unfortunately, he could not ask for too much based on the little seed¡¯s limited intellect. The only way to get around the dumb seed was to cheat his way through.


    ¡®Hey, you have to spit out what you eat, but you get to eat it first, meaning Daddy loves you the most. If you eat too much at once, you can¡¯t digest it. You will hurt yourself and I¡¯ll be sad. So, this time, you have to share, but I don¡¯t want the other thing to have it so easily. Then, you can just spit out what you ate. That¡¯s the only item the other thing can eat.¡¯


    Tang Ling did not feel guilty at all when he cheated the little seed, but he felt a serious insult to his intellect because the words he said were disgusting.


    He called himself daddy! However, it could not be helped. If he did not lower his intellect to the same level, he could notmunicate with the little seed.


    Tang Ling¡¯s tricks worked! The little seed was a little happy, and it even started to behave like a spoiled brat, probably because Tang Ling was a little too kind to it.


    ¡®It¡¯s a deal then! Daddy will absorb the energy and as for what I cannot finish, you can have it. After that, remember to spit it out slowly! A good kid must have manners. Spitting out too much at once is bad manners.¡¯


    Tang Ling even emphasized the frequency of the energy release at the end. He was afraid that the dumb little seed would release all the energy at once without absorbing any. That would render his effort useless then.


    The little seed expressed that it understood.


    Tang Ling wiped the sweat off his forehead in relief. He then activated the Thousand Satin Skill again. As a matter of fact, he would rather eat vicious beast meat thanmunicate with the little seed because it was too damn tiring.


    Half a minuteter, Tang Ling entered the silent state and his body was like a vortex in the energy room filled vtile energy.


    Boom!


    Simr to the previous times, the energy rushed into his body. While Tang Ling was trying his best to divert the energy, the little seed also went along with his absorption and sucked in as much as it could.


    The first attempt was decent, so the energy absorption rate was within an eptable range for both Tang Ling and the little seed.


    Tang Ling ignored the little seed crying about eating too much or wanting to throw up. He transferred the energy from all over his body to his inner thighs.


    The excessive energy that the little seed failed to absorb was also the limit of what Tang Ling could withstand. In fact, it might already exceed his limit by a little.


    The process was a painful one. With every inch that he moved, his body felt like it was being squashed by something heavy. Fortunately, the pain was within an eptable range, so it would not implode his cells with excessive energy or even damage his body altogether.


    On the contrary, coupled with the nature of the Thousand Satin Skill, which used the energy to temper the cells, the cells were able to absorb a certain level of energy.


    Tang Ling realized that his cells would capture a little bit of energy under this condition though he did not control his cells to do that. It was more like a natural instinct. He also realized that cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill in such an environment was twice as efficient as cultivating in a normal environment.


    Finally, when the first wave of energy was transferred to his inner thighs where he hid the war seed, thetter started to respond.


    However, the war seed absorbed the energy in an instant. The energy that Tang Ling had transferred so strenuously was absorbed easily, leaving nothing behind.


    What kind of efficiency was this? How big was the war seed¡¯s appetite? Compared to the war seed, the little seed was like a kid with anorexia.


    ¡°Little seed, spit.¡± His eyes remained close as hemanded the little seed to release the energy.


    Huaaa!


    The little seed spat out a huge wave of energy all of a sudden, causing Tang Ling¡¯s body to shake and almost implode on himself.


    Nevertheless, the effects of the little cultivation that was going on immediately showed. Tang Ling was able to withstand the sudden big wave of energy and he could gradually control it.


    As though the little seed sensed Tang Ling¡¯s pain, it felt guilty and begged him not to beat it. It was the first time Tang Ling felt such paternal warmth, so heforted the little seed, ¡®Little seed, you¡¯re a good kid. Daddy won¡¯t beat you.¡¯


    Right after he told the little seed that, he wanted to beat himself to death.


    My goodness! Why am I ying Daddy so well now? Goddamn it, how disgusting am I now? Will it be a habit in the future?


    Nevertheless, he was in the midst of cultivation, so extra thoughts were forbidden. The thoughts shed past in his mind before he concentrated on feeding the war seed.


    Another five minutes passed. The energy intensity in the room was a little weaker despite beingpressed to the point that it almost materialized.


    Tang Ling was getting better at ying along with the little seed while the energy being channeled to the war seed was getting faster too.


    To Tang Ling¡¯s surprise, although he originally wanted only to feed the war seed via the Thousand Satin Skill, his body weed a huge boost.


    Under extreme pressure, the cells in his body also underwent extreme tempering, and with sufficient energy at his disposal, he did not have to worry about how much energy to absorb or how much energy he should use to temper his cells. Even if the absorption was unintentional, the energy would linger in his cells and further nourish his body.


    Ten minutester, due to the increased efficiency and Tang Ling¡¯s surging growth, a fourth of the energy in the room was gone!


    Tang Ling also weed another surprise at his belly region as the first energy vortex started to slowly take shape!


    What else was more remarkable than this?


    One thing worth noting was that the Addendum and the Thousand Satin Skill of Safety Sector No. 17 was different from the start. Other than the energy washing of cells, the biggest difference in the two manuals was the formation of the energy vortices.


    Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s Thousand Satin Skill did not specify where the first energy vortex should form. It encouraged speed more than the location of the formation. On the other hand, the Addendum specifically stated that the first energy vortex should be formed at the dantian.


    On top of that, the Addendum also mentioned that the first energy vortex was the beginning of all sources. Its meaning was self-exnatory. After its formation, all energy should go through it first before spreading towards the body because he must use it to nourish his own life force.


    Therefore, forming the first energy vortex in the dantian area was the topmost priority. One should not try to aplish it in one stroke. Instead, one should focus on the cultivation and temper it repeatedly. Natural formation was key, not forceful and intentional creation.


    As a matter of fact, everyone in the Fierce Dragon Squad was able to form their first energy vortex thanks to Tang Ling¡¯s soup.


    However, Tang Ling did not create the energy vortex on purpose. Instead, he repeatedly shattered the energy that gathered in his dantian, thenpressed it again and again until it reached the limit.


    After waiting for the day when he could no longer shatter andpress the energy in his dantian, today his wait yielded fruit with the natural formation.


    What he did not know was that this process was actually strenuous and long for everyone who could cultivate the Addendum version of the Thousand Satin Skill. As long as the energy vortex remained formless, the cultivation speed would always fall behind.


    Besides, where would one get that much energy to shatter andpress? Even if one could get sufficient energy, would the body even be able to handle the stress?


    Therefore, many who cultivated the Addendum did not wait for the natural formation of the energy vortex but created it via artificial means since the natural formation of the energy was too difficult to achieve.


    If Tang Ling did not have the little seed in his heart and end up in the energy due to various reasons, he might have to artificially create the energy vortex himselfter.


    Right now, after the energy vortex took shape, Tang Ling¡¯s energy absorption started to surge, but since the intensity of energy in the room had been lowered, it was a lot thinner and not as vtile. Furthermore, Tang Ling¡¯s body had been tempered to withstand more, thus the lower energy intensity was a lot morefortable than when he first came in.


    He continued his cultivation. He also proceeded to feed the war seed while he tempered his cells again and again, so the energy was absorbed, shattered andpressed.


    Meanwhile, the energy vortex in his belly was getting stronger.


    The war seed also started to respond by giving Tang Ling a strange feeling. It was more than two-thirds from reaching its limit, just a little bit more to bingpletely awakened.


    How long had it been?


    Tang Ling decided to widen his absorption since it was not necessary for him to be as vignt. Because he had obtained something good from the cultivation, he should not be holding himself back by repeating the vignt and difficult mode of absorption.


    As long as he could be stronger and save some time...


    When the war seed was full, Tang Ling wouldy the mes from hell on the Agnes family and burn them to the ground!

 Chapter 202 - Going Their Respective Ways

    <h4>Chapter 202: Going Their Respective Ways</h4>


    ¡°Yu, you should rest.¡± A young man who was Yu¡¯s lookalike came into the room.


    Yu stood at the window, looking at the smoky fire in the distance and listening to the fierce battle. He was everything but sleepy.


    ¡°You are leaving with me tomorrow. I think having some rest will do you good.¡± The young man did not get a response from Yu, but he was not upset. Instead, he pulled a chair and sat down, looking at Yu patiently.


    The Yufeng family manor might be in the inner city, but it was quite far away from Glory Square. Nheless, standing by the window, he could probably see what was going on there.


    ¡°Brother, give me a cigarette.¡± Yu pulled the curtain close and turned around.


    The young man who Yu called brother was stunned when he heard the request, but he did not ask anything as he fished a cigarette out and gave it to Yu.


    Smoking was the worst habit left behind by the old civilization. 80% of the old civilization was destroyed by the disastrous end, yet smoking somehow found a way to survive with its unyielding vitality.


    It seemed to be the test for every boy during puberty, and Yu had failed the test by picking up the habit.


    He lit the cigarette and took a puff. He was still calm when he looked at his brother and said, ¡°You must think I have nothing but hatred for the family. As a matter of fact, no, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just thinking about that after leaving this ce, I should be stronger in the Prinale Academy to be noticed by the Ivy League Alliance Academy. That¡¯s all I¡¯m thinking about.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The young man raised a brow because it was difficult for him to believe that his decent but persistent little brother could calm down so fast. Since Yu was young, listening to his parents was certainly not his forte. Being rebellious and egocentric was a norm between him and his family.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Yu¡¯s side face appeared a little bashful under the light, but his calm and strong gaze would make one feel that he was very mature.


    ¡°I thought you might have noticed howplicated your friends are. You might also notice that reality isn¡¯t just ck and white. There¡¯s also the gray area...¡± Still worried, he tried to speak to Yu calmly and open his heart. After all, it was better to express one¡¯s problem than keep it tucked under.


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with friends or whatever. You don¡¯t have to purposely start this topic.¡± Yu frowned. ¡°Brother, we will leave tomorrow at 6 in the morning. I really want to leave this ce. I want to rest now. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Fine, my dear brother.¡± The young man stood up helplessly and patted Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    As a matter of fact, the young man sensed the resistance in Yu but there were things that only time could heal. Yu would probably forget about the pain in time, would he not?


    The young man left the room, shaking his head. At least, Yu was calm. Perhaps it was the little time he spent with his remaining friends after he came back today that calmed him. Although it might be dangerous for them to meet, it was worth it.


    Nothing bad had happened, and Yu had agreed to leave Safety Sector No. 17 with him.


    In fact, when the thought came into the young man¡¯s mind, he walked to the long corridor of the manor and lit up a cigarette while looking at the flickering fire further away though the window.


    His family would move out of this ce soon. Safety Sector No. 17 bing a puppet of some other family was no longer suitable for the Yufeng family as they did not want to protect a soulless safety sector.


    Would this be a tribute to that hero in the past?


    The Yufeng family was only a small family in the huge waves of the era, and they were actually no stronger than any othermon man.


    Spitting a cloud of smoke out, the young man looked at where the fire burned the fiercest. A string of blessings came in his mind. Survive, Yu¡¯s friend. If you really are the one on the list, I¡¯m also proud of Yu being able to call you a friend.


    The young man then walked away.


    Yu heard the footsteps departing. He wanted to put the cigarette in his hand out, but a certain scene in his mind stopped him from doing so.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to see them in ten years. Remember.¡±


    It was what Tang Ling had said to the Fierce Dragon Squad before he was arrested. It sounded like hisst words to his friends, but after he said, ¡°Goodbye, Vian. Goodbye, Amir¡±, Tang Ling had whispered into Yu¡¯s ears, ¡°Take a good look at your luggage.¡±


    Given their tacit understanding of each other, how would Yu not know what Tang Ling was trying to tell him? Tang Ling must have hidden something in his luggage.


    Did he expect this beforehand? Yu pondered upon the possibility, he thought of the happy days when the Fierce Dragon Squad was whole. That one month or so seemed very peaceful, and if Yu had been in Tang Ling¡¯s shoes, he might not have been able to see what was wrong or what dangery ahead.


    However, Tang Ling, the wonder kid, expected all of this to go down. Still, was it that surprising?


    Therefore, after Yu was taken away by his family, he carefully packed his luggage and found a letter among his clothes. The contents were simple yetplicated.


    The simple part was the contents of the letter. Tang Ling left behind a simple sentence: ¡°The Fierce Dragon Squad will meet again in the Hope Barrier in ten years. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Theplicated part was that the letter also contained never-before-seen written scriptures about the Thousand Satin Skill. There was also ament from Tang Ling at the end of the letter. ¡®Change these points in cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill, and you can be stronger. I¡¯m the first to have tested all these.¡¯


    As a matter of fact, even without Tang Ling¡¯s final words, anyone who knew a thing or two about cultivating would understand the written scriptures as the better way of cultivation.


    Tang Ling had selflessly shared the secrets with his friends.


    Yu took another puff from his cigarette when he recalled what he read. He understood what Tang Ling was trying to confess. ¡®You guys must be stronger than ever. Don¡¯t you dare be nobody! This is what I, Tang Ling, can do to help you guys, but, of course, if you guys are too stupid to understand, I can¡¯t do anything else.¡¯


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yu chuckled. Was it the time spent with Tang Ling that allowed him to understand the wonder kid¡¯s thoughts?


    As the words rang in his head, he felt like Tang Ling was just beside him with his carefree attitude and frivolous tone, talking to them and also mocking everyone along the way.


    This little bastard. Will I get the chance to beat him up in ten years?


    Yu had lost friends today, and he also experienced betrayal for the first time, but inside his painful heart, there was still something that could cheer him up.


    The friendship that started from a young age was a lot purer than the friendship gained during adulthood. A few months of teenage friendship would be tighter than a few decades of adult friendship, and such a friendship would surelyst forever.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the roof of a very tall building somewhere in the inner city, Orston sat on the edge of quietly, rubbing the bruise on his face.


    Only a handful of nobles knew that this tall roof was actually a secret transportation point.


    Every 15th of the month, a Maitreya dark cloud eagle would fly by and when it spotted any passenger on the roof, it would carry the passenger away. If there was no passenger waiting, it would wait for ten minutes before leaving.


    A Maitreya dark cloud eagle, eh? There were records about this Level 4 vicious beast back in the secret database of the Gordin family.


    Its extended wingspan could reach 120 meters wide and it could grow as long as 50 meters. Its gigantic size would remind one of the legendary beasts of ancient Huaxia, the Kun Peng, which was a massive beast that could transform between a fish and an eagle.


    If one was not powerful enough, one could not even notice its presence because as its name suggested, it would only fly at night and when it flew at a low altitude, dark clouds would cover its presence and trail.


    Seeing a moving dark cloud in the night sky was more thanmon, therefore someone powerful decided to tamed it and used it as an urgent and secretive transportation method.


    Before this, if Orston had known he was going to ride a Maitreya dark cloud eagle, he would have been exalted, but now he had no such emotions.


    Based on the information he got, he had a long journey ahead. The Maitreya dark cloud eagle would deliver him to a certain safety sector, and from there, he would have to board a huge air transportation that was built with super-advanced technology to reach his final destination which was none other than the Apollo Mercenary Training Camp in the desert.


    ¡°Little Orston, are you surprised why it¡¯ll take so long to reach even with the air transportation? ording to the records of the old civilization, the size of this is no longer a secret...¡± At that moment, another figure that was almost a third bigger than Orston stood beside him.


    He was Orston¡¯s seventh brother. Other than histe fifth brother, this man was also the brother that he was the closest to. Usually, he was able to pique Orston¡¯s interest with mysterious topics or mysteries revolving around the world, but this time, Orston did not respond. Instead, he frowned and said gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen. Just leave me be.¡±


    His seventh brother clenched his fists and wanted to beat him up when he heard that.


    _The family has received news about this, and I¡¯ve hinted to him a lot of times that he made a friend who¡¯s way out of his league. Why can¡¯t he just face the reality?_Hmm, nah, I can¡¯t really say that. At least, he submitted andplied, so everyone in the family doesn¡¯t need to beat him up one after another.


    His seventh brother did not want to believe it, but that hour of gathering with his remaining friends proved to be magical.


    He must be nning something. With that thought in mind, his seventh brother lit a cigarette and put his hand over Orston¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, kid, stop thinking about running away. I¡¯ve seen through you! Don¡¯t try to disobey when you reach the Apollo Mercenary Training Camp. Even if you transform into a Level 9 vicious beast, you won¡¯t escape. Do you get me? The only way out of this is for you to graduate there!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Great, it¡¯s exactly what I want. I want to be stronger.¡± Orston snatched his seventh brother¡¯s cigarette and took a deep puff.


    The way Orston smoke resembled Yu while Yu resembled Tang Ling. Tang Ling actually learned from Su Yao, so all of them could be considered as smokers whose habit was passed down from one another.


    ¡°Very well then. You¡¯d better get stronger.¡± His seventh brother was a little pissed at Orston for snatching the cigarette, but he reined his emotions back.


    He suddenly felt like his little brother had gotten more mature and was no longer the simple-minded boy who would spill his feelings everything with a little trickery. Although Orston had something in his heart, he could not discuss it with his family. He had no choice but to grow with it and let time help him recover.


    Further away from the roof, a dark cloud was moving closer. When it was near enough, a gigantic ck bird burst out.


    It did not circle above the roof butnded softly and quietly on the rooftop.


    Orston¡¯s buff body was like a tiny bug in front of this Maitreya dark cloud eagle. Although it was just in front of his eyes, he could barely have a clear look at the eagle.


    ¡°Did you call for the urgent air transportation service?¡± The voice of a man came from the giant eagle¡¯s back but there was no figure was in sight.


    Orston¡¯s seventh brother said, ¡°Our family called for the service. Please bring him to the designated location.¡± He pointed at Orston.


    ¡°Password.¡± Such way of traveling through air was very expensive, let alone booking it at thest minute. Normal people could never imagine the astronomical figures that made up the traveling fee.


    It was impossible to pay such a huge fee on the spot, but a deposit had been made after the reservation and was paid through various means.


    For Orston¡¯ssake, the Gordin family had done everything necessary! After all, he was the strongest in his family to withstand the mostplete ck sun tattoo, so his endurance was better than anyone else throughout their family history. In short, he was the hope of the family.


    No one told Orston about the secret though because they did not want him to be proud of it. Even until now, the family did not want to reveal it.


    His seventh brother uttered a series ofplicated numbers. After he was done, a strong wind blew and enveloped Orston whole, carrying him onto the back of the eagle.


    His seventh brother¡¯s heart hurt when he saw this. Is he being taken away just like that? Is there not even a goodbye? Gazing up, he wanted to bid farewell to his brother, but he was not good at emotional speeches. He had the words in his mind for several seconds but failed to utter them.


    Secondster, the Maitreya dark cloud eagle flew into the sky and dark clouds covered it whole once more.


    On the back of the eagle, Orston found a small, unstable seat and an iron chain that resembled a safety belt beside it to help him to stabilize his posture.


    Orston still did not find the person who rode the eagle. He felt lonely and helpless, especially since he did not even get to say goodbye to his brother. He was on the verge of crying. Am I just going to leave like that?


    He turned around, and behind him, Safety Sector No. 17 was getting smaller. In a certain part of the inner city, a fire burned tall.


    He knew Tang Ling was not some John Doe and that this whole riot had started because of him. He was not an idiot who could not understand the hints from his family. When he thought of Tang Ling, Orston slowly calmed down. He had also received the letter and the scripture of the Addendum.


    He was not leaving his friend behind, but he was waiting for the day where they would meet again. Ten yearster, he would return as the real God of the Sun!


    Back on the rooftop, Orston¡¯s seventh brother gazed at the moving cloud before he turned back to the fiery Glory Square. He curled his fists tightly.


    ¡°Tang Ling, please live because you are Orston¡¯s important friend. If you are who they say you are, that single-minded kid brother of mine will surely give his best to follow in your footsteps.


    ¡°As for the Gordin family, we will stay and protect Safety Sector No. 17, so the casten isn¡¯t isted. The Gordin family is a family of war and a family of heroes.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Mother, stay here. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Andy sounded and looked calm.


    Even though he was his mother¡¯s son, she felt a little distant when she looked at him because he felt like a stranger to her at that moment. The cowardly boy who loved to eat seemed to have vanished. What reced him was a steady and calm young boy that possessed strong courage.


    If not for her female instinct, she would not have been able to notice that tinge of sadness hidden deep in her son¡¯s eyes. Nheless, what else could she say? Nothing.


    Andy was busy packing everything in the house up in neatly. He was never a person with big dreams. Born in Safety Sector No. 17 and having grown up in the outer city, he once thought that the safety sector was the whole world.


    Therefore, his biggest wish was to live in the inner city so that he could lessen the burden of his parents. He also wanted to get married to a girl, have children, and live a normal life. That was it!


    If not for this small dream of his, he would never have taken the exam to the First Reserved Camp. However, if he had not taken the exam, he would also have never met Tang Ling and his friends.


    Did he regret his decision? No, not even once and he never would because in the past few months, his second wish, which had been vague, became clear and steady, especially after going through the painful experience.


    His second wish? His second was to follow Tang Ling wherever he went.


    Following Tang Ling might bring him different experiences or he might have an entirely different life. He might be able to see many sceneries and tread many paths in this world.


    All boys had an ambition of experiencing the exciting and the colorful. Andy¡¯s ambition had been inspired by Tang Ling, so he did not n on walking away from it. He would always follow Tang Ling wherever he goes!


    With that thought in mind, Andy put a photo of him and his family inside the suitcase. The photo had been taken when he was young at the time his family bought this stone house in the outer city. Back then, his whole family had been exalted and their happiness skyrocketed, hence the decision to take the photo tomemorate the day.


    Back then, Andy thought he would never leave Safety Sector No. 17.


    The safety sector was good enough for him because it was safe andfortable. Despite being a little poor, the whole safety sector provided a sense of safety, simr to the huge walls that protected it and would never copse.


    No one expected that he would have to leave so soon!


    During the final gathering with his friends, he received Tang Ling¡¯s message and the scripture from Yu. After he returned home, a stranger was standing inside his stone house.


    The man was not a chatty bloke. What he said was brief and straight to the point. ¡°This is the grant of the property that¡¯s located in the Roman Safety City. The house isn¡¯t big but it¡¯s enough for the three of you.


    ¡°Here¡¯s also a letter of rmendation to a decent warrior academy in the Roman Safety City. the Bortoli Warrior Academy. It¡¯s known for raising warriors with the wind element talent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The letter of rmendation will allow you to go in without any problem. You¡¯d better study hard when you get there. Don¡¯t worry about your parents. They will be given jobs in the Roman Safety City. Someone will contact you when you get there.


    ¡°Lastly, here is some money. It will be enough for your spending along the way. Go to this particr spot in the outer city tonight. Go down through the tunnels and follow the map to the marked ck market. The safety sector is in chaos, but this ck market will have a service to bring people out just for tonight only. Don¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid the money for you to leave and register your family¡¯s name on the list. All you need to do is bring your identification and prove yourself.¡±


    That was all the man said before he left. He left behind a grant of probate, a rmendation letter, a map, and a bag of money.


    Everything seemed to be authentic as well. Since the wax seal on the grant used a special crystal wax, the energy emitted from the wax seal was one of a kind and Andy could discern it. The letter of rmendation had Casten Worf¡¯s unique signature as well. Although it looked blurry, it was clear at the same time. Was it rted to his space ability? People without space ability could never forge his signature.


    The map was a surprise. Thebels on top were very precise, and it was too much of an effort tobel a map just to cheat Andy and his family. As for the money, his parents could not recognize the coins inside, but after seeing the first three items, the bag of 100 Roman coins should be real too.


    Actually, none of those were important. The important point was what the man said before he left as it strengthened something in Andy after he heard it.


    ¡°Do well, kid. You must be proud of Tang Ling. I bet he¡¯ll be proud of having you as a friend.¡±


    When they were burying Vian and Amir, Andy felt extremely helpless. He did not know how powerful the impending storm was and he did not know if he could protect his parents and his home.


    Even though he was not the smartest, he knew what he would have to face next. However, whether it was Yu, Orston, or even Christina, theirfort and promises could not calm him down.


    How influential were they in their respective families? Andy did not want to burden them with his own matters.


    It was until he received Tang Ling¡¯s message and scriptures that he truly calmed down. He understood it the moment he received the message. Tang Ling wanted them to grow stronger and meet each other again in ten years.


    Andy rted himself to Tang Ling who never gave up even in the hardest situation. His unyielding personality was his inspiration. As a man, he also had to try to at least be independent and grow stronger since he wanted to follow Tang Ling not as a burden but as a friend.


    Andy looked towards the inner city. Even the walls could not hide the fiery scene at Glory Square.


    Has the battle begun? Yu said during the gathering that Tang Ling is no John Doe. If the safety sector is in chaos tonight, it must be because of Tang Ling!


    Yeah, it must be Tang Ling! Despite the worsening situation, Tang Ling was still taking care of him. He would never submit and would surely break out from prison!


    Andy would never forget that phrase in Tang Ling¡¯s message. ¡®Remember¡¯!


    In ten years, Andy would also return mature and stronger to meet his friends.


    Tang Ling, this is thest time that you will be taking care of me. I swear that I¡¯ll be someone worthy of standing by your side. I¡¯ll be your brother-in-arms. I¡¯ll be stronger!


    ¡°Mother, Father, I¡¯m done packing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Andy said.

 Chapter 203 - Dragon Army

    <h4>Chapter 203: Dragon Army</h4>


    Christina stood by her mother with her puffy red eyes as she uttered her ultimate decision, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve made my decision. I want to hug you onest time.¡±


    Leaving Safety Sector No. 17 was a must for her, so her family had provided her with two choices.


    The first option was to agree to the arranged marriage with the Yuelin family immediately. Then, the Yuelin family would take her away to the eastern Huayue Safety City.


    The second option was to travel back to the main Braid family the first thing tomorrow morning.


    Indeed, the Braid family in the Ormarlo Safety City, the powerful and legendary family, was Christina¡¯s family real secret. Her current family was just a small branch of therger family tree.


    Back then, Christina¡¯s grandfather was ordered to expand the family¡¯s influence in Safety Sector No. 17.


    Although the main family¡¯s intention was unknown, the Braid family was known for high efficiency and powerful influence, so they managed to settle down in Safety Sector No. 17 and grew their influences deeply in less than 30 years.


    Now, Safety Sector No. 17 was going through an uprising and the main family did not give the branch family a retreat order. However, for Christina herself, the main family had provided two choices for her.


    Christina¡¯s grandfather was not surprised by the choices at all.


    Firstly, it was because Christina was a girl in the family, so it was a rare chance. Secondly, Christina¡¯s friend was the one and only Tang Ling.


    The first point might be difficult to understand, but the core members of the family knew what was going on. It was either difficult for the family to have a girl, so whenever a girl was born in the family, she would be destined to hold double talents in the future.


    Christina was undoubtedly a treasure to the Braid family even though her current talent was average and she had not shown anything ster.


    As for the second point, it might not be the absolute one because it depended on whether Tang Ling could grow, so even a powerful family like the Braids dared not simplye up with a conclusion.


    However, it was treated as a family investment. Having a rtionship with a potentially powerful person or someone that might rise to be a shining star in this era proved to be a way of survival.


    Regardless of which, her friendship with Tang Ling increased her status and leverage to bargain, but she herself had not been informed about him.


    She was overwhelmed when she was told that the family had an arranged marriage for her and that it was to another powerful family from the eastern side. She was confused and doubtful. Since when was her family this influential?


    It was impossible for her to know that the Braids and the Yuelins had had a long rtionship of secret marriages throughout the years.


    Whenever a girl was born in the Braid family, the family would offer the daughter to the Yuelin family who would select a son of their direct lineage to match the Braid daughter.


    Christina¡¯s mother preferred the first choice, which was to marry her daughter to a son of direct lineage of the Yuelin family.


    She knew how powerful the Braid family was in the Ormarlo Safety City. On top of that, she also knew about the Yuelin family¡¯s influence in the Huayue Safety City.


    She wished for her daughter to be protected and live a steady life. She understood that Vian and Amir¡¯s incident had hurt her daughter deeply. What her daughter needed was a steady environment to heal her wounds.


    Therefore, when her daughter said she wanted to go back to the Ormarlo Safety City, which was the second choice, she was deeply overwhelmed and saddened. She did not hug her daughter back. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is like to be in the main Braid family in Ormarlo City. It¡¯s unlike us here in Safety Sector No. 17. They are powerful but cold-blooded. If you go back there, it¡¯s not going to befortable, and you¡¯ll have topete with the other descendants of the family and fight for everything, including resources and status. They treat the descendants like animals and only care about the best of the bunch. The rest are...¡±


    ¡°My daughter, can you choose a different path?¡±


    Christina¡¯s puffy eyes teared up after listening to what her mother said.


    Her mother did not want to part with her, and she did not want to see her daughter suffer in such apetitive environment. She knew Christina would be treated fairly because it was only a matter of time before she disyed double talents. Then, her Gic Chain would change drastically.


    Gic Chain formation at 15 years old was just a conservative and traditional theory because this world had too much uncertainty.


    Nevertheless, what her mother said was the truth. The Braid family treated the descendants poorly and those with valuable talents would only get tougher training. It would only be more difficult from here on, not the other way around.


    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s why I wanted to go to Ormarlo City. In the past few months, I¡¯ve learned a lot. I lost my best friend and a group of close friends. It made me understand what I should do and what my responsibility is.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t just live infort, and there isn¡¯t really afortable ce in this era anyway. The only ce that I can findfort in is in my heart, my peaceful heart, and I can only be at peace when I know that I have a group of powerful and reliable friends behind my back.


    ¡°Mother, they are waiting for me to be stronger, and for Vian¡¯s sake, I have to be stronger.¡± The tough Christina wept. It was the first time she cried after she returned from the hour-long gathering with her friends.


    ¡°Can you please hug me?¡± Christina wiped her tears and looked at her beloved mother.


    Deep in her heart, she decided to shoulder Vian¡¯s life and live together from here onwards, so she could never ce both their fate in the hands of a boy she had never seen before.


    Political marriage might have been a path that she would choose in a heartbeat back then, but now she rejected it the moment it was suggested. If not for her mother, she would not have hesitated for so long to speak her decision.


    ¡°Christina.¡± Christina¡¯s mother finally hugged her tightly, embracing her and her decision altogether.


    At thetest, by tomorrow, someone from the main Braid family woulde over and take Christina away. As for the branch family, no matter how chaotic Safety Sector No. 17 had be, they would not have to worry about their own safety.


    But this Tang Ling boy, can he really escape alive?


    There are always other girls who are carried by the tide of matters. They be stronger, mature and braver overnight just to face the challenge all because they wanted to protect what they hold dear in their hearts.


    Tang Ling, please don¡¯t let Christina down.


    ...


    Yu was in his room, Orston was on the back of the Maitreya dark cloud eagle, Andy had left the outer city of the safety sector with his parents, and Christina was hugging her mother.


    The four of them crushed a crystal stone in their hands at the same time.


    The moment the stones cracked, four bright beams of light shone for a moment before disappearing into the night.


    ¡°Take this. After you are safe, crush it to let the others know. Those who aren¡¯t safe yet will at least get a littlefort from the light,¡± Yu said when he gave his friends the one-timemunication crystals.


    The four bright lights shone in the night, meaning that everyone was safe, including Andy who had secured his future.


    ¡®What I asked of the family is being carried out. Could it be one of Tang Ling¡¯s?¡¯ Yu, Orston and Christina were having the same thoughts. All they had to do now was wait for Tang Ling.


    ...


    Waiting for Tang Ling was a must for Ah Bing. His butterfly knife blocked Anthony¡¯s Night Lightning once more and his eyes appeared restless.


    Twenty minutes had long gone. Why had Tang Ling note back? Did he run into some problems or danger?


    Ah Bing had yed around with Anthony for too long, so he was getting impatient, but he had no choice. He could not simply take Anthony out because if he did, the safety sector would just send another person.


    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Anthony pulled back his Night Lightning, so an electrical current sparked in the air before dispersing.


    Since the start of the battle, he had no idea what Ah Bing was trying to do, but the more he tangled with the man, the more he felt like Ah Bing was trying to stall him.


    There were a few times when Anthony was able to secure the victory, but Ah Bing miraculously turned it around. There were also asions that Anthony made mistakes just when he was able to beat Anthony.


    Conclusively, Ah Bing was a lot stronger than Anthony and he was trying to keep the battle under control. However, nothing baffled Anthony more than the sense of familiarity he felt from Ah Bing.


    Why does this man feels so familiar?


    ¡°Who am I? You can call me Ah Bing,¡± Ah Bing answered Anthony¡¯s question while he twirled his butterfly knife and lunged towards Anthony.


    All Anthony could do was block it by raising his Night Lightning up. Ah Bing? He had never heard of the name before. The man might seemed to have answered the question, but the answer was irrelevant.


    Three more minutes passed, and Ah Bing was still tangled up with Anthony.


    The battle at Glory Square was getting quieter as more and more ck-mantled figures amassed around the Tower.


    Wherever Tang Ling was, the ck-mantled people would be since it was the objective of tonight¡¯s operation. They amassed at the Tower, implying that the ck-mantled people had won the battle in Glory Square.


    At the same time, the three Tiger Generals quietly hooded themselves and left Safety Sector No. 17 with the fleeing public, not leaving any trace behind. No one noticed their presence at all, and only a handful of people knew that after the Tiger Generals left, they would nevere out and fight again.


    The real battle would start when Tang Ling finally came out from the Tower, but not a majority of the ck-mantled people would be involved since only the high tier powerhouses would have to fight.


    Ah Bing heaved a breath of relief when he saw the ck-mantled people gathered.


    He once again blocked Anthoy¡¯s Night Lightning, but he was not as strained as before. Instead, he looked like he was stretching his body instead. Ah Bing said all of a sudden, ¡°You aren¡¯t half bad. Among all the kids in the 67th year, only you manage to get to this stage.


    ¡°Let me guess. You still haven¡¯t truly reach rank 3, have you? You are very close to the limit of breaking to rank 3. So, you¡¯re a rank 3-to-be, am I right? Are you breaking your third gic lock soon?


    ¡°If you do, your lightning shouldn¡¯t be just a spark. Your body will enter a new stage and you¡¯ll be able to resonate with natural lightning.¡±


    As Ah Bing exined, his butterfly knife grazed Anthony¡¯s throat. Anthony managed to cock his head backward to dodge the cut, but at the same time, the butterfly knife¡¯s hilt, which should be closed, split up all of a sudden. Ah Bing¡¯s fingers held one side of the hilt tightly and flung the other side forward, hitting Anthony¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.


    Anthony widened his eyes in shock. This move! It somehow reminded him of that legendary Purple Moon Warrior titled the Double Aces of Spear and Arrow.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t just pay attention to the tip of the spear in his hand. You must also be careful about the body of the spear. Even if you dodge the tip, you can¡¯t dodge the body. Just look at this.¡±


    A vicious beast managed to dodge a Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s spear thrust, but the body of the spear suddenly split into half and the Purple Moon Warrior flung half of the spear¡¯s body forward, hitting the vicious beast¡¯s throat.


    It¡¯s him? How can it be him?!


    Even though he finally figured out who Ah Bing was, Anthony had no way of dodging the hit to his throat.


    In the nick of time, Ah Bing¡¯s wrist twisted and swung the half of a hilt back to his hand, sparing Anthony¡¯s life.


    ¡°Judging from your surprised gaze, you finally remember who I am, don¡¯t you?¡± Ah Bing teased.


    Anthony got back on his feet and stopped attacking. If Ah Bing was the man he thought he was, it was only natural that Ah Bing knew about his powers so well. Furthermore, it would be meaningless to continue fighting because Anthony would not be his match at all.


    ¡°Double Aces of Spear and Arrow, the man once mistaken to have no talent but actually possesses a rare talent of weapon mastery, the legendary Purple Moon Warrior, Chen Daobing.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? The instructor whose four sses I attended back then, the idol that I once chased after because I didn¡¯t show any talent at first either. It was until I reached rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior that my lightning talent started showing...


    ¡°But why you? Why did you betray Safety Sector No. 17?¡± Anthony asked in agony and despair.


    Ah Bing, on the other hand, did not show any response. He still had that grave and aged expression. Seemingly dispirited, he said, ¡°Since you already know who I am, do you want me to take you down myself or will you surrender?¡±


    ¡°Why not just surrender? Those old folks areing. I don¡¯t want to waste my energy on you.¡± Ah Bing put his butterfly knife away with a twirl and looked towards the east of Glory Square. If he continued east down Glory Square, he would reach the Agnes family¡¯s huge manor.


    Ah Bing was curious about how many old men there would be. What about Su Siao? Was he on standby there?


    Although the objective of the operation was to follow Tang Ling, Tang Ling¡¯s motive and intention were easy to guess. He was the son of the great leader after all.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you betray the safety sector?¡± Anthony bellowed. He was unwilling to ept that the man that he once idolized when he was young, the legendary Chen Daobing whose stories encouraged him, was going against the safety sector.


    Ah Bing dug his ears with his finger in response to Anthony¡¯s roar. He said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a fool like you. I never betrayed anyone. I¡¯m still one of the Dragon Army until now. Don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Army? You...¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze started to lose focus and he finally quietened down.


    A few secondster, he put down his sword and put his hands forward in surrender. The man in the ck mantle came up to him with an electric cuffing.


    ¡°Use another one. This kind of electric cuffing is useless against him,¡± Ah Bing said. He then turned around to the Tower. Why had Tang Ling note out yet?


    The man in the ck mantle then switched the cuffing into an alloy chain. Right before Anthony was cuffed, he asked with a start, ¡°Who is Tang Ling?¡±


    He finally caught the point. He was never a thinker as he hated politicalpetition. He concentrated on martial arts and yearned for a way to be stronger. That was the reason why even with his rank 3 capabilities, he was still not a unit captain of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    Now, it seemed like he was nothing but a fool.


    ¡°Who else can he be? Didn¡¯t you hear people calling him Young Master?¡± Ah Bing walked to Anthony and asked him back.


    Anthony¡¯s body quivered as he was really lost. He muttered to himself, ¡°W-what should I do now? Where should I go?¡±


    People with the leastmon sense knew that they should not go against the Dragon Army even though they had been wiped out and had disappeared.


    Even when the peoplepromised due to endless pressure and swore to never mention the Dragon Army again, no one would want to fight them. It was almost like a principle of those with a conscience.


    The Dragon Army once had the power to change this world. They had been the people¡¯s beacon of hope!


    ¡°It might be a little painful, but you can hold it, can¡¯t you? Why do you ask where you should go? Where else can you go? Follow Worf and apany him in the uing difficult times,¡± Ah Bing suggested before he signaled hisrades around him.


    Several seemingly powerful ck-mantled men raised their weapons at Anthony and started to attack him.


    Anthony endured the beating. He knew what Ah Bing was trying to do. Ah Bing wanted to damage him so that he could continue staying in the safety sector and be a follower to apany the casten in dire times.


    Back in the energy room, Tang Ling finally opened his eyes.


    The energy in the room was almost drained while the vtile energy was reduced to a minimal level. All that was left were a few energy ripples.


    The war seed was full. Tang Ling believed that with a thought from his mind, the war seed would melt and the energy it stored inside would power him up to a terrifying stage.


    However, the energy in the room was not drained because of the war seed. It was Tang Ling who could not hold back his urge to cultivate and perform energy washes on the first energy vortex in his dantian.


    The facts proved that cultivating in such a rich environment was a very rare opportunity. He was able to usher the energy vortex into an almostplete state before the energy in the room was drained to nothing. Unfortunately, the energy vortex still did not reach itsplete form.


    The little seed was also satiated as it was fully charged with energy!


    If he had the time, he would open another energy room to continue cultivating, but time was not on his side. After he opened his eyes, his Precise Instinct notified him about the time. He had been in the energy room for a full 28 minutes, a lot longer than the promised 20 minutes


    It¡¯s time then.


    Tang Ling stood up. His body was covered in dried scabs that were caused by bleeding because he openly absorbed the vtile energy at the end. The vtile energy tore his follicles and dyed him red, but it did not matter because he was at his prime. The energy absorption after the vtile stage also healed the follicles and stopped the bleeding.


    Tang Ling tightened his muscles as his hardened body shook all the scabs off instantly.


    Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for battle!

 Chapter 204 - Extremely Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 204: Extremely Powerful</h4>


    ¡°The elite guards¡¯ sector has lost 600 men.


    ¡°The Purple Moon Warriors have lost 6 men and 17 are injured.


    ¡°There are only 2,100 elite guards and 27 Purple Moon Warriors left in the battle.


    ¡°Do we need to recall the elite troops and the Purple Moon Warriors that are stationed in the Hope Barrier, the underground crevice, and the edge of the forests?¡±


    The defense supervisor of the Agnes family was updating Clyne with thetest statistics in the safety sector.


    Clyne shut his eyes while his fingers tapped the arm of the chair repeatedly. The situation was anything but good. Should he recall the warriors in the battlefield? No, unless he wanted to take over an crippled Safety Sector No. 17.


    Starting from the garage mission to the war in the underground, then the purge in the sector and the battle tonight, Safety Sector No. 17 had lost a lot of manpower after so many substantial battles.


    The warriors that remained stationed at the important defense lines were only barely enough to hold up the defenses. If he were to call them back to suppress the riot in the safety sector, the casualties would expose Safety Sector No. 17 to the threats of the monsters and zombies out there, making it vulnerable to all sorts of disasters.


    Should he activate the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine? It was not time yet! The tactical level weapon would consume precious resources if it was activated. Using it against the ck-mantled people would be wasteful unless the situation reached a critical point.


    Then, could he call back the Purple Moon Warriors that were stationed underground? Clyne opened his eyes as he ced his cigar on the crystal ashtray on the table.


    No, he could not! It would be admitting that the Agnes family had fallen into coalition with the Underground race. Tang Ling¡¯s words early today had rooted itself in the people¡¯s hearts. Although the damage was done, if the Agnes family denied it stubbornly, no one could do anything to them.


    If Clyne were to give up the evidence at such a crucial timing, he would put the Agnes family under everyone¡¯s crosshairs.


    Things might have happened and many might have found out about it, but it could never be exposed bare under the light. The situation was really bad but there was good news too.


    The Tiger Generals had left. After the battle in Glory Square, they left Safety Sector No. 17 quietly and the Purple Moon Warrior sent to watch them confirmed it.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been talking about! How can the Tiger Generals take sides so easily? Even if Tang Ling is someone important, all the Tiger Generals can do is remain dormant. Clyne did not want to think about the Tiger Generals anymore. Since the situation had boiled down to this, there was only one choice left for him.


    Clyne picked up his cigar and themunication device, sending out several simple orders.


    Soon, a servant delivered a document to him.


    The document was a simple operational order, but this simple order held a significant meaning. It would be equivalent to revealing the secret trump card of Safety Sector No. 17 that only the casten and several nobles knew.


    Pulling out a crystal seal that was uniquely carved, Clyne stamped the document. He then said, ¡°Recall the remaining elite guards and Purple Moon Warriors. Ceasefire at once. The battle will continue in the hands of these new forces!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The servant kept the document carefully and walked out of the office.


    Clyne gazed out of the window and into the night. The surroundings of the Agnes family manor was rather quiet.


    He had gotten news from the Stardust Council to escte the battle, but he also hoped that they could work faster. After activating this trump card, how much more time could he stall? Would it be enough to deal with the problem?


    ying around with the crystal seal, he mocked his own thoughts. He had only gotten the crystal seal a few hours earlier from Worf, and now, he already had to use it.


    ******


    Anthony fell to the ground wounded.


    The people in the ck mantles had gathered around the Tower. Sorin stepped back to Ah Bing¡¯s side and the atmosphere became quiet.


    Ah Bing squinted his eyes after lighting a cigarette. He looked at the Tower under the guise of the night and said softly, ¡°Contact all the other operating units to be prepared and gather as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Sorin, you¡¯ll lead everyone and fight a very special group of enemiester.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How special?¡± Sorin wiped his sledgehammer in confusion. He did not know if the night¡¯s fierce operation would announce to the world that the Dragon Army had returned by tomorrow morning.


    So, was it that important to fight this group of special enemies? Regardless of how special they were, they would only be a stepping stone in the path of resurgence.


    ¡°This group of enemies consists of around 150 men, every one of whom is almost as powerful as a Purple Moon Warrior. They will be armed with the most advanced firearms in Safety Sector No. 17 and have five grenades on each of them. Most importantly, their ammunition supply will be a lot greater than the normal elite guard squadrons.¡± As if he was talking about something normal, Ah Bing was calm when he stated that.


    Sorin responded with a serious expression, ¡°Judging from the information we got, there are only 617 of us left. If the Purple Moon Warrior enemies join the fight, I don¡¯t know whether can west until the fight with this particr group of enemies or not.¡±


    Ah Bing spewed a cloud of smoke out. ¡°The Purple Moon Warriors won¡¯t be joining the fight anymore. Clyne doesn¡¯t want to take the risk unless he¡¯s willing to gamble all the internal defenses of Safety Sector No. 17 away. The purge happened early today and the whole safety sector is shaken. Do you know how scary it is for the internal defense power to be drained? But he¡¯s even more afraid to recall the Purple Moon Warriors on the battlefield.¡±


    Ah Bing had joined the Dragon Army in their conquest for seven years, and before that, he had been a Purple Moon Warrior of Safety Sector No. 17. Therefore, he knew everything and was capable of analyzing the situations.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. We¡¯ll be fine even if there are a hundred more of them.¡± Sorin nced at the Tower since Tang Ling had yet toe out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too optimistic. This group of enemies can only go up against you and the remaining 600 over people because me, Su Siao, and the other two have our own opponents to deal with. Do you understand? And these 150 enemies aren¡¯t just any regr humans. They are half-zombies,¡± Ah Bing announced.


    ¡°How dare they!?¡± Sorin was frightened out of his wits.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have the balls, but they applied and got permission from the higher-ups, the bigger alliance forces. That¡¯s why they transformed the heavily injured warriors into half-zombies with their consent.


    ¡°You should know that this is a normal standard operating procedure for them. If they did go beyond the line, why would the whole Safety Sector No. 17 have only one group of half-zombies and 150 of them?¡± said Ah Bing.


    This era was cruel and merciless. The warriors who had the ambition to protect Safety Sector No. 17 with their lives were all pitiful souls. They never would have thought that their wish could never be granted because the Agnes family was using them as tools to fight the Dragon Army.


    That¡¯s why those forces cannot be forgiven...They are using power to toy around with the hot-blooded side of themon man just so they can fulfill their selfish desires and trample over the greatness of humans.


    Furious thoughts rumbled in Ah Bing¡¯s head, but this time, Tang Ling would be the one to settle the score.


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll fight to the end for the ideologies we follow and the vows we have taken.¡± Sorin did not dare to be careless this time.


    Half-zombies were terrifying since they shared the traits of a zombie. Unless one killed thempletely, no amount of damage could rob them of their obsession with battle. As long as they still had a single limb, they would continue to fight. Even when their stomachs were gutted, they would still move on as if it was nothing.


    A certain part of their human consciousness also remained. Their past capabilities would continue even after the transformation, so they could be raised and trained to be stronger even though they could no longer break through their gic chain and be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Still, so what?


    In conclusion, half-zombies were abination of the Devil fungus and a certain type of special technology. They were created for a sole purpose: to serve as war machines.


    Sorin would soon have to lead more than 600 men to face these terrifying monsters.


    ¡°After the battle is over, get out of the safety sector immediately. Go back into hiding as we nned.¡± Ah Bing gave Sorin his final reminder, but he did not share about the opponents that he, Su Siao, and several others had to face. The uing battle for this small group would be nothing less than harsh and cruel because they would have to face Purple Moon Warrior zombies.


    Purple Moon Warrior zombies were not on the same level as normal half-zombies because the serum used to alter them was not man-made. Instead, it came from an unknown source.


    Whenever a dying Purple Moon Warrior was willing to ept the serum with elements of the Devil fungus, he would be turned into a Purple Moon Warrior zombie. After the transformation, his original consciousness would be gone and simr to the half-zombie, a Purple Moon Warrior zombie would only listen to severalmands.


    Unlike the half-zombies, the Purple Moon Warrior zombies retained their highestbat ability when they were still alive, including their talents. They no longer consumed food but had to be injected with a special crystal serum made from great crystals. Slowly and certainly, their bodies would also crystalize. By the time their bodies fully crystallized, they would be truly dead. However, that would take at least 150 years.


    In conclusion, they were a very scary foe.


    Ah Bing frowned. Every three ranks of a Purple Moon Warrior was considered a major threshold. The Purple Moon Warrior zombies were all rank 3 and above. Otherwise, transforming them would only be a waste of resources.


    If Ah Bing¡¯s deduction was correct, the transformation serum should consist of the Dream Seed extract.


    A Purple Moon Warrior zombie transformed using such a serum, fueled by its fearlessness, the neverending battle obsession and the ability to endure more damage than normal people, made it the perfect candidate to fight in a higher tier battle.


    Unless the difference in power was three ranks or higher, fighting one would not be an easy battle.


    Other than that, as their bodies crystallized, it would be harder to inflict damage on them. Some said that the closer a Purple Moon Warrior zombie was to death, the scarier it would be.


    Even if the chances are bleak, I must hold them back. Today will be the day the Dragon Army announces its return and Tang Ling will rise to the stage. With that thought in mind, Ah Bing gazed towards the Tower again. Finally, a rather slim teenager came out from the entrance.


    He was still wearing the ck long mantle without the hood, revealing that delicate face of his that always looked bashful.


    He looked a lot better than before, but he did not make a fuss about his return. He simply walked out of the Tower as if he had just returned from training.


    The atmosphere became hushed as everyone gazed upon this teenager silently, the youth that allegedly carried their hopes and dreams.


    He was Tang Ling, the son of Tang Feng.


    Standing in front of the entrance to the Tower, Tang Ling spoke as his mantle fluttered with the wind, ¡°Where is Arhan?¡±


    He seemed to have gotten used to being stared at, or perhaps he did not understand the situation enough to care.


    ¡°Arhan is on the west side of Glory Square. No one has engaged him, but I guess he will be heading east towards the Agnes family manor. He must have noticed that things have gone south, so he¡¯ll seek protection from his master,¡± said Ah Bing.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Tang Ling walked towards Glory Square and slowly jogged. His jog elerated into a sprint, and everyone else made way for him to cross.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill Arhan first, then the Agnes family. That¡¯s the n.¡± His voice echoed in the night wind, clearly informing everyone about his next n. He was a beacon of light like how his father had been before him.


    The war seed was activated the moment he sprinted, and it melted in his body instantly. Then, a massive amount of strange energy started to be released inside his body. The energy filled every inch of his muscles in an instant.


    Silently, Tang Ling hastened his sprint and traveled like a dark gale in the night.


    Five secondster, he became stronger. Three seconds after that, he got even more powerful. He continued to grow stronger in the short 15 seconds to the point that even he himself could hardly believe the absurd growth.


    How was his speed? He could barely feel how fast he was going. Every step that he took felt like he was riding the wind and he traveled at least ten meters in a single step.


    What about his power? The slightest curl of his fist could easily crush a robust iron bar.


    What were his reflexes like? Hmm, it should no longer be considered reflexes for he sensed things in a more bizarre way now.


    The Purple Moon got clearer while the wind got slower and the direction was clear. The dust in the air, the clouds in the sky...everything became lively in his eyes. He could even sense the smallest changes in the air and his body would naturally respond with the appropriate micro-actions although it was not even his instinct that drove him.


    This feeling felt very significant to him and it seemed to have an important meaning to his growth in the future. He knew he had to remember the feeling in his heart.


    What about his Precise Instinct? Did his Precise Instinct change? He could not tell since he had not started any fight.


    However, he sensed a surprising change in himself. Before this, he had to highly concentrate to calcte and form 3D structures in his mind, but now, all he needed was a nce and all the numbers would appear. He did not even have to intentionally draw structures in his mind. The numbers that appeared would be lines that would form 3D structures automatically. For example, when he was looking from a height, the routes in the surrounding area would be included clearly in his calction.


    In short, his Precise Instinct calcted faster now though it had not broken through to the next stage.


    Aside from that, the war seed provided Tang Ling with even more surprises. Twenty secondster, it had released all the special energy that it had converted.


    Tang Ling also stopped sprinting and he found himself in Glory Square. After the fierce battle, the once beautiful square was now in ruins.


    With broken earth, bloodstains, bodies, and smoke in the air, it looked a little simr to the battlefield ruins on the other side.


    Where was Arhan? Tang Ling started to search the area. While he was searching, he did not notice the fanatic gazes from the people that he had drawn a distance from behind him.


    Was Tang Ling this strong? Was this the Young Master that people followed? No, he should not be this strong! He was just a teenager that had been through hardship and had hidden here in the safety sector. He never had endless resources since he was young or any great teacher to train him.


    Even if he was the great leader¡¯s son, even if he was the perfect genius, he still needed to grow step by step!


    How did he do it? Such speed already surpassed amon Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s! Somehow, every step he took was a Transient Step!


    Anyway, regardless of how he mastered it, the sense of familiarity reminded the people of their great leader and how the great leader had created miracle after miracle that would overwhelm his followers. How had he done it back then?


    Everyone¡¯s heart was boiling. The hope in them had been weak before, but after they saw Tang Ling¡¯s Transient Steps, it rekindled stronger.


    ¡°Arhan.¡± Tang Ling finally located his target.


    Arhan was running away like a loser. As Ah Bing said, he was racing towards the east of Glory Square madly.


    ...


    Madness! This is absolute madness! Is this all a dream?


    Arhan was running in a dark alley. He purposely ran in secluded paths to hide from his pursuers. He even hoped that he could grow an extra pair of legs to run faster.


    The battle tonight had shaken him with great fear. The three Tiger Generals who were absurdly powerful had frightened him to the core, and their presence alone suffocated him.


    He was actually an uneducated man who had reached his current position just because he was good at sucking up to others. Had he known he would have to face such terrifying battles, he would have ratherid low as a normal Purple Moon Warrior.


    He now had to ask for the Agnes family¡¯s protection. No longer craving for a high position, he would rather be a dog that would protect its master in a safe environment.


    What shocked him the most was not just the battle of the three Tiger Generals. Instead, in the end, it was the action of one of the Tiger Generals who controlled the cannon pellets that jarred him to his core.


    That Tiger General had pointed at his head as he was running, and all of a sudden, he lost all his consciousness as if he had been struck by something heavy. However, when he woke up, he realized to his surprise that he was unharmed and no one was there to hold him captive.


    Was that good news? Definitely not! Arhan was frightened terribly because he sharply sensed that he was somehow being targeted. He had a feeling that he was the main course being kept for the end. What else was more miserable than waiting for death?


    As he recalled the freaky encounter, Arhan fled faster. As a Purple Moon Warrior, his speed was decent. However, as he ran, he had a feeling that someone was following him.


    The feeling was faint at first but grew stronger and clearer in time. The threat was getting closer.


    But I can¡¯t hear any damned footsteps! Arhan cursed in his heart. He started to panic.


    Could it be a ghost? He turned around to check but found nothing.


    I¡¯m scaring myself. Arhanforted himself, but it was at that moment that a thudnded and a figure appeared before him.


    What?! Sweating nervously, he saw a ck-mantled figure standing less than 20 meters in front of him under the blurry streetlight.


    Who is that!?


    Arhan¡¯s heart raced and almost beat out of his chest, but when he saw the figure¡¯s face, he howled in silentughter. He was expecting someone else, but it was none other than Tang Ling.


    Although Tang Ling might be a key character in all this, regardless of his importance, he was just a New Moon Warrior, one who was bold enough to intercept him, a Purple Moon Warrior. In fact, Arhan was a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior and was nearing the threshold of rank 3.


    ¡°Move if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± Arhan said with a heavy look.


    Tang Ling shot him a ridiculing gaze. At the next moment, his figure trembled and he vanished on the spot.


    ¡®Transient Steps?!¡¯ Arhan reacted right away, but before he could figure anything out, he retreated quickly with Transient Steps as well. He moved away and stopped since it was necessary to pause in between Transient Steps.


    But where¡¯s Tang Ling?


    Right after that thought appeared in Arhan¡¯s mind, a ck figure suddenly materialized and a punch was merely inches away from his face.


    ¡°Die!¡± Arhan responded quickly as he immediately threw a punch to meet Tang Ling¡¯s.


    Even if Tang Ling had mastered the Transient Steps, strength was something that one had to umte in time through various resources, so how could Tang Lingpete with him, a Purple Moon Warrior?


    As two fists met in the air, an explosion rang out, followed by a st of wind that sent the dust in the area flying.


    Pain shot up Arhan¡¯s right fist. To his shock, he realized that his standard-issued armor was damaged and the right pauldron started to crack like a ripple.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who will be dead. It is time to pay your debts, the blood debt of the settlement.¡±

 Chapter 205 - Bloody Splash Along The Way

    <h4>Chapter 205: Bloody Ssh Along The Way</h4>


    It was a stwave! The impact was simr to a powerful stwave when an explosive material went off!


    What is this!? Is this the extent of Tang Ling¡¯s power?! Arhan¡¯s mind went nk as countless of scattered thoughts shed through it.


    What was the level of Tang Ling¡¯s power? Had he reached the lowest standard of a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior, 1 HT [1]?


    Only a punch with 1 HT of power could produce a stwave on impact! Moreover, only a stwave could damage the standard-issued grade C alloy armor to the extent that the cracks started to ripple throughout Arhan¡¯s pauldron.


    _The settlement...the blood debt of the settlement..._Arhan widened his eyes.


    At that exact moment when Tang Ling and Arhan¡¯s fists met, Tang Ling opened his fist into a palm and sped on to Arhan¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Remember that?¡± Tang Ling looked at Arhan coldly.


    What could Arhan possibly remember? He could never remember who was among the refugees on that lightning-filled night. He started to struggle while he tried to figure out why Tang Ling would possess the power and speed of a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior. Unfortunately, his struggles were futile.


    Tang Ling pulled Arhan closer to him so their faces were only less than 10 cm apart. As his icy cold gaze stared straight into Arhan¡¯s fearful eyes, a wide grin appeared.


    ¡°No!¡± Arhan sensed a danger that could threaten his life, so he cried out, but right after his scream subsided, he was lifted up single-handedly and smashed onto the ground powerfully.


    Upon impact, the little alley that was several decades old cracked like lightning bolts spreading outwards despite being built with the hardest granite.


    Ptui!


    Arhan spewed a mouthful of blood out. The massive impact shook all his organs terribly even though he did not seem to be hurt on the outside due to the protection of his armor.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s foot was on Arhan¡¯s head as he squatted down.


    Arhan could not answer as his head seemed to be shaking like a ringing bell. Suddenly, he hated himself for having average talent. For the past decade, he relied on sucking up to the higher-ups and used all sorts of methods to obtain a lot of resources for himself. Unfortunately, despite all the resources, no amazing talent was awakened.


    Without talent, a Purple Moon Warrior was just a superhuman with extra powerful statisticspared to a normal human being! How special would one be then?


    Facing a monster like Tang Ling who suddenly possessed statistics simr to a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior, Arhan did not even stand a chance. It was toote to hate himself for being useless.


    Tang Ling grabbed him by the neck. Hatred was overflowing in his eyes as he lifted Arhan higher. ¡°I asked you, isn¡¯t it fun?¡±


    Bang!


    Arhan was smashed to the ground once more. More cracks piled up on the already shattered ground. Meanwhile, his body was deeply embedded at least a meter deep in the granite ground.


    The intense pain told him that his bones were all cracked. However, before he even got to catch his breath, Tang Ling came over with radiating fury as though there was a ck me burning behind him. He grabbed Arhan by the leg and dragged him out of the ground.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just kept the door shut. No one from the settlement could¡¯ve gotten past you and your Purple Moon Warriors anyway.¡±


    He lifted Arhan up again.


    ¡°Yet, you had to order your men to kill them! Why?!¡±


    Bang!


    Arhan was flung into the ground again. His seven apertures started to bleed, and his brain was muddled.


    ¡°Why did you order your men to kill them?! Why!?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother! San San!¡± Tang Ling uttered histe family¡¯s name with clenched teeth.


    Bang!


    ¡°Uncle Zhang!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Xiao Ye!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Aimer!¡±


    Bang!


    ...


    As if Tang Ling had gone mad, he smashed Arhan to the ground like a ragdoll with each name he uttered. He could have settled the grudge with an easy fight, but he would not be able to vent his hatred for the man.


    This era was exceptionally cruel, and the settlement was by no means a good ce. Everyone struggled to survive and would give up their pride just for a mouthful of food.


    Despite the poor living environment, it did not mean that humanity and warmth in the settlement could be destroyed!


    Feeling depressed while trapped in darkness was almost certain, but there was a trace of warmth amidst the darkness, and the environment made it more valuable. It was harder to kill a fellow human than ever.


    Who gave Arhan the right to eliminate humanity and the warmth of the settlement? Who gave him the right to kill the people who were suffering yet filled with warmth?


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hatred overflowed from Tang Ling as the rage got to his head.


    ¡°Little Ling, from today onwards, you can learn to be a hunter from me, and your grandmother and sister won¡¯t have to starve.¡± Back then, Uncle Zhang had not viewed the offer as something great or burdensome.


    ¡°Tang Ling, my mother told me to give you this nutrition bar. Look at your sister. She¡¯s crying at the door.¡± Aimer had ced the nutrition bar in Tang Ling¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Tang Ling, your grandmother was beaten up on the other side while collecting scraps. I helped carry her back.¡±


    ¡°This is what I got today. Here, give some to your grandmother.¡±


    Tang Ling panted heavily as the memories came afloat. Meanwhile, Arhan was almost smashed into pulp. As expected of a Purple Moon Warrior, even after such furious attacks, he had not died as he was still breathing.


    He might be bleeding terribly while the standard-issued armor might bepletely wrangled and the sharper end of the armor poked into his body, but he was still alive.


    Yeah, how could he just die like that?


    Tang Ling lifted him up once more.


    Crack!


    Tang Ling snapped both his knees, forcing him to kneel. Then, he removed the military bottle from Arhan¡¯s supplies and poured the water on his face.


    Arhan was roused when the water washed his face.


    Has the nightmare ended? Is he going to kill me now? Perhaps it was the immense pain that made Arhan immune to the fear of death for he waspletely numb.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Tang Ling stood in front of Arhan and looked down at him from a domineering angle.


    What?! Arhan did not hope to be alive after this. He was no idiot because he knew what Tang Ling was trying to say. Tang Ling was from the settlement.


    Can I live? Despite his doubt, who would not want to grab a thread of hope in the midst of despair?


    Arhan was seriously wounded. Even if he spent a fortune on cell regeneration serum, he still could not fully recover. If he truly wanted to recover, he would have to leave Safety Sector No. 17 at once.


    Arhan started to n his future. Gratefully, he mustered hisst ounce of strength and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I want to live. I¡¯m a sinner, but I¡¯m willing to redeem my sins. I want to live.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Now all I need you to do is to mourn for everyone in the settlement with your most sincere heart. Confess your sins and dere your redemption,¡± said Tang Ling.


    This was an ancient legend that his grandmother had narrated to him. She had told him that back in ancient Huaxia, whenever people died a wrongful death, they would be tortured by grievance and lingered in thend of death without moving on to the path of rebirth.


    Even if the killer was apprehended, it was not enough to cure the grudge of death. What the dead needed was the most sincere confession and the truest redemption from the killer.


    Only then could the dead be released from the grudges and leave everything behind with a smile in search of a new life in the vast universe.


    Was it true though? It might be just a legend, but whenever Tang Ling thought of their wrongful death, he knew he had to perform this ancient ritual on behalf of them.


    ¡°I, Arhan Eoburn Raman, sincerely confess my sins. I offer my deepest regrets to the people of the settlement who perished under the swords of my men. I have sinned and I should not be forgiven. I¡¯m cold-blooded and I have surrendered my soul to the devil. That is why I ordered the kill.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Arhan was utterly sincere on the brink of death and he truly regretted his decision to order the killmand on the people of the settlement.


    That day, he had received orders from the Agnes family to stop the people of the settlement from flooding Safety Sector No. 17.


    As long as he stood in front of the door with his men, stopping people from going in and not offering protection to them, the people of the settlement would have eventually perished.


    The order to kill the people was his own decision because he was upset by the peasants ganging up on the squad and trying to barge into the safety sector. They could never be allowed to seed. Never! The people of the settlement underestimated the Purple Moon Warriors!


    Therefore, Arhan had resolved the matter in the simplest way. He made an example out of them instead of warning them to go away.


    If I had known this would happen, I would never have called for the kill! Is this the cost to pay for the decision I made? Arhan could no longer hold back his tears.


    Sobbing and snorting, Arhan uttered thest part of his redemption speech, ¡°I...I¡¯m willing to use the rest of my life to redeem myself.¡±


    Tang Ling reached for his sword at his back and said, ¡°Too bad you won¡¯t have the chance to do it since you will redeem your sins now.¡±


    ¡°What?! Didn¡¯t you...¡± Arhan panicked. Before the confession, he had been numbly waiting for death and he felt no pain. However, the thread of hope that dangled before his eyes ignited his wish to live. Tragically, in the end, Tang Ling¡¯s words mercilessly extinguished this final strand of hope and brought the worst pain upon him.


    The sword red and drew a silver arch in the night, simr to the crimson sh of swords the Purple Moon Warriors had disyed that night. Arhan¡¯s head flew up high as the blood from his neck sprayed endlessly like how the people of the settlement had died back then.


    Tang Ling could not care about karma or retribution. All he knew was that the blood debt Arhan owed must be paid in his own blood.


    Killing Arhan was just a small part of it. The most sinful of all, the Agnes family, must be eliminated. Every one of them must die because no one in their family was innocent.


    Why? Even Andrew, who had peasant blood, knew about the conspiracy behind all this, let alone the nobles of the family.


    If they did not know anything, why would Lionel have targeted him since the first training session?!


    Just you wait and see! Revenge has just begun.


    Standing in the night wind, Tang Ling¡¯s figure looked a little sad.


    Sorin, who was less than 50 meters away from Tang Ling, felt it. Although the time he spent with the kid was limited, as seconds turned into minutes, he felt a sense of familiarity from Tang Ling.


    It was a kind of unknown aura, simr to the great leader. His smile could encourage everyone and his sadness would make everyone depressed. Even the loneliness that he covered up would make everyone grieve like what he was feeling from Tang Ling at the moment!


    In fact, all the remaining Dragon Army soldiers had finished gathering and every one of them watched Tang Ling take his revenge silently. They saw Tang Ling behead his foe and felt the sadness ebbing from him while standing in the wind.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling stopped for less than a second before he continued forward with his sword. The ck-mantled people followed him while Sorin turned to Ah Bing. ¡°Did something cross the Young Master¡¯s mind? Didn¡¯t he just take his revenge?¡±


    ¡°He might¡¯ve been thinking that the dead cannote back to life even with the killer executed,¡± said Ah Bing with a cigarette hanging at his mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sorin could not understand Ah Bing¡¯s fancy words, but thetter did not want to exin.


    Heavy footsteps marched towards the Agnes family¡¯s manor like the tide. Many people, who hid behind their windows, saw the scene ying before their eyes and every one of them had mixed feelings in their hearts.


    The bloody purge had happened earlier in the day, and at night, the safety sector weed fierce retribution. What would the uprising do to Safety Sector No. 17? How would the safety sector wee the next morning?


    It was at this moment that a series of figures in uniforms marched forward in response to the scattered footsteps of the Dragon Army.


    The streemp was rather dim. The wind blew a thin veil of mist over, making the moonbeams from the Purple Moon even hazier.


    The night got even darker. It felt like the darkness could extinguish even the first light of the day. The chills in the silent atmosphere raised terror in everyone¡¯s hearts as their sense of safety was washed away by an unknown fear.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± a woman screamed, followed by a man shouting.


    The screams were like a signal that started a chain reaction. More screams and shouts came from more men and women when they saw the scene unfold before their eyes. Fear reeked in the air.


    With their pale skin, damaged bodies, gray eyes, limp hair on scalps that looked like dried grass on dead stumps, were they zombies?


    No, their bodies remained intact, but they reeked of death as they marched. They were not as rotten asmon zombies and they were wearing clean battle uniforms, armed with the best weapons. They were an army from hell.


    With such a horrifying scene ying out on the darkest night, probably only the slowest or the strongest of people could hold their screams of fear back.


    The remaining Dragon Army did not scream or flinch.


    Sorin even chuckled as he raised his heavy sledgehammer and bellowed, ¡°Brothers, our final battle is here! Get ready! Win this and we will be done with the grand entrance tonight. After that, all we have to do is wait for the Young Master to return!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh!¡± The scattered group of ck-mantled people responded in unison.


    Ah Bing nced at Sorin before he said to Tang Ling, ¡°Go!¡±


    Bump!


    The army from hell stopped their march while Sorin was speaking. The front row of the hell army knelt down with their rifles raised at the rest of the Dragon Army.


    The second row squatted down and the third row lowered their bodies while the fourth row remained standing. The army from hell moved simultaneously, pointing 150 ck barrels at their enemies right away.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Sorin shouted. The firearms that they confiscated from the elite warriors earlier were also raised.


    Ah Bing, Tang Ling, and three more figures in the group behind them moved out.


    Their speed was astonishing as they dashed forward like the wind and leaped over the battalion of hell army easily, gliding over them in the air.


    That instant, gunshots fired rampantly. Despite not looking behind, the wails and gunshots entered Ah Bing¡¯s ears. Less than two seconds after the first gunshot, the battle entered the climax. Bullets were no longer precious resources as they rained down like the fiercest storm.


    Both sides entered a raging firefight.


    Who would emerge as victor? No one knew, but it was certain that the half-dead army would secure the initial advantage. Bullets inflicted almost zero damage on them, but the same could not be said for the Dragon Army.


    Ah Bing frowned in distress, but he had to ept it because it was war, and war involved bloody battles! He had to step over his fallenrades to dash into the half-dead army to secure a thread of hope.


    Was it easy for him?


    Boom!


    Explosions of grenades sted repeatedly.


    Ah Bing no longer wanted to know how terribly it would end. He knew that as long as the half-zombies had their grenades, they would not be able to break through the firing line.


    How much sacrifice would it take to consume all the grenades?


    ¡°What are they?¡± Tang Ling asked while they ran.


    ¡°Half-zombies, people who still have battle tendencies and will follow orders without questions. Man-made zombies, if you may. They are one of the trump cards of Safety Sector No. 17,¡± Ah Bing briefly exined.


    Tang Ling tightened his lips. He gripped his sword tighter and asked, ¡°Why do they even exist?¡±


    ¡°They are originally thest line of defense in the safety sector during the most critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Agnes!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s heart wrenched in pain. He still did not know about his rtionship with the Dragon Army and he did not bother to find out at the moment. Nevertheless, the Dragon Army opened up a path for him without asking any questions. They used their lives to build a route for him. Tang Ling epted their goodwill and bore it in his heart.


    His hatred for the Agnes family increased even further. There would be no more dys for blood would be paid by blood. If he could wipe out the Agnes family, everything would end.


    However, standing in front of them was a lone figure, blocking their way.


    The purple standard-issued armor was familiar, and so was the 1.5-meter standard-issued sword, but when the ck cape fluttered, the skull icon on it was unusually obvious.


    He was not a normal Purple Moon Warrior. His skin was glowing under the dim lights of the surroundings as if he was covered in crystal powder.


    ¡°Leave this one to me.¡± A figure behind Tang Ling dashed forward.


    The figure removed the hood and revealed his face, his golden hair, and the neatly trimmed mustache. He was the most popr restaurant owner in the safety sector. It would not be too shabby for him to die in such a battle either.


    Two swords were drawn from his waist and positioned into a cross. He shed towards the strange Purple Moon Warrior in a sh.


    The Purple Moon Warrior did not dodge the attack. Instead, he turned his hand around and blocked the dual swords with his own standard-issued sword.


    ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t turn around,¡± Ah Bing said. He then dragged Tang Ling forward and sprinted past the duo engaged in the fight.


    Less than 200 meters ahead, another strange Purple Moon Warrior stood in their way. Without a word as if it was a hidden rule of sorts, someone else who followed Ah Bing and Tang Ling engaged the strange Purple Moon Warrior.


    One after another, three strange Purple Moon Warriors popped up in merely 500 meters. The followers behind Ah Bing and Tang Ling were all gone as every one of them had jumped into battle with the strange Purple Moon Warriors wordlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to continue by yourself.¡± Ah Bing looked up sadly. The Agnes family manor was right in front of them, probably around 100 to 200 meters away.


    Ah Bing did not have Precise Instinct, hence there were no precise numbers in his head. He just felt sorry that he could not apany Tang Ling to the end because another Purple Moon Warrior zombie appeared with three skull icons sewn on its cape.


    This Purple Moon Warrior zombie must be someone on captain level and had definitely been rank 3 or above when he was alive.


    There were rank 3 and above Purple Moon Warriors in Safety Sector No. 17? What a raremodity! No wonder he could not die just yet and transformed into a zombie to continue his duty!


    Ah Bing fished out his butterfly knife that twirled and transformed. When he was in front of the Purple Moon Warrior zombie, the butterfly knife converted into a shield.


    Bang!


    The ck longsword shed with the shield. It was no longer the standard-issued sword anymore but a specialized weapon. Judging from how Purple Moon Warrior zombies could battle in higher tierbat, Ah Bing knew he was in for a tough fight.


    Nevertheless, he urged Tang Ling, ¡°Go on!¡±


    What a pity. Su Siao must be waiting at the goal, yet Ah Bing could not apany Tang Ling to the end. He wondered if Su Siao had returned to his prime form.

 Chapter 206 - Destruction Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 206: Destruction Part 1</h4>


    Aber was in constant panic back in his room._Is this the end?_


    Not exactly, at least, not from how the situation had panned out. Be it the half-zombie army or the Purple Moon Warrior zombies, the Agnes family still had the advantage.


    Those damned ck-mantled people kept dying, but with each death, Aber¡¯s heart raced faster. The advantage of the family no longer mattered as the situation had grown beyond the Agnes family.


    The whole manor was in lockdown with everyone in the family locked inside.


    Anyone who tried to walk out of their respective rooms would be stopped by a wall and a cold warning. ¡°Don¡¯t make me do it myself. I don¡¯t like stealing people¡¯s kills.¡±


    How arrogant! Which arrogant bastard was so bold as to lock the Agnes family in its own manor, treating the people inside like goats waiting to be in?


    When the first wall appeared, Aber tried to smash it because he was eager to leave for a brighter future. He could not wait any longer. When the situation leaned towards the ck-mantled people, the family had lost the battle in Glory Square.


    However, it was at that moment that the leader of the family, Clyne,manded from his own room, ¡°Everyone from the Agnes family, remain still. Otherwise, be prepared for what ising.¡±


    His grandfather¡¯s warning drove Aber over the line of sanity.


    Firstly, when his grandfather¡¯s voice entered his ears, he suddenly realized that he had been under surveince all this time, including what he thought was his secret of leaving the safety sector.


    That damned old man!


    Fine, Aber simply treated his grandfather as a stalker.


    Second, why would his grandfatherpromise so easily? The warning from the enemy behind the wall was nothing but empty words. Had Clyne sold the family to another secret force?


    Aber was eager to break the wall, but hesitance held him back.


    Then, a sharp cry came from the manor, frightening him to the core. He turned on the monitor in his room remotely.


    The screen showed a 27-year-old member of the family, Roy Agnes, who was drunk. He ignored the enemy¡¯s threat and the leader¡¯s warning with a disdainful smile and started to attack the wall. The moment his punch grazed the wall, the wall transformed into a giant hand and grabbed him, crushing him to bits.


    It was that simple, but it almost stopped Aber¡¯s beating heart.


    That was a ground element Purple Moon Warrior! Even though Roy was not a Purple Moon Warrior but a mere elite warrior, the kill clearly stated that the enemy that had issued the warning was far stronger than a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior. Otherwise, the element that the talent mastered would not be so strong to the point that the wall could be shaped with a mere thought.


    Not even a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior could do this!


    What rank was this Purple Moon Warrior who threatened the family? Who was this bold person that terrorized the whole family single-handedly?


    Aber stayed put, not daring to fight back since he was just a mere rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior, so he had nothing to retaliate with at all. All he could do was wait for the old fox Clyne and his tricks to y out.


    What would his grandfather do in response to the threat?


    On the other hand, Clyne seemed a little pale. Although he was no longer a young person, he always put on a strong and healthy front. He looked like he could live up to 150 years old.


    He actually could. As a Purple Moon Warrior who had reached rank 3 a long time ago, he had what it took to break through to rank 4. If he were to break through, who could deny his longevity? He only heard rumors about the strong dying in battle and not of old age.


    Clyne actually nned to die of old age. He barely cared about his children or grandchildren. As long as he could stay alive and grow stronger, he would never run short of women and would always have a bunch of descendants.


    Why would he look old then? He was still very young!


    However, tonight, when the threat came from beyond the wall, he could not help but feel frightened. His pale reaction said it all. Even his neatlybed white hair was a little messy due to his anxiety. He smelled death and it forced his old side out.


    The disy of the miraculous ground element ability plus the scene on the monitor clearly dered the existence of the huge figure who stood in front of the manor entrance. The other family members might not know who he was, but Clyne had lived long enough to know who it was¡ªMad Lion Su Siao!


    Hmph, everything is wrong! Being able to prove that the intelligencework of the Stardust Council is a failure is both happy and terrifying at the same time...


    The happy thing was that an organization as powerful as the Stardust Council could even make mistakes, so they were no longer as scary and as indomitable as before.


    The scary thing was Tang Feng¡¯s death. He had been dead for 13 years, and the puzzle that he left behind proved to be a hurdle that the Stardust Council could not cross.


    _Tang Feng, what an unpredictable man...Will that mysterious and powerful chairman of the council go mad because of Tang Feng? Once again, he¡¯s lost to the man that he hates! Hmph!_Clyne chuckled numbly. The smoke from his unfinished cigar looked a little chaotic because his hand was trembling.


    If Mad Lion Su Siao was standing before his manor, then there was no doubt about Tang Ling¡¯s identity anymore. The Agnes family was obviously the present Mad Lion Su Siao wanted to give Tang Ling.


    Is there any chance of victory?


    Clyne¡¯s only chance would be the Stardust Council.


    He dared not act recklessly and order the activation of the Level 2 Sector Protection Machine. Besides that, he dared not report to the Stardust Council and request for immediate backup.


    He knew that Su Siao was absurdly powerful, and his sixth sense could monitor the entire manor. Unless he had a death wish, he did not want to try anything funny.


    All he could do was wait. He might even have to ce his hopes on Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling had be stronger, and Clyne knew that from his monitoring of the safety sector. He was not surprised though since there were many ways to instantly power up a person.


    However, Tang Ling would be no match for a veteran rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior like himself because...


    As Clyne lifted the ss of liquor, instantly, the liquor inside turned into ice.


    Tang Ling still had not disyed his talent. Maybe his weak wind element talent was not much. There might be many ways to increase his basic stats but not his talent ability, so he stalled. Tang Ling was both his hope and leverage for him to stall. The Stardust Council had escted the operation and it would not be long now.


    With that thought in mind, Clyne pressed the button on the table and his voice was heard in every room of the manor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how the Agnes family rose and the history behind it. We rose from glorious battles! Now, put on your armor and arm yourselves with your weapons. Be ready to wee the enemy! This will be the battle that determines the Agnes family¡¯s fate.¡±


    If he were to stall, he had to hope that these appendages of the family who received constant benefits from the family could live up to their part and do their best with their lives to stall Tang Ling! Every minute counted!


    ...


    Tang Ling finally arrived at the street leading to the Agnes manor. His footsteps were ringing throughout the street.


    The bushes on both sides of the street were neatly trimmed. Though it might not be wide, it was very clean. There was a prestigious feeling to it, and at the end of such a street was the gate to the Agnes manor.


    The distance was less than 200 meters, so Tang Ling arrived in front of the gate instantly.


    However, as he walked on the street that was less than 30 meters wide, he eventually paused. He had to give himself some time to adjust to the uing gore. At the same time, he had to solemnly tread forward step by step to calm his raging fury down.


    There could not be any mistakes. He was in front of the Agnes manor as a destroyer, and anyone who escaped his fury would define his failure.


    All of them should die. Their deaths would not just be a tribute to the deceased, but it would also be a sign to stop the Dragon Army from putting their lives on the line despite Tang Ling being really close to the Dragon Army.


    Deep in his heart, he was reluctant to get close to the so-called Dragon Army. Even though they had carved a path out for him with their lives, he was not that arrogant and egocentric to think that they had done it for him.


    There must be some other reason for the Dragon Army to be so feverish about him. He did not want to think about it or analyze what happened because his gut rejected the urge to find out.


    Nevertheless, lives had been lost in the process, ones that held strong beliefs, and Tang Ling acknowledged their contribution. He quietly shouldered the burden. Ultimately, he had to eliminate the Agnes family and save the rest of the Dragon Army. It would be best for him to clear the debt and not get tangled up with the Dragon Army after that.


    Such a strange thought arose in his mind.


    In his sight, the gigantic figure with wild white hair that stood out in the night caught his attention. He crossed his arms while looking unconcerned at Tang Ling.


    Ever since Tang Ling stepped on this path, all the battles would only belong to him.


    Is this man the beacon that started the battle? Tang Ling held his sword in reverse and slowly walked closer to the man.


    As he got closer, his battle tendency rose, forming a powerful aura around him. Even the wind around him surged. Nevertheless, the man in front of him found his powerful aura entertaining, and he even leisurely lit a cigarette up.


    In thest ten meters, Tang Ling sped forward and raised his sword, shing at the man standing at the entrance.


    Tang Ling¡¯s basic stats were equivalent to a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior. His sh was so powerful and fast that a supersonic crack exploded in its trail. The man at the entrance raised a brow as the wind around him blew strongly and whipped up a dust storm.


    Right before the sword struck the man, it froze mid-air. Tang Ling looked at the man at the entrance with a smile. While he felt calm and slightly touched, he was also a little sad.


    ¡°Uncle, is it really that fun?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°What gave me away?¡± Su Siao responded with a twitch of his mouth. Could he just beat this father and son duo in terms of intellect and power for once?


    Of course, given Su Siao¡¯s current strength, he could easily defeat Tang Ling, but his pride forbade him from bullying a 15-year-old who had just started cultivating.


    So, could he punch the kid instead?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have lit the cigarette. The way you light your cigarette never changed,¡± Tang Ling answered.


    In fact, even if Su Siao did not light the cigarette, there were many ws that gave away his identity, such as his stance and how he crossed his arms...All the ws were revealed in the light of Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct.


    More importantly, Tang Ling possessed a powerful sixth sense, thus he could sense Su Siao¡¯s unique presence. At first nce, he knew it was Su Siao waiting for him.


    ¡°My, my.¡± Su Siao was a little upset and he ought to vent his emotions on the kid, so he kicked Tang Ling onto the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing, Uncle!?¡± Tang Ling threw a tantrum on purpose. He dared not ask why or how his Uncle Su Yao would be like this because he had a feeling the answer would only sadden him more.


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanna kick you. Is that a problem?¡± Su Siao narrowed his eyes with the cigarette in his mouth. His strong hands patted Tang Ling¡¯s shoulders firmly. ¡°The rats are locked in the cage. I¡¯m here to make sure none of them escape and you are the exterminator. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Tang Ling nodded. He then got up and walked towards the Agnes manor.


    ¡°Oh right,¡± Su Siao called to Tang Ling from the back, ¡°this is my real appearance and my real name is Su Siao, but Su Yao is also my name, the name for the identity that I¡¯ve been using for 15 years.


    ¡°You asked who I was before, and I said you weren¡¯t qualified to know yet, remember? So, consider this an answer to your question.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fine.¡± Tang Ling waved the sword in his hand without turning around. He was finally stepping into the Agnes manor to kill everyone of them. He should ignite his entire being with rage and sorrow. All other emotions were not suitable for the moment.


    Bang!


    He kicked the gate open.


    Inside the well-lit hall, seven men from the Agnes family in simple armor raised their weapons with shaky hands. They were standing side by side as they stared at Tang Ling.


    So is this the final enemy, Tang Ling!?


    The seven men heaved a breath of relief. As an Agnes family member, they knew who Tang Ling was, but as the lowest ss in the family, they did not know about the details that surrounded him.


    Regardless of which, Tang Ling was just a New Moon Warrior, so how powerful could he possibly be? Was this a joke from the leader? Or was the enemy that the leader referred to the gigantic figure outside the door?


    ¡°Kill!¡± Three out of the seven of them leaped towards Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not even pay attention to them. Instead, he sized up the well-lit hall.


    The security level was clearly distinguished. There were a total of five floors in the manor and the balconies at the windows were constructed like a pyramid. The higher the floor was, the smaller the balcony would be.


    Would it mean that the higher the status of the family member, the higher he or she would live in the manor?


    Tang Ling brandished his sword and then turned sideways. His shoulder knocked the man who jumped on him down while his idle hand grabbed the other man, smashing him into the wall.


    His sword glimmered and the head flew up. His first kill was done.


    The second man who was knocked down suffered major damage to his chest. His ribs had caved in from the impact, and when he fell on the ground, his mouth foamed and blood from the injured organs gushed out. Finally, he stopped breathing after a few twitches.


    As for the man who was smashed against the wall, his blood painted the wall red and he slid down like a pile of mush without any movement.


    Those were his second and third kills.


    Tang Ling was very calm. He had asked Ah Bing how many of the Agnes family members were there on the way here. There were not many, just a total of 79 of them including Clyne.


    He started counting from his first kill and would not miss a single one of them until the 79th. He killed three under a second!


    The power that he disyed overwhelmed the remaining four who turned around and ran, but from the moment Tang Ling entered the manor, no one would be able to escape his wrath.


    As they ran, Tang Ling gave chase.


    Thest to run was grabbed by the cor and threw towards another man 2 meters in front of him. When the two of them crashed into each other, bones were broken upon impact. They screamed in pain, but Tang Ling did not even spare them a nce.


    He chased the third one with a spring, and with a quick sweep of his leg, he grazed the back of the neck of the man.


    Crack!


    The third man¡¯s neck swung down and formed an eerie 90¡ã angle to his body. The dead man was then sent flying, crashing into the fourth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me...¡± The fourth man was able to utter three words before Tang Lingnded on his chest, stomping on his ribs.


    Tang Ling then turned around to the first two who were still moaning in pain from their broken bones.


    When he walked past the duo, his sword red and shed over their necks. Their heads flew and rolled away.


    Fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh...


    Tang Ling did not feel happy or whatsoever. He merely felt a little dirty. The blood that spewed from the cuts and the blood from all the brutal bashing dyed his body red, making him look like someone who had run through a bloody drizzle.


    The gore on him reeked of a fishy smell, disgusting him. The blood of this family sure reeked terribly!


    Tang Ling ripped his ck mantle off and looked at the highest floor with a strong provocation bubbling in him.


    Where are Aber and Clyne? Guess I¡¯ll have to kill my way up.


    Tang Ling then headed to the corridor leading to the first floor. He would check every floor for targets as no one would be spared from his wrath. He did say that he would never let a single one of them escape.


    Cries and screams echoed throughout the manor, apanied by some furious cursing. Tang Ling¡¯s kills were all recorded and yed on the monitor that was installed in every room.


    The family members wanted to gather and gang up on Tang Ling. They needed to get more support from the stronger members who lived above them, but all they heard was silence.


    No one from the higher floors coulde down because Su Siao had locked everyone in their rooms. His warning still echoed in the manor, ¡°I tend to be fair. Hees in and fights every one of you one on one, and you people want to gang up on him? You people can shamelessly gang up on him, but only on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll start killing you if more than five people gang up on him on the second floor. Three on the third floor and two on the fourth floor. As for the fifth floor, you people will have to fight him one on one. Thank you very much.


    ¡°Believe me. Dying in my hands is a lot worse than dying in his.¡±


    Everyone believed what Su Siao said strongly. They would rather die a bitter death in his hands because getting squashed to death by a giant mud hand was not exactly the best way to die.


    However, the rules put everyone in despair. Tang Ling had disyed his powers brazenly. Even if the people on the first floor ganged up on him, they would not be able to hold him back because there were no Purple Moon Warriors living on the first floor!


    The people on the first floor were waiting for their death anxiously as cries, screams, and curses erupted. If one prevailed under extreme fear and did not snap, rage would take the ce of fear. It was extreme rage, to be exact.


    Tang Ling did not respond. He was not reluctant to ept Su Siao¡¯s help because the rats must be held in the cage. Nheless, in order to save time and stamina, sharing some kills would be fine.


    Tang Ling kicked the first door open. A guy, who was crying a river, knelt down before him, begging for his life. Unfortunately for him, Tang Ling was not moved. His sword rose into the air and swung down in an instant.


    If he could, he wanted to kill every sinner in the family in this clean and quick way as a tribute to the dead.


    Hepleted his eighth kill. Tang Ling continued forward with a devilish demeanor and a voice that echoed throughout the whole manor.


    Ninth, tenth...


    When he reached the fifth room, there was a woman and a child.


    ¡°Leave my wife and daughter be,¡± the guy pleaded with teary eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He pointed a knife to his chest as the wife and daughter behind him red at Tang Ling with the most vicious gaze.


    Tang Ling went silent for a moment. He then swung his sword at the man. ¡°You don¡¯t get to choose how to die.¡±


    Turning to the wife and daughter, he punched the beautifully dressed woman to the ground. She was still breathing.


    Tang Ling then knocked the little girl out with a quick chop on the back and lifted her up. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡± His eyes were dull when he snapped a section of the little girl¡¯s spine.


    If she consumed a regeneration serum, the little girl could still no longer train or cultivate. Even if she got her hands on a high-quality regeneration serum, the best state she could recover to was a cripple.


    He did the same to the wife.


    It was the least mercy that he could show the women and children of the family even though he did not want to leave anyone breathing. After all, that night in the settlement, the women and children had not been given the same chances. Only the children who were of age and might be a warrior were epted into the safety sector, and there had only been 300 of them.


    Hmph! Tang Ling mocked himself. He could not be truly cruel just because he had to live up to his own mercy.


    However, that was it! He would eventually burn the sinful manor to the ground, and whether or not the injured could escape, it would be up to them to decide. If heaven heard the sins of the family, even heaven would not provide an answer!

 Chapter 207 - Destruction Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 207: Destruction Part 2</h4>


    In the hall of the third floor, Lionel was sitting there with a numb expression while waiting.


    As the instructor of the First Reserved Camp, he barely wore his standard-issued armor, but tonight, he equipped every piece of it neatly and the 1.5-meter swordy beside him, conveniently within reach. He might have seemed calm on the outside, but his heart was shaking terribly.


    From a certain perspective, Tang Ling was his student, or at least, half his student. Tonight, his half-student wasing to kill him!


    Whenever he thought about it, his wrists would start to hurt. It was the little present that Su Yao had left for him during the first encounter with Tang Ling.


    No, not Su Yao but Su Siao.


    Lionel¡¯s heart twitched when he saw that white-haired figure standing at the entrance of the manor like a monolith through therge hanging monitor on the third floor. Going against Mad Lion Su Siao felt like a dream.


    On the other monitor, the sword shed again and another male Agnes family member was beheaded. The first and second floors of the manor had been turned upside down. It was a living hell as no grown man was left alive.


    As for the younger ones, every single one of them was crippled. Whether they could escape or not was still unknown.


    Lionel¡¯s face twitched when he heard the footstepsing closer. The Grim Reaper hade knocking.


    However, he had to sit down waiting for the Grim Reaper because the rest of the third floor had gone mad. They no longer cared about the warnings and expressed their delusion loudly as though they were struggling for onest time before dying.


    They forced Lionel to sit down because he was the one who had started it all. Tang Ling¡¯s hatred for the Agnes family started from the encounter with Lionel. At least, that was what the rest of the third floor thought.


    Lionel¡¯s face twitched once more. He looked askance at the prying gazes from the corners. Is this what you call being forsaken by blood in the face of death? What? Are they trying to feel better with my death?


    Had the normal days continued and things went smoothly for Lionel, he would have attained the qualifications to live on the fourth floor.


    The whole Safety Sector No. 17 had only around 200 Purple Moon Warriors, so how many could the Agnes family produce? Only seven, but the number was enough to reign supreme over the other family.


    Lionel himself was a decent Purple Moon Warrior.


    ¡°Father, why are you sitting there? Father, take me away, please. I¡¯m so scared.¡± A child¡¯s voice was heard.


    Lionel closed his eyes painfully. The voice was from his only son, Jim Agnes. He never had the chance to educate his son, hence the boy¡¯s arrogance and naivety. The boy had lived the life of a noble for his whole life, and the scrumptious food andfortable living made him as fat as a boar.


    Lionel originally nned to start training his son next year, but it seemed like he would have to put that thought on hold indefinitely. Jim called his father meekly, but the uncles who usually took care of him pped him.


    Tang Ling had driven the whole family mad!


    Hatred was overflowing in Lionel¡¯s heart. He widened his eyes, but what he saw shocked him to the core.


    Tang Ling appeared right before his eyes.


    A second ago, Tang Ling¡¯s footsteps came from the stairs, then he appeared in the living hall of the third floor without a sign. His body was covered in both dry and wet blood, making him look extremely gory. His face was also covered with blood, but his cold gaze from deep within his eyes was clear.


    ¡°My dear student,¡± said Lionel.


    ¡°Instructor, I remember attending two of your tactical sses. Because I hadn¡¯t started cultivation back then and didn¡¯t know about the detailedbat technique, the two sses were all about stabbing.¡±


    ¡°You do have a good memory. Like what you already know, the dagger is the closest weapon that one can have and it can also be thest line of defense. Using a dagger doesn¡¯t require a great amount of stamina and due to its special traits, it can kill silently. Its lethality isn¡¯t something one can neglect. Mastering the technique of stabbing and how to wield a dagger correctly is what you students must learn first,¡± Lionel said word by word. He then grabbed his longsword beside him.


    ¡°So, I heard you¡¯re the best dagger wielder in Safety Sector No. 17. Am I right?¡± Tang Ling tossed his sword beside him and fished out the new dagger that Casten Worf had given him.


    ¡°So?¡± Lionel stood up. He was indeed the most skillful dagger user around. Otherwise, with the mere strength of an early rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior, he would not have been epted into the First Reserved Camp as an instructor.


    Back during the bloody cage exam, the way Lionel dissected the Leceister silverback bear left an impression on many people. His skills and techniques were as smooth as butter as he sliced the creature; it was art.


    Taking the standard stabbing stance, Tang Ling bent his body slightly forward, squatted, and held his dagger in reverse in front of his chest.


    ¡°I always separate gratitude from grudges. I must kill you, but since I did attend two of your sses, I¡¯ll fight you with the dagger, and if you can beat me in your best game, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    What?! Lionel widened his eyes. He thought was going to die for sure. He never thought that his teachings would somehow move Tang Ling since the history between the two of them was rather long. He also never expected Tang Ling to fight him using a dagger.


    How could Tang Ling be his match when it came to using a dagger? Clyne, their leader, had once told him that if he could achieve the pinnacle of dagger-wielding, he might attain a certain talent. One¡¯s talent was determined by natural causes, but there were cases of adaptive or trained talents as well.


    However, Lionel did not agree to the suggestion. He shook his head in slight disappointment. ¡°Your basic stats are far beyond mine. If we were topete in technique...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fair and adjust my strength to your level.¡± Tang Ling was calm and confident but not exactly trustworthy.


    Lionel almostughed out loud. Had Tang Ling been this stupid before? He just wanted to beat Tang Ling in the match. He was not that naive to think that he could somehow kill Tang Ling. As long as he could protect himself, to hell with the Agnes family!


    After a quick nce at the left corridor, Lionel asked, ¡°Is it only me alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you alone.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s patience was wearing thin.


    Lionel did not say anything. He tossed the standard-issued sword away and fished out a dagger from his waist. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± As for his son, to hell with him too! As long as he could survive this, he could simply find a woman and have more than a dozen kids.


    Right after his voice subsided, the two of them moved out at the same time. Both daggers were forged by grade B material, and as they shed in the air, clear clunks were heard.


    Everyone in the Agnes family is a monster.


    Tang Ling felt the irony of it. Of course, he knew Lionel had a son, but the man did not fight for his own blood at all. He knew Lionel might look serious and sad on the outside, but the thrill in his eyes gave him away.


    A dagger match? Yes, it was really a dagger match, but Tang Ling had a surprise prepared for Lionel. The sins ran in the family, so no one should be spared to taint the earth and harm innocent lives.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The daggers shed at top speed. Just two seconds into the battle, more than a dozen clinks rang out.


    Since it was a dagger match, only dagger techniques were permitted, but no one expected Tang Ling to be this skillful with a dagger. He was exchanging blows with Lionel and more than a dozen exchanges happened in an instant.


    Outsiders aside, although Lionel himself was a master with the dagger, he was more shocked than anyone. How did Tang Ling¡¯s dagger technique be this remarkable?


    The thought forced him to admit that Tang Ling was the only one among all his students to learn his technique to this extent.


    However, it had only been two sses, so how many advanced techniques could Tang Ling possibly learn? It had been nothing more than the basic techniques and stance. Even if he was a genius, all he learned were the basics and the best he could do was master them.


    With that thought in mind, Lionel¡¯s attacks slowed down and he seemed a little carried away by the shock.


    Dagger technique was originally a dark technique since the wielder strived to deliver the kill with a single lethal hit. For one to truly understand the dagger technique, one must know that such a technique should not only consist of the basics. It was actually a mixed technique that consisted of many other elements in order to achieve a single killing blow.


    Feigning weakness in front of the enemy was also one of the important elements, which was what Lionel was doing in front of Tang Ling right now. He was shaken by the pressure from the surroundings and how skillful Tang Ling was with a dagger.


    In a dagger match that demanded speed, a shaken state of mind would slow down his hand and ws would start showing all too naturally.


    Lionel did not want to drag the match out. Even if Tang Ling had adjusted his strength to his level, he was still no match for him in terms of stamina. Dragging the dagger match was already the wrong approach, to begin with, and Tang Ling had a huge advantage in terms of stamina.


    If Lionel wanted to deliver the single lethal hit, he had to use his best technique. With his intentional acting, Tang Ling fell for it.


    Lionel feigned slowing down and revealed many ws. Then, Tang Ling¡¯s dagger was thrust towards his abdomen.


    As though he forgot to block, Lionel feigned panic as he twisted his wrist around and held the dagger straight before thrusting it towards Tang Ling¡¯s chest.


    Judging from the situation, Lionel was going to lose this dagger match before his dagger could stab Tang Ling in the chest. He calcted that Tang Ling¡¯s dagger would stab him in the stomach and had the time to twist the de for a full round. It would immediately rob Lionel¡¯s ability to further his attack.


    Still, did it hold true? Tang Ling¡¯s dagger brushed the armor at Lionel¡¯s belly, producing a clear clink. At the same time, Lionel¡¯s dagger was also aimed at Tang Ling¡¯s heart, but it was still some distance away.


    Now!


    The panic in Lionel¡¯s eyes was reced by sharpness, and his wrist started to twist in a strange movement. The shadow of his dagger became blur while it assaulted Tang Ling¡¯s heart instantly as if the blur motion ignored the distance in between them.


    It was the Seven Phantom Stabs, Lionel¡¯s best dagger technique.


    Using the high-speed movement of his wrist, he created afterimages of his dagger, fooling his enemy and preventing them from finding out which one was the real dagger.


    When the dagger was thrust, it did not rely on the strength of the arm to push it forward but the thumb at the hilt of the dagger. The repeated flinging of the thumb pushed the dagger forward into the air, making it look like a flying dagger.


    Due to the speed, it really looked like the dagger flew from Lionel¡¯s hand.


    In fact, the first stab was performed when the dagger flew out from his hand. His hand grabbed the dagger back quickly, and then he repeated the thrust.


    With Lionel¡¯s strength, he could repeatedly fling and grab the dagger seven times before the afterimages of his dagger faded. He could also utilize the difference in the angle to alter the direction of his stab slightly to catch Tang Ling off-guard.


    Barely any victor emerged from Lionel¡¯s Seven Phantom Stabs, but this time, for the sake of insurance, Lionel even feigned his reactions and emotions, diverting Tang Ling¡¯s attention to the attack on himself.


    He nned to distract Tang Ling with his acting and shorten the distance of his dagger to Tang Ling¡¯s chest. It was also to conceal the movement of his dagger from Tang Ling.


    Lionel wanted to perform his Seven Phantom Stabs within a safe and secure distance. He was extra delighted in his heart because he could already picture the stab wounds on Tang Ling¡¯s chest. Even if he could not kill Tang Ling in a single blow, thetter would lose based on his own rule. He could leave the hellish manor right after that!


    If Tang Ling was the one that released him, Su Siao, who was monitoring the whole manor, would surely let him go, would he not?


    Unfortunately, before the scene that Lionel imagined could happen, his eyes were blinded by a sudden light. He shut his eyes instinctively.


    What happened?! Lionel really panicked this time and was not acting anymore. An ominous feeling rose in his heart. It was just an instant but the ominous feeling came true.


    Tang Ling must have exerted a certain level of strength in order to stab his dagger through the standard-issued armor, but when the tip touched the armor and produced a clink, the dagger was retracted.


    In addition to that, he should have been leaning forward, not stepping back due to the stab to Lionel¡¯s abdomen and the momentum from his body movements, but that did not happen.


    Tang Ling was not going to stab Lionel¡¯s armor from the beginning. All he did was touch it and he moved his body backward, drawing 20 mm from the dagger that could have stabbed his chest. He then used the backward angle to raise his arm holding the dagger and reflected the light from the chandelier in the hall. The light bounced off the de and shot into Lionel¡¯s eyes.


    When Lionel opened his eyes and regained his flung out dagger, he knew what had happened in that instant. After all, he, Lionel Agnes, was a master dagger wielder.


    ¡°Now, I see.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s face. He did not even spare Lionel a window for his shock to sink in. He twisted his body and slid forward by less than 10 mm.


    Then, Tang Ling¡¯s hand started to twist in a strange way, simr to how Lionel twisted his toward him a moment ago. Furthermore, Tang Ling¡¯s twist was even more perfect than his own. Countless afterimages of the dagger were created and it red brightly.


    ¡°Is this the right distance?¡± Tang Ling and Lionel were very close to each other and the voice that entered Lionel¡¯s ears sounded like the whisper of the devil.


    I¡¯m a master of daggers! Lionel raised his hand so that the dagger blocked the left side of his neck.


    Prediction was also a crucial element in using a dagger. Its light weight granted it the speed and it should not defend along the way. Instead, the attack must be predicted beforehand for a sessful block.


    s, in the next second, Lionel felt his Adam¡¯s apple turn chilly although the left side of his neck that he blocked did not even feel the wind.


    Was that a change in direction? How can this kid change directions better than me? How did he find the precise stabbing point to fling his dagger forward and suddenly change the direction from the left side of my neck to my Adam¡¯s apple?


    Unfortunately, Lionel would never get the answer to his question. Despite the standard-issued armor covering a huge part of his body, the area around the neck remained exposed.


    Tang Ling¡¯s grade B alloy dagger easily plunged into Lionel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, cutting the trachea with a single slice. The gush of blood choked Lionel, causing him to cough as blood sprayed all over Tang Ling¡¯s right arm.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was a hardworking student. Since he had acquired Lionel¡¯s strongest technique, he mustplete it meticulously.


    Lionel felt the cold de leave his throat, but it returned in the next moment.


    One, two, three...seven, eight, nine!


    Tang Ling was able to stab the same spot nine times whereas Lionel could only make seven stabs based on his technique.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh...¡± Lionel covered his throat with his hand as he tried to speak but all he could utter were grunts.


    ¡°Instructor, are you trying to praise me?¡± Tang Ling squinted his eyes at Lionel.


    Lionel staggered backward and fell to the floor. His chest was expanding and copsing violently while mysteries revolving around Tang Ling flooded his heart. He had clearly nned and calcted everything. He even felt that it was too childish of Tang Ling to fight him in a dagger match while wearing his armor.


    Therefore, he had included his armor in his calction during the dagger match. Although he thought of how to use his armor to help him secure triumph, he had lost!


    His remarkable technique was defeated by Tang Ling who had probably used the lousiest way: the reflection of the dagger!


    What kind of battle knowledge was that? How much of a genius was Tang Ling to learn his most powerful technique, the Seven Phantom Stabs, in just an instant? It should be renamed the Nine Phantom Stabs from now on!


    Should he be proud as an instructor? Should he be happy that his unique technique was passed down to a genius? He had even thought of teaching this unique technique to his fat son. How many times would he have to demonstrate slowly for his son to understand?


    In just two seconds, Lionel¡¯s mind was flooded with numerous thoughts.


    Tang Ling picked up his longsword and seized him by the neck. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go so far, but your despicable personality left an impression on me. That¡¯s why I assumed that killing you with a quick cut was a mercy to you. How do you feel now? Being killed by your student using a dagger with the unique technique that you took pride in? Did you feel something break inside?¡±


    Lionel widened his eyes in rage. Crimson foam spewed from his mouth as he got more agitated.


    ¡°I like you better this way. You can¡¯t say anything, can you? Just like the many students back in the bloody cage, I suppose they had something to say as well. But they are none of my business. I¡¯m just honored to take revenge for them along the way. What do you think?


    ¡°Oh, and what do you call your unique technique again? What? You forgot the name? Never mind. I¡¯ll just call it the Tang Ling Stab.¡±


    Lionel¡¯s face flushed while his eyeballs almost popped out with engorged veins around it.


    Tang Ling shook his head and swung his sword across Lionel¡¯s neck. He picked up the severed head and looked towards the big monitor. He saw his bloody self appearing like a devil from hell. Then, he shook Lionel¡¯s head at the camera and said, ¡°52.¡±


    ¡°Am I a genius? I hope that I can get your sincere praise when I stand before you all. You people must have thought of me as a maggot back then, right? How does it feel now? A maggot taking revenge and killing everyone of you? I really want to know.¡±

 Chapter 208 - A Secret

    <h4>Chapter 208: A Secret</h4>


    ¡°That maggot! That son of a bitch maggot! You will always be a maggot!¡± Aber was trembling vehemently although he was not sure whether it was because of anger, hatred, envy, or fear? He could no longer remain calm!


    The fear of death circled his mind, torturing him. Whenever he thought of the Ivy League Alliance Academy and his bright future in that state, all theplicated thoughts would double. How could he remain calm?


    On top of that, Tang Ling¡¯s level of genius was obviously a poison to Aber.


    While Aber always acted superior to others, there was a depressing past in his heart that he wished not to mention. Originally, he should not have grown up in the rural and poor Safety Sector No. 17. Instead, he should have been beside his mother, enjoying the resources from her side of the family.


    Unfortunately, he was looked down upon and was not qualified to.


    The other family had dered, ¡°This child doesn¡¯t qualify being raised by our hand. His talent is too weak.¡±


    His talent was too weak? How ridiculous! It was almost like a joke when he was described as such.


    Just how weak was his talent? He was nearly a five-star Gic Chain Potential besides being a talent that was lesser-known but not entirely useless. He did not want to submit, but he had to when he saw his peers and his cousins on the other side of the family perform remarkably. Therefore, he had to suck it up and remain in the rural area as a country bumpkin.


    Only in Safety Sector No. 17 could he find himself some pride and bnce. That was the reason why he was envious of all the geniuses.


    He had once asked Lionel to teach him the dagger technique. Back then, Lionel had agreed to teach him in reluctance although he had said that he would only demonstrate it ten times.


    Since Lionel agreed to teach him, he took it seriously. After exining the theory behind the movements, Lionel had also demonstrated it up to ten times at a speed that Aber could watch and learn. s, in the end, Aber failed to master the technique.


    Even up until today, he had never mastered the technique despite practicing by himself and noticing some improvements but it was nothing ster.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, had mastered it and performed it better with just a quick encounter! How?!?


    If he had Tang Ling¡¯s gifts and talents, what kind of privileged treatment would he have received from his mother¡¯s side of the family?


    Aber hated himself for thinking about all that right now. He could not soothe the suffering in his heart, so he stood up and turned up the volume of the music to the loudest. The only way he could calm himself down was by fantasizing himself as the man that he admired.


    However, now, even the music that he once adored turned into a melody of torture because that man that he admired so much was actually...


    Aber then revealed a strange grin after he made a decision in his mind.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Tang Ling lifted thest head that he severed and ced it in the hall of the third floor. Almost without a doubt, he could conclude that the higher the floor, the deeper the sins of the family members.


    Tang Ling even discovered an interesting diary which he flipped through. He realized that many of the Agnes family members were involved in numerous dirty dealings, including human trafficking. They sold off the babies from the safety sector and the old settlement to other ces.


    Was there not an ounce of kindness in the genes of the family? Tang Ling ced thest head down properly.


    Number 73.


    He then stared at the giant monitor and stomped on the sinners¡¯ heads one by one. No amount of insult was too much for these sinners who were not worthy of a peaceful death.


    Tang Ling picked up his own sword and headed to the fourth floor.


    How many were left? There should be six, but he discovered a squashed body back on the second floor which should have been the warning from Uncle Su Yao earlier.


    So, there were five of them left, including Aber and Clyne.


    Killing Aber would put Vian and Amir to rest whereas killing Clyne would put an end to all this.


    A strange feeling rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. He had to reminisce about the warm hands of his grandmother, the scent of his sister, the pain from Su Yao¡¯s kick, and the happy times he spent with the Fierce Dragon Squad to suppress the negative feelings that came together with the massacre.


    Killing others was never afort in his mind because he could never enjoy the sense of control he gained from ughtering others.


    Tang Ling stepped onto thest flight of stairs to the fourth floor.


    Before he could stand properly, two figures nked Tang Ling from his left and right together. It was the limit that Su Yao permitted, so the Agnes family would surely utilize the number to deliver their final struggle.


    ¡°Has it begun?¡± Tang Ling tilted back as the huge standard-issued sword grazed his face with a cold wind in its trail. Even as his weight bore backward, he was able to dish out a kick. He kicked the other sword that swung at him away.


    A monster like this always has the most precise judgment and the highest form of battle wisdom.


    Clyne had a pair of sses hanging over his nose. He also held a little notebook with a ¡®Confidential¡¯ sticker on the cover while he watched the battle with a cold gaze. He wanted to know what trump cards were hiding under Tang Ling¡¯s sleeves.


    Judging from the situation, everything was within his prediction. Tang Ling should have already shown all his trump cards, except for that form.


    Hmm, even with that form...he won¡¯t seed!


    With that in mind, Clyne lowered his head and repeatedly scanned the several simple sentences on the page of the notebook: ¡®Tang Feng, talents unknown. Suspected to have ¡®Copycat¡¯ talent, ¡®Sight¡¯ talent, and ¡®Perception¡¯ talent, but based on the information that he has revealed by himself, he only admits to having ¡®Precision¡¯ talent.¡¯


    Pak!


    Clyne shut the notebook tightly. He would never believe that the man who once stood at the pinnacle of the world only had one Precision talent.


    What kind of garbage was a Precision talent? Was it one of the talents that allowed him tomunicate with natural forces? Could he increase his perception and wisdom with it? Or could he empower himself with it? Apart from the higher tier talent abilities, there were abilities that were known as thew of talents such as the Space ability.


    What exactly was the Precision talent? Clyne¡¯s understanding of the talent told him that among a myriad of examples, the Precision talent was proven only to aid one¡¯s range attack. That was it. Essentially, it was the worst of the garbage talents.


    ¡°Tang Ling? He exposed Tang Feng¡¯s secret with his actions. The father and son must possess a type of Perception talent, a powerful one, but not the Copycat talent that people assume,¡± Clyne muttered to himself.


    If there really was a Copycat talent within him, all the powerhouses in the world would never be able to beat him. With that in mind, Clyne calmly picked up the cigar that he ced beside the ashtray and took a puff.


    As a very vignt man, he assumed that Tang Ling only possessed the wind element talent, but he was also searching for more information, so he had paid close attention to the kid just to form his own conclusion.


    On the monitor, the two Purple Moon Warriors who nked Tang Ling at the stairs were on the verge of losing.


    Truth be told, it was almost impossible for them to win. Tang Ling¡¯s basic stats had definitely reached a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s level, and these two Purple Moon Warriors were not even rank 2, so how long could they stall him?


    They were no stronger than Lionel, yet they were able to live on the fourth floor. It was all because of their noble backgrounds. They were the descendants of the political marriage between the Agnes family and other noble families.


    On second thought, the Agnes family was pitiful. Clyne had worked hard all his life and stood as the elite of the family, yet in the end, there was only one rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior in the family¡ªhimself.


    Clouds of smoke circled Clyne¡¯s room. He was not surprised by Tang Ling¡¯s current state. He was actually calcting the time and he wondered how Tang Ling¡¯s powers could have skyrocketed in such a short time. He was also thinking about when all this would end and what consequences would there be.


    While he was pondering upon the questions, two more heads rolled. Two more members of the Agnes family were killed, and their heads were ced in the hall on the fourth floor.


    Next.


    Surprisingly, Tang Ling soon realized that the infamous foppish young man of the family had been driven mad by his presence. The young man was beside his bed, peeing in his pants over and over again. He hugged his pet cat in utter horror and called for his mother endlessly.


    Tang Ling walked up to the young man and released the innocent pet cat.


    The cat might be the cleanest being in this sinful family. After the foppish young man¡¯s cat was taken away, he beat Tang Ling madly and bit him like a spoiled brat while crying for his mother loudly, ¡°Give me back my mother. Mummy wants to sleep with Baby!¡±


    What the hell? Disgusting! Tang Ling frowned in resentment. He raised his sword and ended the disgusting man¡¯s life.


    Coincidentally, thest one on the fourth floor was Aber. Tang Ling wanted to know how would Aber wee him, and with what expression?


    Bang!


    Tang Ling kicked down thest door on the floor. Even though it was just the fourth floor, Aber¡¯s door was unlike the others. It was forged with pure frames and garnished with grand floral patterns. After all, he was the heir.


    Tang Ling saw Aber in the room.


    Aber was not in his armor or any kind of protection. He was unarmed. He sat on a wide, long sofa, looking at Tang Ling in the doorway with a strange grin.


    The room was ying the music from the old civilization. Tang Ling could understand thenguage of the music since it was one of the fewnguages that Kun had unlocked within him. In fact, everynguage that Safety Sector No. 17 spoke was derived from this particrnguage as it acted as a base for all the current spokennguages.


    Aber turned a blind eye to Tang Ling¡¯s arrival as he hummed the song in enjoyment.


    ¡°He deals the cards as meditation,


    And those he ys never suspect


    He doesn¡¯t y for the money he wins.¡±


    Tang Ling stood in front of the door, listening quietly. Aber suddenly stopped humming and looked at him in the eyes. ¡°What do the lyrics remind you of?¡±


    Tang Ling frowned. He was not in a hurry to kill Aber because he noticed something interesting and wanted to observe it first.


    Aber, on the other hand, did not care about Tang Ling¡¯s answer. He rambled on, ¡°It reminds you that this is a man¡¯s song. I¡¯ve heard it for more than a thousand times and I really agree with it! A man has to think and devise strategies. A man has to be familiar with the game he ys. He has to see through it all and control it with skillful hands.


    ¡°However, none of those could touch his heart in the end. Do you agree? I understand the ck spade is like the sword that the soldiers wield while the club is like the cannon that bombards the battlefield. In this artistic game, diamonds are the money that you will get...but that¡¯s not the shape of my heart.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting? It will make you want to know more about this man. A man that triumphs above all. He can¡¯t be moved by money, power, or victory, so what will his heart be like? How powerful is he? What is the softness that his mental castle protects in the end?


    ¡°And as you know more, you want to be like him, even if it¡¯s just the way he looks. You want the looks of the man who views everything as a game yet ys it seriously and is never shackled by anything,¡± Aber talked a lot quicker all of a sudden.


    Tang Ling responded calmly, ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! Because this song represents a man¡¯s heart, the deepest longing in a man¡¯s heart. How many men in this world are worthy of the lyrics? I¡¯m not worthy. That¡¯s why I always listen to this song and fantasize.


    ¡°Tang Ling, do you want to know a secret?¡± Aber stood up. He even had the mood to pour himself a ss of wine.


    Tang Ling just kept quiet.


    ¡°This is the favorite song of a hero, a great hero. I was still young back then, and the only thing I can remember is the safety sector is facing a crisis. There was a bunch of bad guys and a sea of vicious beasts threatened the safety of the people, so the sector was on the brink of destruction.


    ¡°Then, a man led a group of people, not many of them...perhaps around 50 to 60? I¡¯m not sure, but they stopped the crisis from descending upon the safety sector. I¡¯ll never forget the valiant expression of the hero on the battlefield, but what made an impression on me is that when he stood above a mountain of bodies, he slowly squatted down and was carried away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what distracted him, and I don¡¯t know what his gaze was about back then. My father lifted me up and I looked at him with the utmost admiration. I heard the song that he hummed back then and I remembered that one phrase that he sang¡ª¡¯but that¡¯s not the shape of my heart.¡¯¡±


    Aber then drained the wine from the ss before he looked at Tang Ling with a tilted head. ¡°Interesting story, isn¡¯t it? Do you want to hear about it? That secret?¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Tang Ling walked closer to Aber. He raised his sword and pointed it at his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know any secrets from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not using this secret to exchange for my life. I¡¯ll die nevertheless, and I have one request: leave my body intact. I don¡¯t want my mother to feel sad when she sees my body. What do you say? Interested?¡± As Aber felt scared, he poured himself another ss of wine with shaky hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s just fight.¡± Tang Ling was determined.


    Aber sighed, he drained the second ss empty and then fished out a gun from his coat.


    In fact, with Tang Ling¡¯s current speed, a gun was barely a threat to him anymore. If the shooter was not a top tier sharpshooter, it would be difficult to maintain the precision to capture the target under the crosshairs. If the first shot missed, it would spell the end.


    ¡°Are you trying to fight me with that?¡± Tang Ling mocked.


    Aber said, ¡°I believe you are a man of your words. The secret is written on a piece of paper at my desk. Leave my body intact, please.¡±


    Then, before Tang Ling could say anything, Aber pointed the gun at his own chest and fired. The gun was a Desert Eagle, so the firepower was self-exnatory. It may only leave a simple hole at the entry point but would leave a gaping hole when the bullet exited the body.


    Aber had just killed himself after uttering a bunch of strange words. A gun¡¯s firepower was not one to doubt. Even if Aber was a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior and his talent leaned towards defense, firing a gun point-nk at his own heart would kill him.


    While the firepower of guns was respectable, the reason why it was not as effective against a Purple Moon Warrior was its speed and reflexes.


    Tang Ling looked at Aber without the slightest surprise. He strolled to Aber¡¯s body and turned the body over with the tip of his foot. The exit wound on the back was gruesome.


    Without a heartbeat or a breath, the body started to turn cold and stiff.


    Tang Ling was given the choice to leave Aber intact, and in exchange, he could take a look at the secret at the desk. Should he choose to go with this path, he would not be losing out since he had decided to burn the manor down in the end anyway.


    However, Tang Ling did not go to the desk. Instead, he sat down at the bar beside Aber¡¯s body. The wine that Aber had uncorked earlier was left on the table.


    Tang Ling was not a cultured man. He picked up the bottle and took big gulps from it. Although he did not n to waste time, he needed some alcohol to calm the mixed feelings inside him and suppress his reluctance.


    He put the bottle down after a few generous gulps. Then, he muttered beside the dead Aber, not expecting a reply, ¡°Do you know why Andrew was better than you?


    ¡°It¡¯s not because Andrew was smarter than you. It¡¯s because he was a man. At least, he knew when he couldn¡¯t outrun his fate. Even then, he dared to step up to the challenge and fight me.


    ¡°He also knew the difference between wisdom and sly tricks. Wisdom is forcing the enemy into agreeing to one¡¯s demands like how I didn¡¯t beat his other friends up and allowed Hank to leave in the end.


    ¡°What you did was a sly trick.¡± As he spoke, he ced the grade B alloy longsword behind Aber¡¯s neck, some distance away from cutting it.


    Tang Ling did not say anything else after that. A short pauseter, he swung the sword down, separating Aber¡¯s head from his body. Since the consciousness in the severed head could live for a few more seconds, Aber widened his eyes all of a sudden, gazing at Tang Ling in utmost disbelief.


    Tang Ling shot a mocking gaze at the head and picked up the bottle for another gulp. ¡°I gave you the chance to fight. It was a one chance thing, so I guess you¡¯ll just have to die. Do you really think your little secret can pique my interest? And that I¡¯d go take a look at the paper, be a man of my words, and leave you with an intact body? I know I¡¯d have nothing to lose, but no.


    ¡°Firstly, I hate the secret that you mentioned. Secondly, I hate people ying mind games with me and I hate moving at other people¡¯s pace. Your little trick is toome.


    ¡°Lastly, you must have wondered how I saw through all this. Well, I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡±


    Tang Ling then walked over to Aber¡¯s head and picked it up. By then, thest bit of life in Aber had faded away.


    However, Tang Ling did not leave. He stood in the room and waited for the song to finish. He seemed to be thinking about something with his head lowered in silence.


    When the song ended, he walked over and picked up the vinyl disk, shattering it to pieces without a second thought. He then left the room with Aber¡¯s head without going close to the desk at all.


    ...


    Su Siao looked up to the sky with sadness mixed with solemness in his expression. He had seen everything and understood the reason behind Tang Ling¡¯s actions, but it was all within his expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually a failure. I suppose my son will hate me when he grows up and he might never understand me.¡± Tang Feng rarely felt sad, but this time, when he tried tough, his gaze showed a deep sense of sorrow.


    ¡°What can I do for you, my brother?¡± Su Siao eyes were glued to the sky, but he failed to reach the answer.


    Other than lying, he could not do anything else. However, would he lie to Tang Ling? Apparently not, and Tang Ling was a smart kid who would not fall for lies easily.


    This was the cruel part of life. One may have lived his life thoroughly, attain the highest glory and power besides satisfying one¡¯s greatest desires, but in the end, stray far from forgiveness.


    One may find that the heart desired the simplest thing at the very end of one¡¯s life. It might be just asking for forgiveness, seeking to dissolve misunderstandings and regrets like how life started back then without the temptation of desires.


    Unfortunately, time could never be reversed.


    Will my daughter forgive me?


    Su Siao did not want to know about that. Aside from his daughter, even Rona, with whom he had a romantic rtionship for a while, might not forgive him.


    Fine, I¡¯ll just live with regrets and give it all up when I die. It¡¯s time to start the fight

 Chapter 209 - End

    <h4>Chapter 209: End</h4>


    ¡°You killed almost everyone in my family.¡± Clyne was calm when he saw Tang Ling finally stepping into his room.


    ¡°But never mind.¡± He then pressed a button on the table as Tang Ling stepped closer to him. The heavy wall behind him started to move and slide apart, revealing arge space behind it.


    It was a storeroom filled with rows and rows of racks. The top of the racks was filled with items while the area below the racks stored opened boxes that had gold, jades, and even crystals. Even in the Purple Moon era, these raremodities were still used as a type of currency.


    Other than the racks, in the center of therge storeroom was a huge ring that was covered by a giant steel cage. It reminded Tang Ling of the bloody cage exam. Was the exam inspired by this ce?


    As a matter of fact, the whole fifth floor of the Agnes manor only housed Clyne¡¯s average-sized office attached to his chamber. The rest of the floor was upied by this secret storeroom.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced, not because of the wealth before his eyes, but because he saw two things on the racks that spelled treasure to him. He had a hunch that these two things should have been inside the manor early on. They were none other than his grandmother¡¯s urn and his sister¡¯s torn skirt.


    Was it strange for these things to end up in the hands of the Agnes family who had taken over the safety sector?


    ¡°Although you aren¡¯t wealthy, I kept them for you.¡± Clyne stood up to remove his sleeping robe and reveal his armor. He did not don the purple standard-issued armor. Instead, it was a brand new ck armor with three stars carved on his chest te.


    He slowly walked to the side of the ring and started browsing the racks. Then, he selected a pair of turquoise fighting gloves and slid them on. After he pressed another button that opened the little door of the steel cage, he walked inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything ill. I¡¯m just afraid that these bargaining chips aren¡¯t sufficient to move you. That¡¯s why I kept them for you, especially after I knew that you are from the settlement.¡± As he spoke, Clyne stretched his limbs and twisted his neck like a boxer entering the ring and warming up before a match.


    ¡°You can be more direct if you have something to say.¡± Tang Ling also walked to the ring though he was not in a hurry to enter it.


    ¡°This is the deathmatch ring. It was passed down from the first generation of the Agnes family leader who started off as a war family. I moved the deathmatch ring into the secret storeroom when I rose to this position,¡± Clyne said calmly.


    ¡°You know, it isn¡¯t easy to select a new leader of the family. Everyone has ambitions, and in order to be fair, the few qualified candidates that can match each other in various aspects will have to enter the deathmatch ring. In the end, the survivor will be the new leader of the family. I became the leader this way too.¡± Clyne reminisced about his past.


    He then added, ¡°This ring is a grand gambling stage where you gamble your life away. I¡¯m here to take a gamble with you, not just gambling with our lives, but the winner who walks out of the ring alive will get even more.


    ¡°In order to show my sincerity, if you win, not only will my life be yours, but everything you see in this storeroom will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Do I even have anything valuable that catches your attention?¡± Tang Ling had a hunch what the answer would be, but he asked the question nevertheless.


    Tang Ling had nced at the whole storeroom when he came in. Other than the few boxes of gold, jades, and crystals, the majority of the items on the racks were weapons, armor, art pieces from the old civilization, firearms, and a few boxes of ammunition, plus a whole rack of vicious beast meat that was more than a hundred kilograms in weight. Tang Ling also spotted Level 4 to 5 vicious beast meat. In short, it was a huge amount of wealth.


    ¡°If I win, I want the seed you have,¡± Clyne finally uttered his purpose.


    ¡°I see. You are just afraid of Uncle Su Yao after all!¡± Tang Ling chuckled. He tossed his sword, dagger, and his bloody clothes away before he started to browse the racks in the storeroom for a weapon.


    In fact, he could not distinguish the weapons from one another. Even if a superalloy weapon was in front of him, he might not recognize it or know how to use it.


    Although he had limited knowledge, he was not an idiot. Would he fight Clyne with a mere grade B alloy weapon and the battle uniform that he had snatched from someone at thest minute? No way.


    Clyne did not say anything about Tang Ling browsing the weapons on his own. In fact, he was more concerned about the silence from Mad Lion Su Siao.


    If the Mad Lion did not say anything, that meant that he recognized this death match between him and Tang Ling. Should Clyne defeat Tang Ling in the end, given the Mad Lion¡¯s character, he would have to ept the oue.


    Moreover, the people from the Stardust Council were on their way. Clyne had to kill Tang Ling before they arrived. Otherwise, he would not get a piece of the precious seed!


    Tang Ling grabbed a grade A alloy spear. Compared to a longsword, his current state was more suited for a spear. He then wanted to get a set of armor for himself, but the sets in the storeroom were nothing ster. The best one was only a grade B alloy armor which was just slightly stronger than the usual standard-issued purple armor of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    On second thought, he chose to give up on the selection of armors and chose a fitting sewn protective inner armor which was simr to the innerwear that he usually wore in the Hope Barrier. The protectiveyer was only as strong as a bulletproof vest but it was better than nothing.


    Nevertheless, Clyne was rather surprised by Tang Ling¡¯s choice. His mouth opened and closed like a goldfish as he wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    As a matter of fact, the inner armor that Tang Ling picked at random was very precious.


    The overall integrity was no weaker than a Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s armor. The best part was that it was a lot lighter than a standard-issued armor, so it provided more agility to the wearer. It only covered the knees, elbows, wrists, and torso. Despitecking a headgear or helmet,pared to the heavy standard-issued armor, one could identify which was better.


    The other precious thing about the inner armor was that it was sewn with a great amount of organic material from a certain monster, so it had exceptional tenacity and would fit any body size.


    Did the kid spot something? This inner armor is actually the best gear for his size-altering transformation!


    Unfortunately, since Tang Ling had used another type of enhancement, he could no longer use his little seed. Based onmon sense, the extra enhancement to his body would consume a great amount of energy, hence exhausting him. Therefore, he could not possibly have enough energy to provide the seed for transforming now.


    Clyne¡¯s opinion was correct but not entirely so. After Tang Ling melted the war seed, he had a feeling about both the seeds and it was not as beautiful as he wanted it to be. Yes, the two seeds could be activated at the same time and the power would stack up so that he would get an explosive super form, which was probably four times stronger than his current form, but he did not have that much energy to support both seeds at once!


    Every time he transformed, he usually used the energy stored in the little seed.


    With the little seed¡¯s current level of energy storage, there was no way for him to achieve an imaginative super form, but...


    Tang Ling continued browsing. The weapon that he was most familiar with right now was the dagger, so he had to rely on one during the critical moment.


    However, Clyne¡¯s collection disappointed Tang Ling. There were no exceptional daggers on the racks. The best one that he found was a grade A alloy dagger and it only had aesthetics. While it was beautiful and exquisite, it was not practical enough.


    In Tang Ling¡¯s opinion, the simpler the dagger was, the better. After all, he sought the potential damage inflicted instead of aesthetics.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling was prepared to simply pick a grade A alloy dagger. However, at that moment, he nced over a special dagger in an inconspicuous corner.


    The hilt of this dagger was made out of wood, a crookedly carved wood to be exact, and with the curves on the hilt, its grip was snug and secure. Above the hilt was a dried vine circling the hilt as the guard. He could not tell whether the vine was from the wood itself or if it had been added by someone, but the vine guard perfectly divided the hilt and the de.


    Other than that, the de of the dagger was in a strange shape. It was dark gray in color, but the material was not iron, alloy, wood or even bone. It felt like rock that had the texture of wood. On top of that, it felt like it was naturally formed.


    Simr to its hilt, the de was also crooked like a snake. At the spine of the de was a line of sawteeth and at the edge of the de was a fuller. Both the sawteeth and fuller had no trace of artificial grinding as it looked like it came as it was.


    Unfortunately, the dagger was broken. Only half its de remained and the cut at the de was smooth like a log of wood that had been chopped and the cut had smoothened over time.


    Tang Ling was somehow attracted to the dagger. However, when he held the lightweight dagger in his hand, he could not think of a way to make use of it, so he ced it back down. What use was a broken dagger in a death match?


    Clyne heaved a breath of relief when he saw Tang Ling put the dagger back.


    Truth be told, Clyne had been researching this particr dagger for a very long time now. Despite the methods he tried and even hiring a scientist to help him analyze the dagger, he returned fruitless. Nevertheless, he was unhappy with the result. Because the dagger was once a treasured item of a rank 5 powerhouse, he did not want to ept the fact that the dagger was useless! How useless would such a dagger be if it were to be restored?


    In Clyne¡¯s opinion, Tang Ling had already lost and he did not want him to use the dagger because he was afraid that it might be damaged in the process.


    Tang Ling put the dagger back and picked a grade A alloy dagger up, but a momentter, he picked the dagger back up and sheathed it at his waist.


    ¡°Are you choosing two daggers?¡± Clyne was furious in his heart, but he kept his emotions in check as he feigned surprise.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Tang Ling raised a brow and walked into the ring. Five minutes had passed since the storeroom was revealed. With his precious time having been dyed, he did not wish to waste anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just curious why you¡¯d choose a dagger that cannot cut. It¡¯s just a symbol of victory of the past, a collection of sorts.¡± Clyne pretended like it was nothing.


    Tang Ling did not respond either because his Precise Instinct sensed something unusual from the dagger, and factoring in Clyne¡¯s reaction, he knew he had selected something outstanding.


    Shuaaa!


    Tang Ling pointed the spear at Clyne. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Without further ado, both sides lunged at each other.


    ******


    It was as though time was in reverse. Tang Ling¡¯s first battle in Safety Sector No. 17 had been the bloody cage exam. Now, his final battle in Safety Sector No. 17 was with Clyne inside a steel cage. This match would determine who walked out alive.


    The steel cage was shut tightly after Tang Ling entered. Even if Clyne wanted it to open, he had to twist a lock and key in the password before opening the door. If either one of them wanted to break out from the grade C alloy cage, given their strength, they would still have to spend a great amount of effort and time to do it.


    Who would have the time to escape or open the door in a deathmatch unless either side had great advantage over the opposite? So, who had the advantage in this deathmatch? Was it Tang Ling or Clyne? Neither!


    Both of them were equally powerful on rank 3, and the battle started off on a climax.


    In less than 30 seconds, Clyne released punches more than 300 times with each blow powerful enough to kill a Purple Moon Warrior-to-be. Tang Ling also brandished his spear more than 300 times, and each thrust perfectly blocked Clyne¡¯s ferocious punches.


    Without a doubt, it was a fight between two powerful people. Normal people could not possibly capture their movements or imagine the power in each blow, what more react to the reflexes.


    With every block and defensive move in the ring, an explosive sound followed. The huge grade C alloy cage was shaking as the stwave from the punches, the gale from the brandished spear, and every attack left irregr dents on the metal.


    Tang Ling was a lot tougher than expected! All the predictions before the battle were only theories, and only in battle did Clyne finally realize the fact.


    Although Tang Ling might not be a threat to him, he was somewhat stronger than Tang Ling in terms of basic stats. Nheless, not a single of his 300 punches actuallynded on Tang Ling because the spear that thetter wielded always perfectly blocked his strike!


    Is this the reason Tang Ling chose the spear? Is it because of its length so that he can block my fists in almost all directions?


    Given Clyne¡¯s understanding of Tang Ling, the kid was not skilled at using a spear, so him choosing the spear felt a little strange. At first, he suspected that Tang Ling had concealed the fact that he was a spear user, so he was prepared to see him show off his skills in the battle.


    Still, Clyne was not overly bothered since the choice of weapon was not the determining factor of a battle anyway. However, after the battle started, he realized that he was wrong. Tang Ling was really lousy at using the spear!


    The initial movements from the spear were awkward and stiff. Tang Ling knew none of the spear techniques: dive, stab, flog, beat, twine, circle, block, grab, lunge, point, not even entry-level knowledge!


    Nheless, half a minuteter, Tang Ling became more skillful wielding the spear. From the start to the end, he had been repeating a single technique of the spear: block. However, no matter how shocking it sounded, could he win with just one technique?


    Clyne had his own ns. He paused for a split second and attacked Tang Ling again.


    Be it intentional or the advantage that he had from the start, Clyne was able to slightly lead the fight. He was bringing Tang Ling around the cage in circles.


    Even if his punch could not effectivelynd on Tang Ling, he tried as if he did not know the meaning of fatigue. He tested every angle of attack in the attempt to find out if there was any weak spot that Tang Ling¡¯s battle wisdom missed out.


    The intense and rapid battlested for another minute. After that, both sides were a little exhausted.


    Should this continue? Would it be a battle of stamina? No, both Tang Ling and Clyne did not n to drag it out!


    At that moment, Tang Ling shook his spear while drawing the dagger that he sheathed at his waist. He had gotten used to the spear and it was time for his new tactic coupled with his Precise Instinct toe into y.


    He chose to attack this time! The spear and dagger matched each other perfectly, meeting Clyne¡¯s punches offensively and defensively.


    The sudden change caught Clyne offguard. He never thought that Tang Ling could fight with divided concentration.


    Compared to the spear, Tang Ling¡¯s mastery of the dagger was a lot more amazing. Every time the grade A alloy dagger attacked, it was as ferocious as a jumping viper, striking the second Clyne was most unaware.


    It was not exactly fighting with divided concentration but it was close, and Clyne could not do the same. It was the first time he was forced to react passively, defending Tang Ling¡¯s dagger strikes. His ck armor had suffered a dozen cuts from Tang Ling¡¯s dagger, but none harmed his body.


    It¡¯s time! Tang Ling hopped back, gripping his dagger in reverse and sliding the spear forward as he held the near end of the handle.


    What is he trying to do? Clyne was stunned. In that fraction of a second, Tang Ling¡¯s spear dove towards Clyne¡¯s armor at an unimaginable speed.


    Clunk!


    The tip of the spear poked a little hole in Clyne¡¯s body, causing him to bleed.


    The minor injury did not affect the battle, but it infuriated Clyne who bellowed and raised both his fists for a barrage of punches at Tang Ling. Less than five secondster, he realized a shocking fact: Tang Ling was the one who was controlling the pace of the battle.


    Tang Ling had used the spear defensively at first, then he swapped to the dagger and spearbination to attack and defend at the same time, ultimately turning the spear into an attacking tool and the dagger into a defensive tool.


    The changes in his battle style were drastic. Clyne needed time to adapt to such an illusionary battle style, but during the switch, he had fallen into Tang Line¡¯s pace and inevitably suffered an attack while he tried to adapt.


    It¡¯s just a small jab that won¡¯t affect the battle! But what the hell is with that absorption of knowledge? How did use the stab of the spear to such a godly extent in such a short amount of time? But this will end soon!


    Clyne was an old fox in the battlefield. He decided to break the pace and reveal the trap that he had set from the beginning. Right after the thought arose in his mind, he changed the way he punched. He discarded the offensive and defensive punching, and went all out, exchanging damage for damage madly.


    Ten secondster, a dozen more holes appeared on Clyne¡¯s body and every single one of them was bleeding, but Tang Ling also endured three punches.


    Every of Clyne¡¯s punches had chills that would freeze the spine. They hit Tang Ling in the limbs, and albeit not being lethal, they were able to slow his movements down a little.


    However, judging by how things had panned out, Tang Ling still had the advantage. Such an advantage was turned into nothing when Clyne shed a cunning smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡± Clyne stepped back and jumped up. He then released a powerful punch on the ground.


    His punch was enveloped in ayer of white light. A closer look would reveal the light as countless ice crystals. The punchnded on the ring powerfully, and a thickyer of ice spread from the point of impact, nketing the entire ring in an instant.


    Tang Ling instinctively wanted to jump, so he did, but when hended and smashed the ice in the ring, it threw him off bnce a little.


    Clyne seized the moment and lunged towards Tang Ling, attempting tond a powerful punch on his chest.


    Tang Ling turned his body sideways and dodged the punch, but due to the slippery ice, his movement was not as smooth as before. As a result, he was unable to dodge Clyne¡¯s punchpletely, so the punch grazed his chest and hit his right arm.


    ¡°Freeze!¡± Clyne roared. When his punch grazed Tang Ling¡¯s body, the ice on his fist made contact with Tang Ling. Then, an unbelievable scene happened. Tang Ling¡¯s limbs started to freeze as a thickyer of ice enveloped his hands, legs and ultimately his body.


    ¡°This ends now!¡± A thread of worry flickered over Clyne¡¯s face, but there was no movement from Su Siao outside the manor.

 Chapter 210 - Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 210: Shadow</h4>


    The only thing Clyne was worried about was Su Siao. He was concerned that the Mad Lion might intervene at thest minute just to save Tang Ling. It was entirely possible, and if it happened, Clyne would have to ept his unfortunate fate.


    However, there was nothing from the Mad Lion and Clyne would not let this opportunity slip by. He had to kill Tang Ling now.


    He had a feeling that the reinforcements from the Stardust Council might have already arrived. His hesitationsted for less than a second before he charged towards Tang Ling. For the sake of efficiency, he drew the dagger that he sheathed at his boot and aimed for Tang Ling¡¯s neck.


    At the same time, Tang Ling reacted with a terrified and surprised expression. However, right before Clyne¡¯s dagger touched him, a giant hand appeared and grabbed his wrist holding the dagger instead.


    ¡°Did not expect this, eh?¡± A narrow re shed in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes. Then, his other hand started to engorge, breaking theyer of thick ice.


    Without hesitation, Clyne covered his other fist in the white light and punched Tang Ling¡¯s other arm that had broken out of the ice. Instead of dodging the punch, Tang Ling quickly poked Clyne¡¯s body by extending his robust finger. The icy punchnded on Tang Ling¡¯s arm, encasing it in ayer of white ice again.


    In that split second, Tang Ling¡¯s sturdy finger managed to poke three spots on Clyne¡¯s body where Clyne¡¯s armor had broken, and it was almost effortless for him.


    ¡°Stop wasting your...¡± Before Clyne could finish the sentence, he suddenly covered his mouth in agony as his face started to twitch terribly and he started to breathe heavily.


    Tang Ling smiled coldly and let Clyne faltered backward, eventually falling on the ground. He curled up like a cooked shrimp.


    ¡°Huuu, haaa, huuuu, haaa.¡± Although he had a hard time breathing, he mustered his remaining strength and stammered, ¡°W-what...d-did you...d-do?¡±


    If Tang Ling was not trapped in ice, he would never have told him the answer, but since he had to wait for the ice to break, he did not mind entertaining the man since it was quite boring.


    ¡°Not much, but in this form, I can see something extra called weak spots. Get it?¡±


    Clyne widened his eyes, seeming to understand what Tang Ling was referring to albeit not entirely. After all, when one reached the level of a Purple Moon Warrior, physically speaking, the body no longer had any weak spots. However, in Tang Ling¡¯s current form, his Precise Instinct drastically changed and allowed him to see the flow of energy within a person.


    Through the enhanced Precise Instinct, he was able to see a person¡¯s essential weak spots. Due to the different habits of exerting strength and different types of talents plus all other kinds of reasons, a person¡¯s energy flow varied depending on their habits and actions. As a person exercised, the flow of energy would form a node of sorts, and whenever the energy flow through the node was not very smooth or harmonious, it would be a weak spot.


    The reason why Tang Ling changed his battle style all of a sudden was to strike Clyne¡¯s weak spots.


    Tang Ling had leaked this new ability of his before this battle during the encounter with Aber. As a matter of fact, Aber had been very good at faking his death. Had Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct not been enhanced, he might not have been able to see through Aber¡¯s tricks.


    Aber¡¯s talent should be mentioned at this particr point. His talent was an insignificant defensive ability that would allow him to shift his organs.


    The moment Tang Ling entered Aber¡¯s room, Aber quietly moved his heart away from its usual spot, and it was at that moment that Tang Ling saw the change of energy flow within him. He could have moved it before Tang Ling came in, but he did not, probably because the ability had a time limit.


    After seeing through Aber¡¯s little trick, it was not possible for Tang Ling to fall for it anymore. He watched Aber¡¯s performance patiently and gave him hope, but in the end, his hope was shattered with that sh.


    Tang Ling had enjoyed torturing an *sshole like Aber. After that, he even acted for a bit by stating that he did not want to follow Aber¡¯s pace. However, he actually said it for the camera because he was acting for Clyne to see. After all, he did not want to expose his newfound ability to see weak spots and energy flow beforehand.


    Before the fight, Tang Ling used his new ability to calcte the weak spots within Clyne¡¯s energy flow and found a total of 167 spots. If he could follow the pattern and split 19 spots, the energy flow in Clyne¡¯s body would bepletely disrupted, turning into turbulence and gush towards his heart.


    With his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling had seen through Clyne¡¯s little conspiracy early on. He realized that every punch Clyne threw seemed humid, and at first he suspected Clyne¡¯s talent ability to be water.


    However, as the fight carried on, Tang Ling felt that the humidity possessed a sense of unyielding icy coldness. It immediately dawned on him that Clyne¡¯s talent was not water but the derivative of water, ice.


    Maybe his talent was not powerful enough, hence the slow set up in the ring. The ring and Tang Ling¡¯s body were slowly soaked in the humidity released from Clyne¡¯s punches and his intention was clear.


    The ice talent was not powerful enough to instantly freeze everything, so he had to set it up step by step and eventually freeze Tang Ling whole!


    Tang Ling naturally went along with the n and pretended to fall into Clyne¡¯s icy trap. He then seized the change to counter Clyne by poking thest three essential weak spots.


    If it was not for Clyne¡¯s little n, Tang Ling might have a headache. The little wounds that he inflicted on Clyne earlier in the battle might not have been enough to raise the old fox¡¯s attention. However, with each of thest three spots poked, the disruption of energy flow was clearer, and if the old fox realized what Tang Ling was after, it would not have been easy for Tang Ling to pull it off.


    Clyne could have simply dragged this out and Tang Ling was on the clock with his current form.


    On the other hand, Clyne was having a hard time figuring out Tang Ling¡¯s simple answer. His heart was in so much pain as the turbulence of energy in his body almost imploded his heart and he had no way of stopping it.


    Truth be told, it was not Clyne¡¯s mistake. He could not have figured it out earlier.


    Tang Ling¡¯s energy might not have been able to support his entire transformation, but what about just an arm? However, what were the odds of Tang Ling transforming just an arm in battle? It was so tiny that as vignt as Clyne was, he would have neglected the meager chances.


    Since the different types of war seeds were no secret, a handful of people had detailed information about them. One of the rules of the war seed was that any consumable war seed that could be used multiple times required an enormous spirit to activate. It was difficult to control as a whole, let alone precisely master a certain part.


    For the precise control to be possible, one must either reach a terrifying level in spiritual abilities or have a high fusion rate with the war seed. Thetter might seem easier, but it was actually harder. Many people who had a war seed for several decades failed to achieve the so-called high fusion rate. Even going as far as figuring out how to increase the fusion rate or what the key factor was, the war seed bearers failed to figure out a pattern to it.


    Did Tang Ling figure it out? No, Clyne did not even consider the probability. If Tang Ling¡¯s spirit was powerful enough to precisely control the war seed, he would have been an excellencer.


    Besides, Tang Ling was only 15 years old, so the control he had over the war seed was probably at entry-level. How could he possibly achieve a high fusion rate?


    However, Clyne seemed to have forgotten that Tang Ling was the wonder kid, the kid who created miracle after miracle under his name. Tang Ling had not conspired against him or whatsoever. Therefore, Clyne realized that losing to this kid seemed to be a fixed oue.


    After figuring out the matter, Clyne panted even faster. His heart had expanded to its limit, but there was still one more question he wanted to know before dying.


    ¡°Y-your talent?¡± He longed for an answer from Tang Ling.


    ¡°Talent? I guess it¡¯s Precision.¡± Tang Ling did not want to bluff a dying man.


    ¡°L-liar!¡± Clyne spat a mouthful of blood out as he widened his eyes. His body twitched and hey straight before he died in front of Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was surprised. Why would Clyne say that? Isn¡¯t Precise Instinct my only talent from the beginning?


    Right after the thought came into his mind, a spine-chilling sense of danger enveloped Tang Ling whole.


    Without a second thought, Tang Ling called out to the little seed, ¡®Little seed, transform!¡¯


    Tang Ling¡¯s body rapidly grew, but his belly also started to hurt immensely as a long and strange weapon the thickness of a chopstick stabbed his belly. It almost punctured his liver, but thankfully his transformation wasplete. The strengthened muscles contracted right away and held the weapon back from puncturing his liver.


    He did not get to talk or even catch a glimpse of the attacker because the energy stored in the little seed was only enough to maintain his transformation for two seconds.


    It was Tang Ling¡¯s final trump card that he nned to use on Clyne.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± The attacker cackled evilly. After missing the first hit, the attacker wanted to remove his strange weapon and leave, but at that very moment, Tang Ling, in his strongest super form, saw seven flickering spots on the attacker¡¯s arm.


    Seven weak spots!? The weak spots are so clear!


    Without a second of hesitation, Tang Ling fished out a punch and hit one of the attacker¡¯s weak spots. Hitting the weak spot was especially effective. A single punch disarmed the attacker of his weapon as the arm quivered.


    However, the attacker was not happy about the sudden failure. His other hand twisted at inhuman angles and made its way to Tang Ling¡¯s back as another long and narrow weapon of the same kind appeared in the freaky hand.


    He went for Tang Ling¡¯s liver again.


    This time, Tang Ling had no more defensive measures, but since he had made it this far and his battle fanaticism would get the best of him whenever he entered his super form, he grinned and punched the attacker¡¯s left side of the abdomen after distinguishing that it was the attacker¡¯srgest weak spot!


    Bump!


    Tang Ling¡¯s punchnded precisely on the weak spot, but the attacker was terrifyingly powerful. His body twisted around by almost 360¡ã, he and shifted his crucial weak spot to the other side in the nick of time.


    Thanks to the punch, the second strike from the attacker was also interrupted, so the special narrow weapon managed only to brush Tang LIng¡¯s kidney, poking a little hole in it.


    Perhaps because of Tang Ling¡¯s powerful reaction, after the second punch, the attacker dove into the shadows of the cage and disappeared.


    Tang Ling scanned his surroundings in a daze, yet he was unable to locate this mysterious attacker! His super form could onlyst for two seconds, after which he would have to go through a weakened state. With the additional weakening from using the low tier war seed, this uing weakened state would render himpletely useless, so he would be no different from aa patient.


    The quick exchange of blows consumed a second of Tang Ling¡¯s transformation. With the attacker out of sight, he could not do anything in the next second. All he could do was wait with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Is this how I go?¡± Tang Ling watched his body shrink. It felt like his huge body had holes in it and his energy slipped away rapidly as he fell to the ground with a thud. He could not help feeling so weak that he could not even blink his eyes anymore.


    A sinister and gloomyugh then came from the shadows. Tang Ling saw a tiny bit of shadow by the cage move and it took form rapidly, growing into the attacker¡¯s silhouette.


    Tang Ling finally got a clear glimpse of the attacker after that. The attacker wore a gray and fitting stealth bodysuit and had a strange mask with a crying expression on it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Shadow. I¡¯m honored to kill Tang Feng¡¯s son with my own hands.¡± He had floated to Tang Ling¡¯s side after his introduction. He squatted down and all ten of his fingers transformed into that strange long weapon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was supposed to capture you alive, but since your identity has been confirmed, it¡¯s no longer necessary.¡± After his words subsided, with clean and nimble movements, Shadow poked Tang Ling¡¯s heart and neck, his two lethal weak spots.


    Tang Feng? A bitter hatred arose in his heart. He actually did not want to hear the name until hisst day on Earth because he did not know what the name meant to him.


    The reason why he was so resistant towards the Dragon Army was that they were followers of Tang Feng, were they not?


    It was at this particr moment that countless thoughts flooded Tang Ling¡¯s mind and went out of control because of what Shadow said. Tang Ling was no idiot. He was very smart. He had connected all the dots a while ago, but he did not want to borate on his deduction since he was afraid to do so.


    However, fearing the answer did not mean that he did not have it. The only thing the ck-mantled people, including Ah Bing, did not do was brazenly tell him that he was the son of a hero, an amazing hero!


    The moment he got the answer, bitterness took over his heart and uncontroble rage flooded his mind. He resisted the Dragon Army because of their rtionship with this hero and intentionally gave them the cold shoulder.


    The man might be a hero in other people¡¯s eyes, but he was less than a piece of sh*t in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes.


    A father? Tang Ling had once fantasized of such a figure in his life numerous times. Would this imaginary father of his be like the other fathers in the settlement, giving the best part of the meat from the hunt to him quietly and looking at him with a smile?


    Would this father raise him up high in the air despite grumbling about how tired life was in the settlement and smile honestly when his kid rode his shoulders? Would this father brag in front of the people and say, ¡®Look at my cute son.¡¯?


    Would this father of his offerfort to him when he was at his weakest and most helpless times? Would he say regardless of how reckless he was, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you.¡¯?


    No, he would not!


    Nheless, it did not matter. There must be some unspeakable reason for this father of his to have abandoned him when he was young.


    Tang Ling tried to understand it but failed to. His father did notpromise and abandoned him to the extent that he had been on the brink of death when his grandmother¡¯s family picked him up. That was what he learned from histe foster parents and he never doubted it a single bit.


    So, is this the way of a hero? He abandoned me! What about my mother? Where is she? Why is every one calling this father of mine a hero but no one mentions a thing about my pitiful mother? He must havepromised and abandoned her as well.


    Tang Ling did not want to think badly of his father, but he could not help it.


    If there were not that many Dragon Army soldiers hidden in the safety sector, he would have tried to understand the matter from a better perspective, but there were so many of them in hiding, hence the hatred!


    He hated that the Dragon Army did not show up during the bloody night in the settlement. Even one of them had shown up, his grandmother and sister would not have died!


    He was okay with living a life of poverty in the settlement for many years since he was a man after all, but he hated them for not showing gratitude to his grandmother¡¯s care for him. Why did the Dragon Army not move her and his sister into the safety sector? Was it that hard?


    He resisted the Dragon Army because these men, who were fearless against death, had appeared just to announce to the world that this son of a hero had arrived and the Dragon Army was making aeback.


    The reason why the Dragon Army did this was mostly because of his heroic father¡¯s arrangement, was it not?


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was soaked in resentment. He hated that he was not cold-blooded enough. The way the Dragon Army gave up their lives for him moved him ultimately and he shouldered the responsibility withoutint.


    He even though of bringing Clyne¡¯s body outside to dere that it was all over.


    _How ironic, my heroic father..._Tang Ling eyes almost shut. He felt peaceful as he weed death. At that very moment, he already felt the long, narrow weapon touching his skin.


    Then, before his skin was prated, a crash broke the air while dust and mud rained down on him. Shadow seemed to have sensed something, but he did not leave. Instead, he hastened his actions and stabbed Tang Ling¡¯s body.


    Kaboom!


    A huge pir sprung out from the ground, knocking Shadow away. Then, a rough voice echoed in the storeroom, ¡°Do you really think you can kill him with me around?¡±


    Shadow was quick as well. After the voice echoed in the storeroom, while his body was still floating in the air, he vanished into the shadow cast by the ceiling light.


    Tang Ling then felt himself being lifted andid on a broad shoulder as a rope circled him and quickly tied him in ce.


    ¡°I¡¯mte,¡± Su Siao said with a slight tilt of his head.


    Tang Ling saw Su Siao covered in arge expanse of blood. He must have gone through a fierce battle before he arrived.


    Before Su Siao could exin, he raised his hand up and countless dust swirled around his fist rapidly. Pir after pir sprung out from the ground, bumping and stabbing all the shadowy spots that Shadow could have hidden in.


    As expected, Shadow was flushed out from the shadows. Countless narrow and long weapons appeared from him and all of them were fired at Su Siao.


    At the same time, the dust that was swirling around Su Siao¡¯s fist clumped up together into sturdy mud balls and flew out at Shadow.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Numerous detonations from the shes were heard. Shadow¡¯s weapons were all shot to the ground and the rest of the mud balls swept over him.


    However, before he was hit, Shadow stuffed a small, strange-looking bamboo flute into the mouth of his mask and blew it.


    A sudden p of wings sounded from the window and a huge shadow flew over.


    Shadow jumped on the huge shadow when the mud balls hit him. Then, he flew away in a hurry.


    His voice echoed in the air, ¡°Mad Lion, you cannot escape the inevitable. His identity is now confirmed, isn¡¯t it? Run, haha...¡±

 Chapter 211 - The Mighty Su Siao

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Mighty Su Siao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Darkness was abysmal on this particr night.


    The raging fire burned brightly. It was a sign that the Agnes family had been wiped out.


    Su Siao, with Tang Ling on his shoulder, walked away step by step while looking like he had been through the mill. He fed Tang Ling and himself some vicious beast meat as he walked away from the scene. Words seemed to be stuck in his throat, but somehow he did not utter anything.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were half-closed as his heady on Su Siao¡¯s shoulder. He was too weak to even speak.


    ¡°I grabbed too little, but we shouldn¡¯t be greedy.¡± Su Siao patted his backpack after he found a topic to start the conversation. He was referring to the loot he had grabbed from the Agnes family¡¯s storeroom.


    Was it too little? Not exactly since the crystals and vicious beast meat filled his whole backpack.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry that I waste just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tang Ling said in a muddled voice. How weak was he? Despite being fed with Level 3 vicious beast meat, he did not seem to be recovering.


    Still, the pain from eating vicious beast meat stung his body, making it harder for him to speak. Despite the pain, he had to tell Su Siao that it was fine. It was really fine.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®fine¡¯? If I had been a secondter, you might¡¯ve died, and if you died, w-what should I tell your father?¡± Su Siao no longer had to keep it a secret. Tang Ling was a smart kid, so he must have known about it all.


    Although Su Siao was not a sensitive person, everything that happened when Tang Ling met Aber somehow told him something.


    With his sixth sense, Su Siao scanned the contents of the piece of paper that Aber mentioned. It actually held the secret to Tang Ling¡¯s identity.


    Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity was always strong, but why the resentment and resistance towards this particr secret? What else did it mean?


    As expected, after Su Siao mentioned Tang Ling¡¯s father, Tang Ling did not respond at all, not even with the slightest movement.


    Su Siao lowered his head and stuffed move vicious beast meat into Tang LIng¡¯s mouth. He was a careless person, thus he never thought that the pain from the meat would prevent Tang Ling from speaking properly because he just wanted Tang Ling to recover quickly.


    ¡°I, uh, fought the group of people that Shadow brought over. The group of people put Ah Bing and everyone else¡¯s lives in danger. They tipped the scale of the battle, so I had to join the fight.¡± As Su Siao walked with firm footsteps, Tang Ling¡¯s head wobbled along with the movement.


    ¡°Pain...?¡± Tang Ling asked. His hand tapped Su Siao¡¯s arm and his fingers slightly grazed his skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The blood is someone else¡¯s. I¡¯m as powerful as a rank 5 Purple Moon Warrior with earth element talent ability and the all-category line.¡± Su Siao was a little delighted as he turned around to Tang Ling and shot him a proud look.


    ¡°Do you know what is the all-category line? Every element talent has its branches. For example, the water element has the ice element and a lot of other branches. Clyne was an ice element user, one of the branches of the water element.


    ¡°And my earth element talent can be offensive and defensive at the same time, but I stillck the most important branch of the line, the ability to travel. I mean, to travel underground or something simr.¡±


    Tang Ling did not say anything, but he was all ears. After a while, he mustered enough strength to ask, ¡°T-the others?¡±


    ¡°Death is inevitable in battle, but we won. Ah Bing and the others survived. They will go into hiding for some time after this. They will wait for you to grow, and when you are mature enough, with a single raise of your arm, you can summon all the heroes in the world under a single banner. Isn¡¯t it cool?


    ¡°Do you know about the list? It¡¯s...¡± In his excitement, Su Siao was talking non-stop.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart ached when he heard that. He mustered all his strength to say, ¡°Don¡¯t wait.¡±


    Su Siao halted his steps before he turned around to Tang Ling. His eyes had endless rage burning in them, but he suppressed it and his gaze was reced by a heavy sense of helplessness.


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to exin. He will hear a lot about me when he grows up, both the good and the bad. He¡¯ll also find out that he will have a big brother from another mother. If he¡¯s like me, will he forgive me? What do you think?¡± Tang Feng looked at Su Siao with a gaze filled with anticipation.


    ¡°If he¡¯s like you, I don¡¯t want...¡± Su Siao was just speaking the truth.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t even bother exining to the damned kid! If he really is my son, he will understand me. Otherwise, he isn¡¯t my...¡± Tang Fengughed as he rambled on. The baby on the little bed was following a bird with his gaze outside the window as it cooed and gurgled. Was he sulking with a baby?!


    ¡°Is there really no exnation?¡± Su Siao was simple-minded as always.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Tang Feng was done sulking with the baby. With a grave expression, his eyes were fixed on the bird outside the window as he said, ¡°He¡¯ll be the one who carries my hope, so he¡¯ll be destined to walk the same path as mine.¡±


    ¡°If he walks the same path as mine, he¡¯ll eventually see things from my perspective and understand what is right and what is wrong. He¡¯ll understand the decisions that I¡¯ve made after all the worries and sadness. He will.


    ¡°But, of course, if he doesn¡¯t follow my path, just let him hate me. Only by hating me can he live a normal life peacefully. Get it?¡± Tang Feng picked the baby up and nuzzled its face with his pointy beard.


    The delicate-looking baby disliked the rough sensation, so he pushed his father¡¯s face away with his tiny hands. Tang Feng fought back with his chin. He thenughed and hugged the baby tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Siao was really lost.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to because he¡¯s my son. That is why I want him to understand it and not get answers from someone else. This is the only brand that I have for him as a father. It feels a little lonely for not being able to be with him growing up.¡± Tang Fengughed again though it was unclear which part of his words was genuine or was just a joke.


    ...


    Reminiscing the memories from that day, Su Siao understood the only brand that Tang Feng meant back then a little better.


    Tang Feng was a selfish bastard towards his own son. He wanted his son to listen to his heroic stories and ponder upon them. He also wanted him to figure out the reasons behind his actions, analyze and understand them, then finally walk the same path as him, ultimately understanding him, bing him, and surpassing him.


    Like always, Tang Feng was a thinker who nned carefully.


    <i>Damn that bastard. What is all this about? Is he trying to give himself a hard time? Or give me a hard time?</i>


    Su Siao pouted and sulked. He then told Tang LIng, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I can run now.¡±


    <i>What is this strange conversation is about?</i> Tang Ling also wanted to pout and sulk, but Su Siao then started running.


    Apanied by the wind, all the alleys he ran past were covered in blood and nketed by copsed walls. He ran past the ce where the Dragon Army fought the half-zombies. The night wind whistled. The ce was in a gruesome state since both sides fought to the end just so they could go back in peace.


    He ran past Glory Square which held the earliest memory of the inner city for Tang Ling, but in the end, the ce ended up as the ruins of the battle.


    He crossed the inner city, running past Orston, Yu and Christina¡¯s homes. He jumped over the inner city walls and arrived at the outer city.


    The stone house that they once lived in, the delicious roast meat, the fried biscuits, the warm greetings...


    Would Tang Ling visit the Hope Barrier in ten years?


    Tang Ling was not afraid or nervous because Su Siao¡¯s back was broad. His smokey scent was soothing and made Tang Ling want to sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve viewed you as my father for a long time now.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s voice was very faint. If he could speak properly, he would not have spoken this softly. When the soft words came out from his mouth, they were carried away by the wind.


    Su Siao did not respond, but his face became stiffer and his nose twitched. He might not have even heard what Tang Ling said. Deep in his heart, he was repeating the same phrase over and over again, ¡®Will Tang Feng beat me to death? Will he?¡¯


    Finally, they arrived in front of the towering walls of Safety Sector No.17.


    Su Siao took a deep breath and jumped up. Dust and dirt formed stairs that perfectly appeared beneath his feet, allowing him to hop along the wall and reach the top. Phew! Standing at the top of the wall, he appeared as if he had been through the mill. He heaved a long breath.


    Under the misty Purple Moon and above the towering walls, the ce that was once the settlement finally showed signs of vitality.


    After Tang Ling left the settlement that day, he had nevere back before. Now, the ce felt very familiar before his eyes.


    There was the little hill filled with purple valerians. Then, there was the ring-shaped bush forest and the marsnd within it that would be filled with puddles after the rain. Besides that, the messy bushes concealed the many secret entrances to the settlement.


    The more Tang Ling looked at them, the redder his eyes got because he saw light in the area, apparently built by a bunch of Drifters that gathered around.


    There was fire for warmth and a pot for cooking. In the center of the group of Drifters was a bunch of children,ughing and ying around.


    ¡°Nothing lives forever and nothing remains gone forever, except time. But time also runs in a cycle and it has never changed,¡± Su Siao said to Tang Ling.


    ¡°Then, what about Grandmother and San San?¡± Tang Ling had recovered a little since he had been chewing on vicious beast meat along the way and it finally worked.


    ¡°They will live forever in your memories.¡±


    ¡°What if I am gone?¡±


    ¡°Then, they will live in the heart who inherits your will.¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s lost as well?¡±


    ¡°Then, time will remember them. They will be carried away to the deepest part of the universe and wait for a day toe back.¡±


    ¡°Why are you lying to kids?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯te back either, can you? We are nothing but a speck of dust in the vast universe.¡±


    Su Siao thenughed out loud and jumped off the towering sector walls. He then quickly dashed towards the bush forest at the settlement, his unannounced arrival frightening the Drifters.


    Tang Ling had recovered enough to speak. He shouted at the Drifters loudly, ¡°Go forward for another 70 meters. There¡¯s an entrance in the second bush from the back. The underground is safe.¡±


    The Drifters looked at each other in confusion.


    Su Siao carried Tang Ling and raced towards the forest.


    At the edge of the forest, a calm, buff man was watching Su Siao sprint across the bush forest. Behind him was the thick tropical forest, and among the tall trees, there were more than a hundred figures hiding in the shadows.


    Su Siao slowed down and eventually froze. He hesitated for a while and decided to move forward slowly.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Tang Ling also sensed something unusual. Maybe because of his weakened state, his senses had dropped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Su Siao said calmly. He then added, ¡°But it must be dealt with quickly. Otherwise, the trouble will be endless. Your identity has been exposed anyway.¡±


    Tang Ling was speechless. He did not know why, but the resistance toward his never-before-seen father deepened again.


    Why would his father drag so many people into this? Even after being dead for so many years, there were still a lot of people involved in this matter. In fact, Su Siao was not in good shape and Tang Ling could sense it. He had to replenish his energy with vicious beast meat to be able to run, so how good could he possibly be?


    ...


    Two minutester, on the edge of the forest, Su Siao was confronting a man wearing a set of hunter clothes and looking utterly gloomy. His face was covered in a mustache and a beard.


    Su Siao untied the rope and put Tang Ling down. He also put the bag of vicious beast meat in front of Tang Ling.


    He knew the man and called his name out loud. The first thing Su Siao said after he met the man was, ¡°I never thought it would be you, Qi Jun.¡±


    ¡°My mercenarypany is the nearest, so I came,¡± said the man known as Qi Jun gravely.


    ¡°So, it has started? Am I wanted now? The highest wanted warrant?¡± Su Siao raised a brow.


    ¡°Yes, the highest wanted warrant. Do you know how much weight does the kid behind you have?¡± Qi Jun pulled out a short stick from his back. With a quick shake, the short stick turned into a long rod.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Su Siao pulled his ck overcoat off and tossed it aside. Underneath the overcoat was a simple set of ck armor. A giant sword as big as a door nk was revealed as he gripped it in his hand.


    ¡°Did you draw your sword? Are you being serious?¡± Qi Jun was slightly surprised, but after some thought, he added, ¡°Stop exhausting yourself. I know the secret. Give yourself in and you may survive. No matter what happens, I fought with you before and I¡¯ve always held the rtionship true to my heart.¡±


    Su Siao sighed at Qi Jun¡¯s words. He looked into the dark gloomy sky and said, ¡°Qi Jun, have you ever had regrets in your entire life?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the betrayal of the Dragon Army?¡± Qi Jun seemed to know what Su Siao was asking about.


    Su Siao did not respond and fixed his gaze at Qi Jun.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead but the others have to live.¡± Qi Jun sighed. ¡°So, I regret nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight, Su Siao.¡± He pointed his rod at Su Siao.


    At the same time, the hundred or so men who hid in the forest behind Qi Jun showed themselves, surrounding Su Siao and Tang Ling. In conclusion, breaking through the human wall would not be an easy task.


    ¡°Qi Jun, I actually didn¡¯t want to ask you whether you regret in betraying the Dragon Army or not. The Qi Jun I know desires a lot of things, so why would you regret betraying us?¡± Su Siao fished something out from the little pouch at his waist as he talked.


    It was a tube of ck liquid. Despite being ck, it glowed dimly and would catch attention on the darkest night.


    Qi Jun was truly frightened this time, but Su Siao did not spare him a chance. He crushed the vial and poured the liquid into his mouth.


    The aura in him exploded. ¡°I¡¯m actually trying to ask you if you ever regret being too arrogant!¡±


    After that, Su Siao swung his big ck sword at the men behind Qi Jun. A yellow sh came from the edge and the ground started to shake strongly. Even those with decent strength could barely stand on their feet.


    At the same time, a wall sprung out from the ground between Qi Jun and the men behind him, separating them apart.


    ¡°The wall is the line. Whosoever crosses the line, dies.¡± Su Siao swung his sword around and pointed it at Qi Jun.


    Qi Jun looked very bitter as he opened his mouth, trying to say something, but no words came out. He swung the rod forward and smashed it at Su Siao.


    As he wielded the rod, the rod glimmered in the bright silver light and started to extend forward, the tip of the rod fired at Su Siao¡¯s chest.


    Su Siao plunged the greatsword in the ground. Many more walls sprung out from the ground in the rod¡¯s trajectory, blocking the silver gleams from moving forward.


    Qi Jun roared fiercely, pushing his rod further ahead and the silver gleam perforated the walls one after another. Covered with a dust cloud, a hugeyer of ground armor enveloped him whole instantly. He removed his greatsword from the ground and ced it in front of himself as a shield.


    Bang!


    A huge bang went off upon impact, shaking the entire area. Su Siao grinned wildly when the ck greatsword blocked the silver gleam.


    Astonished, Qi Jun turned his body around and retracted his arm, pulling the silver gleam backward.


    Su Siao extended his huge hand and grabbed the silver gleam through the void. A giant hand sprung out from the ground and grabbed the tip of the silver gleam.


    Layer afteryer of mud covered the silver gleam and it spread towards Qi Jun like a rising tide.


    Qi Jun responded with a gloomy look. He tossed the rod away and pointed both his hands at the invading mud as a silver gleam shed from his palms. He bellowed, ¡°sh!¡±


    The mud that caught Qi Jun¡¯s hands was shed into pieces by the silver gleam, but at the same time, Su Siao bellowed, ¡°Burst!¡±


    Right after the words subsided, the walls that sprung out from the ground to block the silver gleam, the giant hand that grabbed Qi Jun¡¯s rod and the little tendrils that came from the giant mud hand that was shed by Qi Jun¡¯s silver gleam exploded right away.


    They exploded into fist-sized mud balls and flew towards Qi Jun at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Aaarghhh!¡± Qi Jun shouted as the hunter clothes he wore burst into shreds, revealing both his arms covered in silver bangles. He crossed his arms in front of him and a stronger silver gleam shed, enveloping his body whole. The silver gleam materialized and moved like water, forming a fitting armor around his body.


    Bang, bang, bang! The noise of the mud balls hitting the target was relentless.


    As Qi Jun threw a punch to break the mud balls around him, or more specifically, around his feet, tendrils from the ground sprung out and constricted his legs. All he could do was endure the relentless attacks of the mud balls passively. Eventually, he was covered by numerous mudballs.


    Then, Su Siao widened his legs and raised an arm. ¡°Fight!¡±


    Boom!


    Another loud stter, the loose mud that covered Qi Jun hardened as if two invisible hands werepressing the mud together. The mud was 10 meters wide and 7 to 8 meters tall when it covered Qi Jun whole and tightened into an irregr-shaped mud ball that was only 2 meters wide.


    Blood started to seep out from the mud ball.


    Behind the mud wall, Qi Jun¡¯s men saw the scene and some of the loyal ones wanted to join the fight, but little tendrils burst out from the wall and perforated them.


    Su Siao dragged his greatsword along as he walked towards the bloody mud ball. He lit a cigarette, obviously tired and sad. He said softly, ¡°At theter stage of my prime, I finally mastered this technique. Squeezing mud with high pressure has unlimited possibilities and I thought of using this against the councilmen of the Stardust Council.¡±


    Su Siao spat a cloud of smoke out as the smoke blurred his expression. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to use it on you, my dearrade-in-arms.¡±


    The moment his words subsided, he raised his greatsword and shed the mud ball.

 Chapter 212 - Black Box

    <h4>Chapter 212: ck Box</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>So, is this the battle of the high tier Purple Moon Warriors?</i> Tang Ling numbly stuffed vicious beast meat into his mouth as he watched and thought.


    As he slowly recovered, a lingering sadness took over his heart and he had to think of other things to distract himself from dwelling too deep.


    Su Siao¡¯s greatsword shed the mud ball in half. The mud scattered and revealed Qi Jun inside it. His body had been shed diagonally into half, but due to the ridiculous vitality of a high tier Purple Moon Warrior, he was still alive.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Su Siao squinted and pressed the tip of his greatsword at Qi Jun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I...cough...never thought it was the Granule Matrix Serum.¡± The term came out from Qi Jun¡¯s mouth strenuously.


    ¡°There are still many things that you will never think of. Now, go meet Tang Feng. You have some exining to do.¡± Su Siao wanted to swing his greatsword down.


    ¡°Y-you will die.¡± Qi Jun hacked a mouthful of blood out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die on the right path.¡± Su Siao spat the cigarette out and brought the de down, killing Qi Jun. Although he did not show any sadness or anger, he really looked like he had gone through a lot.


    ¡°Before the wall fades, whoever crosses the line, dies!¡± Su Siao bellowed at the mercenaries who had followed Qi Jun there. He then walked towards Tang Ling.


    It was almost dawn, and the beautiful first rays were peeking from the horizon on the east. The night had been a little too long.


    Su Siao looked at Tang Ling with a relieved smile. Maybe because Tang Ling was hallucinating due to exhaustion, Su Siao seemed like he got older with each step closer.


    Stopping 2 meters away from Tang Ling, he asked, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully recovered, but I can carry you and run.¡± Tang Ling stood up and moved the backpack to his front and Su Siao¡¯s big ck overcoat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry me. I¡¯ll count to three and you run.¡± Su Siao¡¯s body started to tremble.


    Tang Ling nced over at the petrified mercenaries behind the wall. ¡°I wonder how powerful these guys are.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to say anything now.¡±


    After that, Tang Ling walked to Su Siao. Taking a deep breath, he picked the older man up on his back before sprinting towards the other direction.


    Kakrooom! The wall copsed.


    When Tang Ling started running away with Su Siao on his shoulder, the hundred-over mercenaries finally responded and chased after them madly.


    Tang Ling looked asquint at them. <i>Thankfully, the mercenaries are no stronger than a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior. Then, I guess they¡¯ll all die together.</i>


    The settlement always had a familiar scent to it. The morning breeze that carried the smell of mud and grass reminded Tang Ling of the past.


    Back then, the orphaned Tang Ling only had his grandmother and San San by his side, but he did not have as many troubles and problems. All he had to do was be with the people that he cherished and live a simple life even though he would still admire life in the safety sector from time to time.


    Tang Ling missed his past. If he could, he would have wanted to know Su Siao earlier in his simple life and treat him as his father. He was really happy and willing to have a father like Su Siao even though he had never added another person to the list of people that he cherished the most.


    However, at this very moment, he really wanted to and was happy to do so.


    Su Siao did not have to be powerful. In fact, he could always beat Tang Ling, but he would still treat the kid like a son, hunting beasts for meals and boiling water for baths.


    It was nothing ster, but the simpler life was, the happier they would be.


    Tang Ling had no idea what caused such thoughts to run in his mind. He was actually nervous about the fact that seconds were slipping by and about the thought that he should have done something topensate.


    It was because of his helplessness that such messy thoughts trespassed into his mind. He wanted to treat Su Siao as his father while he would be a filial son. He wanted to live a simple life.


    Tang Ling was not almighty and he could not stop time. Neither could he stop Su Siao¡¯s skin from changing by the second, nor could he stop looking at Su Siao in worry.


    The skin on Su Siao¡¯s face slowly darkened and wrinkled. He seemed to have failed the heavy responsibility while his running started to slow down.


    The nervousness also seemed to get the best of him as he was actually running in the direction of Safety Sector No. 17. The mercenaries were getting closer to him.


    Tang Ling then spotted a particr spot that had once been an exit. It was the same one that he came out from, and from that moment onwards, his life had changed drastically.


    <i>The exit is near!</i>


    Tang Ling made a hard turn in his sprint and headed towards the exit.


    The hard turn did not draw distance from the mercenaries behind him though. Instead, they were closer than ever and the mercenary running in front was only an arm¡¯s length away from catching Tang Ling.


    rmed, Tang Ling ran as fast as he could even though there was a big hole in front of him. He jumped in without a second thought, dodging the mercenary¡¯s grasp.


    Was that it? No, Tang Ling was the target of the highest wanted warrant! The mercenaries would not let him go so easily.


    Several other mercenaries, who were chasing Tang Ling at the front row and seemed to be the strongest of the bunch, jumped into the hole as well. They were followed by the next bunch, and the next, and a lot more of them jumped into the hole.


    What ensued was a series of terrifying screams.


    Tang Ling managed totch on to thedder when he jumped down. Stonily, he watched the mercenaries tussle with the whole den of snakes. He never thought that the giant snake that chased him out of the tunnel back then would be his support at this moment.


    Fortunately, he was not as ignorant as before. Now, he knew that the giant snake was actually a Level 7 mutated beast. Where had he gotten the courage to even fight the snake back then?


    Of course, the snakes were not enough to stop the mercenaries pursuing him, but the otherckeys were no match for their ferocity, so stalling and buying Tang Ling more time was entirely possible.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling released thedder and jumped down. He dodged all the snakes and mercenaries before going deeper into the tunnels.


    The mercenaries were still relentlessly hot on his heels, but after entering the tunnels, he was not as anxious and worried.


    The underground tunnelwork was soplicated that those who were not a part of the settlement would not understand how crooked the routes could be. The maze-like path could trap one inside probably forever, and until then, no matter how powerful a person might be, it would be useless.


    Tang Ling was not afraid that his footsteps would expose his location because a ton of mercenaries had jumped in and their own footsteps had overpowered his own.


    Carrying Su Siao on his back, Tang Ling sprinted madly, having recovered to his usual speed.


    Before the tunnels, he intentionally slowed down just to lure the mercenaries into the hole. Those who were able to run at the front were usually the strongest. When these strongest mercenaries were tangled up with the den of snakes, the others were not a problem even if they caught up with the fleeing duo.


    Due to the familiarity of the tunnels, Tang Ling finally shook off the pursuers. On his back, Su Siao finally said something, his voice sounding like an old man¡¯s, ¡°You little bastard, I never knew you are this evil, tricking them into joining the snakes.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s a joke? I¡¯ve lived in the settlement for more than a decade!¡± Tang Ling tried to sound normal.


    ¡°I never expect you to shake them off this easily.¡± Su Siao was a little relieved. Tang Ling was indeed a wonder kid.


    ¡°Or else what should I do? I¡¯m just taking a gamble. If that giant snake was here, I¡¯d have to carry you and fight then.¡± Tang Ling moved past a copsed wall. He knew he would reach Quark¡¯s old shop further ahead.


    However, after making it this far, Tang Ling was a little afraid. Suddenly, he felt like he was afraid to go home. He had no idea what would the settlement look like after surviving the zombie onught.


    ¡°Uncle, is there anywhere else to go?¡± Tang Ling asked. As long as they remained underground, they would die regardless.


    The settlement could not always protect them, so they had to find a way out!


    Su Siao did not say anything. He fished a map out from his pocket and tapped it on Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I just wanted to give this to you, but you picked me up and ran without saying anything.¡±


    Tang Ling took the map and asked, ¡°Is it far?¡±


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just in the area. It¡¯s the underground hideout that I left behind.¡± Su Siao sounded quite proud.


    ¡°Is it safe?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°Of course, it is! Even if you aren¡¯t bringing me along, you have to get there somehow. Otherwise, where would you go? The world is huge.¡± Su Siao finally caught a breath from the exhaustion and he was able to start a proper conversation with Tang Ling.


    ¡°What will happen if I reach your hideout? Will I be able to venture into the big world?¡± Tang Ling perked up when he heard the energy in Su Siao¡¯s voice. He quickly fed him some vicious beast meat.


    Su Siao ate it without a second thought and it put a smile on Tang Ling¡¯s face, making him a happy kid.


    ¡°You will know when you get there,¡± Su Siao answered in a muffled voice while munching on the vicious beast meat.


    To begin with, The remaining path was not long, and the two of them reached the end after their short conversation. The exit was blocked by a little hill of rocks.


    A few months had passed and nothing had really changed.


    ¡°Hold on, Uncle.¡± Tang Ling put Su Siao down and started to clear the rocks.


    A few months ago, when he left the settlement, clearing the rocks might have been a difficult task, but now, it was just some minor exercise. He could clear a path in less than five minutes.


    Tang Ling was busy moving the rocks away, so he did not notice that Su Siao¡¯s face had changed from the moment he put him down.


    Su Siao looked a lot older, as old as Clyne. He no longer looked like a rigid hunk in his middle age.


    Tang Ling moved a giant rock away, and when he tossed it aside, the dust that the action whipped up blurred his sight. He wiped his face nervously and kicked the little hill of rocks that was caused by the explosive.


    Back then when he left the settlement, he did not even know what was an explosive material. And now, after a few months, he felt like he had been away from the world for a long time.


    Tang Ling carried Su Siao on his back again and stepped into the shop that had once been Quark¡¯s. Without anyone around, the ce had remained dark for a long time. It was once Quark¡¯s storeroom for his shop. It reeked of dried blood and a rotten stench that seemed to have lingered for quite a while.


    Even with Tang Ling¡¯s current eyesight, he could not see what was inside the storeroom. It was then that Su Siao reminded Tang Ling, ¡°I have a torchlight in the backpack.¡±


    Hesitating, Tang Ling did not have the heart to find out what had the settlement be, but to save time and get out from the underground, he searched for the torchlight in the backpack and switched it on.


    As expected, the ce was filled with broken limbs and rotten bodies. They were proof that the situation back then had been terrible.


    Tang Ling did not have to worry about zombies lingering in the ce though because the bodies in the ce were all greedily devoured. Not a single one of them was intact. It was fortunate enough if a body had an intact torso, but how could a torso transform into a zombie?


    That night, the zombies had been controlled by the silver-haired man, and when he left, the zombies followed. Hatred started to boil when he remembered the man. He took a deep breath and cleared his throat, trying his best to calm himself.


    He kicked the obstacles along the way. When he wanted to carry Su Siao out of the storeroom, he then he suddenly noticed a set of broken arms in the corner. The set of arms had lost their palms and in front of the arms was a dark little hole.


    It stopped Tang Ling for a while. He remembered that there were two rows of racks in this storeroom back then, but when he had brought his grandmother and sister here, the two rows of racks had disappeared.


    Because of the broken arms, Tang Ling had figured out Quark¡¯s little secret¡ªthe storeroom had a basement.


    The owner of the broken arms must have identally discovered the entrance to the basement during the struggle or something. Subsequently, the owner must have tried to escape to the basement, but...


    Tang Ling shut his eyes to calm himself down once more because he did not want to remember the scene.


    As a matter of fact, he was not interested in Quark¡¯s collection, but he remembered the series of numbers that Quark had shouted to him when he was taken away that night. That was what stopped Tang Ling.


    Nevertheless, less than a secondter, he made up his mind and he wanted to bring Su Siao out of the ce. However, the little pause piqued Su Siao¡¯s interest, so he asked, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Tang Ling continued kicking the obstacles away and said, ¡°This ce used to be a grocery shop in the settlement, the biggest, in fact. I always exchanged food with the owner when I lived here.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s so special about this ce?¡±


    ¡°This is the storeroom of the shop. I suspect that there is a basement underneath.¡± Tang Ling did not keep it a secret from Su Siao, but then they had already gone out of the storeroom.


    ¡°Ooh, let¡¯s go back! Come on, I want to have a look. Is there really a basement?¡± Su Siao shrieked excitedly.


    Tang Ling looked asquint at Su Siao. ¡°Uncle, we are running for our lives now. Why are you thinking about what a grocery shop owner of the settlement has in his basement?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I am dying anyway. Can¡¯t we just go on onest adventure? Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be safe for the time being,¡± Su Siao insisted, almost shouting into Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    Although the word ¡®dying¡¯ came out so easily from Su Siao¡¯s mouth, it squeezed Tang Ling¡¯s heart tightly. Sadness coupled with nervousness gushed into his head as he shouted back, ¡°Old man, what the hell are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°So, are we going or not?¡± Su Siao ignored Tang Ling. He was never someone that would run from certain things.


    Tang Ling wanted to cry out loud in grief. What should he do? He could not reject Su Siao either as if going down the basement became the only thing that could make the older man happy.


    Withholding his mixed feelings, Tang Ling carried Su Siao back into the storeroom. He walked to the broken arms and stomped on the ground there. The ground cracked on impact.


    To Su Siao¡¯s excitement, the cracks stated that there was an empty space under the tiles. Tang Ling put him down before picking a rather heavy object up and smashing it against the cracks.


    Bam!


    With a loud thud and rising dust clouds, the torchlight revealed an average-sized basement before the two of them.


    ¡°Carry me down,¡± Su Siao told Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling just wanted to satisfy Su Siao and leave this ce as soon as possible, so he carried him and jumped down without saying anything.


    After a few months, even the basement reeked of a rotten stench. The basement had lots of dried meat, but since there was a hole from the surface, it was no longer a sealed space, so the rotten stench came from the meat.


    ¡°Look what I found! The owner really has some good stuff down here.¡± Su Siao was very enthusiastic. He was unlike Tang Ling who only cared about the meat after he came in. With the light from the torchlight, Su Siao scanned over the racks on both sides and got even more excited.


    There was nothing special on the racks. They were just some books from the old civilization. Even with Tang Ling¡¯s current knowledge, they would be deemed strange, but Quark specifically kept them down here.


    These things were some minerals, probably from the forest above them but what good minerals could the forest possibly produce?


    <i>Is Uncle Su Siao losing his mind? Is he attracted by all these things?</i>


    ¡°Kid, keep this and this, and this, that and that...¡± Su Siao ordered Tang Ling around and started to bag the things from the racks, which were mostly some stones and bones.


    Tang Ling did not argue just because he wanted to save time, so he quietly bagged all the rather heavy things up. After bagging seven to eight pieces, he felt that it was rather heavy. ¡°Uncle, can we just get the good stuff? It¡¯s heavy.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your cultivation teach you anything or did you just go and waste time in the Tower? Do you know how sharp the owner of this shop is? All of these are great material. I thought after all the crystals you have collected, you would have learned how to forge in the future.¡± Su Siao rapped Tang Ling on the head.


    The rap was not as strong as before, but it stimted Tang Ling. He did not care about the forginge that Su Siao mentioned, but because of the tap, he started to bag even more things including items that Su Siao did not ask him to take.


    All of a sudden, Tang Ling and Su Siao spotted a little ck box.


    ¡°Is this really it?¡± Su Siao was a little moved as he pinched Tang Ling¡¯s shoulders.

 Chapter 213 - Dori Box

    <h4>Chapter 213: Dori Box</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Six kilometers away from Safety Sector No. 17, deep into the forest, was an inconspicuous mountain creek. The stream converged at this point and flowed down a little hill, forming a mini waterfall.


    Beneath the waterfall was a pond. A little stream branched out from the left and wriggled its way to the south. The scenery was peaceful, but it was definitely not a ce that normal people could ess.


    The natural water source here had reached Level 3 drinking water standards and many animals woulde over for a drink every afternoon.


    The pond was where the dangery because a Duba hunter fish lurked in it. It was seven meters long, had sharp teeth and tough scales, and the strong fins on its back and sides allowed it to temporarily leap out of the water to ambush animals.


    Tang Ling saw the Duba hunter fish leap out and chomp on a snow spotted deer that was drinking beside the pond and drag it into the water.


    In short, due to the different predators like the Duba hunter fish or the mutated beasts and king beasts that woulde over for a drink at times, the ce was very quiet. The ce was so quiet that even warriors on hunting missions would not choose this ce to hunt because the slightest mistake would put them in a difficult situation with the beasts.


    Tang Ling filled his canteen with water beside the pond. He was hoping for the Duba hunter fish to jump out though, so he could kill it and make some fish soup for Su Siao.


    However, it was quiet and nothing happened.


    After getting the water, Tang Ling walked along the little stream, going south for less than 500 meters before entering the little forest beside it. The little forest had nothing special but was full of dancing root trees.


    Although these trees were not tall, they had an unusually robust rootwork. They usually grew beside streams and half of their roots were exposed and intertwined, making them look like passionate lovers dancing together, hence the name.


    At the end of summer when autumn started toe in, the leaves of the dancing root trees would turn a total of three colors: moss green, periwinkle blue and creamy white. Its colorful reflection from the stream made it incredibly beautiful.


    However, Tang Ling was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery. He walked past the trees with mixed feelings to the dancing root tree in the center of the forest and crawled into the roots.


    Amongst the roots was a very small hole that allowed only one person to pass at a time and led underground. Inside the hole were the intertwining roots of the trees, but nestled within the most concentrated part that almost formed a mishmash of roots was arge, snowy-white mushroom.


    The mushroom was known as the cottage mushroom, the beloved mushroom of the Drifters.


    Because its mushroom stem could grow up to five meters and there would always be an opening in the center, it was treated like a little cottage. The mushroom contained enough space to house a person and it had a soft interior. Furthermore, it would also emit warmth at night, so sleeping inside the mushroom cottage was afortable way to spend the night.


    On top of that, the mushroom also attracted a kind of bug called the big-bellied lighting bug. It was timid in nature and loved flower pollens. The level 1 mutated insect would usually nest in the mushroom, hence bringing light to the little cottage.


    The big-bellied lighting bug was azy insect and would only spend three to five days in a month looking for food. The rest of its days were spentying docile. Its belly would emit a soft pinkish light that illuminated the ce.


    The mushroom cottage had no growing pattern. It could grow anywhere and usually sprung up in the most unexpected ces. If one was exceptionally lucky, one could run into a huge one. Somehow, Su Siao had located this mushroom cottage.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling crawled into the big mushroom.


    Su Siao had decorated the interior into afortable lodging. Perhaps, it was his escape n from the beginning, or maybe it was because he always hid in this ce.


    There was some simple makeshift furniture in the mushroom like tatami mats, little sofas, and a tea table, plus a few more misceneous items and an eye-catching cloth doll that gave out a childish vibe. Tang Ling never thought that Su Siao would have such a hobby. He opened the door of the mushroom cottage wider and started to boil some water.


    While Tang Ling¡¯s heart was in pain, Su Siao was unusually quiet. The man was ying around with the ck box they found back in the storeroom, but Tang Ling had not shown any interest in it.


    The water boiled quickly. Then, Tang Ling added some silver-edge chrysanthemums that he plucked from the pond, poured it into a wooden cup, and gave it to Su Siao.


    Su Siao took a sip and the vourful and the refreshing silver-edge chrysanthemum vor blossomed in his mouth. His eyes became heavy-lidded as he said, ¡°Hmm, what a nostalgic taste.¡±


    Tang Ling lowered his head, not having the courage to look at Su Siao anymore. It was only less than an hour after their escape.


    He carried Su Siao into the mushroom and went out to get more water to quench the man¡¯s thirst, but Su Siao had aged to a bitter state. He used to be a buff and tall man. However, now he had shrunk and withered to half of his usual weight.


    Besides his bulging muscles shrinking, his skin was dried up and wrinkled while his white hair turned mostly silver and a lot had fallen off. His tall figure was also hunched and he could no longer stand straight.


    His face was older than ever. The wrinkles on his forehead, the crinkles of his eyes, the scar that used to give him a ferocious look wherever he went lost its brutality. His once-rigid chin sagged and his rough beard had withered into several white strands of hair.


    ¡°Silver-edge chrysanthemum, the best partner for a journey. Having a cup of silver-edge chrysanthemum tea can clear your tiredness and lower the heat in your body.¡± With the cup of tea in his hand, he really looked like an old man. As he talked, he tapped the ck box on the floor, then he told Tang Ling, ¡°Do you know what this is? I bet you don¡¯t know with your limited knowledge. That grocery store owner is really...¡±


    Tang Ling listened and stretched his body, feigning rxation. He then interrupted Su Siao, ¡°Uncle, cut to the point please.¡±


    ¡°What point?¡± Su Siao looked at Tang Ling with a wide smile. ¡°I do have a lot of important points to talk about. Sit over here, you little bastard.¡±


    The smile was very heartwarming. No matter how his face had changed, the angle of that smile and the gaze he revealed when he smiled belonged to the Su Siao that Tang Ling knew, especially the joy the smile contained.


    Tang Ling, however, wanted to cry. That smile that used to emit a domineering presence mixed with arrogance was now old and withered.


    The nervousness in his heart remained as every second was agony to Tang Ling like his flesh was being cut. Who could ept a close family member aging overnight? Moreover, Tang Ling had to watch, helplessly. Every second was pure torment.


    Holding back the painful bitterness from his throat, he asked casually, ¡°Just put the crap aside first. Tell me how do we stop you from aging? I¡¯ll think of something.¡± He made it sound like Su Siao¡¯s condition was nothing serious and that there must be a way around it.


    No matter what Su Siao had turned into, as long as Tang Ling could stop him from further aging, he would be happy to do it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to stop it. Time is almost unexinable.¡± Su Siao blew the silver-edge chrysanthemum that floated on his cup and sounded calm.


    ¡°Moreover, I used two vials. One is the Time Backtracking Serum, which allows me to temporarily returns to my prime form and the cost was my life energy. I¡¯ll age a lot faster, but it¡¯s a fair price to pay.


    ¡°As for the second vial, it¡¯s the best Burst Serum out there which also allows me to return to my peak form instantly and I¡¯m able to unleash power beyond my current limits.


    ¡°You¡¯ve started cultivating, so you should know that all these serums stimte the cell. It¡¯s an investment in the vitality of your cells. Do you think you have a way to cure the aftereffects of two powerful serums?¡± Su Siao took a sip of his tea and looked at Tang Ling amusedly.


    He then tapped Tang Ling firmly on the shoulder with a chuckle. ¡°I thought I was going to die back then. I¡¯m already 48 years old, and after paying the price, I expected to live no more than 10 minutes, but the facts have proven that I lived a little too long. It¡¯s almost an hour now and I¡¯m still not dead. Thankfully, you carried me out. Otherwise, spending an hour in that ce is really...¡± Su Siao sounded carefree as he stroked Tang Ling¡¯s head. ¡°Plus, we would¡¯ve missed this ck box.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was once again shattered. He hated this feeling.


    From his grandmother, his sister San San, to Vian, Amir, and now Su Siao, every single experience crushed his heart thoroughly. He had no idea how many more times he could endure. However, life was cruel, so cruel that he had to face the moment every single time and could not escape.


    How should he face the parting this time? Should he go mad like when he lost his grandmother and San San?


    Or should he suppress his rage by erupting with his sorrow like how he lost Vian?


    Neither...Su Siao was like a father to him, so he had to face it like a man.


    Therefore, Tang Ling disyed a carefree smile simr to Su Siao¡¯s when he looked at him. Then, he searched the backpack for a pack of cigarettes. He found the familiar brand that they got from Madam Selina¡¯s ck Market. He lit two up, one for himself and one for Su Siao.


    ¡°Fine, what¡¯s so special about this box?¡± Tang Ling said quickly.


    Su Siao looked into Tang Ling¡¯s eyes deeply. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s a messy ce where no forces unite called the Darkness Port. There are no rules orws there and that has be the way how they do things there. They view a trade or a deal as the ultimate holy and invible practice. Well, I guess you can also call it Freedom Port.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Tang Ling took a puff.


    ¡°The point is that this box is from the Darkness Port. It¡¯s one of the famous three, the Dori Dark Box,¡± said Su Siao. He sounded a little tired as his breath became heavier.


    Tang Ling refilled Su Siao¡¯s cup. ¡°It sounds like there are a lot of boxes in the Darkness Port. Do you want something to eat, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no time.¡± Su Siao rejected leisurely. He then tapped the box and said, ¡°Hehe, the box culture in the Darkness Port is one of its unique cultures. You¡¯ll understand it soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do I have to understand it?¡± Tang Ling stood up. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go catch a fish for us to have a meal. Oh, I also saw some alcohol in the backpack.¡±


    ¡°Because the next ce you are going to is the Darkness Port. Firstly, that¡¯s the only ce where you can truly lie low and hide. Secondly, you have to locate a person, someone exceptionally important in your life hereon.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Tang Ling got a wooden bucket and wanted to head out. He was really not interested in finding whosoever Su Siao was asking him to find at the moment.


    ¡°Zero. His name is Zero.¡± When Su Siao mentioned the name Zero, his eyes were as respectful as when he talked about Tang Feng.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll go out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me.¡± Tang Ling nodded to confirm that he remembered the name and dashed out of the mushroom cottage.


    Su Siao looked at Tang Ling¡¯s back leaving his sight, but he did not stop the boy. He felt rather sleepy after talking so much, and he wanted to have a nap. <i>That¡¯s what old people do, don¡¯t they?</i>


    He was not afraid of not making it since he expected this day a long time ago and had fully prepared himself for it. With that in mind, he strenuously stood up and walked to a corner of the kiddy cottage.


    There was a round box carved with floral patterns on all four sides in the corner. Su Siao opened it and fished out two ck notebooks.


    He panted heavily, feeling immensely exhausted. He hugged the two ck notebooks and fell asleep. Soon, his snores echoed in the little cottage.


    Tang Ling sprinted to the stream like the wind. He hammered his chest to make himself feel better, but the pain in his heart was suffocating. Nheless, he promised himself not to be sad. He could not afford to reveal sadness on his face, not a single bit! Su Siao had always been a great and honorable man. He was a carefree hunk!


    Even in death, he tended to be one. He would never want Tang Ling to weeping sadly beside him during thest few moments in his life and bid him farewell with tears.


    <i>Farewell?</i> Never! Tang Ling caught a fish in a daze. He then filled the bucket with water and returned to the mushroom cottage. He was swift. He caught the fish, filled the bucket with water, and returned to the cottage in less than five minutes.


    When he came back, he saw Su Siao leaning on the box stiffly and his heart tightened.


    Scrambling over, his hand trembled as he put his finger over Su Siao¡¯s nose while his other hand tried to sense for signs of life at Su Siao¡¯s chest.


    <i>Yes, yes, yes, he¡¯s still alive!</i> Tang Ling lowered his head, controlling the trembling and forcing his tears back. Not a single drop of tear would be shed today.


    ¡°You bastard, what are you doing? Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡± Su Siao suddenly woke up. Old people tended to have cat naps.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m just trying to wake you up. Your snoring is too scary.¡± Tang Ling pretended toin while looking disgusted.


    ¡°Uncle, go sleep over there. I¡¯ll make us something to eat quickly.¡± Tang Ling then carried Su Siao and put him on the tatami mat.


    Su Siao grunted in agreement since he was really tired.


    <i>Has it really been an hour? </i> It really had been an hour since their escape, but Tang Ling felt like his back had lightened by almost a third of the man¡¯s original weight.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct was calcting how long he had left before Su Siao¡¯s life energy depleted. Was time truly irreversible and unexinable? No, if that was really the case, he ought to freeze time!

 Chapter 214 - Freeze

    <h4>Chapter 214: Freeze</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    His Precise Instinct lost its function.


    How would he calcte time? How would he calcte life energy?


    Tang Ling squatted down on a tree root, slicing the fish knife by knife. With every slice he cut, he clenched his teeth tighter and forced his tears back.


    The fish fillet would soon be ready in probably another one to two minutes.


    He had plucked some purple ginger leaves along the way to put into the soup to provide extra warmth to the body.


    Tang Ling had no other options left. He stubbornly wanted to make a simple meal that was as warm as possible to apany Su Siao in the uing loneliness. It was also to help him fight off the coldness and loneliness in his eternal sleep. How long would he have to be lonely during his sleep?


    The bitterness in Tang Ling¡¯s heart was erupting.


    After the boiling fish soup was ced on the tea table, Tang Ling carried Su Siao over.


    Su Siao was a little confused. It was just a very short nap, yet he had aged a lot again. His hands started to shake uncontrobly.


    Tang Ling filled a bowl with soup and fed the warm fish fillet to Su Siao. He had removed the bones and the meat was cooked softly, so it slid easily down the throat.


    Su Siao nodded, expressing how tasty it was. His eyes then showed a tinge of irony. <i>Has ite down to this? Does he have to feed me now?</i>


    ¡°Uncle, even if you are healthy, I should also feed you. That¡¯s what it is.¡± What was what? Tang Ling could not even express himself properly. As usual, his words would be muddled whenever he was depressed.


    ¡°Give...¡± Su Siao passed the two ck notebooks to Tang Ling and swallowed a spoon of soup. Then, he mustered enough strength to say, ¡°The map to Darkness Port...Otherwise, you will die here in the mountains. The other one...has a lot of things inside...you must read it.¡±


    Tang Ling nodded.


    ¡°Am I dying?¡± Su Siao pushed the bowl away. He could no longer eat but he was happy inside. He never thought he would be so at peace when he departed. The kid that he treated as half his son was beside him, a warm meal was on the table, and he was peacefully lying down in this mushroom cottage that housed countless memories for him.


    All was well. He waited.


    ¡°C-Cigarette.¡± Su Siaoy down on the tatami mat.


    Tang Ling lit a cigarette quietly and gave it to him before he adjusted Su Siao¡¯s body to a morefortable posture on the tatami mat.


    He then grabbed the ck overcoat and covered Su Siao¡¯s body because it was getting a little chilly in the cottage.


    Su Siao stroked the ck overcoat affectionately. ¡°This was from my wife. She died by the hand of my enemy after I came back from a mission. I took revenge for her.¡± Su Siao forced a smile at Tang Ling with his remaining strength.


    Tang Ling held his hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold.¡± Su Siao curled his body up as he looked at Tang Ling profoundly. ¡°I have a daughter. She¡¯s missing. Her name is Su Lu. Find her for me. Bring her here and tell her I missed her. She will understand when she sees this cottage.¡±


    It was Su Siao¡¯s turn to grip Tang Ling¡¯s hand tightly.


    Tang Ling nodded. He also knew the pink lights in the cottage, the childish decorations and the cloth doll were all a little girl¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°Whenever I¡¯m bored, Ie here to make some wood sculptures. I¡¯m not kidding. That¡¯s Mad Lion Su Siao¡¯s hobby.¡± Su Siao¡¯s eyes were half-closed.


    Tang Ling did not move as the rapid drop in temperature made him want to stay still. Suddenly, the big-bellied lighting bug flew away because of the cold, so the cottage plunged into darkness.


    ¡°W-why did it fly away?¡± Su Siao was confused.


    Tang Ling tightened his teeth while his other hand was shaking terribly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the weather like outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost raining. It tends to rain during early autumn.¡± Tang Ling tried his best to sound normal.


    ¡°Oh, I, Su Siao, am dying on a rainy day.¡± Su Siao started to mumble gibberish. It sounded muddled as if every word rumbled in his throat though Tang Ling heard it clearly.


    ¡°Rona is in Ximi City. If you meet her there, tell her I got another woman and had a bunch of babies.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    The box...open it. I know you have a way to open it, but don¡¯t break it. I¡¯m afraid that you just might.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Ling saw a thinyer of ice spreading quickly and almost freeze over the old man.


    ¡°The Dragon Army has gone into hiding, but the old Dragon Army isn¡¯t important anymore. The important thing is that you should go and find the people that Tang Feng listed down. They will be your most importantrades.¡±


    Tang Ling was silent for a moment before he answered with a muffled cry. Su Siao was going to sleep, and there was no reason for him to make the man mad for onest time. He wanted his uncle to have a sweet dream.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it, but Tang Feng is my closest and best brother, and he is your father.¡± Su Siao tightened his grip on Tang Ling¡¯s hand. The ice had frozen his legs.


    The whole cottage was filled with a veil of mist. Every flutter of it would make one quiver.


    Tang Ling endured the cold. He could still hold on for a while because he wanted to stay beside his uncle¡¯s side for a little longer. Every second and every minute in the uing days, his uncle would be in loneliness, sleeping here alone.


    ¡°Here.¡± Su Siao mustered enough strength to raise his other hand. There was a True Capital coin in his palm.


    Tang Ling silently held the coin in his hand.


    ¡°I-I also treated you as my son...from the moment...that you were born...you were...my son.¡± Su Siao shut his eyes. It was so cold that the sleepiness got to him.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, yes, Father. I thought so.¡± A drop of tear rolled down Tang Ling¡¯s cheek, but before it could fall, it froze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep...for a while.¡± The unfinished cigarette stiffened beside Su Siao¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Sure, have a good rest. I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± As Tang Ling let go of Su Siao¡¯s hand, the thinyer shattered. Tang Ling tightened his mouth. As though he felt like it was too difficult to part or was unwilling to ept it just yet, he called out to Su Siao, ¡°Uncle? Uncle?¡±


    There was no reply in the dark cottage as the temperature further dropped.


    Silently, Tang Ling grabbed the two ck notebooks and the ck Dori Box into his backpack and slung it over his shoulder.


    He walked back to Su Siao and removed the cigarette from his mouth. Then, he put the frozen unfinished cigarette on the table where the warm fish soup had been frozen solid.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back and wake you up.¡± Every word that escaped his mouth was shaky. As his words echoed, he dashed out of the mushroom cottage and pulled the door close.


    Covered in ayer of ice when he came out, he stepped across the intertwining roots and moved forward for a dozen meters before he turned around.


    The drastic difference in temperature melted the ice on him into water. He stood there wet, gazing at the mushroom cottage that was turning into a big chunk of ice.


    From then on, this big chunk of ice would stay in Tang Ling¡¯s heart forever.


    ...


    How did people feel when they were sad? What kind of feelings ran through their minds? What kind of thoughts troubled them?


    Tang Ling had been through such heartbreaking moments twice. The first one was when his grandmother and San San left him. The second was Su Siao¡¯s slumber.


    Therefore, he was confident and qualified to say that his mind was nk and his body was numb while he felt lost with no direction in mind and had no idea what he was going to do.


    For two hours, Tang Ling had leaned beside the dancing root tree in a nk state. The green, blue, and cream leaves were waving in his sight whilst the autumn rain drizzled like an illusion in the air.


    Should he be doing something? Should he be thinking about something?


    Memories came afloat, but he would see the people that he missed the most in them.


    Tang Ling fished out the ck box. Of course, he knew how to open it.


    There were many rows of numbers on some very artistic-looking tracks. The tracks on the box converged to a single point where a sculpture of a little girl with a sweet smile but an unfriendly gaze was. More precisely, the track converged on the little girl¡¯s hand. It was altogether very artistic.


    He then started to rotate the rows of numbers on the track.


    63527.


    When the five numbers converged on the little girl¡¯s hand, the box clicked and opened easily.


    What was in the box? Tang Ling was not curious at all. He numbly opened it up. The box contained nothing but a silver piece of paper the size of a palm.


    Tang Ling picked it up. There was nothing written on the front and on the back was a row of crooked words written in ck ink: ¡®There is no treasure that the great Quark Rockwell can¡¯t steal like this Horror Luby List.¡¯


    The Horror Luby List? Tang Ling¡¯s eyes turned red as tears rolled down and wet the piece of silver paper with the autumn drizzle. He was not curious at all about why the so-called Horror Luby List was on a piece of silver paper. He was also not curious about who Quark Rockwell was.


    When he read the words, all the memories flooded his mind like the rising tide and drowned him instantly.


    Everything started because of this list.


    <i>If I¡¯m Tang Feng¡¯s son, it means I¡¯m also one of the names on this nk list.</i><i>Then, the bloody night, grandmother and sister died,</i> t<i>he Star Searcher must have something to do with this list.</i><i>Then, Uncle Su Yao, no, Uncle Su Siao appeared.</i>


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Finish this.¡±


    <i>It was such a big pot of meat.</i>


    ¡°You are not qualified to know who I am yet.¡±


    ¡°You little bastard, do you want to get beaten up?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your appetite? Are you are a Harsheen boar?¡±


    <i>When he stood by the window at times, his generous looks and his depressing gaze seemed to reminisce about the past.</i><i>Actually, was it because of me that he stayed strong and lived until now? His heart must have died a long time ago. He must have died in the memories that he kept looking back on.</i>


    <i>I really don¡¯t know whether my arrival gave him a new goal or not. It should have, shouldn¡¯t it?</i><i>He still wanted to find his daughter, didn¡¯t he?</i>


    Tang Ling curled his fist, crumpling the silver paper in his hand, yet the paper did not retain the marks at all.


    Tang Ling stood up, feeling a little lost. He fished out one of the ck notebooks. When he flipped it open, there were messy scribbles in Huaxianguage on the first page.


    ¡®Hey, kid, by the time you are reading this, it means I¡¯m already...¡¯


    Pak!


    Tang Ling mmed the notebook shut. It was not time to read it because the mood was just not right. He nervously fished out the other one and flipped it open. The first page was a hand-drawn but very detailed map.


    The map started with the mushroom cottage and went all over the Herrocky Mountain Ridge. If he were to follow the map, he would pass six safety viges, three safety sectors, and a safety city before ultimately reaching the seaside.


    There were several strong strokes drawn on the sea, representing huge waves. At first nce, it was filled with an unusual sense of danger. By the seaside, there was a crescent area that had a long bridge extending from one of the edges and it was connected to an ind. The crescent area together with the bridge and the ind were allbeled as the Darkness Port.


    At the bottom right of the map was another line of Huaxia words. The words were messier than the ones in the other notebook. It felt even wilder than Su Siao¡¯s scrawling, but some of the words had rather round edges and seemed to have been written by a child.


    ¡®Stupid kid, I believe when you see this map, you are still lost. It can¡¯t be helped since you aren¡¯t as smart as me. Go through the whole notebook. I¡¯vebeled every single sector of the map in detail. Remember to pay up, stupid.¡¯


    <i>What the hell?</i> Strange hatred rose from Tang Ling¡¯s heart, and he really wanted to tear the section up. He knew who had written the words, but all he wanted to do was chuckle.


    <i>Did he arrange everything before his death? Did he decide that I¡¯d be going to the Darkness Port? What is his goal? To revive the Dragon Army? Or show me fatherly love in these short sentences? If it is, why didn¡¯t he leave the name of my mother?</i>


    Compared to his father, Tang Ling would usually imagine who his mother was. It was the softest and weakest part of his heart, so he never told anyone about his imagination and how he missed his mother.


    With that in mind, Tang LIng¡¯s heart started to feel bitter again. He turned around to the dancing root tree and then shifted his gaze to Safety Sector No. 17 which only showed up as an edge in the blurry rain.


    <i>It¡¯s time to leave.</i><i>It¡¯s a little lonely this time. There¡¯s no Uncle Su Siao, no Fierce Dragon Squad, no family, and I have to leave the ce I once called home. It¡¯s really a little lonely.</i>


    Tang Ling sniffled as he wiped his tears dry. Being 15 years old was a cursed year for him. Would he be like this when he was 30?


    He still has to go to the Darkness Port because other than revenge, he still had to shoulder the new responsibility, Su Siao¡¯s slumber, the 10-year promise...


    The path ahead was blurry due to the autumn drizzle.


    At the corner of the cemetery in Safety Sector No. 17, in front of Vian¡¯s tomb, ady who was holding a boy¡¯s hand put down a bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°My beloved daughter, your friends have left. Those who can leave are blessed. I¡¯m sorry that you have to sleep here forever. I¡¯m also leaving with your little brother, Pandy. I¡¯ve received your friends¡¯ help and blessing. I¡¯ll bring your brother toplete what you couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Amidst the drizzle, thedy wiped her tears away.


    Behind Vian¡¯s tomb was Amir¡¯s. The young boy, who once had outstanding talent, made a mistake. Although he no longer had the chance to leave, in the future, he would have the chance to be by Vian¡¯s side and gaze at her. That could be considered as thest bit offort.

 Chapter 215 - Tang Ling’s Name

    <h4>Chapter 215: Tang Ling¡¯s Name</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In early autumn, Starstay City was beautiful. The Mirage Fire tree, a mutated species of the maple tree from the old civilization, would be in full bloom and the beauty of the tree was astonishing.


    Moreover, Starstay City was full of Mirage Fire trees.


    The morning sun in early autumn was never as hot as the summer, and with the slightest light, the Mirage Fire tree would reflect a crimson red glow, simr to a burning me.


    Based on the different colors of the Mirage Fire leaves, the reflection would appear in different shades as well. They were soft and beautiful as though the sunset had been cut down and ced in the city.


    The whole city was also filled with the scent of the Mirage Fire. The unique scent from the tree would only appear in this particr season. As fragrant as orchids and as sweet as honeysuckle, it smelled faint yetsting. What a pleasant season autumn was!


    ¡°Llla!¡± Higan was delighted. Both her fair legs were swinging in the air as she hummed an irregr melody. She loved the evening sunset, and in this particr season, due to the reflection from the Mirage Fire, it felt like evening all day long, even from the morning. She was intoxicated by the scene and strange tranquility filled her heart.


    It was a really heartwarming scene.


    Higan put her hands out. Between her fair slender fingers, the morning sun and the glow from the Mirage Fire beneath the Floating Domain shone together. She tilted her head and smiled, her eyes curving up like a crescent moon. Hershes were so long that morning dew practically hung from them. She was really overjoyed.


    A group of young men was waiting for the morning training in the empty space in front of the Sky Castle and every one of them was infatuated by that figure sitting on the edge of the castle.


    Everyone knew whenever the sun set, a particr scene would appear at Sky Castle, which was Queen Higan sitting on the edge and gazing into the twilight until the sky was full of stars. No one would have expected to see her early in the morning during the Mirage Fire season.


    Even though it was the deepest desires of the young men that could nevere true, they would not want to miss the sight of her.


    Holding the newspaper in his hand, Wei cleared his throat and startled the infatuated young men.


    <i>What¡¯s this? Gazing at the queen early in the morning and forgetting everything about the training? Do they know how precious time is?</i>


    With that in mind, Wei tidied his uniform. He was still wearing his deep navy uniform with a buckle that vaguely formed a dragon in the ancient Huaxia style. The buckle stated his identity: the Imperial bodyguard.


    It also meant that he could get close to Queen Higan openly and deliver the necessary news.


    Soaked in her own happiness, Higan did not respond to Wei¡¯s arrival at all. He stood aside quietly since he was used to her cold shoulder. Despite being able to see her almost every day, he was never truly within her sight.


    ¡°My queen, here¡¯s today¡¯s newspaper. There¡¯s news about Young Master Long on the third page. He arrived in Ximi City yesterday, and he can probably make it back to Starstay City in less than five days. He will arrive two days earlier than expected.¡± Wei regretted it a little after updating his queen since he had a feeling that he would somehow offend Young Master Long.


    <i>Young Master Long might want to surprise the queen, hence he raced back to the city.</i>


    With that thought in mind, Wei suddenly felt nervous. He knelt down on one knee and said toward Higan¡¯s back nervously, ¡°Young Master Long must have been traveling day and night to reach Starstay City earlier than expected. He must miss Your Majesty a lot, hence the anxiety. He¡¯s looking forward to surprising you, my queen. I daren¡¯t skip Young Master Long¡¯s update, but I also boldly ask of you, my queen, to feign ignorance, so that Young Master Long can have the element of surprise.¡±


    Wei¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat when he finished begging to the extent that even his back felt a little wet.


    Higan did not say anything. Instead, she signaled with her finger and the newspaper flew into her hands. She nced over it and said softly, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Wei heaved a breath of relief. He did not dare stay for another minute because he might offend the queen with his presence. Therefore, he expressed his desire to leave and quietly retreated from the roof.


    <i>Is heing back early?</i> Higan wanted to flip the newspaper, but a single nce at the portrait captivated her attention. She discarded the thought and moved the paper closer to her face.


    The front page title was written in bold: ¡®Dragon Army Returns? Son of Late Leader, Tang Feng, Identified.¡¯ It was a piece of trivial news she did not care for.


    On the contrary, her eyes were fixed on the portrait that apanied the article. It was a young boy with dark hair. His messy bangs slightly covered the brows but his face was clean and his facial features were delicate. His eyes were dark and his lips were slightly pressed together when the picture had been captured.


    ¡°Why does he look a little sad?¡± Higan¡¯s finger softly stroked the portrait. Her eyes somehow started to grow teary.


    Higan did not care or feel curious about why she would resonate with the sad person in the portrait. She did not know the young man at all and did not have any memories about him, yet she felt affected. She allowed her tears to roll down as though she sensed the loneliness, sadness, and depression. Her eyes were glued to the portrait.


    Somehow, she then started to mutter the name repeatedly, ¡°Tang Ling, Tang Ling...Tang Ling?¡±


    Suddenly, she uttered softly, ¡°Collect all the newspapers from today.¡±


    At the same time, Wei had walked down to the second floor of the Sky Castle and Higan¡¯s meek and dreamy voice entered his ears. ¡°Collect all the newspapers from today.¡±


    ¡°Could that be Higan¡¯s real voice? Did Young Master Long¡¯s return move her this much?¡± Wei¡¯s heart inevitably felt a little sour.


    It could not be helped. Those two were made for each other and it was within expectation that the queen¡¯s feelings for Young Master Long would increase by the day since it was only a matter of time.


    ...


    At Prinale Academy in Migan City.


    The first of September every year was the traditional admission day for the new students, but no one would report to the academy on the day itself. Instead, the students would report to the academy half a month or even a whole month earlier.


    It was the early autumn and Prinale Academy waspletely fired up despite being the first day of September. It was extra lively that day due to the explosive news that spread throughout Migan City like wildfire.


    ¡®Mad Lion Appears. Does The Leader Of Dragon Army, Tang Feng, Have A Son?¡¯


    ¡®Tang Feng¡¯s Son Has Escaped. Will The World Change Because Of This?¡¯


    ¡®Dragon Army Reappears. The Agnes Family Of Safety Sector No.17 Is Wiped Out Overnight.¡¯


    What else was more explosive that the reappearance of the Dragon Army and the son of that legendary man, Tang Feng? Nothing!


    Anyone above 20 years old would remember how the Dragon Army had once swept the world by astonishment and how that legendary leader had created miracle after miracle.


    Even though there were many teenagers below 20 years old in the academy who were born after the glorious years of the Dragon Army, the people that lived in the city were not uninformed swines, unlike the people of Safety Sector No. 17 that knew almost nothing about the Dragon Army. After all, Migan City was a safety city and was the highest administrative unit in the world.


    Quite the contrary, the young men in Migan City had grown up with the legends of the Dragon Army and the adventures of Tang Feng.


    However, of course, these stories were more or less altered artificially for the worse. Details were distorted and ill intentions with obscure meanings filled the gaps in the story. Nevertheless, it did not affect Tang Feng or the Dragon Army¡¯s famous reputation since the people had their own opinions about this as well.


    ¡°Tang Ling? Is Tang Feng¡¯s son named Tang Ling? From Safety Sector No. 17? This is really interesting,¡± said one of the young men reading the newspaper loudly when he walked across the garden of the campus.


    Another young man beside him said, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about him? I don¡¯t think he can live outside for a year. Don¡¯t forget that he...¡±


    The conversation was quite heated, hence the two of them did not notice a troubled-looking young man dozing off on the bench in the garden.


    When one of the two young men said that Tang Ling might not survive for more than a year, the troubled-looking young man bolted up from the bench and beat the talkative one before snatching the paper from the other.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? You are dead meat!¡± The young man who got punched was angry, and so was the other man whose newspaper was snatched. The two of them dished out punches and kicks at the offender.


    They were rather powerful since they had been training for quite some time, so the force of their punching and kicking was at least the strength of five bulls.


    The young man who had snatched the newspaper away was no match for them, so he did not fight back at all. He allowed the punches and kicks to hit his body. Meanwhile, his hand was shaking as if he longed to read the article in the newspaper.


    The Agnes family had been wiped out and Tang Ling had escaped!


    ¡°Is that so? Did he escape? Did Tang Ling really wipe out the entire Agnes family?¡± Yu¡¯s hands were trembling violently. Even though he was getting a beating, his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    ...


    At the Apollo Mercenary Training Camp.


    A buff young man with a sun tattoo on his chest was tied up on a wooden pir. His eyes scanned around and he saw nothing but the vast desert beyond the camp. The golden sand reflected the blinding sun and one¡¯s eyes would feel pain and tear up if one stared at the sand for too long. The sun was never stingy with its hot sunlight, especially above the vast desert.


    After a while, this young man started to look dehydrated. His lips were dry and beneath the dried skin were bloody scabs.


    ¡°Yo, Orston, are you gonna submit or what?¡± A young man in a battle uniform mocked as he slowly walked to the young man named Orston tied up on the wooden pir.


    Ptui!


    Orston spat, but due to his dehydration, nothing came up. Still, the disrespectful action made the mocking young man respond with a whish on his body.


    With that, another bloody whish mark was added to his buff body.


    Orston did not show pain. Instead, heughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha, you are the one who lost! You! The newspaper clearly states that Tang Feng¡¯s son has escaped!¡±


    Pak!


    The whipshed his body again.


    ¡°You only came in half a year earlier than me, lost to me in a fight, and wanted a rematch because you were embarrassed. But can it change the facts? Just you wait. I¡¯ll be stronger than you and I¡¯ll beat you beyond recognition, so not even your mother will recognize you when I¡¯m done. I will win the fight and tie you up on this pir. I won¡¯t release you for a night and a day, and I¡¯ll whip you as hard as I can a hundred times. After all, that¡¯s the maximum number of penalties allowed, isn¡¯t it? I hope by then, you will still be alive, you little piece of sh*t.¡± Orston verbally attacked the mercenary young man and the whipnded on his body non-stop.


    ording to the rules, the winner of the fight had the right to whip Orston 70 times.


    ¡°Will Orston die?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. There have been cases of people dying after a week in the camp.¡±


    ¡°But he seems vigorous with his scolding. Shouldn¡¯t he be fine?¡±


    The mercenaries who were watching Orston being whipped were discussing, but no one deemed it wrong. That was the rule in the training camp. Anything could be solved with a fight and the winner had the right to punish the loser.


    Compared to this, the news about the Dragon Army was really shocking, second only to Tang Feng having a son. It was not the usual reappearance though. The Dragon Army had almost wiped out a safety sector and Tang Feng¡¯s son had wiped out a family that sided with the Stardust Council.


    What did it mean? The Dragon Army was making aeback and the son of Tang Feng, that kid, Tang Ling, was not some John Doe either. What would the world wee in the future?


    The mercenaries were never afraid of chaos. If the world was at peace, they would have no reason to exist anymore.


    Apollo¡¯s mercenaries were soldiers trained by the system. They had their own pride and wished to join battles that could change the world. They were unlike those on the ck market who were registered as mercenaries but never had the vision to do something great. Those were just untamed soldiers, and strictly speaking, they should be known as abination of bounty hunters and wandering hunters.


    ¡°Gonna give in?¡± The young man whipping Orston was a little tired since using up all his punishing right in one go under the hot sun was really exhausting.


    ¡°Give in? Hahaha...¡± Orston was also at hisst breath, but his eyes were filled with a sneer as he looked at the young man and enunciated word for word, ¡°You¡¯ll never know how powerful my brother is, and I¡¯m the one who will fight by his side one day. Why the hell would I give in? What kind of garbage are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You piece of sh*t!¡± The young man had used up his punishing rights, so he could not hit Orston anymore. He looked at Orston with a grudgeful gaze, ¡°Who the hell knows who the f*ck is your brother?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know because you don¡¯t have the right to know,¡± Orston whispered so that only he could hear himself. He raised his head up to the sky and a lonely eagle soared across the sky, reminding him of Tang Ling.


    The eagle must have its kind waiting for him, did it not? Just like Tang Ling!


    ...


    The explosive news spread like wildfire with the unique method of the Purple Moon era. In just three to five days, every corner in the world knew about it. The smallest safety vige also had administrative officers that knew about the news. Even arge scale Drifter group got the news eventually.


    Tang Ling¡¯s name was somehow uttered by millions of people when they looked up into the sky in a daze.


    Tang Ling, a nobody from the settlement, became a world-renowned figure, and it had only been a little more than three months since he left the settlement.

 Chapter 216 - Taking The First Step Forward

    <h4>Chapter 216: Taking The First Step Forward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling finally stomped out the Agnes family and put an end to their sinful lives. Furthermore, he made himself known to the world in his own way.


    The Dragon Army also disyed their courage against death and the protection of their beliefs just like they always had. They also told the world with their actions that they were always around and were preparing to make aeback anytime.


    The Butterfly Effect existed regardless of the era and would never change. Moreover, what happened in Safety Sector No. 17 was not the p of a butterfly¡¯s wing. It was as immense as a giant eagle pping its wings multiple times. What changes would it bring to the world? No one had the answer.


    However, the seed had been nted. Everyone would tread their paths more powerfully and be prepared to wee the change.


    Under the warm sun, Andy looked calm and his heart was at peace. He had heard about Tang Ling¡¯s news early in the morning. The person that he vowed to follow remained standing somewhere else in this world and was getting stronger as he advanced forward.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to work harder.¡± With a smile, Andy buried himself in reading a book from the old civilization about basic physics.


    <i>If I can cultivate and train myself to be a scientist...will Tang Ling need scientists in the future?</i>


    ...


    Under the moon, Christina wiped her tears dry. Because she cedst in the family exercise, she was once again sent to the self-examination room and no dinner was provided again. Her tears were ones of grievance, but it did not mean that she was weak. Tang Ling¡¯s presence had ignited the world and it was definitely not just because of his identity.


    <i>I must work harder. Otherwise, how am I going to stay by him in the future and fight by his side?</i><i>Wait for me, my friends...</i>


    Christina¡¯s gaze became stronger as she looked at the moon through the crack of the little window.


    ...


    A luxurious floating carriage left Ximi City for Starstay City.


    Tang Long was sitting in his cabin quietly. His sweet smile that was filled with anticipation from earlier had vanished.


    He was holding a newspaper, ncing at it at times. The calmer he looked, the more depressed the others would feel. Even Qi Dou, his teacher, dared not say anything at the moment. The delicate moment could not be put into words, and the atmosphere screamed ofplication.


    Autumn dyed the moving scenery outside the window colorful, yet there was a sense of tranquility too.


    Tang Long put the newspaper down and looked at Qi Dou. ¡°Do you think with my power, I can eliminate the Agnes family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as easy as lifting a finger.¡± Qi Dou was telling the truth. If he wanted to eliminate them, a little family in the rural area would not take much of Tang Long¡¯s effort.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to my personal strength.¡± Tang Long¡¯s eyes shone with aplicated gleam. Only he knew what was going through his mind.


    ¡°I <i>am</i> referring to your personal strength. ording to the detailed reports, Tang Ling used about half an hour. You could have eliminated seven to eight Agnes families in that given time.¡± Qi Dou sighed and added, ¡°Young Master Long, don¡¯t you have the confidence to do so?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence.¡± A little ember sparked across Tang Long¡¯s hand and the newspaper was ignited, eventually burning into cinders.


    An envious gaze shed over Qi Dou¡¯s gaze when he saw the embers. What a powerful Precise Instinct. As long as Tang Long wished, he could break down and analyze any talent¡¯s nature and copy it, mastering it as his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry, very angry, in fact. Now that he has appeared, what am I? What have I be?!¡± Tang Long mmed the table beside him.


    ¡°You are none other than the heir of the Stardust Council.¡± Qi Dou stood up and patted Tang Long¡¯s shoulder. Qi Dou believed he had the responsibility to remind him about his identity and how he ought to behave.


    ¡°Are you still concerned about the identity of Tang Feng¡¯s son? No, that identity is numerous times lower than your identity as the heir to the Stardust Council. What Tang Feng left behind are some, well, wealth about people including the old generals of the Dragon, Tiger, Phoenix, and Turtle Armies plus somemanders or marshals. All you have to do is inherit all those,¡± Qi Dou said calmly.


    ¡°But to inherit all those requires the proper lineage.¡± Tang Long had calmed down by now.


    Yeah, why would hepare himself to a country boy? He was the righteous heir of the Stardust Council! He was the Young Master Long that everyone respected! He already had a group of genius young teens around him that would follow him to his death known as the Stardust Sixteen.


    Every single one of them was powerful and could be easily featured in the Purple Moon Elite Youth Channel. With a wave of his arm, the fanatic Stardust Army would answer his call and give their lives to him.


    So, why would hepare himself to a country boy? That country boy was just lucky to have a father named Tang Feng. Other than that, what else could he possibly have? With his identity exposed, how long could he survive?


    ¡®Lucky to have a father named Tang Feng¡¯. Somehow when Tang Long thought of that particr phrase, it stung his heart like a thorn.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He, Tang Long, the Young Master Long, would soon remove this thorn in his heart by removing Tang Ling from this world. Then, the thorn in his heart would no longer exist.


    ...


    Fuaah!


    Tang Ling uprooted the thousand-vine sunflower andnded on his bum. Frustrated, he ripped all the messy vines that tangled his body and twisted the giant flower off its stem.


    <i>This is for not taking my Precise Instinct seriously!</i> Tang Ling stomped the thousand-vine sunflower vehemently. After being uprooted, the ferocious nt had lost its intimidating appearance and it could not even move anymore.


    The Herrocky Mountain Ridge was a dangerous ce. It was but a short distance and the notebook with the map had specifically stated to be careful of the thousand-vine sunflower which was categorized as a Level 1 vicious nt in the Purple Moon Era. It was strange because it was not a mutation of the beautiful sunflower nt from the old civilization. Instead, it was a type of mutated symbiotic nt, meaning that it was a type of tenacious nt which formed a symbiotic rtionship with the sunflower from the old civilization and then mutated into a new type of nt.


    The mutation granted it the ability to camouge and change its color to adapt to the surroundings, which was an ability that usually appeared in animal especially chameleons.


    The symbiotic rtionship added a lot of vines to its stem and the vines were very tenacious. With its absurd numbers, it would constrict its prey with the forest of vines, so even a highly mutated beast or even Level 1 mutated beast would fall prey to its vines at times.


    It was a very powerful nt indeed, but it had its weakness. Its roots were exceptionally weak and as long as one could find where its roots were and eradicate thempletely, the vicious nt would lose its mobility.


    Ptui!


    Tang Ling spat on the dead nt. It might sound easy to uproot it, but only he knew how difficult it was and how much hell had he been through. In fact, he almost died of suffocation from the vines.


    ¡®The vines of the thousand-vine sunflower are a decent material to craft a set of armor. When I¡¯m bored, I always collect some. Of course, it¡¯s still a sunflower, so it has its seeds that I personally think are delicious. I usually boil them and eat them like the dumplings from the old civilization.


    ¡®Don¡¯t peel the skin when you boil it. This is my personal recipe. But not any John Doe can kill a thousand-vine sunflower, especially not you, stupid kid. I think the vines might strangle you to death before you even locate its roots, so don¡¯t even think about doing it and stop thinking about the taste of dumplings.¡¯


    <i>What a nag! Isn¡¯t he done?</i> Beside these two paragraphs that served as a reminder, there was an illustration of a dumb-looking kid crying being strangled by the vines of the sunflower.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling almost lost it and threw the notebook away. He did not want to admit that he almost teared up due to the constriction. He had almost suffocated!


    If his Precise Instinct had not followed the sunflower¡¯s movements and calcted three possible spots where it hid its roots based on its size, Tang Ling might have died from the vines of the Level 1 vicious nt.


    If his Precise Instinct still retained the ability of spotting weaknesses like how it did when it had been empowered by the war seed, he would not have ended up in this situation.


    He cut the vines quickly and stuffed them into his backpack.


    <i>Uncle Su Siao is the man!</i> Tang Ling realized that the backpack that he got from Su Siao was a super stretchable tactical backpack. He tried to pull it to its limit, but even with his strength, he failed to do so. He also got a conclusion from his slight tug. The more things he stuffed into it, the bigger it could expand and it might expand to his size. Then, it could house a lot of stuff!


    ording to the route on the map, after going through the defense line of Safety Sector No. 17, which was what the map described as almost non-existent, Tang Ling had set foot on the Herrocky Mountain Ridge.


    As a matter of fact, when he went around the defense line, he was very nervous. He did not know why the man who had scribbled in the notebook had looked down on the Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s defense line and described it as non-existent. Back then, when Instructor Thuja had pointed out the defense line and exined where it was on the map, Tang Ling thought that the defense line had been perfectly built.


    However, following the route on the notebook nap, Tang Ling crossed it easily.


    His expression was as bitter as if he had eaten sh*t. He really hated this notebook with the map, but he had to rely on it. Because of it, on the third day in the Herrocky Mountain Ridge, he managed to slip by a Level 4 vicious beast¡¯s territory, the Rayman lightning rhinoceros. He also snuck away from a pack of highly mutated beasts, the U striped wolf pack. He even got some souvenirs from the mountain such as some unique nts and some special materials from the local mutated beasts.


    Of course, Tang Ling was originally a p*ssy. He only selected the weak ones to bully and gave up all those souvenirs from the more dangerous beasts or spots to continue forward. He really had a hard time giving them all up. After all, money was always on his mind. He started to think about the money that he had to spend when he reached the safety viges and sectors.


    Tang Ling could never be starved. He did get some vicious beast meat from the Agnes family¡¯s storeroom, but as his appetite grew, how long could the meatst him? Therefore, he started to take the risk by collecting the creepers from the thousand-vine sunflower since they could be sold for a hefty price.


    As a consequence, he was in an ugly state after the battle, but he had to admit that the vines were the best spoil from his three days on the mountain ridge.


    After cutting the vines off, he counted 67 matured vines which could be sold by the gram in the ck market. Delighted, he stuffed almost 2.5kg of vines into his super stretchable backpack. He then lifted up the flower that was half his size and shuttled across the mountain forest quickly.


    He was fast but would stop at times to look at the map and scan his surroundings. His movement pattern was weird. At times, he ran, climbed trees, and jumped across branches like a monkey. Sometimes, he crawled under the bushes like a snake.


    He ran and bounded all the way. After almost 40 minutes, he reached a riverside.


    The terrain around the river was wide and there were no hiding spots within a 400-meter radius. Since he was close to a water source and found some big rocks that could block the wind, the riverside was an ideal ce to spend the night.


    Of course, it was also stated in the map, so Tang Ling had mixed feelings about finding it.


    He put his backpack down and pulled some tools out to cook a meal. He skillfully started a fire and started to boil some water. He did not want to admit that he was actually tempted to taste the so-called dumplings from the old civilization, hence the decision to kill the thousand-vine sunflower.


    He convinced himself that he was just trying to collect some materials for sale, but when he boiled the sunflower seeds, which Tang Feng had called dumplings, Tang Ling gulped gluttonously.


    <i>That bloody sunflower is so stingy! The flower is so big, but all it had were ten seeds, each the size of my palm. Who can it feed? But it smells really good though. It has a unique fragrance to it.</i>


    ording to the notebook, when the seeds floated on the surface, they were ready to be eaten.


    Due to theck of food, Tang Ling added 100 grams of vicious beast meat and roasted the drumstick of a beast that he had hunted earlier in the day. On top of that, he had to keep a bnced diet, so he dumped all the edible vegetables that he collected along the way in.


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder what do the dumplings from the old civilization taste like? How can the seeds taste like dumplings?¡± Holding his chin in his palm, Tang Ling was in deep thought. It was a serious question for him.


    Nheless, since the answer would be soon revealed, after two seconds, he drifted away to other thoughts. He had to get into a safety sector, search for its ck market, and trade for some supplies. Other than food and necessities for the journey, he also had to register himself as a mercenary in the ck market lobby.


    That was what the note Su Siao left for him stated. He had to be a mercenary first with his first mission to get a hunting mask. It was not an easy task though, with his identity was exposed. He had to think about how to register himself and not attract a crowd.


    Tang Ling would never ignore Su Siao¡¯s will. The things that he had written in the notebook must be important and benefit Tang Ling¡¯s future.


    His first destination was not a safety sector but a safety vige. He was thinking if he would find the ck market in a vige.


    As he pondered upon the topic, the pot of dumpling soup bubbled. He neglected the heat and scooped one up to shove into his mouth.


    It tasted heavenly. The skin was softly boiled while the slight saltiness and the unique fragranceplimented the mushy meaty texture. It also tasted like beancurd, probably because of the meat that the thousand-vine sunflower consumed.


    The taste was considered delicious, especially when he was on such an arduous journey. <i>Is this the taste of dumplings from the old civilization?</i>


    With that in mind, Tang Ling swallowed the seed and he felt that Tang Feng was rather reliable when it came to food.


    However, right after that thought popped into his mind, intense pain surged in his stomach.


    Tang Ling curled up after a strong cry. His head had nothing but a single thought: ¡®That damned Tang Feng, why didn¡¯t he write properly?!¡¯

 Chapter 217 - Hey, Ms. Black

    <h4>Chapter 217: Hey, Ms. ck</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Was the seed of the thousand-vine sunflower poisonous?


    No, it was not, but it contained very pure energy. The energy was purer than the Level 3 vicious beast meat, and Tang Ling had eaten it unprepared, hence the pain.


    It was not a major problem anyway. As Tang Ling cursed Tang Feng for being a sinister person, he endured the pain and gobbled down the whole pot. He then used the eating method that Su Siao taught him and exercised his bowels before he entered the cultivation state.


    The magnificent light had set over the mountain before the chill of the night arrived unannounced. The river murmured ceaselessly, and together with the numerous buzzes of the insects, the melody of nature weed the Purple Moon.


    When the first moonbeam shone on Tang Ling, he finally opened his eyes. The thousand-vine sunflower seeds were really powerful. Even though it was just a pot of soup, he was able to clearly sense the growth in him.


    In fact, after he froze Su Siao and left the mushroom cottage, he had been roughly estimating his strength along the road. Using bulls as a measurement unit, he had reached five and a half bulls¡¯ strength.


    The other abilities thatplimented his strength were also steadily growing. When he reached this stage, even if he ate vicious beast meat coupled with four hours of cultivation every day, the growth was somehow limited and slow.


    He never would have thought a pot of sunflower seed soup could provide him with such growth. His strength had reached six bulls¡¯ worth in an instant! If he were to follow his usual pace, he would have needed at least another 15 days and had to eat Level 3 vicious beast meat at least twice to reach that level of strength.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling anxiously dragged his backpack closer and rifled for the ck notebook with the map. He flipped to the next page.


    Next, he would have to cross the Herrockey Mountain Ridge to Mitos Valley, and after the heart of the valley, the road would slowly open up wider and lead to the Raqir ins.


    The Raqir ins was rich with resources. Being a natural grasnd, the ce was inhabited by nomads who originally were Drifters. After the nomads settled down, a safety vige was built, Safety Vige No. 209, also known as Barbarto Safety Vige.


    The map of the safety vige was also as detailed as the previous one. The danger spots, the territory of highly mutated beasts or vicious beasts, their movement patterns, everything wasbeled perfectly. However, none of them were as important as the notes beside the map.


    As he flipped the notebook, Tang Feng¡¯s naggy side started to show and the notes that he left behind got longer and longer.


    The first long note after the second map went as such: ¡®A stupid fool is frequently gluttonous. Some stupid kid must have given in to temptation and eaten the seed. Am I right? Does your stomach hurt? Hahaha, it is because you¡¯re dumb, so you have to learn some knowledge about vicious nts systematically.


    ¡®Some vicious nts might produce rare materials, but they are also good at producing crystals, unlike vicious beasts which scatter their energy throughout their muscles and can only form one crystal at the heart.


    ¡®Of course, crystals are precious. It is the basic material for all forging, but in terms of the best source for energy replenishment, it¡¯s always the vicious nt!¡¯


    Pak!


    Tang Ling mmed the notebook shut as veins bulged on his forehead and twitched non-stop.


    <i>Happy, aren¡¯t</i><i> you? Dragging me around at your pace! If you didn¡¯t describe how delicious the seed was, why would I have captured a thousand-vine sunflower?!</i>


    <i>Fine, even if that¡¯s the case, he could¡¯ve stated how powerful the seeds are and must be prepared before eating, but he didn¡¯t!</i><i>He wrote the oue on the next page, which I was going to read the next day just so he couldugh at me! </i><i>What kind of lousy humor is that?!</i>


    Tang Ling tossed the ck notebook back into the backpack. He made up his mind to read at least two pages ahead before heading out the next time despite being reluctant since he did not want this to happen again.


    <i>But the vicious nts! </i>


    The idea about the vicious nts had rooted itself deep into Tang Ling¡¯s heart via the seeds of the thousand-vein sunflower.


    The seeds were a really good supplement. He should have thought of it earlier. The Level 1 vicious nt was so powerful that it could capture highly mutated beasts at times. Other than its vines being suitable material to craft armor, and nothing else besides the seed were edible, where would it store its energy?


    It must be the seeds! A thousand-vine sunflower had only a little more than a dozen seeds, so every seed was the essence of the nt!


    nts performed photosynthesis, and somehow in the Purple Moon era, due to some mysterious mutation, it was able to absorb the moonbeam from the Purple Moon since absorbing energy was an instinct within all living beings.


    Ever since the Purple Moon made its appearance, it defied the naturalw by appearing every night without exception, even when it rained or when the sky was cloudy. Of course, such a theory was rather an absurd one since nts were supposed to only perform cellr respiration.


    Regardless, he would have to think of a way to learn more about vicious nts and figure out a way to collect some vicious nt essence. He wanted to quickly reach the strength of nine bulls and break through to be a Purple Moon Warrior in that form.


    Truth be told, breaking through to the next phase was not as natural as the records in Safety Sector No. 17 stated. ording to Su Siao¡¯s notes, there were some extra materials needed to break through, but getting them depended entirely on luck.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling hoped that he could be fully prepared.


    The messy thoughts in his mind drove him sleepy. He finished all the meat that he prepared for himself since wasting food was a sin. He then divided the fire into four separate spots that surrounded himself.


    After some more necessary setup, he slowly returned to his cultivation state. It was the mostfortable time of the day. Cultivating at night would absorb the energy from the Purple Moon, and when the energy entered his body, a breezy sensation would follow, rxing his mind.


    At the end of his cultivation, he would fall asleep soundly. Four hourster, he would wake up to a new day.


    A new day meant new hope. He wanted to move forward with hope because he had the ten-year promise to fulfill and his Uncle Su Siao was waiting for him. He also vowed to find the silver-haired man. Tang Ling encouraged himself to forge on, forgetting all about the loneliness and sadness of journeying in the mountain forest.


    The riverside started to get noisy. Other than the drones from the insects, the beasts started to roar and growl and with the murmurs of the river. Some weird fish would leap out while strange heads of unknown aquatic beings would pop out from the water from time to time.


    Nevertheless, tonight was all about Tang Ling.


    ...


    Valencia was riding her beloved red-maned scaly horse. Her depressed and disappointed expression brought her to the edge of the Raqir ins alone. The grasnd was near to the Mitos Valley and it was her favorite ce to go to whenever she was sad.


    ¡°Hero.¡± Valencia stroked the mane of her horse with her red-rimmed eyes.


    The red-maned scaly horse lived up to its name. It sprinted like a bolt of ck lightning and its tail was crimson red in color as though a zing fire was glowing. When it ran, its beauty was aspiring. Fearless as it was, it had trampled at least seven to eight greedy grasnd wolves under its hooves. The horse had been a present from her father when she was 15 and epted to the hunter¡¯s school. Rumor had it that only one out of ten thousand iron-scaled horses had red manes, hence the name red-maned scaly horse. It was undoubtedly precious.


    Valencia loved Hero like her own family. She treated it like her little brother and they had spent two happy years together. She watched it grow from a little pony to a mature and handsome horse. Day by day, the rtionship between girl and horse became closer and closer.


    The edge of Mitos Valley was also exceptionally beautiful because it was close to the Goddess Tear Lake. Mist constantly swirled around the exit of the valley. The mountains on both sides of the valley looked mighty and tall. In autumn, the valley looked like an amazing artist had swirled red and yellow paint over the scenery, making it look like an alluring oil painting.


    How fascinating! Despite the beautiful scenery, the vigers of Barbarto Vige rarely came by due to the lurking danger in the valley. Although some said that after going through the valley for half a month, one would reach an astonishing safety sector, the vigers would never try their luck. Not even the mightiest and bravest man of the vige dared to do it.


    Therefore, one could only gaze the beautiful scenery from a distance, and only Valencia, the crazy girl from the vige was bold enough to get this close. Valencia was proud of it, so proud that she cherished the scenery a lot more since it belonged only to her.


    However, the beautiful scenery and mysterious failed to lift Valencia¡¯s mood today. Her heart was broken as she listened to Hero¡¯s grunts as if it was replying to her calling. The more it grunted, the sadder she felt. She lowered her body and hugged Hero by the neck. ¡°Hero, if I gave you to someone else, would you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Aaaarggghh!¡± The scream of a young man rang out from further away. At the same time, Hero shuffled forward to munch on some sweet grass. Due to the sudden movement and the unexpected scream, Valencia almost fell off her horse because she thought Hero had suddenly replied to her.


    However, the scream came from another direction. In shock, Valencia turned around to see someone dashing out of Mitos Valley.


    The scream came from that person who was being chased by a bunch of purple Udy crows. The crows were flocking towards him like a huge purple cloud as they angrily cawed and were determined to peck the fleeing person in front of them.


    Valencia¡¯s mouth was wide in shock. What was she looking at? Was it a dream? Who would provoke a bunch of purple Udy crows? What did the person do that made the crows this angry?


    One thing worth noting was that while the purple Udy crows might not be powerful, they were known for harassing a person to death. Udy, in thenguage of Barbato Vige, meant noisy. Never doubt how strange the crows sounded because all types of their weird caws sounded like the onomatopoeia of the sounds of humans.


    The crows had a strange habit. They loved to mimic the rude noises of humans like the sound of munching food, the sound of diarrhea, the snores during sleeping and even farting. They loved all those socially uneptable noises.


    If they were angered, they would caw relentlessly for the entire day and night in front of the target, the target¡¯s house, or even wherever the target could hear them.


    Just think about how disturbing it was to listen to the munching, farting, and the noise of diarrhea. It would drive one crazy!


    On top of that, the crows perfectly inherited their ancestor¡¯s habit of stealing. While disturbing the target, they would steal or even rob anything theyid eyes on unlike the crows from the old civilizations which would only go after shiny things.


    One purple Udy crow might only be a nuisance since its attack was really nothing, but if there was a flock of them...


    Valencia had no idea how the running man was able to provoke a whole flock at once.


    The purple Udy crows were cawing like they were farting, and the rude noises sounded like it could cover the heavens. That person was reaching the side of the Goddess Tear Lake and wanted to jump in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump in! Theke has Arto red armored fish! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Valencia was a kind girl who could not watch a person die, even when the person miraculously provoked a flock of purple Udy crows.


    It seemed like the person heard Valencia¡¯s warning, so he made a hard brake and did not jump into theke. He nced over at Valencia and started running to her madly. His explosive speed was so unbelievable that it was difficult to believe that he was a man.


    <i>What the hell is he doing? Is he trying to lure the flock of purple </i>Udy crows to me? Valencia gripped the reins and was about to gallop away.


    With Hero¡¯s speed, shaking off the flock of crows was not a problem, but...she hesitated and did not gallop away immediately. Although a single purple Udy crow¡¯s attack was nothing, a flock of crows could peck one to death easily.


    <i>I¡¯ll wait for 20 seconds. 20 seconds tops! Otherwise, the crows will surround me too! </i>


    She did not simplye up with that time, but the person was running really fast. He must have used some herbs to increase his speed. In short, she expected him to reach her in 20 seconds, but...she was shocked again. In less than ten seconds, he arrived in front of her like a gale.


    It was then that Valencia had a clear look at the person¡¯s face. He was of average height though a little thin and was in his young teens.


    He had brown hair and brows, delicate facial features, and slightly dark skin, but his puffy cheeks ruined his delicate features, making him look a little cute instead of handsome. His dark eyes were clear and deep, leaving an impression at first nce.


    However, one should not judge a book by its cover. Why would this boy carry a huge backpack and hold a nest in his hand while running away?


    That nest was...


    <i>Is he a greedy brat?</i> Valencia started to regret showing goodwill to such a person, but the boy did not feel anything. He leaped up on Hero¡¯s back and said, ¡°Hey, Ms. ck, giddy up! The farting crows areing! You have no idea how disgusting they are!¡±


    Valencia almost exploded on the spot. <i>Ms. ck?! Am I as dark as you? You are as dark as coal!</i>


    s, she did not have a choice since the flock of purple Udy crows was on their tail! Valencia squeezed her thighs and flicked the rein.


    <i>Hyak!</i> Hero then galloped away.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. ck, you are really kind-hearted. I will repay you, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    This was the first meeting between Valencia and Tang Ling.

 Chapter 218 - Barbarto Village

    <h4>Chapter 218: Barbarto Vige</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Get down.¡± Valencia was annoyed. She felt for Hero because they had to gallop around the grasnd for almost five rounds topletely shake off the disgusting purple Udy crows. Hero was exhausted, practically foaming at its mouth just because she decided to save a young teen who was being very irritating right now.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ling jumped down the horse with the crow¡¯s nest.


    Valencia also jumped down after she heard Hero breathing heavily. She stroked its neck and ignored Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not mind the cold shoulder since she had helped him. He opened his backpack and searched for a seed the size of his palm to hand over. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Valencia turned around and saw the seed in his palm. The shell of the seed was ck and had red stripes on it. It was round and rich, simr to a stone that was lustrous.


    ¡°The holy fruit? Is this the holy fruit?¡± Valencia widened her eyes in shock. In disbelief, she snatched the thousand-vine sunflower seed from him and sniffed it. The smell shared the exact same fragrance with the holy fruit that she had once seen in Uvandidi Tribe.


    ¡°Take it back.¡± Despite her reluctance, the holy fruit was considered precious and she did not think she deserved the holy fruit for her actions.


    ¡°Just take it.¡± Tang Ling shed her a carefree smile with his hands in his pockets, expressing his intention of giving it to her. ¡°I said I¡¯d repay you and I can¡¯t find any good stuff here, so I guess this mediocre seed will have to do.¡±


    ¡°This is mediocre?¡± Valencia¡¯s curiosity of the young teen increased. Legend had it that the holy fruit was from a type of man-eating nt in the Herrockey Mountain Ridge. The nt was considered the most vicious one. Even the most ferocious greedy wolf king in the grasnd was no match for it.


    Valencia once wondered what kind of nt it was and how vicious it would be. Would it be bigger than thergest tent in the vige? Yet, this young teen before her eyes imed that this holy seed was something mediocre!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I picked it up along the way anyway.¡± Tang Ling gave her an innocent smile.


    Valencia¡¯s jaw dropped. <i>He picked it up? Picking up a holy fruit in the dangerous valley? Luck sure favors him a little too much! But there seems to be no other exnation either. He looks thin, somewhat scrawny. Even a boy of the same age from the vige is stronger than him, let alone the hunters.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± Tang Ling patted his backpack and slung it over his back. He carried the crow¡¯s nest in his hand as he scanned forward and decided to continue his journey. ording to the map, Barbarto Vige was a little further ahead. He wanted to ask around whether the vige had a small ck market because he was in urgent need of trading resources.


    His intention of leaving stunned Valencia again. ¡°Are you already going off?¡±


    ¡°What else am I supposed to do? I¡¯m trying to get to Barbarto Vige. If the sky turns into day...¡± Tang Ling scratched his head before he could finish, then a thought came into his mind. ¡°Do you know Barbarto Vige?¡±


    It was not Tang Ling¡¯s fault for asking such a question. There were a total of six safety viges scattered across the Raqir ins, but the route that he was going would only take him to Barbarto Vige.


    In order to make it to the Darkness Port in time, Tang Ling did not n on visiting the other viges, and since the grasnd was shared ground between the viges, the girl might be very well from other viges.


    ording to Su Siao¡¯s note, he had to reach the Darkness Port before December, which would be the month when the Storm Voyage started. ¡®Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait until July of next year to locate Zero,¡¯ it clearly stated.


    In short, Zero¡¯s name was mentioned many times. He seemed to be a vital character in all this, but as for the details about the mysterious Zero, the note mentioned nothing at all. The only thing that Tang Ling could confirm was that Zero was a man.


    The limited details drove Tang Ling mad at times. Where should he start looking for a mysterious man? It was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    He somewhat got carried away by his thoughts.


    Valencia, on the other hand, was surprised. ¡°Are you going to Barbarto Vige? You can tag along with me.¡±


    She felt a little bashful after inviting Tang Ling to tag along. Even though the girls of the grasnd were bold and passionate, inviting a young teen along was a little too much because it seemed to somehow ruin the image of a girl.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tag along.¡± Tang Ling was thrilled about the invitation. A kind girl leading the way could save him a lot of trouble.


    Because of Ms. ck, Tang Ling¡¯s fondness of Barbarto Vige somehow increased. In the Purple Moon era, the odds of running into a bad person were a few times higher than running into a kind one. <i>Ms. ck is a kind person. I guess the rest of Barbarto Vige is more or less the same.</i>


    So, the two of them traveled together and headed to Barbarto Vige.


    Because of one thousand-vine sunflower seed, Valencia felt a kinship for Tang Ling too, so she showed off her passionate side as a grasnder and chatted non-stop with him along the way.


    From the conversation, she found out that the young teen¡¯s name was Tang Nee. He came from the other side of the valley, the branch of a safety vige located at the mountain foot of the Herrockey Mountain Ridge.


    In his vige, every young teen at the age of 15 must go out and train by themselves for three years. From what Tang Nee said, she knew that his vige might not be powerful but was experienced in surviving in the wild.


    <i>It¡¯s no wonder.</i> Valencia learned many things from the conversation and the two reached Barbarto Vige by the time the conversation reached the end.


    Barbarto Vige was located in the south of the Raqir ins on a rather t and short hill. From afar, the huge wooden walls that leaned towards the short hill were visible, forming an irregr circle that surrounded Barbarto Vige inside.


    ¡°These circr wooden logs are our vige¡¯s most precious treasure. Every single log is taken from the Herrocky Mountain Ridge and our ancestors risked their lives to put up the protection for our vige.¡± Valencia was very proud of the walls that protected the vige.


    However, she was also slightly disappointed. Nowadays, the vigers had lost the courage of their ancestors and became too scared to venture further into Mitos Valley, let alone walk the mountain paths of the Herrocky Mountain Ridge.


    The giant wooden logs that formed the walls were huge. Every log was 30 meters tall and 2 meters wide, and they were lined up tightly together. Despite being wooden, they were still able to withstand a lot of danger like the greedy grasnd wolf packs or a small wandering zombie horde.


    Tang Ling disyed a slightly overwhelmed expression as respect for Valencia. The wooden walls were rather in and simplepared to the huge stone walls of Safety Sector No. 17. Aside from the major attacks, the wooden walls could barely hold off a small wave of beast attacks from the Hope Barrier.


    Eximing inwardly, he felt for the people living in the wild since it was rather difficult for them to survive in such an environment. Many records stated that many safety viges disappeared annually. The Drifters would rather roam around than settle down in a single spot to build a safety vige. However, he also admitted how lucky the vigers were. For a vige to survive until today depended entirely on Lady Luck¡¯s mood.


    After uttering the correct code, Valencia brought Tang Ling into Barbarto Vige.


    Tang Ling saw many cows and sheep behind the giant wooden door. Without a doubt, they were tame livestock in the Purple Moon era. Due to the limited space behind the wooden walls, the ce reeked of dung and the smell of livestock. It was not exactly a stench, but it was a little pungent to the nostrils.


    Other than that, people lived in tents. A tent was probably the most defenseless structure in which people could live in in the Purple Moon era.


    The tents were built among the cows and sheep like mushrooms scattered across the field. There were Wensky spot hounds running around too. Theserge hounds were the kind that was close to humans even in the Purple Moon era. They ran around the herds of cows and sheep, herding the mischievous calves ormbs back to their respective herds.


    The scene felt unusually refreshing to Tang Ling as it was unlike what he had seen before in Safety Sector No. 17.


    However, Valencia felt embarrassed. She said softly, ¡°Before the Purple Moon rises, these cows and sheep must be herded back to the vige.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Ling smiled as he stretched his body and took a deep breath. He was actually liking the different scenery.


    His response made Valencia like him even more. Every year, the Raqir ins weed merchant groups from all over the region. Regardless of how well-behaved the merchant groups were, they would always show their disgust at the vige and its wildness.


    <i>It seems like Tang Nee really likes Barbarto. </i>


    ¡°Come on. My tent is right around the corner. My <i>amu</i> makes very good milk tea, so you are in for a treat!¡± Valencia was hospitable as a grasnder should be. The fonder they were of their guest, the more they would share, and they were passionate about sharing the good stuff.


    ¡°Milk tea!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Yeah, milk tea, haha...¡± Valencia¡¯sughter was bold and joyous.


    ******


    Ten minutester, Tang Ling arrived at Valencia¡¯s tent. Compared to the other tents, her tent was a lot bigger, maybe because her family held a higher status in the vige.


    Tang Ling was calcting in his mind while he sized up the tent. He was here to ask about the ck market and those with a higher status in the vige should know a thing or two.


    Other than that, he also noticed something weird about the vige. It was around evening time, so it was time for dinner. The cows and sheep were herded back into the vige, but the tents showed no signs of fire or cooking at all.


    Did the vigers eat raw food? Impossible. Even a primitive man knew how to build a fire to roast meat.


    Besides that, other than the cows and sheep, no vigers were seen walking around. Valencia¡¯s tent was in the deepest corner of the vige, and along the way, Tang Ling had only seen two other vigers.


    One of them was a lonely old man sitting in front of his ck little tent while the other was a kid muttering softly to the littlemb in his arms. The whole vige was enveloped with a depressing atmosphere.


    <i>Did something happen to the vige?</i> Tang Ling thought about it but was not overly concerned. After all, he was just a passerby in Barbarto Vige.


    ¡°Come on in. I¡¯ll tell <i>amu</i> to y amb today and ask <i>erji</i> to make her best ashmb soup and hand-pulled mutton tonight,¡± Valencia said quickly as she lifted the door of the tent up.


    Tang Ling was drooling when he heard the names of the food, but then he saw Valencia stand stunned at the entrance.


    ¡°<i>Abu</i>, why is he here?¡± Valencia¡¯s face changed for the worse. Evidently, she was unhappy with what she saw.


    Tang Ling stood beside Valencia to peer inside the tent. Beside the brazier was four people: a man and woman in their middle age, a young man, and an elderly woman. The man and woman who shared a resemnce to Valencia must be her parents and the old woman must be the <i>amu</i> that Valencia mentioned. As for the buff, young man, he seemed to be the reason why Valencia was angry.


    Tang Ling felt a little awkward by the tense atmosphere. Although he was thinking about taking his leave and spending a night with the cows and sheep, he was unwilling to give up on the milk tea, ashmb soup, or the rest of the food.


    ¡°Valencia, you¡¯rete. A girl shouldn¡¯te back thiste,¡± said the middle-aged man. He also saw Tang Ling behind her and raised a confused brow, ¡°Who¡¯s this youngd behind you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡± Valencia dragged Tang Ling into the tent and he was forced to awkwardly smile at everyone inside.


    Without a doubt, Valencia¡¯s actions somehow angered the young man, especially since his gaze at Tang Ling was not exactly friendly.


    ¡°<i>Amu</i>, this is a very important friend of mine. Can you make us some milk tea?¡± She dragged Tang Ling to the brazier and sat him down. Then, she started to ask her mother for a favor, ¡°<i>Erji</i>, can we have ashmb soup tonight? I want to show my friend our hospitality. I can¡¯t let him think that the people of Barbarto Vige aren¡¯t generous.¡± She nuzzled the middle-aged woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°<i>Abu</i>, can we also get a youngmb? A small one will do.¡± Valencia held the middle-aged man¡¯s hand and begged.


    From the moment she entered the tent, she did not spare a nce at the young man.


    Tang Ling sharply noticed something strange in the atmosphere when Valencia asked her father to y amb. The family was really troubled by her request, not because they were stingy, but because they were troubled by something else.


    Before he could try to say something, the young man was angered by Valencia¡¯s request. ¡°Cia, you must be a lot more cautious! Grasnders may be kind, but a lot of outsiders aren¡¯t good people. How can you simply drag a man back and call him your friend? Uncle Wenbu, please don¡¯t simply y amb. Given the situation in the vige, how can you simply y amb?¡±


    Then, the young man looked at Tang Ling, ¡°Friend, Barbarto Vige isn¡¯t in a state of weing guests. Since there¡¯s still light, I¡¯ll send you out of the vige.¡± The man stood up, and as if he wanted to show off his muscles before Tang Ling, he contracted his muscles which made him look extremely powerful under the robes.


    ¡°Bartu, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re the leader here. Since when do you have the right to send my guest away?¡± Valencia was enraged.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? My family is willing to give you a hundred sheep and 50 cows to ovee this crisis. And you will be my wife.¡± The man named Bartu was also irate. He was not used to how protective Valencia was of Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling looked at the man and scratched his head. ¡°100 sheep and 50 cows...is that a lot? I think it¡¯s only a month¡¯s worth of food.¡±

 Chapter 219 - The Ambitions of The Stardust Council

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Ambitions of The Stardust Council</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling had no idea what ashmb soup was. Based on his understanding, it was mutton sliced into thin shreds as thin as ash and cooked into a mutton paste.


    Was he correct? No.


    He had a great imagination, but he was headed in the wrong direction. The real ashmb soup was a dish prepared with a lot of steps. More than a dozen special spices found only in the grasnd were used to marinade the mutton. Underground spring water with a quality that ranged between Level 2 and Level 3 drinking water was added into the special y pot that was then buried under the fire.


    Specific wood materials were used to build the fire in order to add fragrance to the soup, but Tang Ling had no idea exactly what materials they were. He just knew that the pot of soup was buried under the fire for more than three hours and the wood was burned to ash, hence the name ¡®ashmb soup¡¯.


    By the time the big pot was put on the table, the sun had set and the night had arrived apanied by a light drizzle.


    Rainwater in the grasnds was considered a precious resource. In the past, Valencia would be thrilled whenever it rained because some refreshing tidbits would pop up across the grasnd after the rain like the mushroom unique to the grasnd. A single trip to the grasnd could fill a whole basket with fresh vegetables and mushrooms.


    <i>Amu</i>¡®s grill biscuits were more than fragrant, but Valencia was not in the mood to enjoy the smell. She looked at the drizzle outside and sighed. However, in fear that she would affect Tang Ling¡¯s mood, she forced a smile at him.


    Her father, Wenbu, was able to maintain his calm. After he put the pot of ashmb soup on the table, he lifted the lid and took the mutton out from the pot for slicing. The perfectly sliced mutton was then ced in front of Tang Ling while the rest of themb remained in the soup.


    The soup was delicious and transparent with a tinge of yellow. Many spices floated on the surface and it had a rich and substantial vor. Without a doubt, it was a treat for the tongue together with the slight creaminess of milk.


    The tender mutton from the soup was seasoned with some coarse salt that was fried with special spices. It was slightly smoked, then a piece of garlic was added on top before eating. The taste was one-of-a-kind.


    Tang Ling originally wanted to behave well in front of Valencia¡¯s family, but after a tiny nibble, he shoved two more big slices of mutton into his mouth. He could not help it! The meat was so tender while the gamey smell was removedpletely and the bite caused an explosion of meaty juice mixed with the slight fragrance of the oil. All in all, it satisfied the fantasy of a meat lover.


    Even in a vige such as this, the way they ate their food was a lot more delicate than in Safety Sector No. 17. The strong colorful taste and the variant of vors reminded Tang Ling of the food in ancient Huaxia.


    Although depression clouded the vige, some traditions were retained strongly even in the midst of darkness such as the food culture. Tang Ling felt for the preserved tradition and was moved by the existence of human beings.


    After the third slice of mutton, he stopped. He wiped his hand and drank a mouthful of thick but fresh milk tea. He looked at Wenbu with a grateful gaze. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°The courtesy is mine. No matter how difficult the times, grasnders shall never be stingy with our hospitality in front of a friend from afar.¡± Wenbu took a sip of horse milk wine. Even his rough face started to look pinkish. He put the cup down and said, ¡°I believe my daughter, so I believe you are an interesting and friendly person.¡±


    Tang Ling did not respond verbally and smiled instead. The rain outside the tent got heavier. Although the loud roar on the tent was somewhat calming, it was also saddening at the same time.


    Hence, the deeply furrowed brows that had sadness squeezed in between them were visible on the faces of Valencia¡¯s family.


    What Wenbu had done back there was actually very generous and moving. He had chased Bartu out of the tent by saying sternly, ¡°Bartu, this is my daughter¡¯s guest and you aren¡¯t even my son-inw yet. I, Wenbu, am still the man of the house and you don¡¯t have the right to speak in my house. If you are not weing to my daughter¡¯s guest, you may leave now.¡±


    Preserving this kind of honesty and frank attitude was a rare virtue.


    Maybe the grasnds sandwiched in between the mountains had always been peaceful. The life of herding might not make the people rich, but they were able to fill their stomachs and keep themselves warm.


    The drastic change in the Purple Moon era shattered the shackles of evolution. It granted the barren grasnd its original terrain, so it was once again blessed with rich resources. Because they were living a good life, they were able to pass down the virtues of men mentally.


    <i>Is this all going away soon?</i> Tang Ling held the cup of milk tea with hesitation and sadness. He believed that extreme poverty was challenging for human nature. How strong would one¡¯s will have to be in the face of extreme poverty to keep the bestiality of man in check?


    However, he did not ask any of that. Instead, he chatted with the family and also asked about the ck market.


    As expected, the vige did not have a ck market. There were only merchant groups that would visit once a month. The merchant groups would bring salt, ironware, and other necessity for trading. They would also bring over training materials for great warriors and experienced hunters such as all sorts of high-level meat.


    The grasnders would have to trade for those with a great number of unique resources.


    Tang Ling stroked his chin. The merchant groups could not possibly satisfy his needs, and judging from the time, they would only arrive in Barbarto Vige in three days. He could not afford the dy.


    He realized that in order to locate the ck market, he must go to a safety sector or a bigger vige that had the advantage of the terrain.


    The other viges along the way were all out of the topic.


    ...


    The casual chat soon wentte into the night.


    The night in the grasnds was colder than in the forest. After a day of work, Valencia¡¯s family went to sleep soundly.


    Tang Ling was the guest of the house, so he was settled down beside the brazier. Valencia¡¯s <i>erji</i> brought him ayer of thick animal pelt and a mattress made of sheep wool. It seemed like she was worried that this thin young teen could not handle the chill of the grasnd¡¯s night.


    Unfortunately, he had no time to enjoy the family¡¯s goodwill. After the family went to sleep, he snuck out and found a ce away from the rain and started cultivating. As though the moonbeam in the grasnd was richer, his usual four-hour training was shortened to just over three hours for he had reached the limit of the day.


    Tang Ling opened his eyes with a puzzled look because he heard someone weeping on and off. The weeping sounded exceptionally mncholic under the rainy night.


    Frowning, he stood up and walked to the source of the sound.


    Beside the tent was a stable, and Valencia was leaning on the pir of the stable, weeping with her head down.


    <i>I¡¯d never thought a bold girl like her has a soft side too.</i> The thought lingered in Tang Ling¡¯s mind as he walked closer.


    ¡°Hey, Ms. ck,¡± Tang Ling squatted down and called Valencia.


    Valencia was startled when she saw Tang Ling, but she heard him call her Ms. ck again, so she exploded, ¡°You are ck! You are as ck as the coal in the brazier! Do you know I¡¯m the most beautiful girl not only in Barbarto but in the other neighboring viges as well?!¡±


    Upset, she argued with a snot bubble lingering at the end of her nose.


    Tang Lingughed like it was the funniest thing in the world. As a result, Valencia got angry and punched him yfully.


    As a matter of fact, the grasnder girl was indeed beautiful. Her wheat-colored skin was healthy, her brows were thick, her cheeks were pinkish, and her lips were sulent. On top of that, her eyes were round and were filled with the vitality of youth like a ball of burning fire that could ignite the hearts of the young men in the grasnd.


    Tang Ling was the only one who noticed the other unusual details. In fact, be it darker or fairer, skin color had no difference in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes. It was just a color, but he could not tell that to a girl like Valencia.


    After some squabbling, Valencia seemed to have calmed down.


    Tang Ling sat down beside her and chewed on a straw in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s hard parting with Hero, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Valencia was shocked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Hero is a healthy horse. He seems like he¡¯s going to have a long life and you are weeping beside him like you are going to leave him. The signs are that obvious. You are going to miss him a lot,¡± said Tang Ling. He turned around to Hero and tapped its hind legs.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Valencia warned Tang Ling. The saying ¡°rubbing a person the wrong way¡± could also be applied in this situation, so tapping a horse¡¯s hind legs was rather dangerous.


    Strangely, Hero somehow was a little afraid of Tang Ling. The feeling was indescribable. Apart from carrying Tang Ling around for a while earlier in the day, it also did not respond when he tapped it on the hind legs, much to Valencia¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Why are you leaving Hero?¡± Tang Ling leaned on the fence. The rain had gotten lighter, and the dark clouds in the sky got thinner, revealing the unique sight of the vast grasnd.


    ¡°Because he is my family¡¯s most valuable asset. Even if he is my partner, we cannot afford to keep him anymore due to our circumstances,¡± said Valencia sadly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as valuable as the seed I gave you, is it?¡± Tang Ling asked, attempting to find out the line. In fact, if he could help this family ovee the problem, he would not mind offering another seed, albeit he himself having a limited amount. The extra seeds had been taken from another thousand-vine sunflower before he had left for the valley.


    ¡°No, why are you suddenly so stupid? You told me not to let others know about the seed when we came back as you said it would attract trouble, but now you are telling me to...¡± Valencia was a little confused. She did not know whether this puffy face boy was stupid or smart.


    ¡°Are you stupid? You can say you found it along the road or stole it from someone, or wherever you want to say ites from. Those bad guys won¡¯t find a second one in your house anyway.¡± Trouble would only follow Tang Ling in the end since it was easy for people to rte the fact that Valencia¡¯s family sudden possession of a holy fruit and the arrival of a strange young boy together. However, by then, Tang Ling would have left, so he did not care about what people think of him. They might even discover his real identity with some educated guesses.


    ¡°Tang Nee, I don¡¯t want to,¡± said Valencia softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give the holy fruit away, but it will create another powerful warrior for the Uvandidi tribe. The more resources they get, the stronger they be, and they will only bully and suppress weaker viges like ours. They are no longer grasnders. They are traitors the moment they sided with the people with the stars.¡±


    <i>The people with the stars?</i> Tang Ling repeated in his mind and sat up. ¡°Who are the people with the stars?¡±


    ¡°The people that wear beautiful uniforms and have stars sewn on their chests. We call them the people with the stars,¡± Valencia exined.


    Tang Ling did not reply as he was thinking about something else. After five minutes of silence, Tang Ling asked, ¡°Are they bad? Why doesn¡¯t your family side with them?¡±


    <i>Had the Stardust Council extended its influence here? The peaceful grasnd? What are they trying to do?</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they are bad or not, but they asked us to pledge our loyalty and be their miners so they will provide us protection. The important thing is they want us to give up on our ancestors¡¯ pride and glory. They want to dissolve Barbarto Vige and make it an appendage of something...¡± Valencia had never left the grasnd, so she did not know how to describe the rtionship.


    Tang Ling understood when he heard that. The Stardust Council had decided to bring all the viges in the area under their control, transforming them into their territory and ushering the people that lived in the grasnd to collect resources for them. It was an indirect takeover.


    Would the Stardust Council start a Stardust Nation when the time was right?


    Valencia continued since Tang Ling kept quiet, ¡°In fact, the offers are really tempting. Surviving in this era isn¡¯t easy as we have to face all kinds of disaster at all times. More importantly, our younger generation has failed to get good education and resources from the outside world. They say they can provide us with everything such as beautiful clothes and powerful weapons. Many of the vigers are tempted.


    ¡°My father is the leader of a group of vigers who rejected the offer. He said that the people with the stars will enve our children with their education, rob our freedom and make us miners forever, serving their purposes. I believe him,¡± Valencia said softly.


    ¡°Then, your vige and the neighbours didn¡¯t ept the offer but this Uvandidi tribe did? So what?¡± Tang Ling raised a brow. He knew that under the pressure of the Stardust Council, things would change sooner orter, thuspromising with their offer would be the mainstream.


    However, it was not as serious as it sounded. At least, the vige should not be covered with a depressing atmosphere. As a nomadic group, the vige did not even want to y amb, so how troubled exactly were they? The cows and sheep in the vige were probably the richest resources around.


    ¡°Because the wolf disaster ising. At most, in two days, they will arrive.¡± Valencia buried her head in her arms and stopped talking.


    ¡°What is the wolf disaster? What does it have to do with you giving away Hero?¡± Tang Ling had his spection, but he still asked to confirm.


    ¡°Because we need the warriors from the Uvandidi tribe to help us defend against the wolf disaster,¡± said Valencia.

 Chapter 220 - The Secret Of The Temple

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Secret Of The Temple</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Indeed, there was a cost to protect the vige. The warriors of the Uvandidi tribe would only send their warriors to protect the viges if the viges paid up with a certain number of cows and sheep. The number increased year by year, and finally, Barbarto Vige was on the brink of copsing. The other four neighboring viges were in no better shape either.


    The situation was bleak. Tang Ling did not know why the Stardust Council would use a simr tactic as they did with Safety Sector No. 17 to indirectly upy the grasnd. He got carried away by his thoughts.


    Valencia wiped her tears dry and continued, ¡°We can no longer endure the payment this year, but the wolves continue harming us. At first, all six viges in the grasnds helped each other and lived in harmony, but three years ago, the Uvandidi tribe grew stronger year after year. They got greedier as well. This time, they demanded a huge number of cows and sheep, but the vigers could no longer pay up.


    ¡°Bartu¡¯s family is the one who calls the shots, and they will try and stir up something tomorrow. I have a bad feeling that they¡¯ll seed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Bartu?¡± Tang Ling raised a brow. <i>The buff young man? Isn¡¯t he trying to marry Valencia?</i>


    ¡°Yeah, Bartu. I don¡¯t know what changed him. We grew up together and were engaged. He used to be an honest young man, but three years ago, when the Uvandidi tribe exited the Grasnd Alliance, Bartu visited the tribe and returned a changed man. He gave up the pride, honor and dignity that he used to have and became someone else¡¯spdog.¡± Valencia was filled with an obvious grudge when she talked about Bartu while tugging at the grass angrily.


    <i>Oh, so the two of them had history?</i> Tang Ling spat the grass out and asked Valencia a strange question, ¡°Do the six viges of the grasnd, including that Uvandidi tribe, have some big secret?¡±


    ¡°Secret? What kind of secret?¡± Valencia felt like she did not understand Tang Ling.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t really say it¡¯s a secret. Hmm, how should I put it? Is there anything different from the usual?¡± Tang Ling tried to express his thought to Valencia.


    ¡°Different? Like the annual ceremony?¡± Valencia was a simple girl, so she thought Tang Ling must have grown bored about the lousy political matters between the viges, hence his question about some other strange things.


    Adventurers were curious anyway. Besides, other than showing his sympathy, what else could he possibly do for the viges? He was just an outsider who was passing by.


    ¡°The ceremony? Do you mean the offering? Hmm, tell me about it, how different is it?¡± Tang Ling disyed his curiosity, but his heart was already calcting. He wanted to know why the Stardust Council was so interested in the grasnd. He had a feeling that there was an unseen question waiting for an answer.


    Why would the Stardust Council try to control Safety Sector No. 17 in the first ce? Because of him? No, his identity had remained hidden until recently.


    Was the Stardust Council searching for something when they sent the horde of zombies to attack the settlement? No, judging from Aber¡¯s confession, they had achieved what they were trying to do there.


    Was it their pure ambition to try and rule the world? No, no, no! Only idiots would form such a n. upying a secluded grasnd might not be as easy as it seems, even if they sessfully upied the grasnd, they were not doing anything against the other forces in the world, they were threatening no one by upying a grasnd with only six viges.


    If they were really ambitious, they would have gone for the next weak safety sector so that they could further expand their influence easily. After all, the Stardust Council had what it took to achieve it.


    Tang Ling wastching on to the clues as he slowly expanded his thoughts. He would never let go of his enemy until he figured out the bottom of this! This time, the clue that he was analyzing was the distance. Safety Sector No. 17 and the grasnd were rather close.


    It was indeed close even on the map. In fact, the viges of the grasnd were probably the closest safety viges to Safety Sector No. 17.


    Valencia did not suspect anything after Tang Ling asked that question. The ceremony was not really a huge secret anyway. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°At first, all six viges in the grasnd weren¡¯t on friendly terms, but each year before winter, we stille together to hold an offering. You¡¯ve also been to the offering venue earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where is that?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head as he tried to recall anything that had been out of the blue along the way, but when one was being chased by a flock of purple Udy crows, one would be rather busy to size up the surroundings.


    <i>The purple Udy crows?</i> Tang Ling scratched his head again and suddenly sat up with a start. He covered Valencia¡¯s mouth and said nervously, ¡°Hold on. I have something to show you.¡±


    Valencia¡¯s heart raced when Tang Ling¡¯s hand suddenly touched her face while her cheeks also boiled. She could smell the scent from his hand. His shirt had the refreshing, green fragrance of the grass. Upon deeper thought, she and Tang Ling had known each other for less than a day, yet she somehow liked his scent. She was further embarrassed by her shy thoughts.


    She lowered her head. Thankfully, it waste and it was raining, so Tang Ling did not see her blushing. When she looked up, he was already sneaking further away into the tent.


    ¡°What a crook!¡± Valencia grumbled. As she thought of her encounter with Tang Ling earlier in the day when he had been chased by a flock of purple Udy crows, the funny encounter made her chuckle.


    Two minutester, Tang Ling came back with a bird¡¯s nest in his hand.


    Valencia was rendered speechless by the bird¡¯s nest. <i>How shameless is this guy to steal the purple </i>Udy crow¡¯s nest? No, wait, did he take the whole thing back?!


    Even though the purple Udy crows were thieves that would steal anything, they were known for their perverted side. They liked to steal intimate stuff such as items that should not be taken out of the bedroom like women¡¯s intimate wear or the particr thing a girl would use every month, especially when it was soiled.


    <i>Shame! Shame!</i><i>Why is Tang Nee trying to show me those things?!</i> Valencia was nervous and agitated. She made up her mind to beat him up if he showed her something shameful or teased her.


    He brought the nest back to Valencia and removed the cloth that covered the nest. In an excited tone, he told her to look.


    ¡°What!? No, I¡¯m not looking!¡± Valencia quickly turned around, reluctant to even have a peek.


    Her reaction raised a question in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. <i>Why is this girl so resistant to the crow¡¯s nest? From the moment she saw the crow¡¯s nest this afternoon, she¡¯s been shooting me a disdainful look. I thought we were a lot closer, but she¡¯s still reacting this way. Is the purple Udy crow Barbarto Vige¡¯s holy bird? </i>


    Fortunately, Tang Ling did not voice his mind. Otherwise, Valencia would have fought him with tooth and nail if she knew that he assumed the perverted crows were the holy bird of the vige.


    ¡°Just look at it.¡± Tang Ling picked up the thing in the nest and moved it in front of her face.


    Despite feeling shy and nervous, her 17 years of maturity made her curious, so she opened her eyes in the end and saw what was in Tang Ling¡¯s palm.


    With a single nce, Valencia gasped in shock. She snatched the item from Tang Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°This!? Are you saying you found this in the nest of those crows?!¡±


    ¡°Those damn thieves! This is very serious. I have to tell <i>abu</i> about this. My goodness, even if the six viges aren¡¯t on the same side, we must unite and solve this problem!¡±


    ¡°Hey, calm down.¡± Tang Ling held Valencia back. ¡°Things might not be as bad as you think. I only found one egg in all the crows¡¯ nests.¡±


    Tang Ling had risked his life and stolen the crow¡¯s nest, not because there was some perverted treasure inside, but because he had found an egg inside.


    The egg was peculiar. It was silver in color and its surface had many unexinable and strange-looking symbols. The symbols were not natural. In fact, it looked nothing like a natural egg. It looked like someone had drawn the symbols on it. The dark red ink was an obvious sign that the color had faded.


    At first, Tang Ling was just sneaking past the purple Udy crows¡¯ nests and it was not possible for him to notice the egg in the flock of crows, but coincidentally, the egg was silver in color and it reflected the sunlight at him. The purple Udy crow that had stolen the egg was away at that time, so he discovered the reflective silver egg.


    Alright, to be honest, even if it was reflective, it could not have captured his attention or interest. What caught his attention was the fact that his Precise Instinct sensed a little ripple of energy from the egg!


    What kind of egg was it? Even a highly mutated beast might not have emanated such an energy wave because the energy within its body was not intense enough to be exuded externally as ripples, except if it were a vicious beast, and it had to be on at least Level 2 at that.


    An egg that emanated an energy ripple? It was difficult for Tang Ling to ignore.


    Therefore, he risked his life and stole the egg, even torching the rest of the nests just to chase the crows away and search for other possible eggs in the area.


    At one point, he suspected that the egg was from the king of the crows and that the strange symbols on the egg had been drawn by the king crow with its natural instinct like how a monkey could brew wine but knew nothing about what it was doing.


    ¡°Cia, you mentioned the offering, so it reminded me of the symbols on the egg. Tell me, is this egg rted to the offer?¡± Tang Ling briefly told Valencia about how he got the egg and then asked the only question that baffled him.


    Valencia saw her life sh by when she heard what Tang Ling said.


    The young teen before her eyes did not just steal from the crows, but he had even torched the nests of the thieves! How lucky was he to have escaped their pursuit in the afternoon? How bold was he?!


    Nevertheless, the matter was in the past, and Tang Ling¡¯s action of torching the nests proved that the crows had only stolen one egg, which was considered lucky in such a disaster.


    Valencia calmed herself down after a few deep breaths. She stroked the egg in her hands and said, ¡°This egg does have something to do with our offering ceremony. Like I told you before, the ce for the offering is between the valley and the Goddess Tear Lake. There¡¯s a secret cave that is naturally veiled. Even if outsiders discover the cave, they won¡¯t be able to feel how magical the cave is. Only people from the six viges know that there¡¯s a temple deep inside the cave. You need the Holy Blood pill to get into the temple.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Blood pill? What¡¯s that?¡± Tang Ling pulled another straw of grass and put it into his mouth.


    ¡°The pill is made from the fresh blood of the direct descendants of all six viges by adding some special herbs. Rather than calling it a pill, it¡¯s really a type of incense. Whenever we have to open the seal of the temple, a Holy Blood pill must be lit...¡± Valencia spilled the secret without holding back.


    Then, a grave voice interrupted her, ¡°My daughter, aren¡¯t you sharing too much?¡±


    ¡°<i>Abu</i>, why are you awake?!¡± Valencia covered her mouth after realizing her father¡¯s presence. She never thought her father woulde out.


    Wenbu, however, did not care about Valencia. He stared at Tang Ling and said word for word, ¡°I overheard your conversation, and I now suspect that you¡¯re prying on our secrets. I suppose you owe me an exnation, outsider.¡± His tone was not exactly friendly when he warned Tang Ling.


    Valencia nervously looked at her father and said, ¡°Father, he¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°Valencia, get back to the tent. This is beyond you.¡± Wenbu was a loving and kind father, but whenever he was strict, even she could not talk him out of it.


    ¡°Valencia, go in. I have something to talk to your father about alone.¡± Tang Ling sighed in his heart. Somehow, things were always so coincidental and he really believed he owed this straightforward and strict man an exnation.


    Besides, the uing matter was not something Valencia could or should be a part of. Tang Ling also needed Wenbu¡¯s help. Unable to argue, she gave the egg back to Tang Ling and went back into the tent with a worried look.


    Tang Ling looked at Wenbu with the egg in his hand. ¡°I guess I should return it to its owner, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. There are many simr eggs in the temple, but they cannot be hatched or eaten because the egg white and yolk are poisonous. If you have ill intentions towards the temple, I would suggest you give up while you still can because there¡¯s nothing desirable or special inside the temple! The temple¡¯s sole existence is to act as mental support for the six viges! The offering to the temple is a custom that was left behind by the old civilization,¡± said Wenbu strictly.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the one that is eyeing the temple. So is the Stardust Council, isn¡¯t it? As for me, I¡¯m really just a passerby,¡± Tang Ling said.


    Wenbu was stunned. The vigers might not know much about the outside world but not him. He had once been young before and he had an ambitious heart to go on an adventure. However, in three short years, he returned with a dead heart because he was too weak.


    Then, Tang Ling suddenly grabbed a cow beside the tent and carefully tossed it up a few times with his hand. ¡°Uncle Wenbu, I think we can help each other. What do you say?¡±

 Chapter 221 - Strange Stone & Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 221: Strange Stone & Dagger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the first light shone upon the grasnds, Wenbu quietly sent Tang Ling away from the vige. Sighing as he saw Tang Ling off, he hoped that his decision to gamble with the vige¡¯s fate was correct.


    Further away in the corner, when Bartu saw Wenbu and Tang Ling, his lips curled into a cold smile.


    Sprinting across the morning grasnd on an iron scaled horse, Tang Ling seemed to be troubled by his thoughts. As a matter of fact, he did not want to dy his journey or get tangled up with the conflict between the viges in the grasnd.


    ording to his schedule, he should leave the vige today and move on since he had to reach the Darkness Port before December. Even if he was grateful for Valencia¡¯s helping hand and moved by Wenbu¡¯s honest passion, the most he could do was help the family move away from thend of conflict.


    However, the Stardust Council¡¯s shadows were everywhere and their presence held him back. He could not simply ignore their growing presence since they were the ones who wiped out the Dragon Army at first.


    Tang Feng¡¯s death must have something to do with the Stardust Council.


    Truth be told, Tang Ling did not care about Tang Feng at all, but after Su Siao¡¯s incident, he realized that the Stardust Council had something to do with his condition too. Su Siao had actually suffered damage to his meridian points, so he could no longer cultivate and had to rely on the Time Backtracking Serum to recover to his former self. His note mentioned something about his condition but not in detail.


    As for Tang Ling himself, the biggest danger that could harm him was, of course, the Stardust Council. If he was correct, the wanted warrant that had been issued came from a councilman from the Stardust Council.


    However, the Stardust Council was a mysterious organization. No one knew how they rose to power, how powerful they truly were, or how many more trump cards they had hidden under their sleeves.


    Their vision was also a strange one as they seemed to be exploring the. They were seemingly harmless because they never participated in any conflict of power. After so many decades into the Purple Moon era, they had only fought the Dragon Army before, and the conflict between the two parties shook the world.


    As for the truth behind all this, other than the higher-ranking personnel from both sides, no one knew much, especially Tang Ling. Su Siao¡¯s note mentioned that he would earn the right to know when he met Zero.


    Regardless, the Stardust Council¡¯s influence had seeped into Tang Ling¡¯s life, affecting him. They were the enemy that he had to face sooner orter. The death of his grandmother and sister must have something to do with them as well. Therefore, he wished to find out their true goal and maybe the temple in the grasnd might be his entry point.


    The journey was not far. It was only half an hour on horseback from the vige before Tang Ling reached the side of the Goddess Tear Lake.


    The water in theke was strange. No matter how strong the morning breeze was, there was no movement on the surface at all. With a concentrated gaze, Tang Ling could vaguely see several huge shadows under the water that sent chills down his spine.


    After he got down from the horse, he sent it away. Wenbu had said that the horse would automatically gallop back to Barbarto Vige.


    Starting from where he stood, a hundred meters forward towards the valley directly opposite the Goddess Tear Lake would bring him to an inconspicuous cave.


    Tang Ling took a deep breath and climbed up the valley. The climb was not difficult. Because the six viges held their offering ceremony here annually, a makeshift path had formed over the years of climbing.


    The cave was easy to locate because there was only one in sight. The entrance was not veryrge, and upon entering, one would notice that the cave contained nothing. No wonder the six viges were not worried about outsiders finding the venue of the offering ceremony since no one would suspect anything in an empty cave.


    Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity was piqued, so he walked deeper into the cave. When he reached the end, he fished out a dark red pill from his pocket and lit it up.


    The dark red pill was the Holy Blood pill that Valencia mentioned. Every direct descendant family would have three for safekeeping, and when all three were used, they would remake the pills with their secret method.


    Thankfully, Wenbu was a direct descendant of Barbarto Vige, so he was able to provide a pill to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling understood that the Stardust Council would also enter the temple via the Holy Blood pill that they got from the Uvandidi tribe, but Wenbu had sneered with a disdainful smile, ¡°Those who aren¡¯t the right people can do nothing in the temple.¡±


    What about himself? Tang Ling was skeptical, but Wenbu had shaken his head. Based on the little deal between them, he had granted Tang Ling a single entry to the temple.


    The Holy Blood pill burned quietly, emitting a strange coppery smell.


    Tang Ling sat down with his legs crossed as a strange feeling started to appear in his mind. With his Precise Instinct, he seemed to sense a mysterious energy wave from the bottom of the cave.


    What did it mean? Tang Ling shut his eyes and tried to sense the exact source of the energy wave, but then he heard a strange, nearly inaudible noise. The noise sounded like a type ofnguage and a soft click followed as if something has been unlocked.


    Tang Ling could not understand the strangenguage at all, but he was able to catch a thing or two. Was there something about a match?


    Of course, Tang Ling did not believe what he felt since he did not want to believe groundless spection. He was overwhelmed when he opened his eyes as a great door loomed before him.


    <i>Is this the same theory with the 3D holographic projection back in the Hope Barrier?</i>


    Tang Ling put his hand on the door to find that the texture of the stone felt genuine. He also checked the walls and the ground where the door appeared on. They were as real as they could be.


    This went far beyond the technology level of 3D holographic projection! This phenomenon could even deceive a human¡¯s sense of touch.


    <i>What a mysterious and super-advanced technology! But why does the door have all these primal symbols on it? </i>


    After a quick nce over the symbols, he remembered that he once read a book about human history. The symbols on the door shared a resemnce to the symbols that the primitive humans drew.


    However,pared to the old primitive symbols that had lost its grace and color, the symbols on the door were in a fresh dark red color. Every stroke was alive as the symbols represented strange animals and abstract humanoid beings. The strange animal symbols felt very familiar to Tang Ling, but he could not pinpoint exactly where he had seen them before.


    ording to Wenbu, the temple for the offering was right behind the stone door. As for what Tang Ling could find, it was entirely up to him.


    <i>What a strange way to put it.</i> With that in mind, Tang Ling stepped through the stone door. The door automatically mmed shut after he went in and all the light from outside was blocked.


    Tang Ling was not frightened or scared. Wenbu had said that to exit the temple, he should simply put his hands on the door again. He lit the torch that he prepared and found a flight of mud stairs that led downwards, allowing only one person to pass at a time.


    After he made it through the stairs, he found arger cave, but...


    It was difficult for him to believe his eyes. The cave was just another empty cave though it was just a little bigger than the one above.


    <i>Where¡¯s the temple? Where is the mountain of silver eggs that Wenbu mentioned? Are they gone? Did the Stardust Council raid the ce?</i>


    No! Definitely not! If the Stardust Council had achieved their goal, why would they go to such an extent to control the viges?


    The empty cave would only mean one thing: those who were not the direct descendant of the viges could not see anything in the temple, let alone touch anything.


    No wonder Wenbu had disdainfully chuckled when he heard that the Stardust Council was trying to get into the temple. It also exined what Wenbu said to Tang Ling about him entering the temple. Was there no other way? Tang Ling had a heavy heart parting with this ce because that door above him clearly stated that this ce had secrets!


    <i>But how?</i> Tang Ling calmly thought about it for two seconds before he closed his eyes and activated his Precise Instinct. From a certain perspective, the Precise Instinct was a pair of eyes that worked even better than his real eyes to discover and see through the true nature of things.


    As his Precise Instinct came into y, Tang Ling finally sensed an unusual energy wave from all around the cave. In his mind, pictures of abstract forms started to develop though they were too blurry to identify.


    What if he opened his eyes at that moment?


    Tang Ling believed he had to capture more with his own eyes for his Precise Instinct to analyze further since it had broken ayer of shackles for him, the very shackles that held his brain back!


    Humans saw things with their eyes, but as for how things formed, it was up to the brain to analyze.


    Therefore, Tang Ling opened his eyes, and the scene before his eyes changed.


    He saw many silver eggs simr to the one he had found in the purple Udy crow¡¯s nest! The silver eggs were piled up together messily. There were almost a hundred or more of them, and every single one of them emitted a faint energy wave.


    Behind the eggs was a giant rack that had six shapeless, liquid metallic objects.


    The liquified metals were glowing attractively. Tang Ling could not help but try to take a piece for a closer look. However, he could not lift the first and most attractive piece that he saw. It did not even budge! He felt slightly depressed.


    What about the second piece? Or the third? Tang Ling tried to lift all of them but failed to budge them even a little as if there was some tremendous invisible force holding the liquified objects on the rack.


    He refused to give up. His attentionnded on thest piece.


    It was unusually small at only half the size of his fist. Compared to the other colorful pieces, this one was almost unnoticeable. It was ck and the intensity of its glow was not as strong as the other five. In short, it looked like a piece of coal.


    <i>If I can¡¯t take the big ones, how about this small one?</i> Tang Ling coiled his muscles and teeth, and lifted with his best effort!


    Yet, he was still unable to move it! Due to the excessive exertion of strength, the sharper edge of the ck object cut Tang Ling¡¯s finger and his blood spilled on it.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Tang Ling grumbled, but after he wiped the blood away, he saw a bizarre scene.


    The ck object moved! It wriggled like an animal! The blood that he spilled on it was absorbed quickly like it was a sponge absorbing water!


    <i>What the hell just happened? Is it a blood-sucking rock?</i>


    Tang Ling was out of ideas after trying everything, but after the blood was absorbed, he was tempted to take the ck stone once more. This time, when he touched the rock, he smiled.


    The invisible force that held it down had disappeared! The ck rock was in his hand!


    However, he did not expect the rock to be so heavy. The moment he lifted it away from the rack, because he was not prepared for the weight, the heavy stone yanked him to the ground strongly.


    He fell and something in his pocket dropped. The item was something that he had not truly understood and it coincidentally dropped beside the ck rock. Then, a strange and inconceivable scene happened before his eyes.


    The item that dropped from his pocket was none other than the broken dagger that he had gotten from the Agnes family storeroom.


    Back then when Tang Ling had taken it, the broken dagger had been covered in blood, but when he put it down, he realized that the blood on the dagger was all gone. <i>Is this the legendary blood-sucking dagger?!</i> With that simple thought in mind, Tang Ling had taken the dagger with him.


    Then, along the journey through the mountain ridge, he realized that his assumption was wrong. It was not a blood-sucking dagger because it did not absorb the blood of the beasts that he killed along the way.


    <i>Is it picky about its food?</i> Tang Ling tested it out with his own blood. After spilling a drop of blood on the dagger, he then realized that it absorbed the blood. To his astonishment, in the next moment, where its broken edge was, a little drop of ck liquid trickled.


    He collected the drop of liquid, but upon a closer look, he came to a rather frustrating conclusion: the drop of ck liquid was technically still blood although it seemed to be a mixture of many people¡¯s blood.


    However, without any advanced scientific instruments, using his Precise Instinct alone was not enough for him to solidify his theory. Therefore, he kept the piece of cloth that he used to absorb the ck liquid so that he could verify it when he reached the next safety sector.


    If the scene before his eyes had not happened, his theory would have remained a mystery until the next safety sector.


    However, regardless of his theory, this blunt and strange dagger somehow fused with the ck object that he had spent some effort retrieving.


    Tang Ling could not find a better word to describe the process. As the dagger got closer to the ck object, several vines sprung out from the dagger andtched onto the ck object.


    ¡°Damn it! This is mine. What are you doing!?¡± Annoyed, he bolted up and grabbed the dagger.


    Unfortunately, the vines on the dagger clung onto the ck object tightly. No matter how violently Tang Ling shook, it did not let go. Frustrated, he punched the ck object and the seemingly sturdy object broke into half in front of his eyes.


    Broken into two, therger half was still within the grasp of the vines on the dagger as they were rooted inside. The other smaller half was in Tang Ling¡¯s hand.


    A strange feeling rose in his heart as if the dagger had unwillingly split the ck object with him.


    ¡®Here. This bigger piece is mine. You can take the smaller piece.¡¯


    <i>What the freaking hell?! </i>


    While Tang Ling was frustrated, conflicted, overwhelmed and started to doubt his existence, he heard the strange noise again.

 Chapter 222 - Hand Gestures? Combat Techniques?

    <h4>Chapter 222: Hand Gestures? Combat Techniques?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The noise was still in that strangenguage. Although Tang Ling could not understand it, he was somehow able to understand a bit of the meaning. It sounded like, ¡°Sample. Take. Confirm,¡± or something simr.


    <i>Is this ck rock a sample of something?</i> Up until now, Tang Ling had never assumed for a second that this ce was filled with inhuman powers like the temple of the Gods or whatnot.


    As he delved further into his thought about the situation, the cave screamed of advanced technology. With that in mind, Tang Ling carefully enveloped his part of the ck object and bagged it. Then, with a strange gaze, he lifted up the dagger which was unwilling to part with the other piece of the ck object.


    How should he put it? The old civilization had a legend about a sword in a stone, so what would this possibly be? Something ck and hard that he drew from a battle?


    Jokes aside, Tang Ling would never use this dagger in battle in his current stage. What happened just now further solidified his thoughts about this dagger: it was alive!


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling had doubts about the dagger at first nce. With its wooden hilt, the seamless connection to the de, the natural creases and the fuller on the broken de, it was more like a living thing than a dagger forged by man.


    The current forging technology of the Purple Moon era and the research of materials had somehow surpassed the old civilization. Aside from mutation changing the Earth¡¯s properties, this could very well be a new mineral that other basic elements formed together. The other possibility would be the intense usage of biomaterial.


    Tang Ling had a new theory. What if a living being was naturally born as a weapon? He still could not forget the legendary material of the highest grade, godnium.


    Although he was unclear about the traits of godnium, based on the limited description and understanding that he got from the books back in the safety sector, Tang Ling believed that this material should be something special. It was something in between a living being and a non-living being.


    Who knew? The Purple Moon era had changed the whole to be a lot more mysterious than before.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was still burning with questions after he kept the dagger and ck object. He knew he was able to lift the ck object because of his blood, but what about the rest? The cut on his hand was still fresh, so he did not mind giving it another test.


    However, the result was far from ideal and he almost cursed out loud. How useless! Nothing happened! Even if he smeared his blood all over the smaller object, there was no reaction at all.


    Tang Ling was afraid that he might pass out from excessive bleeding. It seemed like he could no longer do anything to the rest of the objects on the rack.


    What about the eggs? The eggs were definitely organic. After all, Wenbu had confirmed them as ¡°unhatchable and poisonous and whatnot.¡±


    Being the young, ambitious boy that he was, Tang Ling decided to take two eggs out of the cave and test whether he could hatch them. The more eggs he had, the more chances there were for trial and error.


    Besides, he had a deep desire in his mind¡ªhe wanted to eat one! It was not a random thought. Wenbu said that the egg white was poisonous, but from another perspective, it meant that someone had broken the egg before, tried to eat it, and died from the poison.


    Tang Ling¡¯s own understanding of the poison was that the energy inside the egg must have been too intense, hence poisoning the eater. A person with a normal body would also die of an energy influx if he or she ate 100 grams of Level 3 vicious beast meat. Only a cultivator or someone with a special recipe could endure the intense energy.


    <i>The world is huge. I might be able to find a recipe for the egg like frying it with scallions or some tomatoes.</i>


    The thought starved Tang Ling who opened his backpack and wanted to take at least eight to ten eggs with him.


    He wasn¡¯t that greedy, all he wanted was eight to ten eggs.


    The mysteriousnguage was echoing in the cave, meaning surveince was everywhere, but eight to ten eggs should be within the eptable range, would it not?


    It was just an educated guess! If it wasn¡¯t for the mysterious noise, Tang Ling would have taken all the eggs out.


    Then, he ran into another depressing problem.


    He could not take the egg! The eggs were also pinned down by some mysterious power, they did not even budge.


    <i>Damn you, eggs. The purple Udy crows can steal one, but I can¡¯t even get one?</i> Tang Ling was unusually stubborn this time. He was thinking about disguising himself as a purple Udy crow and return.


    However, it was obviously an invalid thought because he had no extra Holy Blood pill, and who knew what kind of coincidental circumstances allowed that damned crow to steal that egg? Tang Ling felt defeated by the situation.


    Within his sight, other than the eggs and the rack with the objects, there was the temple that Wenbu mentioned. Rather than describing it as a temple, it was more like arge altar with two yellow cloths over it. The shape of the altar was also strange.


    It took on an octagon that resembled an abstract <i>bagua</i>. It was made from wood that was rather unusual because it had the luster of iron and consisted of three colors.


    <i>Could it be hand-painted?</i> Tang Ling treated the ce as a super-advanced storeroom, so he was not really afraid of anything. He reached out and touched the altar.


    It was its natural color! Were there any wood on this that has three colors? Obviously not!


    Tang Ling had never read about anything simr in the Purple Moon Species Record back in the safety sector, but it might also be because the records stored in Safety Sector No. 17 were limited.


    Other than that, the tri-colored tree¡¯s vitality seemed to be overflowing. On the bark, there were still sprouts that had ck and white leaves. Yes, they were ck and white leaves! The ck and white intertwined, producing an indescribable sense of holiness while it screamed of vitality.


    Tang Ling suddenly remembered the notes about vicious nts in the ck notebook with the map. His hand started to itch as he wanted to pluck a leaf for a taste. Right after the thought popped into his mind, he ced his hand on the leaf but was immediately electrocuted.


    Bzzzzt!


    He did not even have the time to respond when smoke rose from his abrupt afro hairstyle and fumes gushed out from his nose.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Tang Ling cursed. He let go of the leaf and retreated seven to eight meters away. He was fried! There were seven to eight burn marks on his body that started to blister. Fortunately, he was powerful enough. A normal man would have been electrocuted to death or at least, heavily injured.


    On second thought, the altar might possess enough current to electrocute Tang Ling to death, but as a warning, he was lightly punished instead.


    Tang Ling really wanted to curse out loud. <i>Who the hell set up this lousy joke? Fine, if you don¡¯t want me to take the leaf, but you could¡¯ve at least told me first! Why the sudden shock?!</i>


    However, he dared not voice his mind. Standing up, he put his hands together and simply mumbled some prayers along the lines of ¡°O blessed God, I am here to worship you.¡±


    He even mentioned names like the Jade Emperor and Buddha to give himself confidence. In the end, just for the sake of insurance, he made the gestured of a cross in front of him and called out to Lord Jesus.


    <i>Is this okay now?</i>


    It was not Tang Ling¡¯s fault for simply muttering the names of gods from the old civilization. The customs and traditions of religion had been lost together with the change of era, thus it was considered amazing that he was able to utter the names correctly.


    After calling all the old gods his boss, his brother, and whatnot, Tang Ling finally got a sense offort. He cowardly snuck up to the altar and swiftly unveiled the yellow cloth on the altar to see what god the viges worshipped.


    Then, Tang Ling saw the contents of the altar.


    It was neither a human or a humanoid figure, nor was it any known God from the old civilization. It was a bird!


    <i>A purple Udy crow? You must be kidding me! There¡¯s no way they are worshipping the disgusting birds!</i>


    The bird inside the altar was half of Tang Ling¡¯s size. Its posture was as elegant as the crane from the old civilization while its feathers were green mixed with stripes of red and its beak was white.


    At first nce, there was nothing strange but upon a closer look, the red stripes were like living fire, and it seemed like they could ignite a fire at any moment. Despite just being a wooden sculpture, it was very lively and somewhat real.


    <i>Is this the bird that the six viges worship?</i>


    Tang Ling scratched his afro hair in confusion because he had no idea where this bird came from. Was it a vicious beast? What level was it? Was it powerful?


    The whole altar had been built only for the bird and nothing else.


    <i>Is there any secret lying around?</i> Tang Ling scanned the whole altar carefully, hoping to find a clue. This time, his efforts returned fruitful because he noticed some symbols at the back of the altar.


    The symbols consisted of two parts. The first part was words, yet the words did not belong to any type of writtennguage on the. Armed with vignce and sensitivity, he grabbed his notebook and copied all the symbols.


    The other part was all sorts of hand gestures that were strangely represented as well. Some were distorted beyond the human body¡¯s capabilities.


    Unknowingly, Tang Ling was deeply attracted to the hand gestures. He tried to mimic the simplest one, but after he did it, nothing happened.


    <i>Are all these some meaningless worshipping gestures?</i> Tang Ling sat with his legs crossed in front of the hand gestures. One of his hands supported his cheek as he pondered upon the gestures. He strongly believed there must be a reason for him to be attracted to them right away.


    <i>Why not analyze them with my Precise Instinct?</i> Tang Ling concentrated as he activated his Precise Instinct and scanned the hand gestures. Then, he noticed something different. All the gestures had hidden lines in them like the markings of energy flow.


    <i>Is this the key?!</i>


    In the next moment, Tang Ling realized that his spirit moved like water and gathered at his brain, supporting the operation of his Precise Instinct as if having a clearer look at the pattern of the energy flow required tremendous spiritual energy.


    Determined, he quickly memorized the hand gestures, and at the same time, he drew lines on the notebook to mark the direction of the energy flow.


    He must hurry! Even with his rich spiritual energy, he realized he couldst no longer than 20 seconds.


    Soon enough, his nose started to bleed and a drop of blood plopped on the notebook. Using his Precise Instinct with spiritual energy was much more exhausting than using it to his limit in battle. Tang Ling¡¯s head started to swell, yet he did not want to stop. It was now or never because the opportunity to enter the cave might nevere by again.


    However, regardless of how strong his will was, he could not alter the oue.


    He made it to 23 seconds before his head buzzed strongly. He cked out for a few moments and fell to the ground on his face.


    Being in a weakened state from extreme battling was nothing new for he had been through it several times. However, he suddenly realized that the exhaustion from depleting his spirit was much more distressful than the former.


    His head was extremely dizzy and he could not even form the simplest thought. Any thought that tried to form in his mind would make his head hurt.


    Although his body might be fine, his brain could not control his movements. Hey down on the quiet ground, feeling like he was drifting on raging waves.


    The urge to throw up was strong, but he managed to hold it back. He remained weak for almost 40 minutes in the temple and several strange things happened in that duration. A sense of reverence rose in his heart. Throwing up in front of someone¡¯s holy altar was a little embarrassing.


    Tang Ling remained still for another half an hour, but he was able to recover slightly. He strenuously pulled his backpack over, fished out a strip of vicious beast meat and stuffed it into his mouth.


    With the help of the vicious beast meat, Tang Ling¡¯s swollen head felt better. In ten minutes, he was able to sit up and think.


    <i>What are the hand gestures for?</i> Judging from the hidden energy flow behind it, he believed the hand gestures were a set ofbat techniques. Were they techniques that could fire energy at opponents?


    Tang Ling was not very sure about his assumption, but he saw how high tier battles were carried out. Be it Su Siao or Qi Jun, whenever any one of them used their talents, they would grip their fists in a specific way.


    The gestures were delicate and very swift. If not for his sharp eyes and outstanding memory, plus his running Precise Instinct, he would never have noticed the hand gestures. Therefore, the hand gestures he found behind the altar reminded him of how Su Siao gripped his fist.


    Were they somehow rted? Or could firing energy via these specific hand gestures develop a certain talent?


    Tang Ling was eager to try, but with the current condition of his spirit, he had to wait because he was not sure if the energy flow behind the hand gestures was normal energy or spiritual energy.


    Seconds turned into minutes as he waited for his recovery to be maximized, but he did not waste time either. He learned the hand gestures one by one. Surprisingly, even with his outstanding control over his body, learning the hand gestures proved to be a strenuous task.


    Another hour had passed and Tang Ling barely managed to learn four hand gestures.


    He had to perform the hand gesture exactly the way it was shown, and whenever he got it right, the aura from the hand gesture would look a little...stronger?


    If it was just a shape, such a strong aura would never appear. They might look the same in other people¡¯s view, yet the slightest difference in angle would stop him from mastering the hand gestures. If his Precise Instinct did not help him to adjust the hand gestures, he would have to spend at least three days mastering a single gesture.


    It was an hour and a half since he depleted his spiritual energy. Having been mostly recovered, he decided to put his learning to test.


    Before that, he still had a thought in his mind that he wished to verify. Could he use his Precise Instinct to check the back of the altar again and memorize all the hidden energy flow in the hand gestures that he had not mastered?

 Chapter 223 - Accessibility

    <h4>Chapter 223: essibility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The opportunity was fading. This mysterious ce gave Tang Ling the feeling that he had everything under control. He was not sure whether he could use his Precise Instinct to scan the secret behind the hand gestures anymore.


    ording to Murphy¡¯s Law, anything that could go bad would go bad regardless of the odds. As long as the probability was not zero, you could not assume that it would not happen.


    Therefore, Tang Ling¡¯s worries came true.


    No matter how he scanned the hand gestures with his Precise Instinct, he could no longer see the pattern of the energy flow behind the mysterious hand gestures.


    Meaning, he had only truly mastered four out of the twelve hand gestures. The rest were all empty.


    As for the four hand gestures that he mastered...


    Tang Ling scratched his head. He had a feeling that one of the four was not exactly a hand gesture. It felt more like a means to control. How should he put it?


    In simple words, from the change of energy flow, eleven out of the twelve were obviously part of a set that might be pointing towards amon and single energy flow.


    The energy flow of the eleven hand gestures changed in a certain pattern. Albeit not memorizing all of them, he was able to roughly sense the pattern. Based on his deduction of the energy flow, when the energy was gathered at hand and formed a certain structure through hand gestures, it would create a strange vibration line that would resonate with another kind of energy.


    However, that lone hand gesture was unlike the others. After he performed that particr hand gesture, what formed in his hand was a strange symbol. To be exact, the energy formed the symbol of a sharp sword or a key, hence the reason behind his theory about the lone gesture being apart from the other eleven.


    Regardless, it was better to test it out first. Tang Ling stood up regretfully as he temporarily discarded the intention to learn the other hand gestures. He munched on the vicious beast meat as he tried to stabilize his condition.


    First, he started with the three hand gestures that shared a resemnce.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling slowly performed the rtively easy hand gesture. As he moved, the energy in his body started to follow and gather in his hands at a certain rate.


    <i>Here ites!</i> Fuelled with excitement, he was eager to find out what kind of astonishing result he could achieve with this hand gesture.


    Unfortunately, he soon realized that the energy that he gathered in his hand could not break out from his body. It only gathered at his palms with no visible trembling or energy waves. He put his hands down and started to think with furrowed brows.


    The feeling he was experiencing was strange. In essence, it felt simr to whenever a person got angry and the blood rushed to his head though it did not mean he would bleed even if there was a cut on his face unless the blood from inside burst out from his skin through his follicles.


    However, energy was not blood. It was something conceptual, profound and vague. Tang Ling could not simply mash his hands into mincemeat and release the energy.


    Besides that, after the energy gathered in his hands, how should he resonate? Energy could not resonate by itself.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling¡¯s eyes gleamed. In order to move the energy, he had to use his spiritual energy! The strange trembling at the end must be the involvement of spiritual energy! Would he need to use his spiritual energy to release the energy from his palm? If so, the energy movement behind the hand gestures was not simply about the movement of energy but should be abination of energy and spirit.


    One had to admit that Tang Ling had an outstanding understanding of the way of cultivation. It was difficult for a person to think to this extent, let alone know how to fuse energy and spirit together.


    After all, in the cultivation system of the Purple Moon era, other than the excellencer, there was almost no spiritual involvement in battling as it was just used to move energy! The hand gestures in the temple seemed to be the product of another civilization.


    As a persistent person, he ought toplete what he started. Again, he slowly performed the hand gesture and moved the energy in his body ording to the route. At the same time, he concentrated his spirit to aid him to move his energy. He entered the visualization state and turned his spirit into smaller streams to flow along the route.


    Slowly, the energy gathered in his palms again together with his spirit this time!


    Tang Ling used his spirit to envelop the energy, and his face started to turn crimson as he screamed, ¡°Out!¡±


    It burst out! The energy really appeared in between his palms, but once again, he felt dizzy. His hands remained still as he used his spirit to adjust the vibration of the energy that came out from his palms.


    Tang Ling¡¯s palms started to feel hot. The sense of heat was strange because it felt really real though it did not burn him and he did not notice any burn marks on his palms at all.


    As the energy vibrated, the heat started to fuse with intangible things in the air, achieving a resonance. A spark shed in between in palms before he fell down on his back and his spirit was depleted once more. He had to wait for another 20 minutes to recover from the dizziness. He panted heavily and finally regained the ability to think.


    Sadly, he realized that the hand gesture demanded a terrifyingly high level of spirit and his spirit was obviously inadequate. Besidescking the spirit to unleash all the energy, he also could not maintain the resonance.


    <i>What was the resonance about?</i> Tang Ling had a rough idea of what it was. It must be his energy triggering some kind of energy in the realm. For example, the hand gesture must have triggered the fire energy!


    Tang Ling unconsciously smiled because it meant that he was able to umte the oxygen in the air and ignite it. As a matter of fact, it was not groundless talk. Back in the old civilization, people had developed a type of glove that could spit fire for the sake of entertainment.


    Nevertheless, those items back then were purely for entertainment.


    <i>I have to use my energy and spirit to trigger the resonance? Hmm...the effect...On second thought, it might really be possible.</i>


    The human body was a profound and bizarre organism on its own, and the start of life was the singrity that consisted of countless coincidences.


    Tang Lingughed because he discovered something astounding that almost broke the shackles of his talent. If his spirit was powerful enough, even if he did not possess the fire element talent, he could wield fire at his will!


    What if a person with a powerful fire element talent performed the hand gesture?


    Nevertheless, the spirit was a shackle on its own that was limited by its amount, so how should Tang Ling boost his spirit?


    What did it have to do with his Precise Instinct? His Precise Instinct seemed to be capable of seeing through the nature of certain talents and copying them, but with Tang Ling¡¯s current level, he could only copy the simplest thing like a New Moon Warrior¡¯s lousy wind de.


    Anyhow, the hand gestures almost toppled over the cultivation system of the Purple Moon era. It was like the discovery of newnd or a totally new cultivation system! It was a huge secret and a meaningful one.


    <i>Is the Stardust Council after the hand gestures?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s head was still rather dizzy, so he shoved more vicious beast meat into his mouth and pondered about it. However, without grasping more information, he could not form an answer since it would only expand the question and not narrow down the possibilities.


    Another hourter, he finally recovered. He realized that whenever his spirit was depleted and recovered after a while, it would grow a little.


    Unfortunately, he decided not to test the other two hand gestures first. Since he was still trying to figure out the simplest of the bunch, it was not wise of him to test the other two which obviously had higher requirements of his energy and spirit. Furthermore, the hand gestures were moreplicated.


    Then, Tang Ling wanted to test thest hand gesture, the one that could shape the energy into a sharp key de.


    In his sub-conscience, he had a feeling that this particr hand gesture was important, and might even be rted to the existence of the temple itself.


    Tang Ling had a serious expression with that thought in mind. He started to view this temple as part of a huge secret. It must be the key to unlock all of it. Mastering the hand gesture would provide an extensive advantage.


    Again, he urately performed the gestures by moving his hands in the air. When his hands were in ce, the spirit and energy flowed together. This time, it was a lot easier than the fire hand gesture.


    The energy burst from his palm smoothly. His spirit started to help shape the energy, and it was also simpler than maintaining the resonance. Slowly, the energy took the form of a sharp de in his hand as his spirit started to carve edges on the de, making it look like the teeth of a key.


    Tang Ling realized that the process was not easy by any means, but to him, it somehow was not asplicated as he expected because of his Precise Instinct. Therefore, he was able to control all the details of this energy key de and urately represent the image in his mind.


    If not for his Precise Instinct, the slightest difference in the energy key de would have caused it to copse and his hand gesture would then fail. Tang Ling had doubts about the process. He suspected that the Precise Instinct did all this on behalf of him.


    Forty secondster, the key de took form.


    Tang Ling pped his hands and the energy key de floated up. A strange picture appeared before him. It looked like a map and a voice that he could understand echoed in his ears.


    ¡®Energy Key activated. Level 1 essibility acquired.¡¯


    ...


    ¡°Professor Smith, I want to know if we¡¯ve located that key inheritance matter from the DNA chain of the six viges.¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed in a huge undergroundboratory.


    Inside the undergroundb was a huge supeputer that upied almost half of the 2,000 square meterb.


    However, this supeputer was unlike those from the old civilization. It was modified with many small electrical circuits that connected to the mysterious patterns on the exterior, forming the shape of a chip. Every single node had a purple Universal Source Rock in it, providing the energy for it to operate.


    It seemed like machines with the mysterious circuit pattern on it had be the signature of the super-advanced technology that popped up in this era.


    The supeputer was used to analyze the DNA chains of the six viges of the grasnds. The person known as Professor Smith was a white-haired elderly who looked like a mess. Although his identity was a scientist, everyone addressed him as ¡®Professor¡¯.


    The man who had called the professor was wearing a deep blue uniform, which looked like the color of the night sky. Sewn on his left chest above his heart were five silver stars.


    The two of them were people with high statuses.


    ¡°Thisparison work is troublesome, my dear General Edward.¡± Smith¡¯s face shed with impatience as he had been interrupted while searching for some trivia answers.


    Edward ignored the impatient man. Even a general of a high ranking had to respect a scientist. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Can this Andromeda supeputer hasten its process?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Smith was very direct as he exined, ¡°Firstly, since the Purple Moon era, the human DNA chain has changed for the worse, or should I say, it¡¯s be moreplicated. There are different varieties that are all inconsistent, meaning that the gic data bank from the old civilization can only be used as a reference.


    ¡°Secondly, the so-called gic data bank works better with moreplete samples. It would ease theparison process a lot, but somehow, our gic data bank isn¡¯tplete, so theparison work has to go through a huge amount of analysis.


    ¡°Thirdly, we have discovered many more details revolving around the DNA chain in this era, so we have gone beyond the boundaries of the old civilization, which is the microscopic world. I¡¯m talking about the microscopic view of the DNA chain. We are able to go deeper than that, and the deeperyer holds some important meaning for mankind, but it also implies that many other inconsistent variables have started to pop out.


    ¡°Get it? If the old civilization can only read digits like 10, then the digits 11 and 12 might not have a big difference with 10 since they are just a number or two apart. But in the Purple Moon era, they can achieve numbers with decimal points, so whenparing 11.2 and 12.3, the differences will then increase and things will start to get unstable.¡±


    Professor Smith was extremely strict when his specialty was involved.


    Edward massaged his head to ease his headache. He sighed and said, ¡°Professor Smith, you are the expert in this. I can¡¯t possibly provide you with any help in this particr field. I¡¯m just saying the time the council has given us is running low. The Beginning Searcher Program has reached new heights after all that effort. Do you know how important it is...¡±


    Smith simply nodded and said, ¡°Believe me. I¡¯ll still carry on the analysis of the six viges DNA chain, but if time is running low, call Young Master Long over here. His Precise Instinct will provide decisive help in the whole program.¡±


    ¡°But, Professor, it¡¯s just a guess and you want Young Master Long toe all the way here based on an educated guess of yours? Isn¡¯t that a little...¡± Edward was a little hesitant to ept the suggestion since Smith had provided him an answer. The DNAparison would show no result in the meantime, but the program remained a priority and they were on the clock.


    <i>Must we call Young Master Dragon over? Will his Precise Instinct really provide decisive help in the whole program? </i>


    Like what Professor Smith said, the result of the DNAparison might not be out, but it must be something rted to the brain like how visuals were eventually controlled by the brain.


    The Precise Instinct would be able to break the shackles of the mind!

 Chapter 224 - The Start of The Maze And A Drastic Change Of The Era

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Start of The Maze And A Drastic Change Of The Era</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Level 1 ess?


    Caught off guard, Tang Ling¡¯s heart started to race.


    If the 3D map, which was simr to a projection from Yang Kong¡¯s educational projector, did not appear before his eyes, he might not have been able to understand what Level 1 ess meant. Fortunately, with the appearance of the map, the mysterious voice linked the Level 1 ess together, so he understood them clearly


    What was the map before his eyes like? Extremelyplicated and extremely huge like a giant maze with countless branches and numerous rooms, halls, and so on.


    The whole structure of the map formed an abstract shape of a dragon from ancient Huaxia.


    When the abstract Huaxianese dragon appeared, it was opaque gray in color. After he was granted the Level 1 ess , the dragon w turned from gray to gold.


    The moment the gold color appeared, more information appeared in his mind as if someone had injected it into his brain. He understood that with Level 1 essibility granted to him now, whenever he performed the hand gesture and generated the key, he would be allowed to enter the area of the dragon w.


    Conclusively, the gestures were not offensive. They were just gestures to generate the key for Level 1 ess. However, as for where he really was or where the four dragon ws were, Tang Ling still had no idea. He did not even know what was the scale of the map.


    The strange thing was that as the thought came into Tang Ling¡¯s head, he saw one of the four dragon ws, or more precisely, the front left w of the dragon, light up with a red dot. The red dot blinked, and beside it, another smaller map appeared in high resolution.


    With his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling knew the small map was the 3D projection of the cave that he was currently in, disyed in high uracy. In the smaller map, the red dot represented his current location.


    Through the map, he noticed three golden halos behind the altar and deeper in the cave. They resembled three circting doors. Other than that, above the little map was an ancient-looking icon of a lock that was currently half-unlocked.


    Afterparing the two maps, the meaning became clear.


    The red dot on the dragon w represented the cave and the small map provided him with the direction. What direction was that? It was the direction to the other three w areas via the underground golden halos which were probably tunnels.


    He would have to use the hand gesture to generate the key. However, the key only granted Level 1 ess, which meant that the rest of the gray area was not essible with the key at the moment.


    As for the lock icon above the smaller map, Tang Ling had no idea what it represented, but attempting to find out would not hurt him either.


    After all the information appeared before his eyes and in his mind. His heart raced so rapidly that it felt like it could explode.


    All kinds of emotions such as excitement, feeling overwhelmed, shock, and disappointment, were at its highest point within him. The reason for his excitement and feeling overwhelmed was self-exnatory. Who would have thought that this little temple would just be a small dot in the dragon w area? It would be a huge undertaking to expand the entire map and discover the great secrets hidden within!


    From there, the disappointment came about. The map was too big to the point that he had doubts about whether he would be able to explore the entire map even if he dedicated his entire life to exploring.


    With his Precise Instinct, he used the little temple as a reference for scaling and to roughly calcte the size of the dragon-shaped maze.


    The answer he got was astounding. Based on the old civilization¡¯s record of the size, the huge maze spanned across at least threerge continents and even a part of the ocean!


    In the current era, the geography of the had morphed, so trying to find out the other entrances to the maze via the old data with thend and the sea of the was a near-impossible task. For example, who would have expected one of the entrances to the maze to be located in a cave above the hill of the valley beside the grasnd located in the Herrockey Mountain Ridge?


    Other than that, there was the matter of essibility. He had identally gained the Level 1 ess. Otherwise, would he have to rely on the so-called Holy Blood pill to ess this maze?


    Judging from all the information at hand, the ess granted to the Holy Blood pill was only limited to the entrance to the temple and ess to the surface. It was not even the key for the Level 1 ess.


    The offering ceremony that the six viges held each year must have been a ceremony to protect this entrance.


    Was there any other way to explore the maze?


    it must be simr to how all mazes were explored. Starting from the temple, Tang Ling would have to go down all three paths behind the altar and find the right way to head to the next location. From there, he would have to repeat the process.


    However, with only Level 1 ess, he could not explore the whole maze because the dragon head, body, whiskers, and everything else was in gray.


    Tang Ling was not greedy. Having the Level 1 ess to this mysterious maze was already indescribable, coincidental and fortunate to him.


    Just think about it. A small ce like this had six unidentified liquified objects that could not be moved, a set of ridiculously powerful hand gestures, a bunch of silver eggs, and the existence of the tri-colored tree that had ck and white leaves. Tang Ling especially could not forget about the tri-colored tree.


    As for the one-legged bird sculpture, he did not really care. Strangely, halfway during his recovery, he noticed the bird sculpture standing on one leg, but it did not mean anything special. The bird might just be a symbolic existence for the vigers to worship.


    His excitement piqued his urge to explore the unknown. After he stopped the hand gestures, the giant map was saved into his brain like a file and the smaller map remained before his eyes.


    Tang Ling wanted to test out any potential privileges for having the Level 1 ess. In fact, he wanted to try to lift the remaining five unidentified objects on the rack.


    The answer was...no.


    Sulking, he went behind the altar and shifted his attention to the set of hand gestures.


    The answer was...still no.


    He could no longer see the intricate energy flow in the hand gestures.


    <i>Stingy much</i>! Tang Ling was a little agitated, but it was not difficult for him to realize that in order to bring the unidentified objects or the eggs, one must be stronger with a more powerful spirit.


    Maybe he could see the energy flow in the hand gestures again with a more powerful spirit. Perhaps, after unlocking his first gic lock and his blood changed for the stronger, he could lift the unidentified objects from the rack.


    Tang Ling loved to deduce, but he was not able to figure out a way to take the eggs.


    Nevertheless, he did not care much. The more the quantity, the lesser the value. It was a rule of nature. There were a few hundred silver eggs around him and a purple Udy crow was able to steal one due to some unknown reason, so the eggs could not possibly be anything of supreme value.


    Unwilling to admit his sour grapes mentality, he walked to a corner behind the altar. The lower-left corner of the cave was facing the direction of the Goddess Tear Lake, and ording to the indication of the minimap, there should be a golden halo around it.


    Tang Ling raised his hand and the energy key appeared above his palm. Perhaps because his spirit solidified the energy key, it no longer dissipated.


    He had no idea how to open the golden halo, and unlike the minimap where the golden halo was clearly disyed, the corner contained nothing but a normal cave wall. Not even a brick was spotted as it remained in its primitive form.


    Therefore, Tang Ling could only search for it in the more traditional way. As he held the energy key tight, he realized that the feeling of holding it was somewhat strange. While the slight chill from it stated that it really existed, his grip on it was not really convincing.


    Tang Ling touched the wall with the energy key, and upon contact, he felt a little vibration.


    The dark cave was suddenly bathed in white light and three golden halos appeared in three different spots at the same time. A stone tform appeared in the center. Above it was a blue halo that formed the ancient-looking icon of the half-opened lock.


    <i>The super technology in the cave is really astonishing! Does it use the theory of light or waves? Or is it something else entirely?! </i>


    What he sawpletely surpassed the science from the old civilization and somewhat toppled the traditional way of how science worked.


    Although Tang Ling was no scientist and might be excited, he was not capable of studying everything before his eyes. He looked at the spinning golden halo before him that resembled a vortex. Then, he inserted the energy key in an attempt to find out the contents.


    When the energy key touched the spinning golden halo, it dissipated.


    The golden halo spun even faster and faster, eventually turning into a golden blur. Then, as it defied thew of motion with its spinning, it suddenly stopped and scattered away, forming a decrepit stone door on the wall.


    <i>Is this...?</i>


    ******


    A thousand more kilometers away from the Raqir ins of the Herrocky Mountain Ridge was arge safety vige.


    Its defenses, poption, productivity, and all its other aspects were close to a safety sector, but itcked a crucial item for it to be truly ssified as a safety sector¡ªthe Sector Protection Machine.


    If they could get their hands on a Sector Protection Machine, a new number would be assigned to the new safety sector. Therefore, the people of Scarn Safety Vige longed for one for a long time.


    Because of that, the vige chief of Scarn Safety Vige brought half of their Purple Moon Warriors along to the closest safety city¡ªSnowy City.


    Snowy City was once a safety sector but had been promoted to a city for less than 50 years. Therefore, there was a high chance for the city to have an extra Sector Protection Machine.


    Why? A safety city no longer needed a Sector Protection Machine. Instead, it needed something of a higher tier, and that was the cold hard rule of the era.


    The Sector Protection Machine that the city once used would soon be obsolete.


    It was the third visit to Snowy City for the vige chief of Scarn, and this time, regardless of the price, he was determined to get the Sector Protection Machine for his vige.


    ¡°Chief, if you go in with such a mentality, we will be on the losing side in the uing negotiations.¡± Beside the vige chief was a concerned Purple Moon Warrior who was watching over the vigers building the sleigh for travel purposes.


    Snowy City was greedy. During the second negotiation, their demands were almost non-eptable because it would cost Scarn Vige their harvests from the past decade. The whole vige would be left with minimal resources to barely sustain their daily lives, and they would probably starve.


    This time, if the vige chief was determined enough, by all means, the oue would be self-exnatory.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Garon! As the vige chief, I cannot just look at short-term goals like 10 or 20 years. I must look at 50 or 100 hundred years ahead, and how we can develop from here! Suffering losses now isn¡¯t the end. As long as our future generations can enjoy our sacrifice, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± The vige chief was a wise man. Otherwise, he would not have united the 18 viges in the icy ins in a mere 20 years and form therge safety vige, Scarn.


    ¡°I trust you, Chief.¡± The Purple Moon Warrior showed respect through his gaze as he reminisced about the past. The thoughts in his mind were strengthened by the chief¡¯s words and his concerns were discarded.


    ¡°Chief, the sleighs are all prepared and the Aska mane hounds are all in ce,¡± said a viger who was drenched in sweat.


    In the big icy ins that were frozen solid for eight months out of a year, sweating was not something easy, so the viger must have been through some tough work.


    The chief tapped his shoulder as encouragement before he led the Purple Moon Warrior forward and gave the sleighs a final check.


    To their surprise, a violent quake happened suddenly.


    <i>An earthquake? How is there an earthquake in the icy ins?</i> That was the first thought the chief had.


    He tried to warn the others, but before he could, the exacerbating quake threw him off his feet, causing him to fall into the snow. Thankfully, the Purple Moon Warrior beside him was fast enough. He held the chief in time and brought him to safety.


    In the next second, a giant crack appeared in the ground where the chief had almost fallen. Then, it started to widen slowly.


    As if it was covered in snow, the gray-white sky suddenly shed with a blinding light. The vigers screamed and scattered away for cover though they were not overly frightened. The icy in had no tall skyscrapers, only igloos, so they had no worries about copsing buildings or a tsunami befalling them.


    The only danger would be the crack in the ground, but it was not widening that quickly either.


    Therefore, all the vigers, including the chief, calmed down after a quarter of a minute. They were in a safe ce, waiting for the quake to be over. Strangely, the duration of the quake was very long, far longer than the vigers¡¯ experience of such a phenomenon. It took a full five minutes for the quake to slowly slow down.


    After five minutes of violent trembling, the cracks on the ground finally stopped, but during the five minutes, seven to eight huge cracks had appeared on the ground and some even traversed across the vige.


    Finally, after another 30 seconds, the quake died off.


    The chief stood up right away and said loudly, ¡°Purple Moon Warriors, high warriors, and all other warriors on duty, patrol the vige quickly. Check on the vigers and help them if needed!¡±


    The moment his voice subsided, everyone responded with a strange look because they heard something. Were they hearing things? Still, it sounded so real.


    The roar of a tsunami was getting closer, but the closest seaside, the Floating Ice Sea, was at least 30 kilometers away from the vige!

 Chapter 225 - Kun & Ya

    <h4>Chapter 225: Kun & Ya</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the clear noise of the waves entered their ears, the people of Scarn Vige coiled in fear.


    The wisest of all was still the vige chief who shouted, ¡°Tsunami! Run!¡±


    Could a tsunami travel 30km? It was definitely possible! Besides, the Purple Moon was already hanging in the sky, so what else was impossible? It had even wiped out a powerful civilization overnight.


    The vigers were pale. The icy ins were considerably near to the sea, and everyone knew how terrifying the ocean of the Purple Moon era was.


    The first person responded by running away. In turn, he started a chain reaction that caused the other vigers to scatter away in panic.


    However, in the midst of the frenzy, a voice echoed throughout the vige, ¡°Chief, that¡¯s no tsunami! It¡¯s...a monster!¡± The only voice that could have traveled so far and be heard by many must be the warcry of a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Nevertheless, the news the voice carried over was much more terrifying than a tsunami. A monster! Since the dawn of the Purple Moon era, mankind had been under constant attacks by new species of animals, and they called the new species ¡®monsters¡¯.


    The voice caught everyone¡¯s attention for a second before they ran even faster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Don¡¯t run! The monster is in theke!¡± The Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s face flushed as he tried to exin the situation better but failed to because what happened was beyond his wildest imagination.


    ¡°Everyone, stay where you are!¡± the vige chief also bellowed. Since he was the vige leader, he must have the strength of a Purple Moon Warrior and his voice somewhat calmed the vigers. He was the most respected and most reliable person in Scarn Vige after all.


    Everyone stayed where they were. The Purple Moon Warrior ran to the vige chief in a hurry. Breathing heavily, he tried to exin, ¡°Chief, theke...a bigke...a monster...in the water.¡±


    ¡°Tulgar, are you drunk?¡± The chief looked stiff, but since there was certainly no cold wind, it must be shock. The icy ins spanned a few hundred kilometers, so how could the Purple Moon Warrior have possibly spotted ake?


    Even if there was one, under such extreme weather, it would be frozen. In the Argee Icy ins, ake would only appear during summer which was not very long.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, Chief. I¡¯m a Purple Moon Warrior,¡± Tulgar responded with a solid fact and an appalled expression. As a Purple Moon Warrior, he could never be drunk. Even if he drank a few liters of alcohol, he could snap out of his stupor in seconds.


    The chief¡¯s expression changed for the worse. He said loudly, ¡°Everyone, stay in the vige and check if the quake caused any damage to our property or if there are any injuries. Tulgar, lead the way. Alto, select five other Purple Moon Warriors toe along. I¡¯m going to find out what happened.¡±


    The words of the vige chief were stern directions, so despite their curiosity blooming, the vigers and Purple Moon Warriors followed his orders.


    Truth be told, everyone mostly believed what Tulgar said. If there was noke, why would the noise of waves have sounded so clear? Was it really a tsunami? That was highly unlikely. If there really was a tsunami that could travel 30km, by the time the vigers could hear the waves, they would already be able to see the tidal waves as tall as mountains crashing down on them.


    About 2km outside Scarn Vige, the vige chief, Ful Galin, was overwhelmed by the vast and boundlesske before his eyes.


    How could ake have popped out from nowhere? And in such a size! The reflection was shiny on the surface and the end was nowhere in sight.


    Was it an undergroundke? Did ite to the surface because of the quake earlier?! No, definitely not. If it was an undergroundke, what would those inds on theke be? Underground inds?


    What a joke! How could an ind filled with rich trees and nts be an underground ind and have been under the icy cold ins all along!?


    Theke was calm while a thinyer of mist nketed the surface. Due to its appearance, the surrounding scenery looked rather unfamiliar.


    Where were the colorful Rockrow guide gs that the vige used to mark the roads? What about the Borin Slope and the Farsu Mountain Ridge further away?


    Everything that they knew was gone! If he had not been born and bred here and Scarn Vige was just behind him further away, Ful Garin might have thought that he was dreaming.


    The continuously overwhelming scene almost robbed Ful Garin of his emotions. He was expressionless when he gave his next order, ¡°Alto, go get the small blimp over.¡±


    A terrifying and impossible thought crept into his mind, but it was still the same old saying: the Purple Moon was already hanging in the sky, and the powerful old civilization had been wiped out overnight, so what else was impossible?


    In fact, it was rather easy to verify his thoughts since the answer would be revealed with a bird¡¯s eye view.


    ¡°Chief, I suggest flying the blimp around theke from a distance because...¡± Tulgar had to voice his opinion in the face of the unknown. The terrifying scene from a moment ago overthrew his understanding. He wished he could drink some alcohol to get inebriated and forget about it.


    As usual, Tulgar had been patrolling around the icy ins, trying to check whether the icy silver spark wolves had gathered in the area or if there were some other ferocious beasts.


    However, after the violent quake, a hugeke had appeared out of the sky! No, it was not appropriate to say it came from the sky. It was neither from the ground either. Theke had appeared out of thin air!


    As the quake continued, theke grew bigger and bigger. He had watched it all with his own eyes as if he was dreaming. He first saw a smallke, but as the blurry mist around it dissipated, another area of theke had appeared. Then, as the surrounding mist scattered, it had revealed even more of theke.


    Tulgar had been beyond overwhelmed by the scene and was stupefied until theke water soaked his feet. He realized that if he stayed, he would be swallowed whole by theke.


    He ran as disorderly as he could be, even tripping during his Transient Steps, but it did not stop him. He had crawled, rolled, and hopped his way back to the vige in fear that if theke continued to expand, it would flood the entire vige.


    Fortunately, theke had stopped expanding 2km outside Scarn Vige. s, after that, Tulgar ran into possibly the most dangerous encounter of his life!


    Fear lingered in his heart after the dangerous encounter. Instinctively, he avoided the memories, hence he was so reluctant to recall them again.


    Nevertheless, after some consideration, the encounter was not actually that bizarre. After he outran the expandingke, he had sensed a chill behind him, but he did not turn around. He had instinctively used his Transient Steps twice and dashed away at least another 200 meters.


    Then, he had heard the loud noise of two rows of teeth chomping on ice. The loud and crisp noise was deafening to the ears.


    In his panic, Tulgar had turned around for a nce and saw a giant monster that resembled a fist. Its body was covered with ring ck scales while it had the face of a carp from the old civilization with giant whiskers at its mouth. The two huge fins in front of its chest made it look like wings that were spread out before it flew up into the air.


    When Tulgar had turned around, it probably reached the maximum height of its flight as it dove back into theke, so he could not get a clearer look at its face.


    All he remembered was that chomp. The dagger-like teeth were 50 meters long and 8 meters wide! What the hell was that?!


    As Tulgar exined, he recalled the scene and his face turned as pale as a sheet, but before he could finish, a sharp eagle called piercingly from the sky. It was a Loki blizzard eagle of the icy in, an indubitable powerful aerial predator. As a Level 2 vicious beast, it could rival a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior.


    It seemed like the sudden appearance of theke attracted the Loki blizzard eagle, so it flew over and glided around 100 meters above theke surface.


    It was at that moment that a huge shadow appeared under theke. It was approximately 70 to 80 meters long and its fins were as huge as wings. Its tail waved vigorously like it was adjusting its direction to be in sync with the Loki blizzard eagle.


    ¡°That¡¯s the monster!¡± Tulgar¡¯s expression twisted into an ugly one when the shadow appeared. What he saw earlier seemed to have been a smaller one. Thiske, which volume or size remained unknown, had more than one fishy monster.


    Even without Tulgar¡¯s warning, everyone else saw it. Even the vigers on the walls of the vige witnessed the dark shadow under the water from afar.


    The Loki blizzard eagle was a giant eagle gifted with natural wind element talent. Although its reflexes were extremely quick as it spread its wings wide open, reaching 15 meters in length and soaring up into the sky immediately, it was useless.


    Terrified, everyone saw the strange ck fish stiffen its scales like the feathers of a bird. Its body instantly grew, and with the p of its wing-like fins, it surged, allowing it to jump out of the water and swallow the poor Loki blizzard eagle.


    Even though it was just an eagle with a wind element talent had not been fully activated, still...


    ¡°Chief, should we consider moving?¡± Alto rose in the sky on the blimp and saw the strange fish plop back into theke.


    The moment the water sshed, Alto, who was known for his powerful sighting talent, spotted other aquatic beings in the water. They were terrifyingly huge aquatic beings!


    Ful Garin wiped his face in astonishment. Move? It might very well happen, but they would also have to leave behind the solid walls of ice that had been built by their ancestors. The tall walls of ice had been built throughout many generations with special materials to allow it to remain frozen for at least 10,000 years.


    They would also have to leave behind the huge food reserves that they had buried underground using the weather of the icy ins. One thing worth noting was that digging out the food reserves all of a sudden would cause immeasurable damage to the vige if it was not buried back in time.


    Ful Garin¡¯s expression remained as though he was numb, but he managed to call out, ¡°Blimp.¡± As the vige chief, he must first know what happened before any decision was made.


    Then, the blimp arrived, with the only scientist-to-be from the vige.


    The blimp had sufficient fuel and the best motor in the vige installed in it. It floated in the sky and moved along thekeside at a decent speed. They were trying to guide it to travel to the point where theke had first appeared.


    Ful Garin stood nkly in the sealed cabin, gazing upon the vastke. Meanwhile, the scientist-to-be beside him was taking records while sizing up theke with a pair of binocrs and calcting the surface area of theke.


    Then, before the blimp flew to the end of theke, strange terrains like forests, jungles of mountains, and mountain ridges covered in ice appeared before everyone.


    Where was the sea? Where was the Floating Ice Sea that was 30km away from Scarn Vige?


    They flew straight forward for almost 500km and flew across a huge expanse of never-before-seen terrain before finally seeing the coastline.


    Ful Garin¡¯s spection was verified. All this was a new icynd that had appeared out of nowhere!


    Was it a drifting tectonic te that merged with their own icy ins? The theory of how the newnd appeared was...


    Even Ful Garin did not believe himself. He felt that it was impossible for him to hide this from the world, and he was not capable of that either.


    After the reappearance of both the Dragon Army and the son of Tang Feng, Tang Ling, rising to the world stage a few days ago, the world was about to receive another piece of astonishing news.


    A newnd had appeared out of nowhere! Where exactly did ite from?!


    ...


    The gardenndscape held the essence of Moon Bridge City of ancient Huaxia. Layer afteryer, the scenery traced every step, appearing like a perfect painting regardless of which angle one looked at it from.


    With the fake hills possessing the grandness and uniqueness of the greatest mountains of the world, its presence was overwhelming. Every single nt and tree on the fake mountains brought the scenery to life.


    The ponds, from which the source of water was unknown, were crystal clear. Fish would jump out of the water at times as half-bloomed water lilies floated on the surface, making it a beautiful scene to enjoy.


    The long corridors were crooked in different directions and led to an elegant pavilion.


    In a white long robe sewn with snowy-white wintersweet shrub embroidery patterns, Kun was standing in the pavilion, appearing to be bored.


    While the agarwood incense in the pavilion emitted tender and wavy smoke, the wine on the stone table slowly got cold.


    ¡°Pretty Kun, if the scenery bores you, why not give it a change? How about the ancient Eastern style? Or you can try to build a single-legged pavilion with the bamboos from the Tianfu Continent.¡±


    Beside Kun was a child. The child had a bun on his head. Despite his t chest, the child wore a girl¡¯s dress. The child looked delicate and pretty, but the ttery was also very pleasing. It must be tough for him. Despite being only 20 cm tall, his ttery skill was almost ten times stronger.


    Pak!


    Kun practically pped him into a pancake and said softly, ¡°Your ideas are always this boring. Also, don¡¯t call me Pretty Kun.¡±


    p!


    The pancake of a face popped and the child returned to his height of 20cm, but this time, he transformed into a hotdy.


    Kun frowned and mmed the woman into a pancake again. His words were on the tip of his tongue, but suddenly, his everzy look changed a little and he said in a grave voice, ¡°Who? Who got the ess?¡±


    As he spoke, Kun floated away quickly by stepping on water. His long, creamy pink robe was reflected by the gardenndscape, adding endless grace and elegance to the scenery. The garden looked like it was in heaven and he was a deity floating away.


    At the same time, one of the fake mountains was blinking colorfully. The 20cm-tall child that was pped into a pancake said loudly without reverting to its former shape, ¡°Pretty Kun, Ugly Ya is requesting formunication.¡±


    ¡°Patch it through.¡± Kun frowned slightly. Bored, he had been waiting for a very long time. Had something interesting finally arrived?


    Following Kun¡¯s permission, the fake mountain with the colorful light disappeared and was reced by a beam of light. Inside the beam, a blurry figure slowly took shape, but before the person fully appeared, a voice was heard.


    ¡°Shorty 20, who are you calling Ugly Ya?¡±

 Chapter 226 - Bubble Wall And The Underwater Rock Group

    <h4>Chapter 226: Bubble Wall And The Underwater Rock Group</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The voice was calm and somewhat cold. While it sounded charming, it also had an indescribable sense of grimness.


    The round pancake called Shorty 20 flew into Kun¡¯s back like a saucer and never appeared. It was then that the person from the beam of light emerged dressed in a ck tuxedo coupled with silver medieval patterns from the Light Continent around the sleeves and a pair of silver wings at the cor. Under the suit was a white shirt with the same medieval patterns from the Light Continent although they were a lot more inconspicuous. Sapphire buttons were added as embellishments at the cor.


    Ya was sitting on a wide red sofa with a velvet cushion. He crossed his legs elegantly and supported his chin with one hand as he looked at Kun with a rather interested gaze.


    The sleeve that was revealed also had a sapphire button though it was less shiny than the ones at the cor. On his little finger was a very unique cat¡¯s eye ring and as the light shone on it, the stone moved like a real cat¡¯s eye.


    Judging from his apparel, Ya was a man that paid attention to detail and was a man with good taste. Above all, he was afraid of sharing the same look as Kun.


    His golden hair was a little messy with his long bangs simplybed aside and the lingering hair added a sense of wildness to his solemn look. His skin was fair, making his deep blue eyes appear abysmal like the sea nketed with moonlight. His red lips made him look like Count Drac who had feasted on blood. His nose was tall and delicate while his firm brows and high brow ridge made his facial features a lot more pronounced.


    He looked like a typical handsome man from the Light Continent with a slightly medieval feel. His dressing was totally different from Kun¡¯s Eastern style.


    Where did Shorty 20 get the courage to call him Ugly Ya?


    A servant was a reflection of his master. When Kun saw Ya, he frowned in disgust. ¡°Tsk tsk, still chasing after the colorful gemstones? How cheap. No matter how long it has been, you¡¯ll never learn to admire the reserved beauty of the East.¡±


    ¡°Like you? Is growing flowers all over your body the representation of the reserved Eastern beauty?¡± Ya raised a brow before he waved his hand and a ss of ruby-red wine appeared.


    ¡°I tend to be one with the scenery that I¡¯m in. The garden is about spring, so wearing a creamy pink to go along with the season blends in well. But with the arrival of spring and the end of winter, wintersweet is used to reminiscence winter, so that it isn¡¯t lost when the new season arrives. Do you even understand the artistic meaning of this?¡± Kun coldly looked asquint at Ya. He waved his long robe in the air and a wide old-fashioned wooden chair in red flew over. Kunzily leaned on it and waved again. Instantly, an antique teacup with a lid appeared in his hand and the fragrance of tea emanated in the air.


    Ya ignored Kun and sipped his own wine. ¡°It¡¯s rich. The floral fragrance inside embraces the passion of early summer.¡±


    Also ignoring Ya, Kun took a sip of hot tea with a clink of the lid. ¡°The tea leaves are moistened by the rain around April. After the drying and light frying process, only this much is produced each year. The refreshing taste as I sip on it reminds me of the willows of East Lake.¡±


    Shorty 20 sneezed all of a sudden. It had enough of the squabbles between Kun and Ya. They two of them would act in front of each other every time they met like they were professional actors, yet they ignored each other¡¯s performance.


    Had it been so long that boredom drove the two of them to this state? Did they have to act to kill time now?


    Shorty 20¡¯s sneeze brought the two of them back to the present. Ya raised his hand and the ss of wine vanished. At the same time, Kun waved his sleeve and his teacup disappeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk business,¡± said the two of them at the same time.


    ¡°Someone got the ess to the secretnd. Do you know who is it?¡± Ya was the first to ask.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started looking, but you¡¯ve already arrived at my doorstep.¡± Kun was not in the mood for chatter either.


    ¡°The first folded space has appeared. It¡¯s one of my territories, so I got the news first, but I haven¡¯t found out who got the ess,¡± Ya said. His elegance seemed to have been reced by frustration as he stood up from his chair and pocketed his hands. He walked around, seemingly troubled by the fact.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Kun chuckled before he calmly said, ¡°If you can¡¯t find out who it is, it must be one of mine that got the ess.¡± He raised his hand as he talked, and a transparent screen appeared in his hand. He single-handedly keyed in someplicatedmands with a single wave. Then, the footage appeared.


    There was the temple in the Raqir ins, and Tang Ling holding the energy key, then him searching for the golden halo on the cave wall...


    It was a rey of what had happened. Who knew how his actions had been recorded?


    However, Kun did not stare at the footage for long. A quick glimpseter, he switched it off and put the screen away. He could not reveal a lot to Ya, but while he kept the monitor, he still had to reveal a suitable amount of information. ¡°One of mine: a Dream Seed.¡±


    ¡°What a lucky kid.¡±


    Kunzily replied, ¡°If he¡¯s just a lucky kid, how do you think he created a Level 1 ess key with his current power level? After all, he isn¡¯t even a Purple Moon Warrior yet.


    Ya was rendered speechless by Kun¡¯s words, which was rare. He leaned back in his chair while he supported his cheek single-handedly and the slender fingers on his other hand tapped the arm of the chair.


    Kun was not in a hurry either, so hiszy posture on the chair never changed.


    ¡°The kid really did well this time, but I believe one of mine will get into the forbiddennd soon,¡± said Ya.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your people at all. Do you know why?¡± Kun said with half-squinted eyes.


    Ya crossed his hands on his knee as he looked at Kun with a profound gaze in silence.


    ¡°I believe you know what I am talking about. There can be many generals and even more than one marshal but only one king.¡± Kun suddenly smiled. His smile was more charming than the myriad of flowers in the garden.


    ¡°A king? Judging from history, those who seize the advantage first might not be king. The king might even be the one that enters the picture at ater stage or an inconspicuous one that joins halfway.¡± Ya also smiled. Coupled with his deep, attractive eyes, he unted the purity of youth.


    With a wave of his hand, a butterfly flew over. Itnded on the tip of Kun¡¯s finger, pping its wings, but it did not fly away. ¡°You¡¯re right, but we shall wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but are you worried?¡± Ya frowned slightly.


    Kun raised a confused brow. ¡°Worried about the folded space appearing too soon? Were those...released too soon? And then things wille one after another, won¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, are you not worried at all?¡± Ya returned to his calm demeanor.


    Kun stretched his body and said, ¡°The sky rains, the daughter marries, none of which is a choice, so what is there to worry about?¡± He suddenly looked stern. It added a hellish chilliness to his appearance. ¡°If I cannot save before someone else destroys, I will destroy it with my own hands than give it away.¡±


    Ya was not at all surprised by Kun¡¯s sudden change of personality, so he showed a sinister smile. ¡°Hmm, not bad since it¡¯s cleaner that way.¡±


    ...


    Be it the quake a few hundred kilometers away and the icyke that appeared out of thin air or the conversation between Kun and Ya at some mysterious garden, Tang Ling knew about none of them.


    He frowned as he put his hand on the newly appeared stone door. His palm was sweaty, not because of nervousness but because of excitement. If there was another temple beyond this door, he would be in for a harvest!


    With that in mind, he fearlessly pushed the stone door open with a bang.


    However, of course, due to his excitement, he did not pay attention to the red symbol on the entrance or on the stone door that appeared. After he opened the stone door, he found a crude-looking passage, but when the passage appeared, therge map that was saved in his mind appeared and a clear route lit up.


    Tang Ling pouted.<i> It¡¯s a one-way route. What¡¯s the map for?</i>


    Out of the three passages in the temple, Tang Ling noticed that the left one was connected to the furthest part of the map. If the location of the temple had been a little dot on the dragon¡¯s w, then the passage would have led them to the tip of the w.


    If he were to explore, he would never start with aplicated ce. <i>Let¡¯s check out the tip of the w first!</i>


    He headed down the passage and found that the distance was far longer than he expected. The ground that he tread on started to turn wet and he started to hear the murmuring of water.


    The murmurs scared Tang Ling a little since he had also been calcting the distance. Even if he was an idiot, he would be able to figure out that he could be heading to the bottom of the Goddess Tear Lake.


    His Precise Instinct calction was never wrong. He had descended for 620 meters until now including the 100-meter temple space, so what kind ofke was more than 500 meters deep?


    As the thought came into his mind, a turn finally appeared in the passage. He eagerly took it and saw dim light ahead.


    After the turn, the passage no longer descended. Instead, there was a straight path ahead that was only 20 meters long. However, in the short 20-meter path, one side of the wall was transparent like a giant bubble wall!


    The water murmuring came from outside the bubble wall, and the endless waves molded the bullet into different shapes. Because it felt like it was going to burst at any moment, he felt unsafe in front of it.


    The dim light came from the other side of the path which was a normal wall with a huge bronze statue of a strange-looking fish hanging over it. In its mouth was an eternalmp that burned indefinitely.


    <i>What is all this? Why are all the sculptures and statues about animals?</i>


    Although Tang Ling felt uneasy, at the same time, he also felt anticipation, so he continued down the path.


    As he stepped forward, he was shocked by what he found. He seemed to be underwater, but not just the bottom of ake. He was in arge underwater rock group. The rock group had various heights and sharpness. Unfortunately, the dim light from the eternalmp was not enough to shed light on the mysterious terrain.


    What shocked him other than the underwater cave was that when he looked up, he was able to see the bottom of ake. Between the underwater cave and the bottom of theke was a transparent partition that separated each section apart. It felt like an underwater theme park from the old civilization where people could see the underwater world through a thick panel of ss.


    Tang Ling was able to spot a dozen huge shadows swimming under theke. Despite the distance, the intimidating presence was pressuring.


    <i>What are those? Are they the Arto red armored fish that Valencia talked about?</i>


    The fish looked very scary. It seemed like a shark from the old civilization though it was a lot scarier. Its body with red scales made it look like it was a swimming blob of blood.


    <i>What do they eat to grow so big? Is theke that rich in aquatic creatures to act as food for them? If they are on the surface, what level are they? </i>


    Tang Ling was thinking about all the trivial questions as he sized up the groups. It was impossible for him to believe that there was only a single path here. Somewhere, there must be some hidden paths.


    Indeed, he really noticed something noteworthy after searching around for a while. A huge rock was hidden behind therge group of smaller ones. Compared to the other bald rocks, this particr one had many transparent bubbles at its bottom, but a closer look revealed that they were not natural bubbles. Instead, there were many ck spots inside.


    Other than that, with the dim light source, Tang Ling was able to vaguely spot carvings on the rock and an entrance, suggesting that that particr rock had been hollowed out. The secret of the dragon w must be inside.


    However, how should he get there? Must he get out from the temple and jump into the Goddess Tear Lake?


    Tang Ling would never have taken up such a stupid idea. He ced his hand over the transparent, bubbly wall. It felt soft to the touch but had high tenacity. It enveloped Tang Ling¡¯s hand, and as he pushed his hand further into the water, the bubble remained over his hand.


    <i>Am I supposed to push the bubble toward that hollowed big rock?</i>


    The thought popped into his mind and he decided to carry it. He stuck his body to the wall of the bubble and pushed himself through the water.


    However, to his surprise, the bubble did not expand infinitely until it reached the hollowed rock. As he pushed himself further forward, the bubble burst, propelling him into the water, and the tremendous water pressure almost suffocated him!


    Green eyes lit up among the irregr group of rocks, and the transparent barrier between theke and the underwater cave broke following the burst of the bubble.


    The Arto red armored fishes swam downwards madly as if they weremanded by something.


    Their target was Tang Ling!

 Chapter 227 - Ambitious

    <h4>Chapter 227: Ambitious</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling responded decisively and quickly in the face of crisis. Withstanding the tremendous water pressure, he exerted all his strength to push himself back into the bubble wall.


    After a strange gurgle, Tang Ling fell back onto the little path.


    Before he could get to his feet, he saw a long, gray monster spring out like a bolt of lightning from the underwater group of rocks like a giant snake with a t fish-like face. It swam towards the bubble wall and tried to chomp at Tang Ling.


    Bzzzzt!


    The bubble wall produced an irritating screech when the monster bit it. Tang Ling leaned against the wall behind him and watched the three rows of sharp teeth in the monster¡¯s mouth as it tried to snap through the bubble wall. The monstrous face was only less than 30 cm away from him.


    The monster chomped as hard as it could at the bubble wall while its small monstrous green eyes were fixed on Tang Ling. It fought vehemently and tried to burst the bubble wall with its sheer strength, but the wall was shockingly tenacious.


    No matter how hard the monster tried, the bubble wall was, at most, deformed for a while, before returning to its original shape. It showed no signs of bursting.


    Would itst though? Tang Ling could not tell. He wiped the water off his face and stood up to see at least 30 to 40 more long, gray monsters that had floated up from the rock formation. Every single one of them swam towards the bubble wall.


    All of a sudden, a red armored fish came up from the bottom of theke and also seemed bewitched. It swam towards the bubble wall and rammed against it with its head.


    In the next moment, the first long, gray monster swept the red armored fish with its tail and constricted it tightly. The red armored fish started to struggle, but the strange, long monster made overpowering it look effortless as its tail strangled the red armored fish so strongly that the armored body started to be deformed.


    Then, the red armored fish was squeezed into three as its organs and blood burst in the water, painting the area red.


    ¡°How powerful!¡± Tang Ling dared not hesitate anymore. He turned around and ran before more and more monsters appeared in front of the bubble wall. He suddenly realized that this ce was not somewhere he could venture freely at his current strength. If he stayed back, the monsters would eventually break the bubble wall and he would have to wee a horrible death.


    <i>Is the entire maze this scary?!</i> Tang Ling ran as fast as he could. He spent less than 2 minutes to return to the stone door. After he reached the temple, the stone door disappeared together with the tform and the other golden halos.


    Tang Ling was breathing heavily. From the start till the end, it had only been less than ten minutes. If not for his sodden clothes, it would have been difficult for him to believe all that had been real.


    A tinge of acknowledgment appeared in his mind. This huge dragon maze was not somece he could walk in and out freely. It was filled with danger like the monsters in the water back then. What level were those vicious beasts? There were no obvious traits on their bodies. He did spot two purple stripes on the red armored fish though, but they had been strangled to death and ripped apart into three by the sheer force of the monster¡¯s tail.


    The incident was also the most significant reason for Tang Ling to leave. A Level 2 vicious beast was killed almost effortlessly in a second! That indicated that the group of long, gray monsters would be at least Level 3 vicious beasts.


    Even if a Purple Moon Warrior coincidentally discovered the maze under the Goddess Tear Lake, he might not be able to...


    <i>If Uncle Su Siao were here, would he be able to fight them?</i>


    Tang Ling rested while his mind pondered upon the encounter. How many more entrances to the maze such as this temple were out there?


    <i>What does all this mean?</i>


    Unfortunately, the mystery of the huge maze was not something he could answer.


    Tang Ling was not overly concerned about the disappeared haloes and the lock icon. The energy key was gone, and so were the others. If he wanted to go back in, he would just have to generate another key.


    Would he continue exploring the maze? His answer was a firm yes. However, generating a single key required a tremendous amount of spiritual energy and Tang Ling did not mind waiting since he still had time to spare.


    ...


    It was four in the afternoon.


    ording to the usual routine, it was time for the vigers of Barbarto Vige to herd the cows and sheep back to their barns. However, something unexpected happened that day, thus the vigers were blocked at the entrance to their vige.


    The one who had blocked the vigers was none other than Bartu¡¯s family. There were six wandering hunters among them who were rather powerful, and behind them were two more warriors from the Uvandidi tribe.


    As expected of a warrior, their intimidating aura emanated strongly even if they did nothing but stand there. Each of them wore only bloomers and a single chest piece covering their bare top. The rest of their bodies were also as hard as iron tes. No one would doubt them being the protectors of Barbarto Vige against the wolves.


    ¡°Bartu, move! Barbarto Vige isn¡¯t under your family¡¯smand!¡± Valencia stepped out from the crowd and shouted at Bartu.


    ¡°Tie her up and everyone in her family. They are the ones who sold Barbarto Vige out.¡± Bartu no longer showed the passion and ttery that he used to when he tried to woo Valencia.


    ¡°How dare you!?¡±


    Bartu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the vige! If my family doesn¡¯t stand up now, Barbarto Vige will be destroyed by the wolves tomorrow. I¡¯ll have to tie you up first, and after the wolves, I¡¯ll apologize to Uncle Wenbu myself. I¡¯m still going to marry you.¡±


    Valencia wanted to argue, but two of Bartu¡¯s brothers walked over without further ado to tie her up and gag her.


    Several more men made up a dozen-strong group who supported their family and marched into the vige righteously. They were determined to capture everyone in Valencia¡¯s family.


    Valencia struggled as hard as she could, but she was no match for two mighty wandering hunters. Bartu turned a blind eye to her and announced loudly to the vigers, ¡°Today, every one of you must offer your cattle. To be exact, 300 sheep and 120 cows per family. The Uvandidi tribe will then send someone over to take the cattle away. As you can see, these two warriors will stay behind and protect our vige.¡±


    Bardu was persistent, and judging from the menacing attitude of his goons, the vigers had no options left. Their choices were to either hand over the cows and sheep and receive protection from the Uvandidi tribe, or to stay outside the vige for the night! Without the vige walls as protection, anything could happen outside at night.


    Although the vigers were hesitant, such a forceful way was uneptable. It was no different than daylight robbery!


    ¡°Does it mean that if we don¡¯t hand over the cattle today, we can¡¯t enter the vige?¡± one of the vigers asked loudly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bartu grunted coldly at the impertinent question. ¡°Wake up, people! If you hand over the cattle, you might still have a few for yourselves, but if you don¡¯t, and the wolves arrive tomorrow, without the protection from the Uvandidi tribe, everything will be gone, including your lives.¡±


    A stern voice boomed from above, interrupting Bartu., ¡°What about after the wolf attack? Let me guess. Barbarto Vige will fully side with the Uvandidi tribe after this incident and the tribe will sell us to the people with the stars, won¡¯t they? We will then lose our cattle, and be herder and miner ves for other people for the generations toe. Am I right?¡±


    In fury, Bartu looked up and saw Wenbu at the top of the wooden barricades. The bow in his hand was loaded with an arrow with the string drawn back into a full moon as he aimed at Bartu¡¯s brothers that stood before the gate.


    ¡°Uncle Wenbu, what else is more important than surviving?¡± Bartu was frustrated. He never thought that Wenbu would have prepared for this by climbing up the wooden barricades.


    When Wenbu had been younger, he was once the greatest wandering hunter of the vige. Even though he was older, he was still a sharpshooter. He had the higher ground and was armed with a bow, so even the warriors of the Uvandidi tribe could not take him down right away.


    ¡°Let my daughter go and open the gates into the vige. Otherwise, I¡¯ll rain my fury down on you with my arrows! It¡¯s your choice to die on your knees, but there¡¯s still someone willing to protect the vige with his life and the honor! I don¡¯t me those who decide to follow you, but you cannot force those who aren¡¯t willing to submit! Besides, I believe with the wooden barricades that our ancestors left us, if we fight with our lives, we might be able to hold up against the wolves.¡± ¡°Now, open the gate and let my daughter go!¡± Wenbu bellowed.


    His words resonated with many of the vigers. A grasnder should live with honor because they admired freedom from the bottom of their hearts. Not everyone was willing to live under another¡¯s rule and be a coward in the face of danger. Some were willing to defend the vige against the wolves with their lives. They had been relying on the Uvandidi tribe¡¯s protection all these years, so how would they know if they could not hold the wolves back by themselves?


    ¡°Open the gate!¡± The vigers were aroused with heated determination.


    It was at that moment that the Uvandidi warrior behind Bartu smiled coldly. He leaped onto the wall andtched onto the cracks of the wooden barricade, climbing up to the top nimbly like a monkey.


    Wenbu coldly grunted as he released the arrow from his bow without a second thought.


    Surprisingly, Wenbu¡¯s arrow missed the climbing warrior. This warrior from the Uvandidi tribe was incredibly strong! The wooden wall was actually slippery, yet he was able to scale it like it was t ground. When Wenbu¡¯s arrow almost hit him, he could even control his movements to dodge the arrow!


    <i>How can this warrior be so strong? He¡¯s a lot stronger than the old warriors. Is this the product that the outsiders brought in?</i>


    Being the brave man that he was, Wenbu was not afraid after missing his first arrow. He drew another from his quiver and fired it at the warrior. However, the gap in their strength could not be filled with blind courage. Less than a minuteter, the warrior had climbed up to the wooden walls and pounced on Wenbu.


    ¡°<i>Abu</i>!¡± Valencia screamed loudly. Tremendous strength exploded from her and allowed her to break free from the hand that gagged her.


    s, it was toote! The warrior was already in front of Wenbu who tried to draw the scimitar from his waist and duel with the warrior, but before he could, a punchnded on his stomach.


    The stern middle-aged man spat a mouthful of blood out and copsed to his feet. The warrior jostled the defeated Wenbu and jumped down from the wall. Then, he single-handedlytched onto the wall to slow down twice before hended on the ground safely.


    Thud!


    The warrior dumped Wenbu on the ground. The older man strenuously opened his eyes and saw Valencia but could not say anything.


    <i>He¡¯s way too strong, almost invincible! Why did I even expect Tang Nee and I to be able to rival them? </i><i>Where¡¯s Tang Nee anyway? He departed for the temple early in the morning, and it has been more than ten hours now. Did he run into trouble?</i>


    Wenbu was an honest man, so he did not want to believe Tang Ling had run away. He trusted his own eyes, and the clear eyes from that young man seemed sincere. He did not look like a liar at all.


    <i>My daughter is never wrong about people! The only mistake that I have made over the years is trusting Bartu and his family!</i> With that in mind, Wenbu chuckled bitterly.


    Then, the warrior who defeated him stepped up. Under the raging gaze of the vigers, he dered, ¡°This man should be executed.¡±


    He pointed at Wenbu and added, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him now, but before I do, I want to tell you all that today, you must hand over all your cows and sheep regardless of how many you have! Not a single one will be spared and this is the price you have to pay for defying us!¡±


    ¡°Why should weply?!¡± another angry viger stepped out and argued.


    The warrior looked askance at the viger without saying anything. Then, he sprang over and lifted the viger up before tossing him to the ground. The viger spewed blood out from his mouth uponnding and no longer had the strength to stand up.


    The warrior smirked and expressed their true intention brazenly, ¡°Because of absolute power! There are 30 more warriors like me back in the Uvandidi tribe. That¡¯s not including the other warriors. Actually, we have sent men to every other vige as well, not just Barbarto Vige. It isn¡¯t necessary to hide anymore. From today onwards, you will submit to our tribe!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, there isn¡¯t going to be a Barbarto Vige anymore. This ce will only be a branch tribe of Uvandidi! Bartu will be the chieftain here and that¡¯s that!¡± said the other warrior behind Bartu.


    What else was more insulting than this? What an audacious betrayal! All the vigers in front of the gate red at Bartu furiously.


    Bartu seemed ufortable, but he straightened his body and said loudly, ¡°I did this for everyone¡¯s sake! There¡¯s no downside in submitting to the Uvandidi tribe! Soon, we¡¯ll have our own warriors and grow stronger! The six viges from the grasndse from the same lineage, so we should be united, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    No one answered Bartu, but the rage in their eyes were smoldering. Sadly, they were the silent majority who dared not step up in the face of injustice.


    The warrior grew impatient and drew his scimitar from his waist. ¡°Reasoning is always the stupidest method. Kill him yourself and take your ce as the new chieftain. It looks like you will need blood to wake these fools up!¡±


    The warrior shoved the scimitar into Bartu¡¯s hand. His intention was simple and obvious. He wanted Bartu to kill Wenbu.


    ¡°This...¡± Bartu hesitated as he never thought things would unfold to this point. He did not want to kill Wenbu! If he did, how should he face Valencia in the future?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do it?¡± The warrior widened his eyes fiercely, but Bartu did not have the courage to pick up the scimitar.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, I will! You coward! You have no right to be the chieftain!¡± said the warrior. He shoved the shivering Bartu away and walked over his fallen body. Then, he swung the scimitar towards Wenbu.


    Wenbu closed his eyes. He ced his hope in Tang Ling and prayed that he could get back before the wolves descended upon them. If he died before his return, then so be it.


    ¡°<i>Abu</i>!¡± Valencia cried out loudly. All the vigers shut their eyes.


    After all, Wenbu was a good man, one that was loved and respected by all.

 Chapter 228 - Ark Searcher Program

    <h4>Chapter 228: Ark Searcher Program</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tragedy was about to happen before everyone¡¯s eyes. Wenbu, the most respectable man in their vige, was going to die under the de of a ruthless foe.


    Suddenly, in the nick of time, a figure leaped over the crowd and stood in front of Wenbu defensively. Before everyone could catch a glimpse of what happened, the figure caught the warrior¡¯s hand that was bringing the de down.


    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡± The figure was surprised and confused by the warrior¡¯s violent act


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the warrior demanded with a dangerous re.


    The figure¡¯s speed was ridiculous to the point that the warrior could not catch a glimpse of him. By the time he noticed his presence, his hand was grabbed. Although the strength of the figure was nothing ster, it did not diminish his potential as a powerful person.


    ¡°Tang Nee!¡± Valencia wailed in anguish and limped forward. Besides feeling grateful that her father escaped the Grim Reaper¡¯s de, she was thrilled about the sudden turn of events.


    Tang Ling smiled at Valencia, but he was a little upset. He had not nned to appear in the nick of time to make himself look heroic. Actually, he saw the vigers crowding at the entrance to the vige from a distance.


    However, the grasnd was a tricky ce. Even if Tang Ling could see the vige from far away, he was not able to reach it immediately. The grasnd was clear of obstacles, hence he was able to get a clear view of everything.


    In the end, he had decided to explore as much as he could, hence the dy in his return.


    Therefore, when he noticed that things had gone south, he sprinted as fast as he could and made it back a split second before Wenbu was murdered.


    The warrior felt insulted when Tang Ling did not answer, so he bellowed, ¡°Who are you?¡± His hand exerted further strength and he wanted to swing his de at Wenbu once more as a warning to Tang Ling that no one could stop him from killing the man he announced he would strike down.


    The increase in his pressure on the hilt was also to take advantage of what he thought was Tang Ling¡¯sck of strength. After all, Tang Ling did look like someone without muscles and was somewhat scrawny.


    However, to the warrior¡¯s surprise, no matter how much strength he exerted, he could not swing the de at Wenbu. Every time he felt like he could break free from Tang Ling¡¯s grip and bring the de down on Wenbu, Tang Ling¡¯s hand would stop him with just the right amount of strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re trying to kill him?¡± Tang Ling repeated his question.


    The warrior shouted in embarrassment after being annoyed by Tang Ling¡¯s question, ¡°Yeah! So what? As if you can do anything to stop the Uvandidi tribe from carrying out our business.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ve got no more problems.¡± Tang Ling heaved a breath of relief. He dide over in a hurry, so it was natural that he did not know what was going on. As an outsider, he was afraid that he would meddle in the wrong business, but after confirming the warrior¡¯s intention, which was to kill Wenbu, his doubts were cleared.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The warrior was confused.


    Tang Ling gripped tighter and pulled the warrior closer. Under the warrior¡¯s frightened gaze, he chuckled and punched him in the face.


    He was so swift that the vigers only saw the warrior¡¯s body shudder and him falling on his face while grunting like a dying pig.


    Tang Ling¡¯s blow crushed the warrior¡¯s nose and broke seven to eight teeth in his mouth. Even the warrior¡¯s cheekbone felt like it was badly bruised.


    How could a single punch from Tang Ling even crush bone?


    A secondter, Tang Ling dashed to the fallen warrior, lifted him up, and dished out a barrage of punches. He did not hold back. Every strike hit the warrior at his weakest spot like his chest and waist, and every punch was loud and heavy like he was punching a cow pelt.


    In less than three seconds, the warrior was bleeding all over his face and his breath almost stopped.


    Tang Ling tossed him on the ground and stepped on his chest. ¡°What do I mean? I mean, you are trying to kill Uncle Wenbu, so I¡¯ll kill you. It¡¯s that simple. Do you understand?¡±


    After his words subsided, he stepped on the chest even harder, and the warrior¡¯s chest caved in like a deted bread. With a mouthful of blood spewing out, he stopped breathing.


    No mercy for the enemy! That was the lesson Tang Ling learned in Safety Sector No. 17. The enemies would not be moved because of his tolerance of patience. Instead, they would hold a grudge and his brief mercy would haunt him in the future.


    After taking out the warrior, Tang Ling looked at the two from Bartu¡¯s family who apprehended Valencia. ¡°Let go of her.¡± No one would defy the young, demonic boy who was so powerful and cruel.


    The two men from Bartu¡¯s family almost peed himself as they quickly released Valencia.


    ¡°<i>Abu</i>!¡± Valencia ran to her fallen father and wept a river.


    Tang Ling then went over to grab the dull Bartu, who was frightened by the ughter. He asked, ¡°I suppose you owe everyone an exnation. Do you mind?¡±


    ...


    Late night, at Valencia¡¯s home, her <i>erji</i> had boiled some herbal medicine for Wenbu for the second time.


    After two bowls of medicine, Wenbu¡¯s pallid features gained a little color, but whether he could make it through the night was still uncertain.


    ¡°Tang Nee, is the soup you gave my father really useful?¡± Valencia seemed to have grown a lot more mature overnight. Her eyes were filled with sorrow, anger, and grievance but no pain of a child. She was calm and she tolerated the situation bravely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s more or less helpful for his recovery.¡± Tang Ling sighed deeply. He actually did not have any medicine on him. All he did was spare two strips of medium mutated beast meat and mixed them with some recovery herbs that he got from the Herrocky Mountain Ridge. He told Valencia¡¯s mother to boil the ingredients into a soup and feed Wenbu ording to his condition.


    He was not being stingy with the vicious beast meat, but he was afraid that Wenbu¡¯s body could not withstand the energy.


    In this kind of vige in such an era, if one was hurt, one would tend to try and live through the night by himself. What Tang Ling offered was the best he could get at the moment since Wenbu did not suffer just any injuries but his organs were badly damaged.


    Of course, Tang Ling originally wanted to tell the worried Valencia that her father could be saved with a cell regeneration serum from Safety Sector No. 17. Unfortunately, she could never go through the path that he came from even if he provided her with the map. Furthermore, he did not like to talk nonsense in such serious times.


    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough. I cannot protect the vige and my family.¡± Valencia was sitting beside the barn, looking at the sky as she said softly, ¡°If I weren¡¯t a girl, would it have turned out better?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you being a girl,¡± Tang Ling said as he fished a package out from his pocket for Valencia. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave soon, and after the wolves are dealt with tomorrow, I have to continue my journey. However, I don¡¯t mind leaving you with a little hope.¡±


    She epted the package and opened it to see two pieces of jerky the size of tworge fists and another holy fruit, plus a small and thin booklet.


    Valencia wanted to return the precious gifts to Tang Ling when she nced at them, but Tang Ling insisted on her having them. Solemnly, he exined the gifts to her, ¡°Here are some vicious beast meat strips and the seed of the thousand-vine sunflower. You¡¯ve seen it before, but I¡¯m not sure whether your body can take it or not. Besides, I don¡¯t know what your talent is.¡±


    ¡°But you must be stronger and protect the vige, so you must bear the pain. You can start with the vicious beast meat. This is Level 2 vicious beast meat which you can only consume a very thin slice each time, probably around the size and thickness of your smallest fingernail.¡± As a matter of fact, the lowest grade of vicious beast meat in his possession was Level 3. These two pieces of Level 2 vicious beast meat had probably been part of Su Siao¡¯s loot back at the Agnes family¡¯s storeroom.


    ¡°That tiny? Can¡¯t I just swallow it?¡± Valencia was confused because she did not know what vicious beast was though she had vaguely heard of the holy meat, and this gift from Tang Ling resembled it.


    ¡°Yes, swallow it, but try to chew it first. After you swallow it, hell will dawn on you, and if you can bear the pain and live through it, congrattions! You would¡¯ve gained the base to be stronger, so at least, you can be as strong as the warriors you saw today,¡± Tang Ling said seriously.


    ¡°I can be that powerful?¡± Valencia widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, you can be as powerful as them, but the pain you have to go through is no joke. You¡¯ll have to go through multiple times of it, and one day, when you can punch with the force of a thousand kilograms, you can try to cultivate ording to this little booklet. Remember to stay away from it if you haven¡¯t reached a thousand kilograms of force.¡± Tang Ling then paused for a while and looked at Valencia with his signature smile. ¡°Valencia, never fall into despair at all times. Life is always filled with hope.


    ¡°You may have to tolerate strife at times. Maybe Barbarto Vige will eventually be absorbed by the Uvandidi tribe, and all the vigers have to work for the people with the stars, but you must understand what you hold dear and what keeps you going. Bear with it temporarily and things will turn out fine.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Is that why you spared the other warrior this afternoon? You could have killed him easily, yet you didn¡¯t even teach him a lesson. You even released Bartu and his family, allowing them to bring away the vigers who are willing to submit to the Uvandidi tribe,¡± Valencia said gravely, ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary for you to worry about all that. Although you are just a passerby, you stepped in. You are worried that if the vige gets on the bad side of the Uvandidi tribe, the vige might lose the chance to side with them.¡±


    Tang Ling chuckled. It was great that Valencia understood his intention. He could not stay forever after all, so all he could do was leave the vige with a seed that would sprout into a great tree.


    ¡°Tang Nee, I really want to know who you really are. Until today, up till now, I have reason to believe that you aren¡¯t just a normal young boy from another vige,¡± Valencia voiced out. She treated Tang Ling as her friend. Although the young boy had some unusual charm that captivated her, she knew that he was from a different world and she could never keep up with his footsteps.


    Not all things could be forced, but what about befriending him with her heart? A grasnder tended to go all out for a friend.


    Tang Ling smiled at Valencia¡¯s question in silence. As he looked at the stars in the sky, he realized that he had to leave soon. A sense of danger arose in his heart and he believed his own gut strongly, especially this niggling premonition.


    Would the people from the Stardust Council discover the temple after this? Probably not because Tang Ling had locked it up. Therefore, even if the Stardust Council managed to control all six viges in the grasnds, they would not get anything out of them either because the viges did not have Level 1 ess! After he locked the temple up, no one from the viges could even touch the door anymore.


    Things were so coincidental. Had he been half a monthte, the temple might have fallen into the Stardust Council¡¯s hands. The worst thing would be that he would no longer be able to pass through the grasnds easily.


    He felt like he was blessed by Lady Luck in ces that he could not see. Who was protecting him?


    Was it Uncle Su Siao who was in a slumber? Or thete Vian and Amir? Or his never-before-seen mother? Could it be his grandmother and San San praying for his well-being?


    As he thought about such sentimental thoughts, he got carried away.


    Valencia felt a little afflicted not to get an answer from Tang Ling, but she believed that Tang Ling must have his own reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯ll endure all the pain as long as I can be stronger and protect my home. Tang Nee, just you wait! In five or ten yearster, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whenever you decide toe back, you¡¯ll see how strong I¡¯ve be,¡± Valencia stated loudly and pulled him back from his thoughts.


    Tang Ling looked at her with a smile. ¡°Then, let¡¯s set it in ten years. There¡¯s a high chance that I¡¯ll be back here. Even if we¡¯ve known each other for only a day, you and your family are part of my memories. One day is enough for us to be good friends.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Valencia smiled.


    ¡°I originally wanted to say that if you feel you can¡¯t handle what I¡¯ve given you, you can find someone that you can trust and raise him or her, or even it, up. But now, I have a feeling that you will be the best female warrior there is!¡± Tang Ling boldly patted Valencia¡¯s shoulder.


    Valencia burst out in a peal of bright and clearughter. No matter how bitter life was, even if half of the vige was gone, her meeting Tang Ling might be the hope that the god of the grasnd, the Holy Fire Bird, gave her and her home.


    ...


    ¡°What? I have to make a detour to Herrocky Mountain Ridge now?¡± Tang Long frowned.


    ¡°Young Master Long, this is a direct order from the President. As a matter of fact, only you are needed there and we have deployed the faster dual flyer for this trip. You can make a round trip in a day.¡± Standing before Tang Ling was Li Wu. Despite being the general, he felt pressured by Tang Long because he was afraid that the young master would reject him, and there was he could do about it. Not even the President of the council had absolute control over Tang Long.


    ¡°Why must I go there? And a dual flyer?¡± Tang Long did not reject the order right away, instead he asked a question.


    ¡°It is about the...¡± Li Wu looked serious when he answered, he said word by word, ¡°program, the search for the Ark.¡±


    The search for the Ark? He viewed the program as an outrageous attempt. He had no idea why the President was so persistent on this program. Had the clues about the Ark been discovered so soon?


    Although he did not know why he was involved in the program, if the President wanted him there urgently, a tinge of excitement rose in Tang Long¡¯s heart when he considered the program itself.


    Maybe a day trip would not dy his meeting with Higan.

 Chapter 229 - Leave When The Matter Is Done

    <h4>Chapter 229: Leave When The Matter Is Done</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The wolves arrived spectacrly on the second night.


    Not many people were scared of the wolves¡¯ annual attack which was simr to the offering ceremony.


    Usually, as long as the walls remained standing, the number of casualties would be under control. The only time the number of casualties would increase was when the wolves arrived at the wooden barricades and started digging their way in or wing at the walls. When that happened, shooting arrows from the top of the walls could not fend them off anymore because the vigers could not keep up with their speed of damage.


    Then, the warriors would take the lead with a group of wandering hunters to y the wolves at the most concentrated point. Only then could the vigers stop the wolves from overrunning the vige.


    Since it was meleebat, casualties would be expected, but they only had to defend the vige until the first light. Every year, the wolves attacked at night. When the Purple Moon rose, the wolves gathered in packs. They would attack the walls ferociously to no end and retreat like the fading tide when the sun rose.


    It was one of the three mysteries of the Raqir ins: the invisible temple, the bloody wolf attack, and the Goddess Tear Lake where God was in.


    ¡°So, no one cared about why the wolves retreat at first light anymore?¡± Tang Ling stepped aside and dodged the huge wolf w.


    The grade A alloy dagger stabbed the greedy wolf king diagonally, leaving another cut on its body. The extremely dangerous fight with the wolf king attracted cries of shock from the vigers who were defending at the top of the walls.


    What else was more thrilling than this bold way of fending off the wolves? No stalling, no range attacks, no trenches with fire, and not even a group of hunters were needed for his style of closebat.


    The young boy dove into the sea of wolves, and all the others had to do was cover him with bow and arrows.


    Tang Ling was going for the alpha wolf. He was the one who came up with this bold defense strategy. He decided to go with that n when he heard from Valencia that all the wolves were under a single alpha wolf¡¯smand.


    ¡°If all of you trust me, remember, I only need archers, the best ones that you¡¯ve got. The archers have only one job, which is to cover me and nothing else.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s orders were simple, but no one doubted him the slightest bit because they had already seen his disy of ridiculous power, and he was willing to stay behind to help the vigers fend off the wolves.


    Those who stayed behind in the vige were already gambling with their lives, so why not go all-in with these stakes? Moreover, they were grasnders that lived by a motto, ¡®If I trust you and acknowledge you, I won¡¯t be afraid to ce my life in your hands.¡¯


    However, no one expected this to work, so everyone thought of sacrificing themselves gloriously in the end.


    Their ancestors had lived through the drastic change of the Purple Moon era, and what they bequeathed their descendants was not the wooden walls but the fearless attitude against death. It truly was their biggest wealth. They were fearless for the sake of survival. They were fearless for the sake of freedom and glory.


    Nevertheless, once again, Tang Ling created a miracle before the eyes of the vigers of Barbarto Vige. When the wolves were still gathering, he jumped off the tall barriers and raced into the pack.


    He ran like the wind, faster than the fastest horse in the vige. Not a single greedy grasnd wolf could slow him down, and whenever he passed one, the wolf would die by his sword. He ran and killed, leaving a trail of blood behind him.


    In less than three minutes, Tang Ling was already standing beside the giant alpha wolf and his sword was still dripping with the blood of the wolves he had killed.


    All the archers on the top of the walls were spurred by Tang Ling¡¯s performance, and at the same time, confused by his request. Did he not request for cover?


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling did not even need their help along his way to the alpha wolf. He alone was on a rampage and ughtered his way to the alpha wolf in a sh.


    Now, the real fight started from here! The alpha wolf was not just powerful on its own. Around it was eight more greedy grasnd wolves known as beta wolves. The nine wolves always moved together, and whenever any one of them was engaged in a fight, the other eight would gang up on the enemy.


    Was Tang Ling scared though? He was fearless! He had identified the alpha wolf as a Level 4 mutated beast while the eight beta wolves were just Level 2 mutated beasts, so he could fight them all. Therefore, the battle became his solo performance.


    What else could be more exciting and arousing than the precise and thrilling battle? The vigers who had never seen such uracy were overwhelmed.


    The dodges were all performed in the nick of time like he had predicted the attacks. The stance he took was constantly changing and he would stand at the most precise location with the most advantage to his fight every single time. As for his attacks, they were like vipers hiding in the bushes, ambushing the target with a rapid strike and alwaysnding on the weakest spot.


    It was then when the cover from the archers be useful, but they would also have to catch the timing perfectly. Tang Ling would sometimes be surrounded by five or more wolves and the attacks came at him from all directions. The archers were responsible for distracting the alpha wolf to stop it from ambushing Tang Ling.


    The alpha and the beta wolves were all astoundinglyrge. The alpha wolf itself was half as big as a copper-skinned cow while the beta wolves were as big as calves. Unfortunately, because of their size, they were not able to pounce on their target together at once.


    However, wolves were cunning animals. They knew how to work together and utilize group tactics to hide and use their senses to locate the best angle and timing for the attack. Nevertheless, their senses were no match for Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct.


    sh!


    He brandished his sword furiously, and separated a beta wolf¡¯s head from its body.


    He jumped forward and shoved the next beta wolf¡¯s lunge away with his body. While he was tumbling away, he yanked the beta wolf¡¯s body along and used its back to block the bites from the other wolves.


    At the same time, he held the dagger in reverse in front of his forearm. As he extended his hand, he blocked the alpha wolf¡¯s bite from his side. When the dagger shed with its sharp teeth, he twisted it upwards and flung it forward, perforating the alpha wolf¡¯s tongue.


    The alpha wolf retreated with a bloody mouth. Tang Ling had Lionel to thank for this killer move, which he had renamed ¡®Tang Ling Phantom Stab¡¯.


    He tossed the beta wolf that he seized into another beta wolf. Then, he regained his steps and swung his sword to the right, shing another beta wolf.


    His precise performance attracted overwhelming cheers from above the wooden barricades. What a ster performance! He blocked the attacks of nine wolves among the sea of wolves and even killed a beta wolf!


    Those with sharper eyes would notice that Tang Ling was using his sword against the beta wolves and would only use the dagger against the alpha wolf. He was not going after a single strike kill. Instead, he left cut after cut on the alpha wolf¡¯s body.


    The level of hisbat technique was astoundingly high! The longsword and the short dagger danced in harmony as the young boy performed his ability to separate his attention gracefully! He seemed to live for battle. To anyone watching, he was an artist of battle.


    The kill did not stop with one beta wolf. The number continued to climb higher.


    A minuteter, a beta wolf that jumped on Tang Ling and tried to bite his neck was gutted with a single powerful sh.


    Three minutester, another beta wolf that tried to ambush him was kicked after a quick tumble. He crippled its hind legs before he shed its torso.


    Five minutester, another beta wolf that tried to bite him from the back was stopped short by his shoulder strike and mmed towards a huge rock, dying on impact.


    Seven minutester...


    As the beta wolves died one after another, Tang Ling got quicker with the kills and in less than ten minutes, the alpha wolf realized that there were only two more beta wolves around to its shock. As for its enemy, the terrifyingly powerful human that was like the Grim Reaper seemed to know no exhaustion.


    Under the purple moonbeam, he was covered in the greedy grasnd wolf¡¯s unique glowing blood, making him look like a glowing demon king.


    The alpha wolf jumped out of the battle all of a sudden! The two beta wolves must secure its temporary retreat for it to use its ultimate skill, the Moonhowl.


    There were a total of 12 wolf kings in the grasnds, and six of them woulde out each year to attack the respective vige. However, not a single wolf king used the Moonhowl at all throughout the years because it would summon the other wolf kings to the location as reinforcement.


    After using the Moonhowl, the wolf king would fall into a weakened state since howling at a frequency that humans could not hear and spreading it out to the entire grasnds required tremendous energy.


    Would Tang Ling allow the wolf king to perform the skill though? He fixed his eyes on the wolf king¡¯s action. He knew that as a Level 4 mutated beast, it had its own unique way of assault which he had been waiting for since the start of the battle. Even the vigers from all six viges were unable to tell him what the wolf king had under its sleeve because they never got the chance to find out.


    Therefore, when the wolf king moved away from the battle, Tang Ling followed and the two beta wolves chased him tirelessly.


    The wolf king could not shake Tang Ling off due to the many cuts on its body that were bleeding ceaselessly, affecting its mobility. Regardless of the mutation, no matter how ferocious an animal was, excessive bleeding might not kill it instantly but would definitely influence its mobility.


    The wolf king dared not dy anymore. It quickly sat down on its haunches and raised its great head to the Purple Moon. An enormous amount of energy started to gather at its throat.


    Tang Ling no longer possessed the ability to see the flow of energy or weak spots, but he was able to sense that the wolf king was gathering energy. Therefore, he stabbed his dagger at the wolf king¡¯s eye from an unexpected angle.


    The wolf king did not dodge the stab. Instead, it turned its head to Tang Ling, allowing him a free aim at its eye. If Tang Ling really stabbed its eyes, he still would not be able to stop the Moonhowl. Even if he swung his longsword, all he could do was defend against a single attack from the wolf king. It seemed like he had run out of options, but then, another shocking scene happened.


    Tang Ling let go of his dagger and tossed his sword out. Both weapons exchanged ces in the air andnded in the other hand respectively.


    When the daggernded, his thumb flung it out and it stabbed the throat of the beta wolf which almostnded a bite on his shoulder. The momentum with his sword continued as he swung it forward after he gripped it tightly. The sword plunged smoothly into the wolf king¡¯s throat, stopping the Moonhowl in its throat.


    Blood sshed as the wolf king¡¯s head flew up into the night sky before it fell on the ground. Without the alpha wolf, the sea of wolves in the grasnd erupted into chaos right away. They lost their attacking tempo and scattered around like headless flies.


    There was only one beta wolf left and it was able to partially control the other wolves. Unfortunately, it ran into Tang Ling. With the other beta wolves dead, how could it possibly survive? Because it was just a Level 2 mutated beast, Tang Ling only took 19 seconds to kill it.


    The windy night breeze whistled across the grasnds under the night sky. It blew Tang Ling¡¯s shirt that was tainted with the glowing blood of the wolves and made his hair flutter.


    He stood alone in the sea of wolves, but not a single one dared to move close to him. They whimpered weakly and ran. With all the beta wolves and the alpha wolf, which was one of the 12 wolf kings, dead, the wolf pack had lost their leader. They scattered in groups and eventually disappeared beyond the horizon of the grasnds.


    Tang Ling sheathed his longsword before he lifted the wolf king¡¯s big head while he held his dagger in the other hand. He would never forget his spoils. The fang of the wolf was excellent forging material that could be ground into flying knives.


    What about crystals? There were nine mutated beasts around him. Would there be any crystals in them?


    Tang Ling started to salvage his spoils, but the vigers at the top of the walls could never forget the scene of him standing under the moon. Wielding a sword in one hand while being covered in blood, the glowing young boy stood tall in the wind and dominated the wolf pack while his faint smile that resembled a Grim Reaper¡¯s was mesmerizing.


    Was he the God of War? Maybe even a reincarnated God of War that could kill a wolf with a single blow could not fight as artistically as the young boy. It was overwhelming and would leave an impression in one¡¯s heart forever to the extent that one could also infinitely benefit from his battle.


    ¡°He killed the beta wolves with the sword and attacked the alpha with the dagger! He did that on purpose to confuse the alpha so that in the end, it wasn¡¯t wary of his sword. But who could have thought of such a tactic? Exchanging weapons in both his hands in the midst of a battle!¡± Valencia slid down the wall and ran swiftly in the night breeze while analyzing excitedly. She was a talented youngdy, and after witnessing Tang Ling¡¯s battle, her battle talent was aroused as she seemed to understand his battle tactic.


    Since Tang Ling was a natural warrior, he possessed instinctive battle techniques. Still, it mattered not because he had buried a seed in Valencia¡¯s heart, and with her talent, the seed would sprout into a sapling and eventually grow into a towering tree.


    ¡°Hurry! Get the cows and sheep ready. Prepare the best horse milk wine! We are going to hold a feast for our hero!¡± someone among the vigers cheered loudly.


    The people reacted to the situation and scrambled down the walls. Some were bold enough to open the gates as a horse was prepared because they wanted to wee their hero with the warmest hospitality.


    Tang Ling tossed thest crystal into his little pouch. He then turned around to Barbarto Vige, his gaze deep. He then walked towards the south and never turned back. Although he did not even run, his figure swiftly disappeared into the night.


    The hero had left much to the disappointment of the vigers.


    ¡°After tonight, the people of Barbarto Vige will never forget him,¡± said one of the vigers. He then added, ¡°Don¡¯t look for him or keep him. This young boy is a hero. He¡¯s destined to walk his glorious path, and tonight, coincidentally he shed his splendid light on Barbarto Vige.¡±

 Chapter 230 - Ling vs Long. Path Crossed! Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 230: Ling vs Long. Path Crossed! Part 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Your luggage.¡± Valencia leaped down from her horse and passed the huge luggage to Tang Ling strenuously.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Tang Ling single-handedly took it and carried it over his back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a pond 7 kilometers ahead where you can wash up,¡± she voiced a kind reminder. He could not be traveling with a body enveloped in glowing blood, could he?


    ¡°Mmm. Remember what I told you, We will meet again.¡± Tang Ling smiled and patted her shoulder. Then, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    After the wolf attack, Tang Ling had no more business at Barbarto Vige while the faint sense of danger in his heart remained. The longer he stayed, the heavier it got. He was ready to leave in silence. The battle with the wolf king had exposed himself too much.


    Therefore, he promised Valencia to meet 2.5 km south of the vige as a farewell. She had also brought his heavy luggage along.


    The wind somehow slowed down in the midst of the farewell. Perhaps it calmed down following the end of the wolf attack, granting the tired vigers a beautiful night to rest.


    Valencia looked at Tang Ling¡¯s back, moving away from her sight. She could not help but call out in the tender breeze, ¡°Hey, Tang Nee.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Ling turned around.


    ¡°As a friend, are you really okay with not letting me know who you really are?¡± Her hands were behind her back while she looked a little anxious standing under the breeze. She did not know whether her request was too much to Tang Ling.


    ¡°Hoho!¡± Smiling, he stopped to remove his backpack and fished out a bottle.


    He carefully poured some green liquid out from the bottle and smeared it all over his head. His brown hair instantly turned ck, and the same thing happened to his brows. When he smeared it over his face, his dark skin slowly turned fairer, so he looked like a standard boy who was slightly fair with a tinge of beige.


    Lastly, Tang Ling spat out two pieces of wood that were shaped like crescent moons which had been fitted to his teeth. After he spat the wood out, his cute puffy face slimmed down and looked a lot more delicate. Even his eyes that looked narrow and curved due to his puffy cheeks returned to normal.


    ¡°My real name is Tang Ling. I¡¯m from Safety Sector No. 17, and I¡¯m going somece far away.¡± Tang Ling smiled at Valencia.


    She was in awe when she saw the rather unfamiliar young boy before her eyes.<i> Is this</i><i>his real face? </i>


    With clean, delicate features and slightly bashful expression, he had ck hair and ck eyes that added a shade of mystery to his temperament. He was a typical good-looking young boy, but who would have thought he would be so ferocious in the battle with the wolf king? He fought like the devil.


    As for the name Tang Ling, it was very unfamiliar to Valencia but was instantly imprinted in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to keep my identity from you, but I have to warn you to keep my name to yourself. Don¡¯t tell anyone or trouble wille knocking at your door, something even more terrifying than the wolves,¡± Tang Ling said seriously.


    ¡°Huh? What did you do?¡± Valencia was slightly surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡± Tang Ling was calm when he said that.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± As a matter of fact, emotions rumbled in Valencia¡¯s heart. Even if his identity spelled trouble, he had chosen to reveal it to her. It was a sign of trust, thus it was worth it for a grasnder to return the favor with the same amount of trust and sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be making my move. You¡¯d better grow stronger. And remember, no matter what happens, tell yourself, ¡®At least, I¡¯m better than a guy named Tang Ling!¡¯¡± Tang Ling grinned wholeheartedly.


    Valencia responded with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m older than you! You too. Grow stronger and remember, there¡¯s a girl named Valencia in Barbarto Vige that will grow a lot stronger, and she¡¯s waiting to fight you one day!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡± Tang Ling stuffed the two pieces of wood back into his mouth and kept the bottle in his backpack. He turned around and waved with the back of his hand as he walked away in the night breeze.


    Valencia did not say goodbye because she knew she would meet him again one day.


    She believed that from the moment she met Tang Ling, it was the arrangement of the God of the Grasnd as the turning point of her life.


    ...


    Ssh!


    Tang Ling bobbed up from the little pond after washing the blood off his body. He tossed the bloody clothes into a fire and stuck a fish beside it for grilling after he mbered out.


    The grasnd was a fine ce. Even a little pond like this had water the quality of level 5 drinking water. Though not exactly clear, it was drinkable and odorless. Unlike the settlement, if it was not drinking water, all the water had a faint smell of contamination. Drinking contaminated water would result in a terrifying oue, but as for how terrifying, Tang Ling never knew because he heard it from the others when he was young.


    He grilled the fish and took out some vicious beast meat to make soup. The battle with the wolf king had starved him, so he had to replenish his energy.


    Travelingte at night was not suitable. Even though all six areas where the wolves attacked were quite far away from his current location, who knew what kind of danger lurked in the grasnds at night?


    Gazing at the dancing fire, the loneliness and sorrow rose in his heart again.


    It was amon affair on a solo journey. A minute ago, he might have been surrounded by people in a prospering environment, but a secondter, he might find himself alone on his journey. He had to get used to it because he could not afford to be sentimental with every parting since it would only pry his memories open.


    Tang Ling did not want to explore the sentimental thoughts, so he took another bottle out and started to smear the liquid on his hair, eyebrows, and face.


    The recipe for the two bottles of liquid was something written in Su Siao¡¯s ck notebook. It was a very practical recipe that could slightly alter his skin color and change his outlook to a certain degree.


    The dyeing agent from the recipe was water-resistant and could only be washed away with a special liquid crafted by someone who had knowledge about dyeing agents, like what Tang Ling used when he removed his makeup in front of Valencia.


    More importantly, the ingredients for the recipe were allmon nts. The Herrockey Mountain Ridge was rich with resources, so Tang Ling gathered all the required ingredients without any hassle.


    ¡®In fact, don¡¯t overthink about concealing yourself. Though it¡¯s easy, it¡¯s a hassle to master. Changing a person¡¯s appearance, skin color, height, and weight can easily alter the initial impression, and with a little more skill, even your bones can be altered. It is not asplicated as you think. For example, you can stuff something in your mouth...


    ¡®The hassle is all in the details and habits. That¡¯s what you should take notice of. In short, your temperament...¡¯


    After applying the dyeing agent, Tang Ling went through Su Siao¡¯s little ck notebook again.


    Truth be told, as ast will of sorts, he expected the notebook to tell him something serious such as the Dragon Army, or his true background, or even some huge secret. Unfortunately, none of those were found in the notebook.


    Su Siao¡¯s notebook was more like a diary that he wrote in wherever he went. It went on about all the trivial stuff in his life. Maybe he had foreseen that Tang Ling would eventually have to be on the run, so the life knowledge in the notebook was mostly about practical ways of escaping.


    <i>Yeah, he knew I¡¯d be on the run.</i>


    Tang Lingy down on the grass and covered his face with the notebook. In the end, Su Siao had prepared the notebook because he trusted Tang Feng, so he made it into a habit. The stuff in the notebook was practical like this particr set of skills that could conceal and alter his appearance. ording to Su Siao¡¯s notes, the skills were developed by a master of disguise in the Dragon Army known as Mr. Thousand Face. In conclusion, the set of skills was not revealed to anyone else other than Su Siao because the man was close to Mr. Thousand Face.


    As time went by, where were all the incredible people? Where were they hiding?


    Because Tang Ling had experienced firsthand how useful the disguise was, he valued the usefulness of it.


    Tang Ling was pondering upon the question, but little did he know that even though Su Siao did not write anything about the Dragon Army in his notebook, all the minor details and knowledge from the Dragon Army had slowly seeped into Tang Ling¡¯s heart and rooted themselves within him deeply.


    ...


    If a dual flyer had been developed in the old civilization, it could have satisfied the desires of people to fly in the air.


    It was not big since it was just two boxes connected together. The driver controlled the transportation device in front while the passenger would just have to follow. The concept was a little simr to the tandem bicycle.


    In flight, two extremely futuristic wings would extend from the boxes which were half a man¡¯s height on both sides and a circr invisible shield would shroud the driver and passengers. The shield would automatically provide oxygen regtion and maintain a stable temperature to protect the travelers during a high altitude flight.


    As for the wings, it could actually be pped to increase in altitude, but it was not practical. Firstly, it could only rise to around 150 meters above sea level. Secondly, it would fly a lot slower.


    It was probably a little Easter egg that the designer of the flyer had inserted during the production or was merely lousy taste in design. Anyhow, it was just for aesthetics.


    Nevertheless, to underestimate the flyer for that one particr function would be a huge joke. When it soared in the sky normally, the speed of it rising into the sky and the cruise control were no lesser than therge airbuses in the old civilization.


    Compared to the most advanced jets of the old civilization, it was a littleckluster.


    As a matter of fact, even with the technology level of the old civilization, they could have produced the flyer, but the problem with the energy source remained an unsolved equation. The flyer was a lot smaller than a ne, so what energy was suitable for it to maintain its flying speed and extend the flight time?


    It would be impossible unless they could control nuclear fusion properly. It was one of the important steps for the old civilization to step out of the boundaries of this, escape the sr system, and venture into the vast universe.


    Unfortunately, the research into the most important step in scientific history was put on indefinite hold right after it started because the Purple Moon era arrived.


    The other unfortunate thing was that the Purple Moon era acquired a stable source of energy for the flyer in the form of the Universal Source Rock and the battery made from its energy, but the technology from the old civilization was barely passed down.


    Just when the people least expected it, some mysterious super-advanced technology appeared out of nowhere, and due to the gap between eras and the broken lineage of technology on top of some other external reasons, the super-advanced technology could not be mass-produced to benefit the whole of mankind, hence the strange Purple Moon era.


    The primitive and the advanced coexisted. They had fallen behind though they were moving towards coexistence. The uninformed primitives were living under the same sky with the people who achieved super technological advancement and viewed the world from space.


    For example, the grasnd was a typical example of the most primitive and closedmunity.


    Tang Ling got off the flyer and started to cultivate on the spot. The dual flyer might look cool, but when used for long-distance travel, it was not exactly a pleasant experience. After all, it was not the airbus from the old civilization which provided its passengers with afortable flight experience.


    The boundless view of the sky and the ceaseless buzzing in the ears persisted throughout the whole journey.


    ¡°Young Master Long, someone will be here to pick us up in five minutes.¡± Li Wu got down from the flyer and was tidying up.


    Tang Ling did not respond with any expression. He had a strange feeling in his heart since they arrived in the grasnds. What was it exactly? For the time being, he had no idea.


    ¡°Young Master Long, tonight is when the wolves attack the viges, so it might not be that peaceful.¡± Li Wu decided to update Tang Long about the wolves after thinking about it for a while.


    ¡°Are the wolves powerful?¡± Tang Long opened his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Not at all. Even I can easily wipe them all out. The strange thing is that these wolves retreat at first light.¡± Li Wu tightened his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care and have no interest in that.¡± Tang Long shut his eyes again.


    Li Wu felt like he had just embarrassed himself in front of Tang Long. Trivial thoughts sped through his mind. <i>Why is it even necessary to inform Young Master Long about the wolves? Damn it! But if he sees the wolves and asks me about it, he might look at me the wrong way too.</i>


    Further away, a wide wagon was sprinting towards them.


    Tang Long opened his eyes and asked Li Wu all of a sudden, ¡°Li Wu, what¡¯s the connection between the two programs, the Ark Searcher Program and Beginning Searcher Program?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Sweat started to appear on Li Wu¡¯s forehead. How would he know anything about the simrities between the two programs?


    With his identity as a general, he might have heard a thing or two about the Ark Searcher Program but the Beginning Searcher Program? Knowing the name of the program alone was overwhelming enough for him.


    <i>How should I answer? Even with Young Master Long¡¯s identity, he only knows so much. Why would I know anything more than him?</i>


    Thankfully, Tang Long was not expecting an answer from Li Wu. He replied to himself, ¡°Maybe when we learn the truth about the Beginning Searcher Program, every secret will solve itself.¡±


    ¡°Why is Godfather so anxious about involving me in the Ark Searcher Program?¡± Tang Long muttered so softly that even Li Wu could not hear him.


    Then, therge wagon arrived before them. Compared to Tang Long¡¯s floating carriage, the wagon was considered crude, but every horse that pulled the wagon was a red mane scaled horse that was the best transportation method in the grasnd. After all, the Stardust Council tended to keep a low profile in such a rural area.


    Tang Long did not express any dissatisfaction with the means of transport. He suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and boarded the wagon. Then, he told the wagoner, ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    The breeze in the grasnd was extra gentle and was a lot morefortable than the frigid wind in the sky during flight. However, right after Tang Long boarded the wagon, he somehow got agitated and even the breeze around him got riled up into a gale.

 Chapter 231 - Ling vs Long, Path Crossed! Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 231: Ling vs Long, Path Crossed! Part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Big Brother, look, look...¡± San San wove the tri-colored dandelion excitedly in front of Tang Ling.


    It was early autumn, and the morning wind felt chilly and was rather strong. The wind blew the tri-colored dandelion, scattering its petals into the air like tiny floating umbres.


    Tang Lingughed mirthfully.


    San San pouted while her googly eyes became teary. She had spent quite some time finding the pretty little ball of fluff. Why did the wind blow it all away?


    ¡°Bad Brother!¡± San San stomped her feet as her tears threatened to roll down her cheeks.


    Tang Ling gently carried her up and ced her over his shoulder.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll bring you to find more.¡± Making San San happy was not difficult at all because she would always be happy about little things and forget about her sadness in an instant.


    ¡°Really?¡± She tousled Tang Ling¡¯s hair and messed it up.


    ¡°Of course, actually the tri-colored dandelion is verymon. You should be looking for a quad-colored one since it¡¯s a lot rarer.¡± Tang Ling simply made up a story even though he himself had never seen a quad-colored dandelion.


    The real dandelion in the era only had three colors: white, purple and green.


    ¡°Huh? Four colors? What will happen if I find it?¡± San San hugged Tang Ling¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hmm, I heard it will make kids happy for a week.¡± He continued his made-up story. All he wanted to do was apany San San to do something fun.


    After breakfast, he would be venturing into the forest for days. The hunters in the settlement had said that a herd of short Kewa white-tailed goats had appeared, which would be a good hunt.


    ¡°Happy for a week? Can I eat meat every day for a week?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, take me with you! I want to find the quad-colored dandelion!¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you must promise me that even if it flies away in little umbres, you cannot be sad.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the little umbres are actually little kids. They need the wind to carry them home. They will settle down and be a new ball of fluff. That¡¯s their purpose of life.¡±


    San San tilted her head sideways. She really did not understand it, but when she heard that the little dandelions were looking for their home, she felt like she should help them. ¡°Okay, I got it. If there¡¯s no wind, I¡¯ll blow it as hard as I can like this. Fuuuu fuuuuu...¡±


    Tang Ling chuckled again. What else was cuter than his little sister? No one and nothing at all!


    For a whole 20 minutes, all they found were three tri-colored dandelions and not single quad-colored one.


    San San blew as hard as she could and scattered the three dandelions into the wind. Then, she looked at Tang Ling in anticipation. ¡°Brother, can we find a quad-colored one today?¡±


    She acted like she was a mature girl, but she could not hide her disappointment. ¡°If we can¡¯t find it today, it¡¯s fine. It may be hiding, but I¡¯ll find it next time.¡±


    Tang Ling rubbed her hair with one hand while his other hand quietly crushed several red sage seeds and he said seriously, ¡°Of course, we can find it today, but it¡¯s very shy. It¡¯ll only appear when we close our eyes. Why don¡¯t we try closing our eyes?¡±


    San San quickly closed her eyes.


    He quickly walked forward and dripped the sap from the crushed seeds in his hand on a tri-colored dandelion that he had found earlier. He was very careful in the process. All he needed was a drop of sap, so he was afraid that excessive sap would dye the tri-colored dandelionpletely red. Fortunately, he made it. The strong dyeing capability of the sap added a little red to the ball of fluff.


    ¡°Wow! San San,e here quickly. A quad-colored dandelion!¡± Tang Ling feigned excitement and called the little girl who ran over, giggling.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s count how many colors it has.¡±


    ¡°One, two, three, four...¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! There are four colors, Big Brother! I want to blow it and send it home!¡± She blew the makeshift quad-colored dandelion as hard as she could, her eyes shining with happiness.


    When the dandelion floated away in the sky, San San leaned on Tang Ling¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Big Brother, how far they can fly?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, very far I guess. They <i>are</i> traveling with the wind after all.¡±


    ¡°No, Big Brother, you lie to me!¡± San San suddenly red at Tang Ling, her petite face seeming pale and sad as she stood up and faltered backward.


    Tremendous anxiety rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart all of a sudden. He wanted to hold her back, but he realized that he could not move.


    ¡°They won¡¯t fly that far. They are too weak just like me. I can never walk out of this ce. Am I going to stay in the settlement forever?¡± San San suddenly smiled bleakly, hurting Tang Ling as though his heart was being ground by des.


    He tried to say something, but San San started to float away like the dandelion. She went far and high in an instant. Abruptly, the wind stopped. Her eyes were fixed on Tang Ling when she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Big...Brother,¡± she whimpered softly, her gaze as dull as that night when she had been surrounded by the zombies. Even the words she uttered were the same. She missed being alive despite the emptiness in her eyes...


    ¡°No!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s heart was about to explode when he shouted out.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± He bolted up all of a sudden to see the darkest night before dawn above him and the wind wasfortable, but the stars were not so bright anymore. His heart wrenched in pain. The torture couldst for a hundred or even a thousand years.


    Tang Ling ced his hand over his chest tightly as he sweated profusely. His breaths were heavy after waking up from the nightmare.


    Suddenly, gallops were heard from afar.


    Even with the fire put out, with the misty moonbeam from the Purple Moon, Tang Ling was able to faintly make out a wide wagon sprinting quickly towards the north. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and forced himself to calm down.


    Soon, the wagon pulled by eight red mane scaled horses got closer. A faint sense of danger erupted in his heart with the appearance of the wagon. However, he did not do anything.


    Instead, he went back to sleep a secondter and was fast asleep. Even his slow breathing during his sleep and his slightly cool body seemed very authentic. It was impossible for him to feign sleeping, so the only way was to empty his mind and sleep.


    In order to empty his mind in the face of danger, he must have a strong heart. Having gone through a lot in his life, his heart was strong and would continue to be strong.


    ...


    With furrowed brows, Tang Long sat inside the wagon. He could not even cultivate with the strange feeling rumbling in his heart. What caused that feeling? There was almost nothing in the world that could affect his cultivation. Only Higan was capable of doing that.


    However, this time, the funny thing was that Tang Long did not even know what was causing the strange feeling.


    <i>Am I really rted to the Ark Searcher Program? Am I chosen to solve the secret in the grasnds?</i>


    When the thought popped into his head, Tang Long felt a lot better. His calmness further solidified his understanding of the strange feeling.


    Since he was not able to concentrate on his cultivation, why not have a look at the rural grasnds? One had to experience different things to forge a clear mind and a calm heart after all.


    Tang Long lifted the curtain up, and with his remarkable sight, he was able to spot the fading wisp of smoke in the sky and an extinguished campfire, plus a person snoring beside it. Nheless, he coldly turned a blind eye to that since he did not care.


    However, the wagon suddenly stopped. Li Wu arrived at the door and said softly, ¡°Young Master Long, there seems to be a Drifter in front. Should we question him?¡±


    As a matter of fact, Li Wu did not care about the Drifter either. He just wanted to send Tang Long to the base as soon as possible. Being in close proximity with an extreme genius with a fluctuating mood and a dominating presence pressured him tremendously.


    Li Wu dared not spare any details, but he was also afraid that reporting every trivial matter to Tang Long would make him end up on his bad side. He stood in front of the carriage door anxiously. His mind had an excuse prepared. If there was the slightest sign of impatience from Tang Long, he would say that someone sleeping in the wild on the night of the wolf attack should be questioned.


    To his surprise, Tang Long did not say anything but gave a soft grunt in response to grant permission to question the Drifter.


    Li Wu then brought two men to the campfire.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Long cared nothing about the Drifter. He just needed something else to distract him and to calm his mind soon. Even if he was able to figure out the source of the unusual feeling, he did not want to be affected, hence a little something else could distract his attention.


    One had to admit that Tang Long¡¯s way of doing things was somewhat simr to how Tang Ling stopped his emotions from developing.


    ...


    Li Wu slowly walked up to the extinguished campfire.


    The Drifter sleeping beside it did not seem to have noticed his presence as he was fast asleep. He was probably exhausted, so he did react to the footstepsing closer. He shifted around in difort but did not open his eyes at all.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    With Li Wu¡¯smand, a three-star Bronze Star Warrior from the Stardust Council walked over and woke Tang Ling up with a soft kick.


    Anyone who was awoken in such a rough way would be angry, and Tang Ling was no exception. He bolted up with a scowl and shouted, ¡°Ain¡¯t nobody disturbs me sleep!¡± He spoke in Sirin, amonnguage used by a safety sector on the west side of the grasnds. Despite thenguage being different from themonnguage of Safety Sector No. 17, bothnguages originated from the same mother tongue. It had a unique ent, and the pronunciation sometimes required a click of the tongue.


    Tang Ling spoke thenguage perfectly because of the special ability that Kun had unlocked within him at the first meeting. He sounded very natural.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Wu cleared his throat, and the Bronze Star Warrior kicked Tang Ling again and bellowed, ¡°Follow us!¡±


    Tang Ling instinctively wanted to argue, but after he got a clear glimpse of the uniform and who they were, he was instantly terrified. He opened his mouth, seeming to have the urge to speak, but after a few weird grunts in his throat, he stood up in silence. He lowered his head and appeared frightened as he followed the warrior in silence. He was not allowed to bring his coat or his luggage either.


    Li Wu did not care about his belongings and brought Tang Ling back to the wagon.


    Despite his effort to suppress it, a sense of danger in Tang Ling¡¯s heart erupted and what followed was an indescribably unusual feeling rumbling in his gut ceaselessly. Due to theplicated feelings, Tang Ling had the urge to open the carriage door and find out who was inside. What was causing these feelings?


    ¡°Speak! Why are you here?¡± Tang Long did not say anything despite his urge and Li Wu was the one in charge of the questioning. However, even a petty Drifter had his own secrets that were probably nothing noteworthy. Li Wu had brought Tang Long here to prepare for something and the questioning did feel a little weird.


    Tang Ling looked extremely nervous when Li Wu asked him the question. He stammered messily, ¡°I-I am h-here for some iron salt, exchange, for minerals and meat. I not good, here safe.¡±


    Indeed there was not much danger in the grasnd other than the wolves. As long as he stayed away from the taboo, he would be fine. However, what could a Drifter possibly do in the vast grasnds?


    ¡°First time?¡± Li Wu asked unintentionally. As an officer in the Intelligence Department of the Stardust Council, he knew what, when, and how to ask the right questions. Although uninterested, his duty and capability as an intelligence officer must be disyed before Young Master Long.


    ¡°First time, no, not first time, first and a half time. Last time, me and Cousin Rio reached Jijihar Vige. Not far from here. Rio does his business there but I can¡¯t find a job, so I...¡± Tang Ling was talkative but grew softer as he talked when he saw Li Wu¡¯s impatient look.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Li Wu stopped Tang Ling from talking further.


    ¡°The wolf howls, my ears good. I hear wolf howls from far away. I think it¡¯s a wolf pack. I don¡¯t dare to move in the night.¡± Tang Ling shrunk his neck and showed the appropriate amount of fear.


    Li Wu stopped his interrogation and lit a cigarette during the pause. What the Drifter said made sense and seemed wless. The ce that the Drifter slept was a sure path from Jijihar Vige. What a lucky fellow. He had heard the wolf¡¯s howl but was smart enough to stay where he was and not run to the nearest vige. The spot that he slept in was probably the only ce in the grasnd that was safe from the wolves.


    On the night of the wolf attack, all the wolves would madly invade viges, so they would note out to hunt for prey. As a businessman who traveled between viges, it would be weird if he did not know how to survive out here.


    ¡°You can go now.¡± After a few puffs and carefully observing Tang Ling¡¯s expression, Li Wu decided to release him. Questioning a poor and empty Drifter was not exactly fun.


    Tang Ling showed an exalted look and asked, ¡°I can go?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Li Wu looked asquint at him.


    Tang Ling faltered backward nervously and ran away in a hurry, even tripping and falling.


    However, at that moment, the carriage door opened and Tang Long came out. When he saw Tang Ling¡¯s back, he called out, ¡°Hold up.¡± He was not loud, but his voice had a natural overbearing tone to it and immense pressure would follow.


    The feeling in Tang Ling¡¯s heart finally dissipated when he was called back. It spread throughout his body and limbs and scattered into the night, to be reced by numbing sorrow.


    Despite recoiling to the voice, he still answered by turning around slowly.

 Chapter 232 - A Tight Spot

    <h4>Chapter 232: A Tight Spot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a very obsequious face with slight doubt, panic, and fear. With brown hair and eyebrows, ck eyes, and a puffy face with a few obvious moles on it, it was a face he had never seen before.


    Tang Long sized up the face quietly while doubt filled his mind. Why did he unconsciously call the Drifter back? Why did the Drifter¡¯s back look so familiar when he turned around?


    It should not have happened. Because of his Precise Instinct, Tang Long¡¯s memory was remarkable. Even though his brain always unintentionally suppressed the memories deeply to prevent itself from imploding from arge amount of information, some useless information might pop up here and there once in a while like a stranger¡¯s face that he had walked past and the features on the face or whatnot.


    Maybe it was that useless information in his brain ying tricks on him again. That was probably the reason why he found the Drifter familiar.


    Tang Long turned around and wanted to go back into the carriage. He did not like to be affected by his emotions since it was so sensitive. Unbeknownst to him, when he granted the Drifter leave, there was a smidge of heaviness his heart. He was unwilling to part with the Drifter, but why?


    In those two seconds, both of them were less than 100 meters apart and they just stood there in silence.


    The wind blew silently, carrying some leaves up and down and slowly growing bigger.


    A random cloud floated over the sky and covered part of the Purple Moon, but it quickly bobbed away and made the misty moon look even more mysterious.


    The startling beep from themunication device interrupted the silence. The atmosphere was strange, even to Li Wu, but it did not stop him from answering the call.


    A moment after he answered the call, he passed the device to Tang Long. ¡°Young Master Long, it¡¯s a call from the base. They say they¡¯ve found something important and need you there as soon as...¡±


    Tang Long released a heavy breath before he frowned and waved, shooing Tang Ling away like he was trying to get rid of a fly.


    Doubtfully, Tang Ling walked away, and he turned around twice as he left. He scratched his head as if he was wondering what was wrong with all these nobles.


    Tang Long answered the call after a few more nces at the Drifter. He felt that it was ironic.


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m here for some important business. Why am I so concerned about a Drifter? I told Li Wu to question him so that it can distract me from overthinking, but why am I still thinking about it now?</i>


    The wagon continued its journey. The voice from themunication device had sounded anxious when it asked about how long Tang Long needed to reach the base. The base had unintentionally made a huge discovery. They found an unfamiliar footprint at one of the secret entrances to the secretnd and suspected involvement from other forces.


    Tang Long hung up. An unfamiliar footprint? Secretnd? He never heard of any of those, so even he did not know how serious the situation was. Still, when the voice had mentioned the unfamiliar footprint, it did not sound concerned either. It was just trying to rush Tang Long to be faster.


    <i>If I hadn¡¯t gotten the call, what would I have done to the Drifter?</i>


    Tang Long took a deep breath after he put themunication device aside. His mind was pondering the question. Although he did not want others to think of him as paranoid, he was secretly concerned about the mystery of the familiar feeling. Why did he not carefully think about where the feeling came from?


    ...


    The wagon disappeared into the night and was gone from sight.


    Tang Ling started to walk faster and eventually ran. He grabbed his coat and luggage beside the dead campfire, checked his bearings, and sprinted towards the south. The grasnd was not exactly huge, but he would need to travel at least 50 km to reach the south.


    Tang Ling knew he could not afford to waste another minute. He had to run at maximum speed in every uing second.


    It was just a two-second gaze, but Tang Ling could never forget the young man. The young man, who was known as Young Master Long, had ck hair and ck eyes, and was unusually handsome, fit, and slender coupled with delicate attire.


    As a matter of fact, the handsome features did not concern Tang Ling at all because he had never seen a person more beautiful and handsome than Kun. Who else paid more attention to looks more than Kun? No one!


    What concerned him was the astonishing reaction from his Precise Instinct. The width between the eyes, the sharpness of the nose, the thickness of the lips, and every feature on the young man¡¯s face ovepped with his own!


    How should he exin the feeling? His real face might not look much like the young man¡¯s, but several spots on his face ovepped with the young man¡¯s. Why?


    It was hardly a coincidence because such details were like a uniquebel for a person. It represented the color and features of gics. For example, if they were unrted, not a single spot on their faces would share a resemnce, yet they did and it was not limited to just a single spot.


    <i>Am I rted to Young Master Long? Long...Long means dragon...Is he rted to the Dragon Army?</i>


    <i>Whatever. I don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m rted to him or not. The intense sense of danger is real. The closer I got, the heavier it felt.</i>


    Even after he left fortunate enough to escape unharmed, the sense of danger lingered and got heavier with every step. The sense of danger transformed from being explosive to a steady, long threat. In short, this danger could not be solved quickly.


    Tang Ling flew as he ran across the grasnd at night like a moving shadow. Even the predator of the grasnds, the wide-eared multicolored fox could not capture his presence.


    Despite his speed, he felt like he was not fast enough. He had to run faster! He had a vague feeling that if he ran into a problem in the grasnd, it would be difficult for him to ovee because there was no hiding spot within his sight.


    Before danger descended, he had to escape the grasnd. He had to...


    Tang Ling stopped conserving energy and ran at an explosive speed. He did not know why, but among the tremendous sense of danger, a tinge of sorrow lingered in his heart. It felt like he was born with sins as part of the sorrowful destiny he could not escape.


    ...


    Tang Long shut his eyes, seeming to rest. It was only ten minutes after the meeting but he had already sifted through the majority of his memories.


    His search was not a simple flip through. He paused on a specific part of the memories and zoomed in topare...This was what the brain under constant training of Precise Instinct was capable of. His ability to process information had reached a remarkable speed.


    <i>No, no, no...I can¡¯t find where the familiarity is from among all the useless memories. </i><i>What if it isn¡¯t from the useless memories? Could it be my daily memories? Impossible.</i>


    Tang Long calmly shut off his daily memories. He would never walk past a Drifter in his daily life, much less have a meeting with one.


    <i>From where? From which memories? It must be something a little more important, something that I¡¯ve noticed before, thus the details must have be part of my memories. That¡¯s why I was so affected when I saw the Drifter.</i>


    With that in mind, Tang Long¡¯s hands clenched tightly.


    How could a mere Drifter be part of his important memories? If it was true, he had started off in the wrong direction. The strange feeling did not stem from the mission but from the Drifter! How much of his memories were considered important to him?


    The strange feeling started to affect him again, but his mind was filtering all the important memories and information. Memory after memory, every detail was presented in a solid 3D view.


    In the end, he stopped at a piece of newspaper.


    ...


    Gasp!


    Tang Ling had been running at his limit, but the heavy sense of vulnerability remained, and as time passed, it got heavier than ever.


    The sense of danger almost materialized and started to sting his heart like a needle. His anxiety surfaced suddenly, hence the gasp.


    <i>Why? What happened? The sense of threat is even heavier and more genuine than what I felt on the zombie night!</i>


    Tang Ling started to go into a state of trance while running. He almost could not feel the stinging pain from his lungs due to the sheer energy he was using to run. Even for him, running at maximum speed would exhaust his stamina quickly. Although he was already at his physical limit, he dared not stop!


    <i>Why?! How far have I ran at maximum speed? </i>


    The sense of danger made him forget to calcte the distance with his Precise Instinct. He only started to calcte when he realized it. Despite the nervousness, he was able to tell that he was running at 2.5 seconds for every hundred meters, which was his top speed. However, he could not have maintained the extreme spurt all the way.


    His current speed should be around 3 seconds for every hundred meters, and he had run for 12 minutes 11 seconds, which was approximately 24.3 km. The wagon was slower than him but would have also traveled for at least 15 km.


    The distance between them was increasing by the second, so the threat should have subsided. The 40 km distance should be safe enough for him to calm down.


    <i>Why? Why was the sense of danger getting heavier!?</i>


    ...


    <i>Why?! Why did I miss the chance!?</i>


    The pen in Tang Long¡¯s hand was dancing on the white paper gracefully. Drawing with Precise Instinct might not produce artistic results, but it felt like he hacked the skill with his mind. The portrait that he drew looked very realistic with every detail presented clearly.


    <i>Is that him? Is that really him?!</i> Tang Long felt surreal as if he was dreaming.


    Anger, frustration, disappointment in himself, and all kinds of negative emotions were rumbling within him, but he looked a lot calmer. He grabbed themunication device and made a video call.


    When the call went through, Tang Long showed the portrait that he had drawn in less than 2 minutes in front of the camera.


    ¡°Got this?¡± Tang Long sounded calm.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The one who answered the call was a general. He did not know why Tang Long would call him and show him a portrait.


    ¡°He should still be in the grasnds. He won¡¯t be heading north, so you can skip searching that ce. Search the south, east, and west. Mobilize every single warrior and soldier you have and flush him out. Kill on sight. Do not capture alive. To prevent mistakes, every search team must be led by five or more Purple Moon Warriors.¡± As Tang Long¡¯s mind had cleared up, several precise and strict orders escaped his mouth.


    ¡°Hold on, Young Master Long, we have limited manpower here in the Raqir ins Base. There are only 20 Purple Moon Warriors here.¡± The general was a little hesitant after he said that. He quickly added, ¡°Can I request you to be more specific? Who is this person that we are looking for? If he¡¯s a high-level target, we can leave minimal guards at the base and mobilize everyone to search for him.¡±


    Tang Long chuckled. ¡°Call for Level 3 authority ess. Mobilize everyone in the neighboring bases and surround the whole Raqir ins. I don¡¯t think your base alone is enough.¡±


    Tang Long tapped his temple softly. It was a little habit of his that would only show up when he was serious.


    The general on the other side dared not even question the grave Tang Long. What was so important that he had to call for Level 3 authority ess and mobilize everyone in all the neighboring bases?


    ¡°Am I supposed toe to the base? Can I go after him myself?¡± Tang Long asked a strange question.


    ¡°Yes, we cannot make an exception about that. It¡¯s the President¡¯s direct order,¡± the general reported loudly as he straightened his body.


    ¡°Fine. Tell the other bases to use the most advanced, fastest, and single-seated transportation. The same goes with the Raqir ins Base.¡± Tang Long then raised a brow and said, ¡°This person that you are searching for is Tang Ling, or should I say Tang Ling in disguise. I guess that will be enough, won¡¯t it?¡±


    After that, he hung up.


    The general on the other side of the call was stunned. The portrait that Tang Long had drawn, which was the important information of this call, remained on the screen of themunication device. It was the most advancedmunication device, and unless absolutely necessary, no video calls were made because it would only waste resources.


    So, when the call came in, the general knew he was going to receive something huge.


    Tang Ling? Tang Ling!


    Half a secondter, the general responded by grabbing the phone on his seat that was granted special authority. His voice was then broadcasted throughout the base.


    ¡°Attention, attention, armed...¡±


    Important orders about the operation were broadcasted through the speaker and everyone heard them. Stationing three generals in a single base was an act of ultra vires, but no one cared about that at the time being.


    The orders were sent out one after another. The other two generals, including Edward, sprinted to themand room.


    <i>Is Morey out of his mind? Mobilizing all the manpower at such a delicate timing and calling for a Level 1 priority operation? What the hell could have happened?</i>


    Bang!


    Edward kicked the door to themand room open. Before he could ask, he saw Morey demanding, ¡°Quick, your passwords! All three of us are required to activate Level 3 authority ess and request backup from all the neighboring bases!¡±


    Tang Ling would soon face a myriad of enemiesing for him from every direction!

 Chapter 233 - Fraudulence

    <h4>Chapter 233: Fraudulence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dawn was just around the corner.


    The wolf attacks were nearing its end. Other than the Uvandidi tribe and Barbarto Vige, all the other viges were at theirst stand against the wolves.


    When the bloody wolf attacks were at its end and the viges were just shy from victory, it was also the climax of the dark and bloody symphony. Many vigers would lose their lives during the climax, but someone else would rece their position and continue what they failed to finish. The fight continued. No one would care about who stood beside him or her.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill! Hold on until first light!¡± Thest bit of faith steeled within everybody¡¯s hearts.


    Other than Barbarto Vige, the other vigespromised and epted help from the Uvandidi tribe. They had paid a great price for protection and the grievance was tremendous, so the vigers ought to vent their grudge and hatred on the wolves.


    Another of Wodino¡¯srade-in-arms died beside him. Quietly, an unfamiliar figure appeared beside him and exterminated the wolves with ferocious blows.


    Wodino spared a nce at him. He was just a young kid, but when he thought about the fact that the kid was from the Uvandidi tribe as one of the young seedlings that would be trained into a warrior who might oppress viges in the grasnds in the future, his gratitude died.


    <i>Pui</i>!


    With that in mind, Wodino spat bloody foam from his mouth. He was not moved by the young kid¡¯s help to fight off the wolves. Instead, mixed feelings arose in his heart.


    He knew that after the wolf attack, the Uvandidi tribe¡¯s elite troops would be officially stationed in the vige. Officially, his vige would be taken over by the Uvandidi tribe. From there, the elite troops would eat the cattle that the vigers herded and rule over the vigers with an iron fist.


    Once again, Wodino was saddened by the future.


    ¡°Haaa!¡± he shouted as a sign of exasperation and kicked the wolf in front of him. It was at that moment that a long and loud rm wailed from across the grasnd.


    What happened? Everyone in battle was startled by the rm. Even the wolf king that led the wolf pack was stunned.


    The rm red louder and showed no signs of stopping. A dazzling light then appeared in the sky, followed by heavy pping noises as several helicopters arrived above the field in front of the vige.


    They were helicopters from the old civilization! A handful of people in the grasnd recognized the high tech air transportation. The helicopters were not flying high while the huge searchlight equipped in front of the bodies of the metal birds were scanning the grasnd back and forth.


    A voice boomed, ¡°Vigers, stay where you are and wait to be searched.¡±


    What?


    The vigers failed to respond as they saw even more lights appear further away.


    As the rumbling of engines entered their ears, someone realized that the lights further ahead were cars from the old civilization! Some with better knowledge knew that the car models were off-road military vehicles.


    Every single vehicle was equipped with a searchlight with simr intensity, and there were at least six or more fully armed soldiers in each vehicle. Every one of them was equipped with firearms.


    The vehicles drove forward as the soldiers were shooting at the wolves. Even though the vigers had heard about the firearms from the old civilization, seeing them in action with their own eyes was astonishing.


    The wolves did not stand a chance against the bullet storm. In less than two minutes, numerous wolves were killed.


    The wolf king sensed danger. In this game of werewolf, every year there would be some powerful new yers that ignored the rules and interrupted the game to assist the humans and disrupt the bnce, so the game could no longer continue. It howled to retreat, and all the wolves fled like the subsiding tide.


    No one expected the wolf attack to end so abruptly. However, even after the wolf attack was over, the troops that arrived unannounced did not show any intention of stopping. The helicopters spread out to the east, the west, and the south. A dozen off-road military vehicles shot the wolves to a retreat before they too split up in three directions, driving off quickly.


    That was not the end of it. Mountain bikes then appeared after the vehicles were gone. More than a hundred bikes appeared in the grasnd in groups. A group of bikers rode simrly in the three directions, but this time, around ten of them stayed behind and rode toward the vige.


    Who were these people? What were they trying to do?


    Most of the vigers were still standing under the barricade with swords and arrows as they watched the scene dully and aplicated feeling arose in their hearts. A lot of them also showed reverence and were pressured by the unannounced arrival because they saw that the uniform on these men had stars.


    Were the people with the stars this powerful?


    Given this ridiculous amount of firepower and manpower, would the resistance from the six viges in the grasnds be a total joke?


    Tssssk! The group of bikers pulled up in front of the vigers. Ten soldiers came down from their bikes, and the leader of the group pulled out a gun at the vigers. ¡°No one moves, or I will shoot without a second thought.¡±


    No one dared to even budge a muscle to the satisfaction of the leader. He then fished out a scroll of paper, unrolled it, and shed a bright torchlight over it.


    ¡°Has anyone seen this man?¡±


    It was an exceptionally realistic portrait that was almost simr to a photograph. The portrait even captured the person¡¯s temperament and expression, so he did not look dull and lifeless at all. Therefore, as long as any of the vigers had ever seen the person in the portrait, they would be able to tell at first nce.


    Wodino had the urge to raise his hand, but he quickly felt a cold and sharp object seize him by the waist.


    ¡°I can kill you before you make a noise. Wanna bet?¡± The voice was cold and somewhat frivolous as if the owner of the voice did not care about the ongoing situation.


    Wodino¡¯s palms were mmy and his forehead was dripping with sweat as he subtly nced around. There was a viger that he knew standing around three meters from him while two more people from the same vige and an unfamiliar person from the elite troop of the Uvandidi tribe was five meters away from him. Other than the mentioned, he was at least 20 meters away from the other vigers.


    The walls of Bibino Vige were long and all of them were in a curved shape. They were not exactly neat and some were as arched as the crescent moon. The whole vige was built beside a giant rock called the Moon God in the grasnd.


    Every time the wolves attacked, during the climax of the battle, Bibino vigers were usually extra nervous due to the terrain. This time, if not for the help from the Uvandidi tribe, each squad might have been a lot further away from each other.


    Therefore, Wodino could not hope for others to notice his little movements and the person behind him. Moreover, if the person behind him attracted this much attention from the people with the stars, how powerful could he be? Wodino could not have possibly fought back. Not daring make a sound, he stood quietly.


    The other vigers had never seen the person in the portrait either, so how should they answer the leader of the soldiers? He repeatedly asked the question thrice but got no answer.


    Would he take his men away then? Impossible, they were here to carry out a ss 1 priority operation!


    The leader signaled his men and the other nine soldiers spread out, walking towards the bottom of the walls.


    ¡°Comply with our orders and nothing will happen. We are here only for the person we seek,¡± said the leader. He then added in a softer volume, ¡°If he isn¡¯t under the walls, search the whole vige. I suppose I don¡¯t need to tell you what the consequences of missing the target are, do I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the soldiers heading to the bottom of the walls replied in unison.


    It was at that moment that the vigers saw five purple streaks of light sh across the grasnd and headed south. Before they could react, another five purple streaks flew towards the west and five more to the east. All the purple lights appeared in a sh and disappeared into the night.


    <i>Are they...human?</i>


    Some vigers were hunters with extraordinary eyesight. Despite the grasnd being lit up like daytime by many unknown light sources, the hunters identified that the 15 purple streaks were all human.


    Humans possessing such ridiculous speed overwhelmed the knowledge of the vigers and hunters of the grasnd. As a result, even heavier worry, fear, and pressure drowned them.


    The soldiers soon reached the bottom of the wall and started their search. Every one of them had a copy of the portrait in their hand as theypared it with the vigers. One after another, the vigers were free from suspect though they were not allowed to move just yet. The atmosphere was unusually depressing and nerve-wracking.


    Wodino was unusually high-strung. While he might not be the suspect, he was being seized by the suspect! Judging from the situation, it was difficult for the suspect to escape the search. If the suspect was caught, would he fight back and kill Wodino along the way?


    Wodino trembled almost feverishly. The soldier who was closest to him was only 50 meters away. In less than two minutes, the soldier would arrive in front of him and the suspect.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± said the person behind him. Wodino tried to control his body to stop trembling.


    The soldier was 30 meters away, and five more vigers were free from being a suspect.


    20 meters and nothing had happened yet.


    If the three people who were five meters away from him were clean, Wodino would be next.


    The soles of his feet started to sweat, so his boots became slippery inside and he could barely stand properly. To his surprise, the person behind him suddenly turned around and he heard the sound of water sttering out.


    <i>Is he peeing? He¡¯s really peeing! </i>


    It was actually not surprising, like how one would have to pee after consuming too much alcohol, but the suspect could calmly pee in such a tense situation! How calm was the suspect? Judging from the portrait, the suspect was very young. He was probably just a boy. Should a boy not wet his pants instead in such a situation?


    The littlemotion attracted the soldier¡¯s attention quickly while he was checking thest of the three vigers. Everyone that he checked revered his presence and dared not move a muscle, yet someone was peeing beside him!


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± the soldier roared. The three people that he checked were innocent since they looked very different from the portrait.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold it, so...¡± the person who peed replied nervously.


    The soldier walked up to Wodino and checked him first. A quickparisonter, Wodino was also free of suspicion.


    The orders the soldier got from his superior was to ignore the shape of the face and capture anyone with the same eyes and brows. Wodino¡¯s eyebrows were thick, so he was clean. Thick brows were actually a typical feature of the grasnders.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± the soldier shouted at the person who was behind Wodino.


    ¡°Right away.¡± The person slowly turned around, sounding meek and in reverence, but he did not look revered at all. As he turned around, he nced over Wodino with a piercing gaze as a warning.


    Wodino was actually hesitating whether or not to expose him because the brows and eyes were very simr to the person in the portrait! However, after the warning gaze, he dared not speak at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to turn around!¡± Provoked, the solider grabbed the person¡¯s shoulder and spun him around. At that very moment, maybe because of the slippery ground or the body of a dead wolf next to him, he suddenly fell down.


    ¡°You bas¡ª¡± Before he could even finish cursing, he dragged the person to the ground with him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked the leader who was supervising the search when the soldier fell.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just tripped on a wolf¡¯s body.¡±


    The leader roared angrily, ¡°Can you be any more stupid? Search quickly. We are entering the vige next.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    It was just a little episode between the search that no one paid attention to except for Wodino. He stood right beside the soldier and the person, so he saw everything with his own eyes.


    When the soldier fell and dragged the suspect down together, the soldier managed to utter, ¡°You bas¡ª¡± before his throat was slit in a clean and quick way. After the leader asked what happened, it was the suspect who had mimicked the soldier¡¯s voice and it somehow sounded simr!


    <i>How bloody bold is this guy?! </i>


    Wodino¡¯s eyes widened at the suspect¡¯s ridiculous speed as he ripped the soldier¡¯s cap off and wore it on his own head. He then took the top off the dead soldier and wore it before arming himself with the gun. He then raised the gun and pointed at himself. Then, he kicked the dead soldier¡¯s body and said loudly, ¡°You can only pee when I tell you to! You¡¯ve made me fall on the ground, you bastard!¡±


    The thick bushes around the walls blocked his lower body, and as he kicked the body, he quietly swapped his shoes and pants with the dead soldier.


    The leader of the soldier did not say anything about the disy of public violence either. Half a minuteter, he grew impatient andmanded, ¡°Enough.¡±


    The suspect stopped and fixed his eyes on Wodino who trembled and shook his head, signaling that he would not expose him. Somehow, the suspect let him go despite such a simple promise.


    When the suspect walked past him, he whispered, ¡°Keeping a promise is a virtue. If you tattle on me, you will pay the price.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 234: Engaged</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The night remained morose. The smoke from the oilmp swirled in the air of the quiet vige. Even the hounds dared not make a single peep, adding to the eerieness of the atmosphere.


    Swash!


    The dagger quietly slit a throat, ripping the main artery apart. The victim¡¯s death cry was shut down at the throat as blood spewed. Another soldier had fallen.


    Five secondster, Tang Ling let go of the soldier that he killed. Then, he wiped the dagger on his body and tossed it about before he sheathed it at his waist.


    This would be thest target. Tang Ling picked up the walkie-talkie without any expression. He then feigned an agitated and nervous tone, saying, ¡°Captain, something¡¯s up. We discovered a suspect that seems to be our target, but he fought back strongly. Rief and ir are gone while the suspect is injured. Damn it! What should I do now!? I must stay here. This is a huge credit, so I decided to call you first, Captain.¡±


    The captain who stood guard outside the vige heard the report from the walkie-talkie. His hand was shaking with excitement. His men did not find anything below the barricades, so he barely had any hope for the vige. Who would have expected his men to find something?


    That damned soldier who was obedient enough to report it was right. This discovery was a huge credit, and the soldier¡¯s decision to inform him at the very first moment was the right move. The captain held back his excitement and said, ¡°Give me your location. Keep it down before I arrive.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s injured? And badly? Hmm, I got it.¡± The captain ended the conversation and sped into the vige, but right after he stepped through the main gate, a cold dagger weed his throat.


    Less than 20 secondster, the captain slumped onto the floor quietly.


    In fact, all these soldiers were only as powerful as the elite warriors of Safety Sector No. 17, thus Tang Ling had no problem dealing with them. If he did not have to wait for a window to secure vital information, he could have killed ten soldiers on his tail, but it would be meaningless. If his whereabouts were exposed, it would be impossible for him to escape the Raqir ins.


    Without any expression on his face, he swapped his uniform with the dead captain¡¯s. He confiscated the bullets and stored them at his waist together with a handgun and a machine gun before quietly walking out of the vige.


    Only Tang Ling was bold enough to resort to fraudulence under the enemy¡¯s eyes.


    In thest few minutes, as he was running, he made an important decision. He gave up on his original decision to cross the grasnds, and since the wolf attacks were still going on in the other viges, he ought to sneak in and disguise himself as one of the Stardust Council¡¯s men.


    His impromptu n was nothing short of risk, but he would still have to travel at least 15 minutes over 20 km or more to reach the border of the Raqir ins. So, when the two options werepared, thetter showed a higher cost-performance ratio.


    Being familiar with the terrain became a vital advantage when he decided to go with thetter option, so he selected the closest Bibino Vige. Thankfully, everything worked out well.


    Under the vigers¡¯ curious gazes, Tang Ling strolled out of the vige and jumped onto a bike.


    Had he learned how to ride a bike? Never! Nevertheless, when he killed the soldiers, he briefly asked them how to ride the two-wheeled vehicle. It was simple. Praise to the technology of the old civilization!


    Tang Ling looked asquint at one of the corners of the vige walls, then he rode off like the wind.


    Wodino was left behind, trembling non-stop. He had gotten a clear look at Tang Ling¡¯s face and knew that he was the one the soldiers were searching for, but he did not expect the boy to be so bold as to escape right before his pursuers¡¯ eyes.


    He also remembered what Tang Ling told him and he made up his mind to bury what he experienced today deep in his heart and carry it to his grave.


    <i>What a terrifying boy! He was like the devil from hell, not just strong but also cunning!</i>


    ...


    In Roda¡¯s office, the entire map of the Raqir ins was on disy on the transparent monitor. Tang Long was carefully scanning the map with thoughts running in his mind. The troops had been deployed 16 minutes ago, but no reports hade in yet.


    Then, Tang Long stood up and pointed at three points on the map with his slender finger. The three locations included Bibino Vige.


    ¡°Gather a third of the troops and send them to these three points. Tell them to head there as fast as they can and contact six more Purple Moon Warriors to go there as well,¡± said Tang Long. He did not exin since he owed no one an exnation. An indescribable rage simmered in his heart as he was still puzzled by his little encounter with Tang Ling.


    Why did he let him go earlier? Was Tang Ling¡¯s acting that good? Without a doubt!


    Even if someone who possessed Precise Instinct did not feel a specific emotion, they were capable of showing any kind of emotion on their face. All they had to do was calcte every emotion urately and control every muscle fiber on their face.


    As for the gaze? Tang Ling could mimic the gaze of a Drifter even without his Precise Instinct.


    <i>Precise Instinct, hmph, Precise Instinct...My little brother, do you have it as well?</i>


    Tang Long smiled in a profound way although there was no emotion in his smile. Calling Tang Ling his little brother felt strange either, but to him, it was just a name.


    ...


    Tang Ling rode the bike madly towards the south. His mind was repeating the simtion and calcting all the possible paths for the search, the intersecting point, plus the speed of the Purple Moon warriors.


    <i>Where will they be now?</i>


    Truth be told, no matter how many simtions he ran in his mind, there was a single ce that he could not avoid¡ªthe border!


    <i>If Young Master Long was smart enough...No, no, no! Why am I thinking about that?</i>


    Tang Long shook his head. He always took pride in nning. Although he did not disregard others and their capabilities, there were only a handful who could rival him. Would Young Master Long whom he had met once be one of such people that could rival his nning?


    Riding the wind, the bike was on full throttle as Tang Ling traveled on theputed route. Based on the information he got, the troops sent to the south to look for him would search the vast grasnds in a fanned-out manner.


    The route that he was traveling on was one of the roads that the troops would go through. All he was waiting for was the unfortunate bastard on his tail.


    With that in mind, the said unfortunate bastard appeared in Tang Ling¡¯s sight. Perhaps because of the lonelinessbing the vast grasnds alone or the tension in the air, the unfortunate bastard was not riding fast. He looked left and right as he traveled and his hand was grasping the walkie-talkie tightly.


    Did it increase his sense of safety?


    He heard the engine of the bike from behind him, so he turned around and saw one of his own. Just as he heaved a breath of relief, in the next moment, a bullet perforated his chest.


    The sudden and intense pain made him spew a mouthful of blood out. Desperately, he pressed the button on his walkie-talkie, but before the light could turn on, another bullet pierced his throat, silencing him altogether.


    Tssk! The bike that caught up with him stopped beside him. The rider picked up the walkie-talkie, cleared his throat, and spoke in a muddled voice, ¡°Damned stone! I fell off the bike. It¡¯s fine. I thought I was hurt, but it¡¯s just a scratch.¡±


    Right after that, Tang Ling crushed the walkie-talkie that he carried with him and took the new one with him. He then tossed the dead body and the bike that he rode over into a shallow hole and simply covered it up with the tall grass in the area.


    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Tang Ling fished out a pack of cigarettes from the dead soldier and lit a stick. He had run out of cigarettes after he finished the half-pack that Su Siao had left for him before going into his icy slumber.


    He missed the taste of tobo. It was soothing. He lit the cigarette with his head down, and when he looked up, two purple streaks of light came closer and sprinted off towards a certain direction.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Tang Ling rode the unfortunate bastard¡¯s bike and continued towards the south.


    ¡°Seems like I have met my match.¡± He squinted. His peaceful time was running out. His only goal was to reach the border before hepletely exposed himself.


    The southern border of the Herrocky Mountain Ridge was connected to the next Santos Branching Ridge, so it was unrealistic for the Stardust Council to seal the entire border off.


    Where would the Stardust Council set up a checkpoint then?


    If he really did meet his match, the second half of the game remained.


    ...


    When the two Purple Moon Warriors arrived at Bibino Vige, they saw nine empty bikes and a group of trembling vigers petrified on the spot.


    Swash!


    A Purple Moon Warriornded. Without any expression, he spoke into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Bibino Vige: anomaly.¡±


    On the other end of the walkie-talkie, Tang Long heard it. His chin was propped on his hand as he was in deep thought with a tilted head. Meanwhile, the two generals beside him were quaking in fear.


    The reports came in one after another through the walkie-talkie. A body was discovered under the walls of Bibino Vige while three more bodies were found inside the vige, and so on. Arge number of soldiers had been deployed to intercept the target, yet the target had escaped under their eyes! What an immense insult!


    However, Tang Long did not respond to the reports at all. His hand seemed to move around the map unconsciously. Upon a closer look, the several routes that he pointed at included the route that Tang Ling had chosen to escape via.


    Nevertheless, Tang Long was not concerned about the escape route. His mind was calcting something else. His eyes flickered as he sized up the line at the border back and forth.


    ¡°One, two...¡± He calcted in his heart, then picked up themunication device. ¡°Base 11, set up a checkpoint at coordinates 33.76. Station your Purple Moon Warriors there. Ozko Base, set up a checkpoint at coordinates 45.90...¡±


    Right after he started giving his orders, he did not stop. Explicit orders were issued without a second thought. After he sent out all the orders via themunication device, he took out another specialmunication device and dialed a series of numbers, 21 numbers to be exact.


    When the call got through, his tone contained an extra tinge of respect as he greeted, ¡°Godfather.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Tang Ling.¡±


    ¡°I need the authority to mobilize the Dark Shadow Troops.¡±


    ¡°Is the fastest the Death Adder Squad? Fine, them it is. I need them to contact me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll head to the temple in the morning.¡±


    Tang Long then ended the call. He had to wait for the Death Adder Squad to contact him next. He wanted his next game to be connected to the current one. By then, it would be a checkmate.


    He stood up and poured himself a ss of water. At the window, he looked out at the grasnds. ¡°My dear little brother, are you ready? I hope you won¡¯t expect there to only be a second half of the game. I really want to know how you¡¯ll break free of my checkmate.¡±


    ...


    The south border of the Raqir ins was 17 km long. An interception point was set up by the Stardust Council every 5 km and each point had its own Purple Moon Warrior.


    Between every interception point was iron wire with bells tied to it. The arrangements were somewhat strange, but when any one of the bells was triggered, it would cause a chain reaction in the others, hence nging all the bells at once.


    ¡°Maybe a fly can get past.¡± Krovsky stood in front of the iron wire, waiting patiently. He was not pleased with the strong searchlight.


    <i>Is it even necessary? All this just to capture a guy who isn¡¯t even a Purple Moon Warrior? Really, a searchlight every 500 meters?</i>


    A bike was quietly abandoned at a secluded spot 3 km away from the southern border. In front of the abandoned bike was a figure in ambush, quietly waiting and calcting.


    It was Tang Ling.


    He abandoned the bike in a timely manner and decided to walk the final distance. He quietly crawled up to a kilometer away from the border. With the searchlights, Tang Ling was able to have a better look at the situation.


    Based on his calction, with just three interception points set up at the southern border, the Stardust Council could basically control everything. These three locations were somewhat the sharpest points of the southern border because they were sticking inwards to the Raqir ins.


    No matter how he crossed the border, passing either one of the interception points was inevitable.


    The setup was dull and there were many ways around it. The safest way that could save time would be by going to the east side of the southern border and slip around it.


    The terrain there wasplicated, thus it was impossible for the interception point to cover the whole ce, and there were many hiding spots. It was safe to say that the east side was the perfect breakthrough point.


    However, Tang Ling gave up on that route because he would be easily trapped there. As long as the Stardust Council stationed enough troops over there and set up another interception point at the Santos Branching Ridge, going through there unprepared would put him at a dead end.


    Since there was no exit further ahead and the pursuing troops could easily gather on his location due to theplicated terrain, he could not escape easily if he was surrounded.


    Of course, in order to set the ambush up as mentioned, it would also be a gamble for the limited number of troops. One would have to possess extremely powerful war tactics to go through such a route. Out of respect, Tang Ling gave Young Master Long the benefit of the doubt. He believed that Young Master Long would surely have such a set up in the east.


    Therefore, after much consideration, Tang Ling decided to go with the middle interception point which others would not choose if they were in his shoes. If all three points were three sharp edges, the middle point would be the longest and sharpest. Since it was in the middle, the troops from the left and the right could simplye over as support.


    However, Tang Ling tended to think of the bigger picture since he had his own n. It had been 27 minutes since he left Bibino Vige, and 27 minutes was long enough to set up a lot of things.


    If he was Tang Long, how would he set up the interception points?


    <i>Only the second half? No way. It will be too boring if so!</i>


    Tang Ling narrowed his eyes that were gleaming in excitement. He finally came up with a way to break through the highly guarded southern border.

 Chapter 235 - Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 235: Breakthrough</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The southern border was as bright as day. The moonbeam from the Purple Moon seemed to magically prate the air as it added ayer of faint lc on the white gleam from the searchlights.


    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± Krovsky widened his eyes and bellowed.


    A figure appeared at a kilometer away, and judging from the outfit, the figure seemed to be one of his own, but he had received news that Tang Ling had disguised himself as one of the soldiers. Therefore, even if the person appeared as one of his own, Krovsky had to check cautiously.


    As he bellowed, Krovsky moved and he used Transient Steps right away. The furthest distance one could travel in a single jump with Transient Steps was around 150 meters. To his surprise, the figure also moved. Although he was quick, he did not shift as fast as with Transient Steps. The distance between the two of them shortened by 200 meters instantly.


    Then, a shot was fired from the gun.


    <i>Shooting when he¡¯s still 800 meters away?</i> A cold smile appeared on Krovsky face. He knew what firearms were issued to the soldiers of the base: a standard Glock 17 and an automated AK-47 assault rifle.


    The effective range of a handgun such as the Glock 17 was a pitiful 50 meters, thus being able to hit arge target within a hundred meters was considered sharpshooting.


    As for the AK-47, its effective range was less than 300 meters. Even though its bullet remained lethal within a thousand-meter range, the uracy of an automated assault rifle beyond its effective shooting range was a joke, especially in rapid-fire mode.


    Therefore, against a Purple Moon Warrior, especially a fully armed Purple Moon Warrior, the firepower of those guns was not that scary. After all, without uracy and beyond the effective range, they were no better than toys.


    However, in the next second, Krovsky¡¯s cold smile froze on his face when he heard several clinks on his armor. A bullet even grazed his ear.


    <i>That¡¯s insanely urate shooting! Was it just a coincidence?!</i>


    However, it was not the time for Krovsky to be surprised because the one who fired the gun at him was Tang Ling!


    ¡°Seize him!¡± Krovsky bellowed. As a matter of fact, even before he shouted, everyone knew that it was Tang Ling.


    How dare Tang Ling try to cross the border alone and even take the initiative to attack?!


    Without furthermands, the two other Purple Moon Warriors, who were also guarding two of the three interception points, headed towards Tang Ling with Transient Steps. All they needed was around six Transient Steps to cross 800 meters and they could catch him.


    Armed with firearms as well, the other soldiers at the border fired at Tang Ling when Krovsky gave the order. Even if they could not hit him, they ought to pressure him with the rain of bullets and stop him from moving forward.


    Tang Ling took the bait! How much credit would they get if any one of them captured him? The thought alone aroused the soldiers and made their blood boil.


    However, something unbelievable happened.


    No one was able to get close to Tang Ling as he sted the AK-47 skillfully as if he was the God of guns. Be it a single shot, a rapid shot, or any other mode, his shooting was inconceivably urate despite the distance at whichnding any hit would be considered a miracle.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    The three Purple Moon Warriors who Transient Stepped to Tang Ling were held back when the bullets rained on their armor. Consequently, they could not move forward anymore and were forced to dodge. Even for a Purple Moon Warrior, the closer the bullet was, the more of a threat it would be. If the bullets hit their unguarded parts, they would still be injured.


    What about the bullet storm from the soldiers? They were almost harmless toward Tang Ling.


    His steps were as light as a feather, so for the bullets to hit him at such a distance depended solely on luck. No matter how potent the bullet storm was, he dodged them with ease. He also fired at the soldiers, each shot equipped with excellent uracy. Every shot killed one or two soldiers.


    Both sides were wielding the same AK-47, so how could the bullets possess such uracy in Tang Ling¡¯s hand?


    No one understood how he pulled off the miraculous feat. Of course, Tang Ling would never exin to his enemy how scary a firearm could be in his grip when Precise Instinct came into y.


    The distance between them was 600 meters now, and almost every shot that Tang Ling fired yed a vital part in stopping the three Purple Moon Warriors. He was able to pin down the Purple Moon Warriors, dodge the bullet storm from the soldiers, and move forward at the same time!


    Half a minuteter, the soldiers who were tasked to shoot were terrified and lost the courage to fire at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling crawled, slid, dashed, paused, and never stopped shooting. He was a nightmare to the soldiers! Besides that, he was also fearless. There was not the slightest bit of hesitation on his face and his hands were quick with the reloading.


    He only carried a set of guns with him but took all the bullets and loaded them in his backpack. He had already attached all the magazines to the tactical belt around his waist when he was still undercover behind the tall grass.


    The bullets rained non-stop and the magazines were running low quickly.


    Since the start of the encounter, from the border, the Purple Moon Warriors only advanced by less than 50 meters while 34 out of the 70 soldiers stationed at the border were killed in 30 seconds.


    Based on Tang Ling¡¯s sight, he was able to travel 500 meters closer to the border in half a minute.


    Everyone could not believe what happened. How could a single AK-47 be this spine-chilling? Were their assault rifles really just toys?


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Tang Ling had emptied hisst magazine. The barrel of the sturdy AK-47 was blistering hot, and he was not sure whether the assault rifle would explode or not if he continued firing.


    He did not waste the empty assault rifle though. Heunched the AK-47 out and smashed one of the soldiers¡¯ heads.


    Krovsky was infuriated. <i>Are you trying to defeat three Purple Moon Warriors with a single assault rifle? What kind of joke is this?! Now that you¡¯re out of bullets, what are you going to do next?</i>


    Rage burned in him, and at that instant, Krovsky sped towards Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling stood where he was. With a curt shake of his hand, the Glock 17 slid into his palms. He did not even raise his hand as he twisted his wrist a little and fired the gun. The bullet struck arge rock nearby and was deflected at another angle, hence losing its momentum though it was fine. When Tang Ling pulled the trigger again in a split second, the second bullet that exploded out of the barrel hit the end of the first bullet urately.


    Having received a refill of momentum, the first bullet flew towards Krovsky at an unbelievable angle.


    When Krovsky sensed the danger, it was already toote, but as a Purple Moon Warrior, every single aspect within him was far more powerful than a normal man, including his instinct. He intuitively tilted his head and shut his eyes. In a sh, the bulletnded precisely on his eyelid.


    On impact, the bullet shattered and the blistering heat damaged his eyelid. However, it did not graze his eyeball. As a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior, his muscles were strengthened to an inconceivable level. Nevertheless, he still could not stop the shrapnels from slicing his skin while the force from the bullet almost pierced his eyelid.


    Blood gushed out and Krovsky cried out in pain as he paused and covered his left eye.


    Tang Ling continued forward leisurely, armed only with a handgun. Despite losing the firepower, his uracy remained terrifying.


    Those soldiers lying on the ground dared not fire either because they realized that whosoever who shot at him would wee a lethal bullet to his head. The cowardice of the soldiers made Tang Ling sigh deeply. At such a close distance, if the soldiers were fearless and shot him, as long as they could maintain a certain level of firepower, they could easily injure him since he could not be speedier than a bullet.


    As for the Purple Moon Warriors? Krovsky¡¯s little injury scared them, so they dared not damage themselves in exchange for the chance to apprehend Tang Ling. They were still waiting for Tang Ling to empty his bullets and did not believe he could cross the border in such an arrogant fashion. Therefore, they missed the golden opportunity to capture him.


    Their cowardice allowed Tang Ling to move within 200 meters of the border whilst they did not do anything but watch. As they observed him in terror, no one dared to even fire anymore and the Purple Moon Warriors stood there, allowing Tang Ling to move past them.


    They watched him stop with the gun in his hand, fish out a cigarette with the other to put between his lips, and light it up with that snarky smile on his face.


    Even so, these soldiers and Purple Moon Warriors did not think they had lost their pride because they had shrunk the encirclement and called for backup. Despite their inaction, Tang Ling had walked into the center of the encasement of the soldiers from the Stardust Council, and it would be difficult for him to escape even if he had wings. Ultimately, he might wee apprehension or death.


    Was that really so? Tang Ling took a puff and pointed his gun at one of the soldiers.


    The soldier shivered before he heard a bang. He closed his eyes and shrunk his neck as he thought it was the end of him, but nothing happened. When he opened his eyes, he realized that the bang came from Tang Ling¡¯s mouth and not the gun.


    ¡°Oh my, what should I do? I¡¯m out of bullets.¡± Tang Ling smirked as he teased the soldier, but he did not throw the gun away.


    No one dared to step up because his presence and godlike skills in wielding the gun deterred them from doing so. Everyone knew that they could catch Tang Ling if all of them swarmed him, but who wanted to be the first to die? Krovsky had been shot in the eye! If the bulletnded in his head, at such a short distance, not even a Purple Moon Warrior could dodge the lethal shot!


    ¡°I¡¯m really out of bullets this time.¡± After he said he was empty for a second time, two seconds had passed.


    He let go and threw the gun out!


    It was at that moment that the three Purple Moon Warriors who had had enough of Tang Ling dashed over. They were so close to him that they could reach him without using Transient Steps.


    Three seconds! After the gun was thrown out, three seconds had passed!


    Swash!


    A ripping noise burst out. Albeit not loud, it shocked everyone once more and Tang Ling transformed into a hunky monster in front of them. The rip came from his torn uniform that he had borrowed.


    He instantly grew to 3.5 meters tall and his arms became thicker than a man¡¯s waist while his legs were as sturdy as pirs. His monstrous appearance alone shocked the soldiers. However, the Purple Moon Warriors did not have the chance to be shocked because they were already in front of him.


    Then, Tang Ling moved.


    He turned aside and knocked Krovsky away. At the same time, he met the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s punch to his right with his huge fist. Both of them took a step back after their fists separated and thest Purple Moon Warrior came up to him.


    However, Tang Ling had sped away like a rocket.


    After his transformation, all his features were boosted by four times! Tang Ling¡¯s strength had surpassed a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s, reaching the standards of a rank 2! Even so, he was a lot stronger than a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior in terms of speed and reflexes!


    It would be difficult to increase these two aspects at ater stage. That was the reason why breaking through the first gic lock only demanded a certain level of strength such as the strength of nine bulls; it did not specify how high one¡¯s speed and reflexes should be.


    Being stronger than the average person was already considered something remarkable.


    Speed and reflexes, as everyone knew, relied on breaking through gic locks to progress further after one ascended to the ranks of a Purple Moon Warrior. Therefore, with every increase in rank, a Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s speed and reflexes could grow dramatically, hence the huge difference in ranks.


    However, the little seed treated all of these indifferently. Therefore, it was so disgustingly powerful. It empowered Tang Ling¡¯s aspects by percentage. Be it strength, speed, or reflexes, everything was increased!


    Tang Ling ran towards the iron wire, and despite the close distance, all three Purple Moon Warriors could not keep up with him in terms of speed and reflexes. They dully watched Tang Ling¡¯s huge figure run to the side of the iron wire and leap over it without even touching the bells!


    <i>What the hell happened?! </i>


    Krovsky wanted to curse out loud, but the pain in his chest from Tang Ling¡¯s little knock stopped him.


    ...


    Kachank!


    Tang Long disassembled a handgun into a bunch of parts and scattered them on the table. He single-handedly picked up the parts one by one in the correct sequence and rebuilt it as fast as lightning. The clunks were relentless and his hand was so fleeting that the others could not see his hand movements.


    Two secondster, with thest clunk echoing in the air, a perfect handgun appeared in his hand again.


    Kachak!


    He loaded the gun and spun it in his hand before pointing it towards a certain angle.


    Bang!


    A shot was fired. The bullet flew out through the seams between the windowsill, and with a clear clink, a little g pole in front of the off-road vehicle almost 140 meters away fell down.


    Beside Tang Ling, Li Wu was drenched in his own sweat. He was certain that Tang Long had never touched the handgun before this.


    <i>The handgun was modified by the Stardust Council based on the old civilization¡¯s model. How did Young Master Long master it so quickly in such a short time?</i>


    ¡°Armed with a handgun and an assault rifle from us, he was able to stop a bunch of soldiers, plus three Purple Moon Warriors at the interception point?¡± Tang Long put the gun down.


    The footage from the border was ying on the monitor. He was not asking or ming anyone in particr. He was just reciting what had happened and imagined the oue if he was in Tang Ling¡¯s shoes. What would happen if he was on the same level as Tang Ling?


    His Precise Instinct provided the answer quickly enough and the answer was exactly the same as Tang Ling¡¯s.


    There was only one unstable variable in the whole process, which would be the soldiers or the Purple Moon Warriors with perfect battle spirit, but this particr variable did not appear in the equation.


    <i>It¡¯s fine. Those soldiers and those Purple Moon Warriors will be punished together.</i><i>The focus of the game isn¡¯t at the border at all. </i>

 Chapter 236 - Setup Within Setup

    <h4>Chapter 236: Setup Within Setup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The focus of the game had never been on the border. Therefore, Tang Ling selected the middle interception point to break through the enemy defense line.


    What was the nature of pursuing a target?


    For the pursuer, it would be a game of chasing the target with relentless manpower or whatnot, and when the prey was finally exhausted, the pursuer would go in and capture the prey.


    For the pursued, one word¡ªescape. Escaping the pursuer¡¯s grasp was the key to this whole game.


    Combining the nature of the pursuer and the pursued, this game started off with an intention that was not based on the pursuing process. If it really did, then the pursuer¡¯s tactic was very lousy. He would surely lose because once the pursued managed to break through, the opportunity to y the game would be lost.


    On the contrary, if the pursued started off to solely break through the intricacies of the game, it would also be a cheap strategy because the pursuer would have the time and manpower to set up a lot of things. Without ample preparation, apprehension would be certain in the end.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were both excellent yers in this game of chess. They understood that this game was not confined by space and time.


    In Tang Long¡¯s perspective, his first goal was clear, which was to force Tang Ling to expose himself. The interception point set up at the border was solely for that purpose.


    Whether he could capture Tang Ling or not at the border, as long as Tang Ling exposed himself, Tang Long would strategically win. He could use this to his advantage and start a long-term quest for Tang Ling, exhausting him, forcing him to his limit, and ultimately apprehending him.


    What would the difficulty be then?


    Tang Long would have to calcte his opponent¡¯s situation, his speed, his time left on the clock, and his goal to figure out where his opponent would break through so that he could set himself up in advance.


    Judging from the situation, Tang Long had sessfully achieved his goal.


    As for Tang Ling?


    Having started off in a bad position, he was not allowed to waste time in the grasnds to observe the situation and figure out a safe route to break through from there due to his environment and time. It would have cost him a lot of time to observe and analyze things.


    Tang Ling was not God, so he could not have known where Tang Long would have set up the interception point without any information at hand.


    The possible oue following this path would be scary if misyed. With every minute of dy, it would be time for his opponent to grow his forces to capture him. In the end, the entire grasnd would be filled with troops on his tail.


    The biggest disadvantage was if he dragged it out. Even if he managed to get out of the grasnd, he would have to bear the relentless and seemingly endless pursuits for the time toe because it would no longer be possible for him to shake them off.


    Therefore, Tang Ling¡¯s initial goal was also clear. He had two points to achieve. Firstly, he had to beat the time. Secondly, he had to select a route that benefited himself and break through regardless.


    By doing so, exposing his whereabouts was certain! Therefore, he selected the middle interception point to break through and utilized his only advantage to the maximum: the ck notebook with the map. He knew the terrain better than the soldiers, and moreover...


    As for how to break through the enemy¡¯s defense line?


    Most of the time, breaking through required no n or preparation. With the general direction set, all he needed was to beat the time and break through with violence. He had two trump cards under his sleeves anyway: his Precise Instinct and his transformation.


    These two abilities were utilized to their full potential during the attempt.


    His Precise Instinct brought out the full potential of a firearm and managed to suppress the enemy with uracy whereas the surprise transformation allowed him to break through after he got near to the goal! First, he surprised the enemy. Secondly, he could save time.


    His transformation could onlyst for five minutes, and he had to draw distances and set something up during the duration of the transformation! Every second was precious to him.


    As the two yers shed, Tang Long forced Tang Ling to expose himself, but thetter managed to escape the grasnd by fully utilizing his advantage.


    In short, Tang Ling got the slightly better end of this game.


    Tang Long could not have known the reason why Tang Ling chose to break through the middle interception point, meaning that he could not predict Tang Ling¡¯s uing actions and the reason behind it, hence the pursuers would risk falling into Tang Ling¡¯s pace soon.


    ...


    ¡°Death Adder Scale, your coordinates?¡± Tang Long reconfirmed the location of the squad through themunication device.


    ¡°Santos Ridge. Coordinates 121.77,¡± the sharp and sinister voice of Death Adder Scale responded.


    Following the sinister voice, Tang Long¡¯s finger moved across the map quickly andnded on a valley.


    The terrain of the valley was unlike others. The widest area was only 9 meters while everywhere else was less than 5 meters. It was known as the ¡®single line sky¡¯ terrain by the old civilization, meaning that the valley was so narrow that only a single line of sky was visible above.


    Tang Long¡¯s finger tapped on the map and said, ¡°Move to the south right now and stop at coordinates 114.63. It¡¯s 17 km from your current position. Get there in 5 minutes. Any problem?¡±


    ¡°Three will be enough.¡± Death Adder Scale chuckled sinisterly and hung up.


    He was not boasting. His top speed neared a hundred meters per second, and if he maintained the speed, he could run a kilometer in a matter of seconds, at most, ten.


    However, of course, maintaining top speed was not possible. With theplicated terrain, the best he could do was three minutes; he could reach in two if it was tnd.


    After getting the answer, Tang Long did not look thrilled at all. His expression looked even heavier. He and Tang Ling had officially fought twice now.


    The first was the fight to seize the window for information. He had lost! His setups had been a little rushed and he finally realized the situation after 10 minutes. Only then did he call for the search in the viges. Regardless of the excuse, be it objective or subjective, the fact was that he had lost.


    The second time was at the southern border.


    Looking at the map before him, Tang Long marked down four important points. One of the points in the southeastern corner had Tang Long¡¯s handwriting on it: ¡°61%¡±.


    The rest of the three points were 22%, 14%, and 3% respectively. The percentage represented the possibility of Tang Ling choosing that particr route.


    Who would have thought that Tang Ling would pick the center, the route which had a 0% possibility?


    The center point was just a regr point to form the line of defense at the border and was actually difficult to break through. The center point was a lot deeper into the Raqir ins, and even after Tang Ling broke through, the other two sides could easily nk him and chase him down if he slipped.


    Why would he choose the center point then?


    Even if Tang Long did not know Tang Ling¡¯s capabilities after the transformation, like how he did not expect Tang Ling to possess such speed after his transformation, it still did not make sense! It was a taboo for the pursued to have a group of pursuers on its tail.


    <i>Is he counting on the soldiers to chase him?</i>


    This was the result of insufficient information which would produce a nk space in the strategy because Tang Long had no way to predict Tang Ling¡¯s goal, hence rendering the pursue blind.


    Even if Tang Ling did expose himself, because of this particr choice, exposing himself might turn into an advantage.


    Tang Long clenched his fist tightly.


    The game only started at the Santos Ridge as he had set up traps in the area.


    The members of the Death Adder Squad, who were stationed at all the strategic points beyond the border, would be key to this new round of game. Beyond that, he had many other setups ready such as how he was able to summon a member of the Death Adder Squad to intercept Tang Ling on the inevitable route via a simple call.


    The coordinates that he gave was indeed a definite route Tang Ling would have to pass if he wanted to go deep into the Santos Ridge after running out from the border. If he did not go through that route, given how he would cross the border, he could never go deep into the Santos Ridge. The most he could do was circle around at the entrance.


    If Tang Ling was smart, he would never circle around at the entrance because it would increase the possibility of him being captured by 95%. Therefore, he would surely take the risk and go deep into the mountain ridge.


    A question then arose. It was still that same old question: why did Tang Ling choose the center point? Going into the Santos Ridge via the center point and crossing the certain route, which was the ¡®single line sky¡¯ terrain, was very dangerous for him! How could he put himself in such a situation?


    <i>Unless he had no idea what the terrain beyond the border was like</i>...Would he be that stupid though?


    Tang Long felt heavy grievance from missing thest step for his setup to the point that he had to guess Tang Ling¡¯s every step, instead of deducing with valid evidence based on the situation.


    He had a feeling that he was ying the game at Tang Ling¡¯s pace, which hurt his pride, his carefully protected pride of being undefeated.


    ...


    Before his transformation, his top speed was around 2.5 seconds for every hundred meters. After the transformation, it was 110 meters per second! His speed did not increase ordingly, but his legs were longer, hence the wider steps!


    Tang Ling grumbled because he was not actually running on both his feet. He was running with all four of his limbs, choosing to mimic a leopard¡¯s sprint. Indeed, he ran faster, and if not for his strengthened waist after the transformation, his body could not support the sprinting posture at all.


    Fine, even if he sprinted like a leopard, his top speed was only 110 meters per second.


    Was it enough? It was!


    The center point was 8.7 km deep into the Raqir ins, meaning that he would have to travel another 8.7 km to reach the foot of the Santos Ridge. The 8.7 km distance could be referred to as the buffer between the Raqir ins and the Santos Ridge.


    Tang Ling was on the clock. Since he broke through from the center, he would be that much farther from the Santos Ridge and the soldiers from the other two points could easily nk him.


    Through the Precise Instinct calctions, he was able to know when the troops on both sides received news about him breaking through and where they would nk him.


    There were two points that he had to ovee. The first one was at the 29th second. He had to cross the 2.8 km point within 29 seconds to avoid being caught by the troops from the left. The second one was at the 61st second. He had to cross the 6.1 km point within the remaining time to avoid the troops from the right.


    Theoretically speaking, he had enough time to do it, but factoring the terrain or some unexpected encounter in, he would barely make it.


    Therefore, sprinting on four limbs was nothing! If he could buy himself some time, he would even roll if he could. Because his body was huge after the transformation, at such speed, the wind resistance was huge.


    The strong wind buffeted Tang Ling¡¯s face like knives cutting him. Thankfully, his body was a lot more tenacious after the transformation. Otherwise, he could have turned into a bloody man with all the running.


    The heavy resistance also brought sharp whistling into his ears. He constantly heard loud whistles as he ran like how the supercars in the old civilization sprinted on the highway.


    Despite the tense situation, he did not forget to entertain himself. Of course, he could not let the tense situation pressure himself as he had to rx. He thought of the supercars from the old civilization, the transportation that almost all men liked, including himself. ¡°What a pity! If I could install a t-eight engine in my body, will I be a supercar and tear through the streets?¡±


    Unfortunately, in the Purple Moon era, people could no longer produce cars and all running vehicles were a legacy from the old civilization, so there was only a limited number of them.


    The Stardust Council had mobilized that many off-road vehicles from a single base just to chase him down. Extravagant much?


    With that in mind, the 29th second passed.


    Tang Ling sessfully shot across the first point. Six secondster, noises from the troops in pursuit came from that particr point behind him.


    After the 61st second, he sessfully ran across the second point, and three secondster, the noises from the troops behind him grew even louder.


    From a bird¡¯s eye view, it was a spectacr sight to the eyes because as Tang Ling ran in front, there were at least 200 soldiers on his tail, including nine Purple Moon Warriors.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling beat the clock and drew some distance from his pursuers.


    Even if the Purple Moon Warriors used Transient Steps, they could not catch up to Tang Ling in a few steps. Transient Steps required energy to support its activation and even Purple Moon Warriors could not use it endlessly.


    The best option for the soldiers and Purple Moon Warriors would be keeping Tang Ling within sight because anyone with a littlemon sense knew that his current form would notst forever.


    Judging from the situation, Tang Ling¡¯s decision to break through at the middle interception point was probably the most foolish choice, but was it really?


    He looked up and saw the Santos Ridge before his eyes.


    The most critical moment was just around the corner.


    Tang Ling had picked up a reverberating gallop that put a smile on his face, yet a mixed feeling arose in his heart.


    ¡®Kid, do you want to experience the night when the wolves attack? If you reach the Raqir ins and are fortunate enough to run into the wolves, I suggest you turn around so that you won¡¯t pee yourself. Actually, these greedy grasnd wolves are nothing and I know why they attack the human viges annually, but I¡¯m not telling you.


    ¡®Hurts to be a fool, right? Do you want to beat me up? Fine, to heal that little heart of yours, I can tell you another interesting fact. Every year when the wolves attacks, tons of Raqir raging bulls will gather at the foot of the Santos Branching Ridge.


    ¡®Nevertheless, it¡¯s not weird since they also want to avoid the wolves, and only for one night, they will gather in arge herd. Don¡¯t underestimate the raging bulls. They are quite scary when they are agitated.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to remind you to never get too close to the foot of the Santos Branching Ridge on the night when the wolves attack. And if you somehow have to, remember to avoid these particr points that I¡¯ve marked down because these few points are...¡¯


    Tang Ling looked ahead and saw arge herd of Raqir raging bulls as the strange feeling in his heart got heavier.


    <i>Did Tang Feng anticipate all this? Is that why he wrote all those in the notebooks?</i>


    He was reluctant to ept the goodwill from his father.

 Chapter 237 - Devil

    <h4>Chapter 237: Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zakr was a normal elite soldier of the Stardust Council. His biggest wish was to be a Purple Moon Warrior. Furthermore, he did have a 1-star gic chain talent to support his dream. However, he insisted on being a Purple Moon Warrior with the Stardust Council, and not some Purple Moon Warrior of a random faction.


    The Stardust Council was powerful and mysterious enough to emerge as the victor in any matter. Therefore, his future would only be bright if he became a Purple Moon Warrior of the Stardust Council.


    The belief was rooted in Zakr¡¯s heart. However, it was terribly shaken on this very night to the extent that even the endless courage that followed his belief disappeared without a sign. He did not have the courage to charge into the herd of Raqir raging bulls like the young boy who challenged his belief right in front of his eyes.


    The boy was crazy, brave, and powerful enough to make others submit to his presence.


    Just look at his insane moves! He was jumping up and down among the raging bulls, stepping on the bulls¡¯ backs, weaving in and out of them, and sometimes lifting an entire bull to throw at the other bulls. How on Earth did he do all that?!


    He moved along the raging bull herd like it was nothing!


    Had the Raqir raging bulls be the copper-skinned cows of the grasnds, the kind that produced milk?


    No, the Raqir raging bull was a lot scarier. It was one of the unique animals in the grasnds. A grown bull could weigh at least 800 kgs and a female could weigh at least 650 kgs. It had vertical horns on its limbs and could easily tear a person apart or crush their bones upon if ever he was unfortunate enough to ram into one. Its body was covered in sharp studs that were at least 5 mm long with the longest stud growing up to twice that length. Making it angry would be a terrible disaster.


    Some scientists viewed them as an evolution from a yak of the old civilization, but Zkar never understood the theory. How could a cow covered in hair evolve into something that was covered in studs?


    However, no one dared to deny the theory because, in the Purple Moon era, evolution was chaotic and quicker than before. It seemed as though the chance to trigger an evolution was just around any corner.


    Other than interspecies alteration, meaning that species A could not be species B, it was possible for evolution to produce all types of forms and shapes.


    Fine, none of the mentioned was key to the matter. The main problem was that the Raqir raging bulls usually lived in a small herd or in a family in the grasnds. Why would these many raging bulls gather at the foot of the Santos Ridge? Was it because of the figure in front?


    Truth be told, many Purple Moon Warriors could do what he had done back then, but the astonishing fact was that he was still a kid.


    How could the kid create these many miracles? He broke through the troops from the Stardust Council alone with limited resources, and now, with more than 200 soldiers on his tail, he charged into the raging bull herd, shuttling across the bulls. Despite almost every part of their body being a weapon, it seemed like nothing to the kid.


    As Zakr¡¯s belief was shaken, he unconsciously assumed that the raging bulls were there to help the kid escape. Many people shared the same thought as Zakr too, including the Purple Moon Warriors.


    The raging bull herd was on a frenzied rampage! The kid stepped and punched the bulls, aggravating every single one of them and infuriating them. The raging bull herd started to m around blindly and shed with the troops on the front line.


    Going through the herd of rampaging bulls? The Purple Moon Warriors could do it with Transient Steps as they could jump on the bulls and run on top of them.


    Still, to shuttle across the herd of bulls freely and escaped unscathed?! Impossible! Even a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior, whose talent ability had started to take shape, could barely do it.


    What now?


    Under the Purple Moon, the raging bulls that were asrge as a small hill were on a frenzied rampage. With their size, even if they stood there leisurely, their presence alone was pressuring enough, let alone if they went into a frenzy.


    <i>Is the kid trying to use the bulls to shake off the troops? I guess he¡¯s </i>already halfway there!


    When the troops that failed to retreat collided with the bulls, blood sshed and flowed like a river at the foot of the Santos Ridge. Gunshots and mad shouts rang out as soldiers were lifted by the horns and smashed to the ground, stabbed bloody by the horns, or knocked down. They all were mercilessly trampled into a pile of meat by the stampede. Firearms seemed weaker in such a situation because no bullet could stop the frenzied rampage!


    The bulls were aggravated to their limit and would attack anything on sight. What was a 200-strongpany to them? The troops were mmed and trampled over by the stampede as their formation was shattered into nothing. It was even difficult to give outmands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, Marde. I said don¡¯t shoot! Stop provoking the bulls!¡± Krovsky grabbed a soldier, who had almost lost his mind, and scolded him in his face. s, his scolding was useless as the soldier was crying in fear and had lost all rationale.


    The soldiers from the powerful Stardust Council were like any other soldiers. They had never seen this kind of situation before in their lives. Suppressed from the very beginning, they never had the chance toe back! Even during such a critical moment, they were frightened to their core and all they could do was cry helplessly.


    Krovksy furiously kicked away a bull that was trying to crash into him. Then, he tossed the soldier that infuriated him away and walked forward for a few meters. When he saw Tang Ling ahead of him, running in circles endlessly, he felt like he ought to capture the little bastard that had insulted him.


    However, Krovsky had no idea what Tang Ling was trying to do. If he was trying to shake off the troops using the bulls, he had achieved satisfying results, so why would he continue to provoke the bulls?


    <i>Is he trying to eliminate the troops using the bulls? What a foolish thought! Themon soldiers might die, but not us Purple Moon Warriors!</i>


    Was he trying to hinder the Purple Moon Warriors with the bulls? It was possible because once he separated from the herd, the Purple Moon Warriors would have to cross therge frenzied herd to catch up with him though they eventually would. Only by shuttling across the raging bulls could he hinder the Purple Moon Warriors and stop them from catching himself.


    <i>It seems likely! </i>


    Krovsky assumed that he hadtched onto the key point, so he fiercely punched another bull that was trying to attack him and killed it with a single punch. He then moved a little closer to Tang Ling. Evidently, he was jealous of Tang Ling.


    <i>How can this kid be this amazing? He uses guns remarkably, has a seed that everyone seeks and is able to transform using it, and can shuttle across the raging bulls without being hurt! How absurd!</i><i>I should interrogate him after I catch him, or even extract his seed for myself. Even if it¡¯s just a low tier seed, it¡¯ll be priceless!</i>


    Setting Tang Ling as his goal, Krovsky kept moving forward to get closer.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling seemed to have fallen into a tough spot. He could not escape Krovsky¡¯s pursuit and seemed like he was at his limit of dodging the raging bulls. Helplessly, he watched Krovsky getting closer to him.


    Did he really want to use the raging bulls to kill the pursuers? No, Tang Ling never had such a childish thought. If it was not for a particr matter, the raging bulls would have bought Tang Ling a minute or two so that he could sneak into the Santos Branching Ridge and hide using his familiarity with the terrain, hence shaking off this wave of pursuers.


    He never considered the pursuers on his tail as his enemy. His biggest foe was the one who matched his tactic, nning, and actions almost equally, Young Master Long!


    So, would Young Master Long set up traps further ahead in the valley? Certainly, he would!


    Tang Ling was trying to use a certain matter to solve the potential threats ahead while his transformationsted. It had been almost three minutes since he started his transformation.


    No one had God¡¯s view over the terrain. All they saw was the raging bulls on a frenzied rampage, attacking anyone they saw, hence no one noticed the herd slowly moving away from the foot of the Santos Branching Ridge.


    The key was the entrance to that narrow valley ahead of the Santos Branching Ridge.


    The night was at its darkest with dawn barely on the horizon.


    The herd of raging bulls seemed to move along with Tang Ling¡¯s disordered pace, but somehow, they were around 50 to 60 meters away from the entrance of the valley.


    Krovsky smiled coldly. He was only less than 15 meters away from Tang Ling. There were two more Raqir raging bulls in between them, and all he needed was a few more steps to get rid of the bulls before he could get to Tang Ling.


    No matter how powerful his transformation was, he would still be no match for a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior, would he? So what if he was fast? How could he escape from the herd of raging bulls?


    At that moment, Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shed with a sliver of panic. He dared not even look at Krovsky who was closing on to him. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the cliff to the left of the valley.


    <i>What¡¯s wrong with the cliff? </i>


    Krovsky did not underestimate Tang Ling at all. After all, the kid had proven what he could do. Moreover, he was the son of that legendary man, Tang Feng.


    Instinctively, he thought that Tang Ling was conspiring against him, so he looked towards the cliff.


    It was at that second that Tang Ling¡¯s stamina was exhausted. Even though he had provoked the bulls in his transformed state, it took a great toll on his stamina, thus he staggered and fell down.


    Krovsky had always kept a part of his attention on Tang Ling. When he saw Tang Ling copse, he naturally smiled victoriously. However, in the next moment, his smile froze as he was petrified by what he saw.


    What exactly did he see? A silver streak of light slid down from the cliff swiftly. It was fast, and with Krovsky¡¯s sight, he was able to catch a glimpse of the thing enveloped in silver light. His mind was blown by what he witnessed.


    As a Purple Moon Warrior of the Stardust Council that was stationed at the Raqir ins base, he knew a lot of things about the Raqir ins and was considered a master from a certain aspect.


    The most baffling thing about the grasnds was the three mysteries for which no one was able to provide an answer: the invisible temple, the bloody wolf attacks, and the god-ying Goddess Tear Lake.


    Other than the mentioned mysteries, the Raqir ins had its own eerie rumors as well, one of which was the Soaring Silver Dead.


    As expected of the rural grasnds, the vigers believed the myths and rumors that had been passed down from the old civilization. They believed in <i>jiangshi<sup>1</sup></i>, ghosts, and all sorts of supernatural stuff.


    The Soaring Silver Dead was referred to as a <i>jiangshi</i>. Legend had it that this type of cold-blooded, bloodthirsty <i>jiangshi</i> was silver in color, could fly in the sky and dig underground, and was invincible to almost all weapons.


    The <i>jiangshi</i> would only appear on the coldest night and disappear before dawn. Whenever they appeared, anything within sight would be brutally massacred. Be it wolves, foxes, snakes, cows, sheep, or dogs, anything could be killed and eaten, especially humans which was their favorite food. When the <i>jiangshi</i> were starving, they would simply ughter the whole vige.


    Legend also said that the Silver Soaring Dead was hideous and scary. Basically, they were anything that the grasnders could use to scare the kids to go to bed.


    The grasnders believed in the myths because they did not know the truth, but as a Purple Moon Warrior, Krovsky knew exactly what it was! There was no flying <i>jiangshi</i> whatsoever. There was only a Level 4 vicious beast, the silver winged demon ape!


    These demon apes were the epitome of scary, but only after they matured at the age of two.


    During infancy, they were weak and were no different from the monkeys of the old civilization, except for their silver fur. However, after they matured at 2 years old, ck wings would grow on their backs. The wings were even stronger than grade S alloy with the edges being sharp and almost indestructible!


    It did not stop there. If it was as simple as that, it would not be categorized as a Level 4 vicious beast!


    Following the growth of their wings, their defense would skyrocket to a terrifying level. Every single strand of silver fur would be tough and their strength, speed, and other abilities would develop to that of a Level 4 vicious beast.


    On top of all that, they possessed dual talents of lightning and wind! When they pped their wings, lightning would strike and wind des flew, disying all sorts of strange wind and lightning abilities.


    This type of vicious beast was not to be messed with. Because they were apes, their gic chain was close to humans, hence their intellect was a lot higher than a normal vicious beast. They had almost no weakness!


    Right after Krovksy saw the demon ape, his mind went nk for a while. He did not understand why the devil ape would appear at the entrance of the valley at such a timing? Considered the lord of the valley, it should be hiding deep in the mountains, so why the hell would he run into one!?


    Was it that Tang Ling!? That little bastard!


    Krovsky could not care less about whose fault was it anymore. Aware that he was no match for the demon ape, he knew the only way out was to run. However, could he outrun the demon ape? It had wind element talent and a pair of wings!


    Besides, Krovsky was stuck in the herd of raging bulls.


    ¡°Get out! Get the hell out!¡± he bellowed. He turned around and grabbed the closest bull to fling it forward. It was scary when a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior got angry. At least four to five raging bulls were toppled by the one he threw and a small space opened up.


    Krovsky jumped on a bull¡¯s back and Transient Stepped away.


    <i>I must get as far away as I can!</i> There was only one thought in his mind. He was so selfish that he did not even voice any warnings to his men to warn them about the demon ape. In fact, he was trying to look for the closest Purple Moon Warrior to use as a shield.


    Squeak!


    Just then, a unique squeak reverberated in Krovsky¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 238 - Scammed A Kill

    <h4>Chapter 238: Scammed A Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A Purple Moon Warrior once said that out of all the vicious beasts, the demon ape¡¯s squeak was the most spine-chilling. It sounded like a baby¡¯s cry and a rat¡¯s squeakbined.


    Some scientists thought otherwise about its voice. They learned that due to a mutation, the demon ape had acquired a link with bats, hence its voicebox could release an ultrawave that would disrupt the human hearing. However, it was not proven.


    Regardless of the reason, Krovsky finally heard the squeak of the demon ape himself. At that instant, his heart went cold and chills traveled down his spine, causing goosebumps all over his body.


    Swash!


    A pair of wings grazed Krovsky¡¯s side like a bolt of ck lightning. He managed to dodge quickly though not entirely, so one side of his helmet was sliced off together with his ear and a considerable amount of flesh on his face.


    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Krovsky lost his calm. The demon ape had locked its sights on him.


    What else could he do other than giving his best efforts to fight back? Still, would his best efforts be useful in front of absolute power?


    It was a little useful. At least, he could dy the time of his death and cause trouble for his enemy. More importantly, he could protect hisst bit of pride and hold on to a thin thread of hope.


    Tang Ling grabbed a raging bull by the belly. No matter how fiercely the bull struggled, Tang Ling¡¯s hand seemed to be stuck to its body, so it could not break free at all.


    It was impossible for Tang Ling to trip and fall. He had done it on purpose! From the start till the end, including the bait he threw at Krovsky, everything was part of his setup.


    But why Krovsky?


    It was sheer coincidence.


    ¡®The raging bulls have to consume a type of special salt and not just any salt. It¡¯s a product unique to the Purple Moon era, and coincidentally, there is a salt mine in this coordinates near the Santos Branching Ridge.


    ¡®But, of course, the raging bull doesn¡¯t need to consume a lot. Every year, when the wolves attack the viges, they will gather around the foot of the mountain and lick some salt at the salt mine. While it¡¯s actually a trivial matter in the natural world, it¡¯s something huge to the silver winged demon ape.


    ¡®Why? Stupid kid, do you want to know? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s because the herd of raging bulls is a feast for the demon apes. Every year when the raging bulls finish licking the salt, they will fall into a dizzy and sluggish state, so the demon apes will seize the opportunity to herd them into the valley to kill for meat.


    ¡®Do you get it now? They are so smart, they even know how to preserve the beef with the salt. My gosh! As a human, I feel threatened. What about you? Do you understand why you shouldn¡¯t step into the Santos Branching Ridge during the wolf attacks now? Not only will you disturb a herd of salt-licking cows, but you¡¯ll also step on the demon ape¡¯s tail. I suppose you aren¡¯t that despicable, are you?¡¯


    <i>I am </i>this <i>despicable!</i> Tang Ling grumbled in his heart after he recalled what Tang Feng had written in his notebook. He realized that the man always started off straight to the point, but as he continued, every map had at least three pages of nagging. It seemed as if calling Tang Ling a stupid kid would satisfy him. Only then would he be content to pass him his teachings.


    Tang Ling could not spare extra attention to the nagging at the moment because time was running out and he had to concentrate on the battlefield.


    Krovsky was fighting with his life on the line as he was tangled up with the demon ape among the raging bulls. There was no support or aid from the other Purple Moon Warriors at all because when the first demon ape appeared, five more advanced in different waves. All the demon apes jumped into the herd and started to hunt the Purple Moon Warriors mercilessly.


    It was only natural to them because these humans had destroyed their feast by aggravating the raging bulls right after they finished licking the salt. Therefore, it would be a hassle for the demon apes to herd the raging bulls into the valley and kill them for meat.


    Even if they relied on the terrain of the valley, how many could they possibly capture with their number? With that in mind, the demon apes got even angrier because the humans had drawn the herd away from the valley.


    If not for them, the demon apes would have waited for the humans to pass so that the herd of raging bulls would return to lick the salt. Finally, when the bulls were inebriated, the demon apes woulde down for the kill since it was much easier that way.


    However, of course, the Purple Moon Warriors had been framed, and no matter how smart the demon apes might be, their logic was not powerful enough to identify the culprit. Moreover, the culprit was hiding under the belly of a bull.


    The battle started at a climax.


    The eight Purple Moon Warriors that chased after Tang Ling were all in a sticky situation. One of them was unfortunate enough to die following the demon ape¡¯s attack right after it appeared due to his carelessness.


    Since the unfortunate one was a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior, dying to a Level 4 vicious beast was expected. Tragically, the rest fared no better than him either as death was around the corner for them.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling could not stay back and watch anymore.


    Forced into desperation, Krovsky lost his calmpletely. He was no match for the demon ape, but it did not mean that he would die willingly by their ws. The pride of the Purple Moon Warrior drove him into self-destruction while dragging the demon ape down together.


    At the veryst moment, he ignited all his energy and hugged the demon ape from the back. His rare wood element talent allowed him to grow numerous strange bloody vines from his body, binding his arms together with the demon ape.


    When he saw the scene, Tang Ling eximed how lucky he was. Had he been ten secondster, he would have had to resolve to hisst resort.


    Time was up. Tang Ling sprung out from under the belly of the bull without a second thought. Since he was close to Krovsky to begin with, he was able to race to the Purple Moon Warrior in a jiffy.


    Tang Ling reached out to the devil ape¡¯s belly, lifted its silver fur and ripped something off from the belly. His movements were quick, nimble and smooth as though he had practiced it a thousand times.


    The demon ape did not even respond to what happened, let alone Krovsky.


    Of course, Tang Ling would not sit back and wait for them. After he managed to snatch the thing, he turned around and ran at top speed towards the valley. He had to make it before his transformation was over.


    A secondter, the demon ape screeched so loudly that it almost shook the heavens.


    Kuaaaaaaar!


    Unlike the crying squeaks from before, this scream was filled with immense wrath. Although Tang Ling was deeply frightened, he dared not look back. He should be able to make it with a second¡¯s difference in time.


    ...


    Death Adder Scale was actually a codename. As a matter of fact, there were seven members that formed the Death Adder Squad, and every one of them used a part of the death adder snake as their codename.


    The leader was Head while the members were Fang, Tongue, Scale, Eye, Bone, and Venom.


    The Death Adder Squad belonged to the Dark Shadow Troops of the Stardust Council. Shadow, the creepy bastard who ambushed Su Siao back at Safety Sector No. 17, also belonged to the Dark Shadow Troops. The Dark Shadow Troops was one of the mysteriouspanies under the Stardust Council, and the Death Adder Squad sat in the lowest rank of the troop.


    The weakest member possessed the strength of a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior while the strongest, Head, was a rank 4-to-be.


    Despite being the lowest-ranked squad in thepany, they received an important order that day, which was to capture Tang Ling. If they seeded, their rank would rise. With that in mind, Scale assumed his luck to be off the charts.


    It had been more than a minute since he arrived in position at the valley. He then heard noises from the winding valley entrance and he knew that Tang Ling would surely pass by. His heart was pumping with excitement.


    If he could capture Tang Ling with his own hands, how great would that be?


    There were a few times when he wanted to have a glimpse at the entrance because he was afraid that Tang Ling would fall into the soldiers¡¯ hands without him even making it into the valley. However, he dared not do so.


    Orders could not be disobeyed, especially one of the Dark Shadow Troops¡¯. Moreover, it was a direct order from Young Master Long! If he let Tang Ling slip past due to his little mistake, his punishment would be as severe as the reward for capturing Tang Ling.


    Therefore, Scale impatiently waited at the center of the valley while listening to the on and off noises on alert to judge whether had Tang Ling been captured or not.


    Every second and every minute that passed was torture to him. Anxious and messy thoughts arose in his mind.


    After almost 20 seconds, Scale heard something. He detected a set of footsteps heading toward his position swiftly and behind the footsteps were a lot more messy rackets. There were the whistling of the wind, the galloping hooves of the bulls, and the screams of humans. All the noises seemed to be gushing into the valley rapidly.


    <i>Is he here? </i>Scale got even more excited but what followed was anxiety. <i>Damn it! Why am I so anxious?!</i> He was considered average within the squad. Despite not being the strongest, he possessed rank 3-to-be powers.


    Moreover, being a part of the Dark Shadow Troops proved that he had excellent talent ability and endless methods. On top of that, the equipment given to the members of the Dark Shadow Troops was not something a Purple Moon Warrior could rival. Scale had two trump cards to protect himself. Hence, what was he so anxious about?


    Scale adjusted his breath and prepared himself to wee Tang Ling with a vicious blow. He was hiding behind a sharp corner of the valley, so Tang Ling would never see iting.


    Two secondster, a huge figure appeared around the corner all of a sudden.


    <i>This is it! It¡¯s Tang Ling!</i>


    Excitement flooded Scale¡¯s face, but at the next second, he saw Tang Ling smiling at him with a strange hand posture. A huge ball of fire then sted into him swiftly!


    <i>What the hell?! Is Tang Ling already a fire element Purple Moon Warrior?! Has he broken through the locks?!</i>


    Scale could not spare any more thought as he pulled out a shield that resembled a giant scale and defended himself. He was at the narrowest corner of the valley, which was only 3 meters wide, so there was no way for him to escape.


    Of course, a ball of fire could not hurt Scale since his scale shield could block itpletely.


    However, after the fire was extinguished, Tang Ling was already beside Scale and sprinted past him. At that very moment, Tang Ling stuffed something hairy into his arms and provoked him with a grave voice that echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Scale was infuriated! Without a second thought, he grabbed the hairy stuff and crushed it single-handedly. At the same time, he covered his hands in an armor of scales. He wanted to see how this hairy thing strike would him.


    However, the expected explosion did not happen as there was only blood. Drops of blood sttered on his face followed by a rushed squeak.


    Scale finally got a clear glimpse of what he had crushed. The hairy thing was a silver baby ape!


    <i>What the f*ck?!</i>


    Everything happened too fast. From the moment Tang Ling appeared with fire shooting out of his hand, to him getting that hairy thing and crushing it without a second thought, it all happened within microseconds.


    Scale¡¯s heart was flooded with anxiety. He realized something but failed to respond properly. His response was not necessary anymore when an average-sized silver figure charged towards him with a mournful cry followed by a huge bolt of lightning at his face.


    Scale barely dodged it, and finally, his response came online. He shouted, ¡°Tang Ling! You f*cking set me up!¡± As he roared, a scale fell off his hand and flew at Tang Ling¡¯s escaping figure.


    Tang Ling felt a chill on his back that quickly disappeared in between his flesh. He knew that this ambusher must have done something to him, but he could not turn around. He had calcted everything perfectly but was still beaten by the odds. If anything happened out of the blue, he could only bear the consequences.


    He sprinted forward madly without turning around. He had around 40 seconds left in the transformation, and before his weakened state kicked in, he had to find a ce to hide. Soon, his figure disappeared into the valley.


    On the other hand, Scale could never walk out of the valley anymore. He was furious and sad.


    He was furious because he could not have seen thising. Tang Ling grasped every detail perfectly. First, he used the fire to confuse him and blind him for a second. Then, he misled him to think that the hairy thing was something dangerous.


    More importantly, everything happened so quickly and smoothly! Otherwise, why would he have crushed a baby devil ape so ruthlessly?


    If he was destined to die here, he would die in the grievance. Moreover, he was pitched against the demon ape without even getting the chance to contact his squad that could havee over and helped him. His only hope was Head and Venom who were reaching the valley. If they made it in time, he would still have a thread of hope to survive.


    The sad thing was, what were the odds of that? Next to zero! How long could he stay alive? He was just a rank 3-to-be. Even if he had tricks up his sleeves, how should he face five angry demon apes at once?


    Was he going to die? He was certain of it. The demon apes had almost no weaknesses at all. The only way around them was to suppress them with sheer strength.


    Were the demon apes really created without a weakness? No, there was one! The baby! The baby demon ape!


    Baby demon apes before the age of two were very weak. Even a hopping rabbit could kill it, so wherever the mature demon ape went, it would bring its youngling along and hide it under a hairy skin pouch at its belly.


    The pouch was like a cover that fully protected the baby ape. Otherwise, with such a low fertility rate, the demon apes could not have grown in numbers.


    Because the baby ape was so weak, the whole ape tribe cared about it a lot. Anyone who dared to touch the baby would surely enrage the tribe and the mature demon apes would surely chase the attacker to the ends of the world.


    What did Scale do? He had crushed a baby ape right in front of a tribe of demon apes!


    Would he be able to survive the wrath of the apes?

 Chapter 239 - Holy Tree City

    <h4>Chapter 239: Holy Tree City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Head, I¡¯ve embedded the First Scale on him. A-avenge me...¡±


    Scale grabbed the cket of the man in ck. Contracting his remaining muscles and mustering all his strength to voice hisst will, he gasped and died in the arms of the man.


    It had not been easy for him to hold up until now. His body was covered with electrocution burns and cuts from wind des plus all sorts of w and bite impressions. The reason he couldst so long was that three more members of the Death Adder Squad, Tongue, Fang and Venom, had sacrificed themselves. The squad of seven was down to three after an intense fight.


    Head put Scale¡¯s body down as he scanned the deste valley. The five bodies of the dead demon apes could not be wasted. They should be brought back, but would they be enough to cover the loss?


    No! The only thing that could cover the squad¡¯s loss was Tang Ling¡¯s dead body!


    The Stardust Council had suffered great losses in this attempt to capture Tang Ling. Their only constion was the First Scale that Death Adder Scale embedded in Tang Ling.


    ...


    After a night of intense battle, the six viges cleaned up the aftermath of the battle, so was Stardust Council.


    Tang Long was quietly sitting on a chair with a calm look on the top of the three-story building at the base, watching the sky turned bright.


    What a strange process it was. From the dark night to the first light at the horizon, when the first light slowly suffused the sky, the darkest part of the sky slowly faded and morning arrived. The reddish sun appeared and dyed the sky with its color, turning it into a bright soothing blue.


    Tang Long loved the moment when morning arrived. This little moment inspired him and ushered his day with light charged with hope to illuminate the darkest and heaviest part of his mind.


    ¡°Young Master Long, it¡¯s morning. We should head to the temple now,¡± Li Wu voiced a reminder beside Tang Long. His heart was rumbling with anxiety because everyone in the base clearly heard the status report from the battlefield earlier: 167 men and 4 Purple Moon Soldiers dead, plus 4 members of the Death Adder Squad sacrificed.


    Regardless of how huge of a miracle had Tang Ling created overnight, Tang Long did not really care because he himself was also a creator of miracles. His reputation and even the True Capital¡¯s shone as splendidly as the first light in the sky and the sun from the horizon, so no one could neglect his presence. All he was waiting for was the day to truly shine.


    The point was that Tang Long had lost in this encounter with Tang Ling even though he had the advantage of the terrain. He had no excuse for the loss since Tang Ling ran around solo whereas he controlled tremendous power and resources. If they wereparing advantages, Tang Long was a lot stronger.


    ¡°I can do better, can¡¯t I?¡± Tang long lifted the cup for a swig of water.


    After living 17 disciplined years, except on special asions, he only drank clear water. He was the kind of person that people knew as a genius but worked harder than anyone else in the room.


    Li Wu dared not say anything because he did not even understand the game between Tang Ling and Tang Long. Only when the dust settled, he realized how astonishingly the brothers fought. Both of them fought not with brawn but with brains; it was apetition of tactics.


    ¡°I can actually do better.¡± Tang Long stood up as he did not expect the foolish men around him to answer.


    ¡°Young Master Long, a call.¡± Someone rushed up to the roof and handed Tang Long amunication device which he epted silently.


    ¡°Tang Long, it is time for you to experience failure.¡± A solemn, sophisticated voice came from the other side. It was none other than the Supreme President of the Stardust Council, and also Tang Long¡¯s godfather.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The wind tousled Tang Long¡¯s ck hair. After such a tiring night, his eyes were a little bloodshot.


    ¡°I hope you know how to ept failure with the right attitude. Don¡¯t get angry or be stubborn. Instead, use it as motivation. Act on your words.¡± The president paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Sometimes, information is powerful, and you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Tang Long remained silent. If he had not started the game with a mistake, Tang Ling could not have changed his information into an advantage that helped him escape. His godfather was merelyforting him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he is <i>the</i> son of <i>that</i> man. If you beat him this easily, you will lose an opponent that can train you and improve you. You should thank your opponent on the path of growth. I hope you understand my words.¡± The president then hung up the call.


    Tang Long squeezed the device hard as he smiled sadly.


    <i>The son of that man? Aren¡¯t I the son of that man too? I was the one raised with the best there was and under the finest conditions, but I¡¯m still the son of that man!</i>


    No one could understand the hidden wound in the deepest part of his heart. Of course, he would never tell anyone about this ugly wound and how ridiculous it sounded. He, Tang Long, had always been the neglected son!


    ¡°Death Adder Scale¡¯s First Scale is embedded in Tang Ling. I suppose I don¡¯t have to tell you people what to do next, do I?¡± Tang Long stood up wearing the white uniform on his shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple,¡± he said as he walked down the stairs.


    ...


    The headlines for the newspaper for that day erupted like a volcano once more.


    Many soldiers and Purple Moon Warriors had participated in the operation, so it could not possibly stay a secret. Besides that, the vigers from the six viges in the grasnds had experienced the same thing as well, so the news spread like wildfire.


    ¡®Tang Ling Appears, Kills The Wolf King, Fought The Council, Breaking Through A Myriad Of Soldiers. Is He Tang Feng reincarnated?¡¯


    ¡®The Path Of Escape? The Path To Glory? The Legend Continues.¡¯


    ¡®The Chosen One, Tang Long, Faces Defeat. Legendary Boy Tang Ling Rises.¡¯


    One had to give it to the folks who worked in intelligence. They were not journalist or reporters from the old civilization since there was not a lot of trivial matters happening in the Purple Moon era, let alone entertainment news.


    The biggest spotlight of the current world would be the different powerhouses across the globe. Whatever happened to them was no longer news and was deemed intelligence.


    Regardless of the name, the intel personnel were able to sniff out a big scoop the moment it happened and were able to convert the information into a newspaper, which would be distributed to every corner of the world, thus sparking a heated discussion once more.


    If Tang Ling¡¯s first appearance raised anticipation among everyone, then histest performance was an outright deration that he was Tang Feng¡¯s son. No anticipation was needed for him. All they needed to do was wait, wait for him to grow into the brightest light ever.


    The newspapers were distributed among the different factions in the world. Despite not spreading like wildfire across the Raqir ins or a rural area like Safety Sector No. 17, a lot of people still received the news.


    Since Tang Ling had started his path to glory, how should the others tread their own paths?


    ...


    Holy Tree City was known as the most beautiful safety city in the whole world. It was also the most unique because there was no other safety city built on top of a tree.


    No conflict would ever happen in this safety city because no one wanted to bear the title of Destroyer of Humans¡¯ Most Sacred Property.


    This tree was enormous with its crown alone a hundred kilometers in radius. It was considered the wealth of mankind. Who would want to start a fight in such a sacred ce and destroy the mysterious and great tree of the world?


    There were many secrets and mysteries surrounding this great tree, but they were all in the hands of the most elite scientists. Many spected that the Holy Tree was a safety city managed by scientists. They were a group of peace lovers who devoted themselves to scientific research while governing the safety city. However, of course, only they had what it took to reasonably upy the Holy Tree and convince the other factions to acknowledge it as the city of peace.


    Other than the scientists, the public might not ept it even if a faction as powerful as the Stardust Council took over the Holy Tree.


    It had been a decade since Han Ze arrived in the Holy Tree. Ten years were nothing else but decaying motivation and an increase in age. Even though times were peaceful, he was not able to let go of the past. Through the window of the treehouse, he was able to look further away since he lived in the middle of the Holy Tree.


    He saw the vast and long Qinfeng Ridge, the towering Huatai Peak, and the crooked and vigorous Huang River that danced in between the mountains like a lively dragon. The wind sent therge leaves in the air, fluttering as they danced, simr to how the days of his youth sounded like pleasant waves in his ears.


    Han Ze shut his eyes, turning away from the ss that reflected his white hair and wizened appearance that was reflected off the ss cab.


    <i>I¡¯m getting older. Since when do I have white hair sandwiched in between the ck strands?</i> With that in mind, Han Ze could not help but stroke the newspaper on the table and smile feebly as he sighed.


    ¡°Dad! Today is the Fruit Festival. Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Tearing in with haste, a young boy came in unannounced.


    Han Ze opened his eyes and saw his youngest son, Han Xing.


    <i>In a blink of an eye, he¡¯s already turning 16?</i>


    ...


    ¡°Old Han, would you believe me if I said I know physiognomy?¡± Tang Fengughed in a despicable tone, and as he talked, he carried Little Han Xing in his arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Give me back my son.¡± Han Ze was nervous. Tang Feng was a man without moral principles while Little Han Xing was only two years old. Still, he carried the toddler out to the streets.


    He pointed at thedies walking on the streets and said, ¡°Little Han Xing, if you want to know whichdy is better, you must first look at their legs.¡±


    ¡°Legs, legs, legs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the legs must be long and straight, and if the legs are fair enough, she will be a gooddy.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, gooddy,¡± Han Xing pointed at ady and parroted innocently.


    ¡°Hmmm, genius! This kid is a genius! He knows that ady wearing ck stockings is the best!¡± Tang Feng lifted Han Xing up to kiss his face affectionately and rub his head. ¡°Genius!¡±


    Han Ze¡¯s heart was shattered when he saw that because he was afraid that Tang Feng would turn his youngest son into a mini version of himself. Therefore, when Tang Feng wanted to pick his son up again, Han Ze actually wanted to stop him in order to minimize his bad influence.


    ¡°Stop pushing me! I¡¯ll teach him a set of sword techniques that are one-of-a-kind. Only he alone will know this set of techniques in the whole world!


    ¡°I told you I know physiognomy! He will be the world¡¯s top swordsman and fight alongside with my Little Tang Ling. Even my Little Tang Ling won¡¯t be his match in swordy!


    ¡°Gosh, go away! I am not bullsh*tting you. He <i>is</i> the top three on the list of seeds. What¡¯s wrong with me teaching him personally?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just two! I¡¯ll teach you my wrath before you teach him sword skills! Give me back my son!¡±


    Memories shattered like ss in his mind as Han Ze got a little carried away.


    ...


    ¡°Dad?¡± Han Xing ran over to his father and climbed up the desk, waving his hand in front of his face twice before he threw himself forward in an attempt to get behind his father.


    Han Ze¡¯s eyes gleamed all of a sudden. He grabbed a pen from his desk and thrust it at Han Xing¡¯s eyes at an unpredictable angle. Swiftly, Han Xing turned his body and his left hand reached out to the wooden sword behind his back.


    Ka-chang!


    The pen and the wooden sword shed as the father and son immediately became solemn. Soon, the pen and the sword then shed in a fury barrage. In a mere ten seconds, both of them had stabbed their respective weapons forward by more than 50 times.


    In the end, Han Ze¡¯s pen seized Han Xing at the chest. Annoyed, Han Xing scratched his head while pouting. ¡°What ame game.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to get my mail with that?¡± Han Ze asked as he put his pen down.


    ¡°If my sword technique doesn¡¯t fail me at times, I would have won.¡±


    Han Ze went silent as he thought of that man again. What kind of sword techniques did the man teach his son?


    Han Xing had his eyes fixed on the mail behind the vest. It was a green uniform with a long robe with a lively and vigorous embroidery of an azure dragon on its back that somewhat looked inconspicuous. Only he knew how powerful this mail was, and he had his eyes on it for a very long time.


    ¡°Do you still remember who taught you the sword techniques?¡± Han Ze folded the newspaper and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean who taught me? I don¡¯t remember. Although I¡¯m a genius now, the sword technique was branded in my brain since I was born,¡± Han Xing answered casually. He then noticed the newspaper in his father¡¯s hand and snatched it.


    ¡°Path of glory? Tang Ling? This kid again? Everything that he does gets him on the headlines!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be on the headlines too? Can you do what he did?¡± Han Ze looked asquint at his son.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Xing scratched his head, but a secondter, he smiled. ¡°I just want to be on the headlines, and if I can, a lot ofdies will notice me such as Alice, Shizhu, and Juno to name a few. Throngs ofdies will notice me! No one will dare to ignore me anymore!¡±


    Han Ze¡¯s face flushed. It seemed like the influence buried in his son¡¯s memory was persistent or was his son just a natural-born pervert? With that in mind, he grabbed the pen from the desk and threw it at Han Xing. ¡°Get out of my face!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Stop! Stop, you f*cker!¡± The world was ignited once again because of Tang Ling although he himself was hiding in a dark and humid cave. He curled up like a shrimp and punched the wall of the cave ceaselessly.


    In less than five minutes, the muddy wall of the cave was struck into a t surface with a metallic luster. It could only be formed with mud that had been infinitely packed together.


    Upon a closer look, Tang Ling¡¯s back had a blue, crooked mark that looked like a little snake. It was wriggling and spreading and each time it moved, wreaking tremendous pain on his body. The pain was even more painful than eating vicious beast meat, and it felt very cold and sinister. His spine felt as if it would freeze his flesh and blood.


    Beside Tang Ling was a dagger and his back was bloody. It was obvious that he was trying to cut this strange blue mark out of his body, but his efforts were futile. All he could do was endure it. Meanwhile, his face was pale and cold as the pain tortured him.


    It seemed like Young Master Long had notpletely lost the game!


    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Tang Ling shouted deafeningly deep inside the cave.

 Chapter 240 - Poisoned Man

    <h4>Chapter 240: Poisoned Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Herrocky Mountain Ridge was so extensive that no one was able to tell how big it actually was.


    Firstly, in the Purple Moon era, some of the most precious gifts from the old civilization had somehow lost its functions, including but not limited to satellites and the ability tounch one into the sky, the devastating firearms, the world wide web, and so on.


    If some of the precious inventions could have remained, the old civilization would not have been wiped out overnight and the people of Purple Moon era would not have gone through a declination period. Ultimately, human beings would not have reverted to the primitive way of living.


    Secondly, in the Purple Moon era, control over this world had been taken away from the hands of humans by all types of unimaginable vicious beasts.


    Humans could no longer travel long distances in the sky. Traveling over 500 meters in the air was a privilege that belonged to only a handful of people. In order to travel more than 3,000 kilometers, one would have to use the preciousrge flyer.


    As for distances further than 3,000 kilometers, humans could only dream of it because, in terms of probability, the further the distance, the higher the chances one would run into danger. Not even a super advancedrge flyer could protect the passenger from the said danger.


    The surface area of the Herrocky Mountain Ridge was definitelyrger than 3,000 km, so the people in the Purple Moon era could not imagine how the old civilization could have measured every peak and crack of the mountain precisely.


    Of course, there were scientists who tried to map out the entire world via various methods, but all of them failed.


    However, there was a scientist that imed that the Herrocky Mountain Ridge had a total of 56 branching ridges, which consisted of all sorts ofplicated terrain, including grasnds, jungles, stony jungles, swamps, and even deserts that spanned tens of thousands of kilometers.


    Yes, it sounded like bullsh*t and it really was.


    Judging from the geographical records of the old civilization, no mountain ridge could reach this scale and have all these kinds of different terrains.


    Moreover, the Herrocky Mountain Ridge was not even thergest mountain ridge on this. It did not even make it to the top five.


    The scientist who made such bold ims only replied to the world calmly, ¡°Believe it or not, those are the facts, and the fact is that I¡¯ve spent 20 years measuring the entire Herrocky Mountain Ridge with my legs.¡±


    ¡°He measured the Herrocky Mountain Ridge with his legs?¡± Ro Xin closed the book in her hands.


    It was a precious notebook with all sorts of description and extracts, and was one of Ro Xin¡¯s most valuable items. She longed for knowledge as she wanted to know more about this world. However, what she had was limited and the burden that came along with it was heavy. All she could do was read and see as much as she could in any way essible to her.


    It was the rainy autumn season in the Santos Branching Ridge. The drizzle was relentless and it had been days since it started, but the rainy season was the best season there was, especially on the Santos Branching Ridge. Many nts that bore fruits would ripen in the season. Those were a rich source of food for her group and many more useful herbs would be avable. The season was a gift from the heavens.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the rain a little lighter yet?¡± Ro Xin kept her notebook away in the pocket of her beast pelt and walked out of the cave that she used as a temporary shelter from the rain.


    She looked at the sky and savored the rain. The rain was a lot lighter, so one might not even feel the drizzle without heightened awareness.


    It had been three days since the rain started, and the weather should take a break soon. That was what her many years of experience in the Herrockey Mountain Ridge told her. Otherwise, Ro Xin would not havee out alone today to collect herbs.


    The ground was still wet outside the cave, but it did not stop her. With a wooden staff in her hand, she moved swiftly and steadily. Having grown up in the mountains, she got used to all types of mountain terrains and learned how to walk on slippery, bumpy paths.


    She had to hurry. Otherwise, the field of ripe octa-fruits with red stamens would be ravaged by some mutated insects or beasts.


    The Santos Branching Ridge was not as peaceful recently. Fully armed patrols would appear from time to time, baffling people with their mysterious intentions.


    In rtion to that, those beasts and insects that lived in the mountains got riled up, or maybe they sensed some unusual presence with their sharp intuition, hence the agitated mood that caused them to stray out of their original territories or caves.


    A field of ripe octa-fruit was a huge temptation to beasts and insects because they were the best herb to recover energy and stamina. Sensitive ones would never hesitate to devour the whole field.


    ¡°Is this all just to capture that Tang Ling?¡± Ro Xin grumbled. She could not help but voice herint since it was rather difficult for her to locate a field of precious herbs.


    Her newswork was rather urate though. Being one of the Ro Drifter Group members, she would always pass by somerge safety sector or even safety city. Sometimes, her group would cross paths with some adventurers or merchant groups, so she was well-informed about thetest news.


    Tang Ling¡¯s incident was almost on every newspaper headlines, and it had happened near her current location. Two days earlier, a friendly merchant group brought thetest newspapers over, informing her about the news.


    The Ro Drifter Group never stepped out of the Herrocky Mountain Ridge since it was the only territory they were familiar with. Therefore, be it Tang Feng, the Dragon Army, or Tang Ling, Ro Xin was uninterested in all of them. She just wanted to maintain the peaceful life of her group.


    With that in mind, Ro Xin traveled to the ledge of the mountain. Before that, she saw the field of octa-fruits with red stamens from a distance, so she marked it down in her mind.


    When the field of red entered her sight again, she smiled.


    Thankfully, the field was still safe from damage. If she could harvest all the fruits back and make some vigor pills by mixing them with other herbs, the warriors of her drifting group could grow stronger.


    If things went her way, her drifter group would have the required strength to enter the Ninth Ruins that was marked somewhere in the mountain ridge before winter. The Ninth Ruins was a lifelong wish of the Ro Drifter Group, a goal that they wished to reach. All she had in mind was ess to the Ninth Ruins and nothing else.


    Excitedly, she arrived before the field of octa-fruits. She plunged her wooden staff deep into the group as support and carefully squatted down to scan the area.


    It had only been two days and the octa-fruits had ripened. The faint purple leaves had deepened and the white fruits that were shaped like an octagon were waving in the air with their red stamens at the top. The red stamen remained even after it bore fruits and looked a little cute from the outside.


    The sky was clear. The field was at the ledge of the mountainside while the shrubs and scattered bushes were also clear. Upon a closer check on the shrubs, thest bit of unease in her heart was discarded.


    Ro Xin smiled and grabbed her staff with one hand as she started to collect the octa-fruits with the others. Due to the octa-fruits hanging way too close to the ledge of the mountain, she had to adjust her staff¡¯s position to allow her to collect bigger and better-looking fruits.


    Ro Xin was quick. There was no dy in her movements at all. Being alone in the wild, even if she was in her most familiar territory, she could not stop idents from happening. The only way to ovee them was to be quick and lower the chances of unexpected things happening. It was one of the iron rules of living in the mountains.


    However, regardless of how careful she was, the unexpected happened!


    Ro Xin felt her hand sting all of a sudden. ncing at it, chills went down her spine. An Eroy blue hemp centipede sprung out from the ledge of the mountain and bit her finger.


    The Eroy blue hemp centipede was amon Level 1 mutated insect in the Santos Branching Ridge. It was poisonous and its venom could send one into an uncontroble twitching spree fast. This type of centipede was one of the rare ones that lived in colonies as the first would always attract a second.


    Usually, Ro Xin would have some antidote in her pouch, but she was stuck in a rather sticky situation. She was hanging over a slippery cliff, clinging onto a wooden staff with one hand and barely maintaining her bnce.


    Without a second thought, she retracted her bitten hand and strenuously removed her pouch single-handedly. She watched as a dozen more centipedes crawled towards her while sheboriously opened the pouch to search for the antidote.


    There was a centipede on her leg biting her flesh painfully, followed by a second one.


    Ro Xin¡¯s body started to twitch uncontrobly. She gripped the antidote, but the uncontroble twitches prevented her from holding onto it tightly. As she tried her best, a dozen more centipedes crawled onto her, injecting their venom generously into her body, hence increasing the intensity of the twitching.


    <i>Will I die here, killed by the venom of some lousy blue hemp centipedes?</i>


    Not only did Ro Xin twitch, but she also started to lose control of her body. Her hand was releasing the wooden staff and the fierce twitches coupled with the slippery surface slowly made her slide to the edge of the mountainside.


    ¡°Aaahh!!¡± Ro Xin screamed as her heavily twisted fingers could no longer grasp the wooden staff and she rolled over the field of octa-fruits, making her way to the ledge.


    It was at that moment that a figure rushed over and grabbed her by the arm with an unusually cold grip. With a powerful pull, Ro Xin was dragged back up.


    Before she could get a clear look at the figure¡¯s face, the figure quickly removed the centipedes from her body and put them on his arm.


    One, two, three...All the centipedes were put on his arms, back, and body. He forced the centipedes to inject venom into his body. A few secondster, the centipedes fell off his body with a twitch and died.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± The delightful voice of a male with a tinge of youth tinkled in Ro Xin¡¯s ears.


    The figure was in a ck hood with half of his face covered, but she had no other choice other than cing her trust in this mysterious man.


    ¡°Inside my pouch, the wooden bottle with the round bottom...pour me some of the powder.¡± Ro Xin revealed where the antidote was. Although she had been lifted up, her twitches continued and she could not perform any movements.


    It must be hideous for her as a girl to be seen twitching incessantly like this. Ro Xin was concerned about her image, but she had no choice under such circumstances. The mysterious man did not say anything and quickly searched for the antidote to pour into Ro Xin¡¯s mouth.


    After the slightly spicy antidote entered her throat, the twitching immediately slowed down. Less than 20 secondster, she regained control over her body. She consumed more of the antidote powder and applied some on the bite wounds before she slowly recovered.


    <i>Phew, what a dangerous encounter! It seems like I wasn¡¯t careful enough. </i>


    Tidying her hair and clothes, Ro Xin acknowledged the man, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Feel better now?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± The man skipped the chatter and turned around.


    Ro Xin looked at his back and saw the centipede carcasses all over the ground. She thought of something and asked instinctively, ¡°Hey, are you...?¡± She wanted to ask whether the man was poisoned, but it seemed a little invasive.


    The man heard her cry out, so he wanted to turn about, but somehow, his body shook and fell to the ground instead. He lost his breath and his body started to twitch.


    ¡°The venom! It must be the venom of the blue hemp centipedes!¡± As a herbal healer, Ro Xin was able to tell from the symptoms at first nce, but she ignored her upational habits and ran over. She removed the man¡¯s hood and mantle and when she saw the condition of the man, she cried out in shock.


    The man only had a singlet underneath, and other than his neck and face, his entire body was icy blue in color. The different shades of blue covered all his body and were mixed with a thread of dark brown.


    Ro Xin was very familiar with the dark brown color. It was a symptom of the centipede venom.


    <i>What is this guy doing? Did the blue hemp centipedes poison him so deeply?</i><i>What kind of body does he have? How can he fight off this much venom?</i>


    The man was twitching non-stop on the ground and it was one of the signs of the centipede venom working its way through his bloodstream. If not cured in time, his organs would start to twitch and he would die from a cardiac seizure.


    Without a second thought, Ro Xin fished out a little knife from her pouch and cut him where the dark brown was the deepest. Then, she grabbed her antidote, turned the man over strenuously, and was about to pour some antidote into his mouth.


    However, when she saw the man¡¯s face, she was stunned for a second.


    <i>It¡¯s him? The wonder kid that dominated all the headlines in the newspapers, Tang Ling? Why is he here in the Santos Branching Ridge in such a terrible condition? He even injected the blue hemp centipede venom in his body madly and worsened the poisoning!</i><i>What happened to his body?</i>


    Ro Xin had a vague idea of what was happening to Tang Ling, so without further ado, she poured the powder into his mouth.

 Chapter 241 - Therefore, We Met

    <h4>Chapter 241: Therefore, We Met</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling was trapped in a never-ending nightmare.


    The temperature fluctuated in his dream. It was cold and hot at the same time, and he was holding San San¡¯s hand.


    It had been a decade and San San was all grown up, but her cute face, googly eyes and pinkish lips remained. Although life in the settlement was everything but decent, the constant protection from Tang Ling nourished her well and she grew up rather healthily. Her face was even somewhat puffy when she smiled.


    San San was smiling beside him, but the heat and the cold were ufortable for Tang Ling to the point that he could not even hear what she was talking about.


    Holding her hand, he brought San San back to fulfill his decade-long promise.


    He saw Yu, Orston, Andy, and Christina from afar. All of them had grown up into adults, and he barely recognized them anymore. They were standing in front of Vian and Amir¡¯s tombstones, looking dismal as though heavy thoughts were circting in their minds.


    ¡°Yu?¡±


    Yu ignored Tang Ling as if he did not know him. His gaze at Tang Ling was nothing but cold and slightly surprised.


    ¡°Orston?¡±


    Orston looked asquint at Tang Ling as though he did not know him.


    Andy? Christina? No, neither of them seemed to know him. Tang Ling felt sad and hurt.


    San San held his hand tightly beside him. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go. They don¡¯t seem to know you.¡±


    ¡°They...they know me. They are my friends!¡± Tang Ling looked down in disappointment.


    ¡°You still have me. I¡¯ll always be by your side and hold your hands.¡± San San looked at Tang Ling cheerfully as her eyes curved like crescent moons.


    Then, they walked. In the hot and cold dream, Tang Ling walked away holding San San¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Big Brother, you seem tired.¡± San San suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t feel too well.¡± Tang Ling shook his head.


    San San sat down and reached out to Tang Ling with her hands. ¡°Come, Big Brother, take a rest on myp. You¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± The exhaustion came from his soul and he really wanted to lie down.


    ¡°Yeap, lie down. You are my brother...I¡¯ll always protect you. Take a rest.¡± San San¡¯s voice was meek and tender.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a quick rest then. Just a while.¡± Tang Lingy down on herp and slowly fell asleep.


    Once in a while, he would call out to her, ¡°San San, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°San San, there?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°San San...¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm?¡±


    ¡°San San...¡±


    While Tang Ling was sound asleep, the hot and cold slowly went away and an unusual warmth rose from his side.


    ¡°San San...¡± he continued but did not get any reply.


    ¡°San San? San San?!¡± Tang Ling started to get nervous, but he did not even know whether or not he was making any noise.


    ¡°San San?¡± The agitation got to him. His hands started to swim around and search for San San. He remembered that he had been lying down on herp, so his hands swam up, but a heavy blow suddenlynded on his head, followed by a rather anxious voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    <i>What am I doing?</i>


    Tang Ling opened his eyes. He smelled the faint fragrance of herbs and saw an angry and embarrassed face. Even though the face was angry, the expression did not diminish its good looks.


    The face had naturally puffy cheeks, energetic eyes, a sharp nose and rigid lips that made the face look strong. The person had thick, ck hair coupled with equally thick and ck brows that made the face look like a boy¡¯s. It was clean and somewhat valiant to look at, but it did not alter the fact that it was the face of a girl.


    What had Tang Ling done to upset her? Why was he looking up at her from such a low angle?


    With that in mind, Tang Ling tilted his head and realized he was lying down on thep of a stranger. The grass-knitted pants were rather rough to sleep on, but the fragrance of the herbs...


    Tang Ling¡¯s face flushed as he bolted up. The girl wanted to push him away due to the sudden reaction.


    Because both of them moved too suddenly, their foreheads bumped into each other¡¯s.


    Pak!


    ¡°What are you doing now?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ...


    This face-to-face meeting was considered the first meeting between the two.


    While he had saved her from the ledge at the mountainside, she had saved him from his poisoned state. They were equal, but they started off knowing each other in a rather awkward scene.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Actually, removing the venom of the blue hemp centipede isn¡¯t that hard. The difficult part is removing the venom from your body. It seems to spread rapidly, carrying the venom from the centipede to your brain. So, I had toy you down on myp and slightly support your head to prevent it from reaching your brain directly, and...I had to remove everything before that,¡± Ro Xin spewed out her exnation in one breath. Then, she looked at Tang Ling and said, ¡°Got it?¡±


    Tang Ling shook his head. He knew nothing! What was reaching his brain? What about supporting his head? How would it be effective? But...it somehow worked, did it not?


    Tang Ling felt a lot better as he no longer felt numb and beyond control of his body. He realized that his body had been patched up and the frustrating ck lines were gone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Ling sat aside with his legs crossed as he acknowledged Ro Xin with a sincere tone.


    Ro Xin felt weird. <i>So, this is the person from the newspaper headlines? The one who took the world by storm? And he¡¯s sitting beside me and thanking me?</i>


    Despite the thoughts, Ro Xin did not show any unusual expression. As a matter of fact, other than her drifter group, she barely had any interest in the conflicts of the outside world. ¡°No need to thank me. You saved my life as well, so we are equal.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? I don¡¯t think I saved you back there. I was just searching for the centipedes.¡± Tang Ling smiled and scratched his head.


    ¡°Is it because of the blue toxin in your body?¡± Ro Xin pointed at the strange blue color on Tang Ling¡¯s body.


    With her current knowledge, she was unable to identify the toxin in the body, but she may be able to get something concrete from Tang Ling verbally. As a herbal healer, her interest was piqued whenever she came across some strange condition.


    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know whether the blue color in me is poison. But whenever it starts to hurt, letting the centipede bite me will make me feel better,¡± Tang Ling said.


    ¡°You are toying with your own body! You were almost dead because of the centipede venom, do you know that?!¡± Ro Xin hated this kind of self-diagnosis and simply treating the condition without any care.


    ¡°Me too, but...actually...¡± Unknowingly, Tang Ling started to feel embarrassed and he really felt like he had been messing around with his body after Ro Xin scolded him. However, he believed he had to exin what happened and what caused the blue in his body to her.


    The strange blue toxin attacked him with tremendous pain every time. The first attack was spine-chillingly cold, and as the attacks happened more frequent, it started to be hot with unbearable heat. Slowly, his body lost all senses as if he was frozen.


    During the fourth attack, a blue hemp centipede appeared where Tang Ling was hiding.


    It had bitten him while he was immobilized, but strangely, after the centipede bit him, a tinge of cold flushed away the agonizing heat.


    Although the centipede venom would cause one to twitch uncontrobly, in his case, the twitching recovered the senses of his body and lifted him from the frozen feeling.


    So, Tang Ling started to capture the centipedes to fight the blue toxin in his body. He knew the centipede venom was also a type of toxin, but the Santos Branching Ridge was flooded with pursuers from the Stardust Council. The soldiers searched for him every second of the day and never stopped. Compared to the danger from the centipede venom, being immobilized every time the blue toxin attacked was a lot more dangerous and lethal.


    Ro Xin carefully listened to what Tang Ling said and was in deep thoughts, but in the end, she still criticized his actions, ¡°You are quenching your thirst with poison. Are you that reckless with your body?¡±


    ¡°Quenching my thirst with poison?¡± Tang Ling smiled. He had a feeling that this girl before him was cultured since she knew such a rare saying from ancient Huaxia. Since he was trying to increase his knowledge as well, he knew how important it was to be cultured and it increased his fondness of Ro Xin.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Ro Xin said angrily.


    <i>What have I gotten myself into? I¡¯ve been hustling around from day to night. I can¡¯t make it back to the camp for now and talking to him is like talking to a wall.</i>


    Normal people could never follow Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts.


    Noticing how grumpy Ro Xin was, Tang Ling said, ¡°Of course, I have ns, I am not as reckless. I n to cross the Santos Branching Ridge and head to a safety sector. There, I bet I¡¯ll find a way to cure the toxin. So, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯ve been poisoned by some centipede. I¡¯ll cure all of them together when I get there. I¡¯m actually very rich, you know.¡± As he spoke, Tang Ling pulled out a string that he wore over his neck. It was a makeshift pendant holding a True Capital coin.


    Ro Xin had contacts with merchant groups throughout the years, so of course, she knew the value of a True Capital coin, but as a healer, she had the duty to criticize people for using the wrong way to cure conditions. On top of that, who would brag about their wealth like Tang Ling? Who was that money-minded as him to hang a True Capital coin around his neck as a pendant?


    With that in mind, Ro Xin could not hold back her chuckle, stunning Tang Ling for a second. He realized that Ro Xin was really beautiful when sheughed with the oval, puffy cheeks, the skin that was as smooth as an apple¡¯s surface, and the shrunken chin that was round but not sharp.


    Her eyes curved gently and she looked very tender. In fact, she shared a resemnce to San San when she smiled with her puffy cheeks.


    Tang Ling gazed at her dully and he curled his lips into a smile too. His dead stare made Ro Xin anxious and nervous. Although she was not exactly upset, she punched Tang Ling in the shoulder. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Although she looked fierce, her lowered head blushed and she was a red as a burning iron.


    <i>Why did she blush?</i> Tang Ling never understood girls, but since she asked...


    ¡°I looked because you are beautiful.¡± Tang Ling was sincere with his answer. If Su Siao had been around and heard what he said, he would have fallen into a dilemma about whether to give Tang Ling a big thumbs up or mock him as a fool.


    ¡°You...¡± Ro Xin started to wonder about Tang Ling¡¯s true nature. <i>Is he a pervert?</i>


    However, when she looked at him in the eyes, she realized his eyes were sincere and clear. They gleamed as they reflected the light from the fire, appearing somewhat pure to look at.


    <i>Is he for real? Am I that beautiful?</i> With that in mind, Ro Xin was further embarrassed and nervous, so she hugged her knees and muttered, ¡°W-Whatever.¡±


    <i>Huh?!</i> Tang Ling was stunned again. <i>Did I say something wrong? </i>Then, at the very next second, he thought of something, so he asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°I am saying, are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡±


    Ro Xin realized she could not keep up with how Tang Ling¡¯s brain worked.


    ...


    The night was dark, hence it set off the warm and dim embers of the fire glow.


    Tang Ling realized he liked Ro Xin even more. Both of them were made for each other in terms of cooking.


    Tang Ling had his Precise Instinct, thus he knew how to control the fire, how to match the taste and how much spice should he put to produce the right vor.


    As for Ro Xin, she had a deep knowledge of flowers and herbs. She knew what mixed well with what and how to enhance the taste.


    Tang Ling believed if he could travel the world with Ro Xin, it would be a blessing, and he would be wealthier. If he decided to stop traveling one day, he would want to settle down with a restaurant and earn money with Ro Xin by his side.


    Of course, she had no idea that Tang Ling was fantasizing about himself and her in a restaurant, and even if she knew, she might have read it the wrong way.


    If she got the idea correctly, she might be disappointed because Tang Ling started off with making money and he would not be her or any girl¡¯s type.


    While the embers caressed the pot, Tang Ling squatted beside the fire and waited for the meal like a Harsheen boar.


    With Ro Xin¡¯s guidance, he had collected some seeds namely dew seeds. She said when the seeds were boiled with crystal blue leaves, the grassy and muddy scent would be reced by a faint fragrance and it would taste like rice from the old civilization.


    Rice? Tang Ling was drooling.


    His bloodline had strong Dongsheng Continent genes, thus he had a natural craving for grains. Back in the Hope Barrier, Yu and the others disliked yellow grains as the main ration, but Tang Ling was okay with it and liked it a lot.


    He had been eating meat for a long time, hence his craving for grains increased, let alone rice. What would it taste like?


    The fragrance wasing out from the pot and Tang Ling added some salted meat jerky, which he had an abundance of, into the pot of dew seeds. However, he was afraid that Ro Xin would react badly to the vicious beast meat, so he used mutated beast meat instead.


    Other than that, some minced crunchy nuts were added in. They were a type of nut that tasted like bamboo shoots.


    Besides, the leaves of moon hook grass were added as well. Ro Xin said the leaves had a special fragrance that would grant the pot of dew seeds the fragrance of bamboo.


    ¡°In short, this is a recipe that I got and I took reference from the recipe of the bamboo rice of the old civilization,¡± Ro Xin was serious when she exined.


    Tang Ling gulped gluttonously when he heard that.


    Looking at Tang Ling drooling beside the pot, Ro Xin propped her cheek on her hand and sized him up quietly. A question popped up in her mind and it was the fourth time tonight. <i>So is </i>this the person who took the world by storm? Why does he look so stupid and hungry like a Harsheen boar?

 Chapter 242 - Active Energy

    <h4>Chapter 242: Active Energy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The pot of dew seeds was finally done. Jubnt, Tang Ling removed the pot from the fire and wanted to get himself a bowl using the tough shell of a fruit of sorts, but Ro Xin stopped him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rule to follow before you eat. Have some soup first before you drink, even more so when you¡¯re starving.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head nervously.


    ¡°You must take care of your stomach. A person¡¯s strengthes from many different aspects, and if a person¡¯s stomach is damaged, digestion and absorption will be affected. How would you be stronger from that?¡± Ro Xin rolled her eyes at Tang Ling.


    She grabbed another pot and put it on the fire before she poured drinking water into the pot and exined, ¡°Cook a pot of soup using these vegetables and two eggs to warm up your stomach. It¡¯s just like how you shouldn¡¯t suddenly throw a frozen man into ake of hot water. You must warm the body up slowly using a hot towel.¡± She sounded very righteous. After all, she was the type of girl who would voice out her opinion whenever she came across problems that were rted to her field of study.


    However, Tang Ling did not dislike her for being straightforward. He could even feel the concern and sincerity from Ro Xin¡¯s attitude.


    Soon, the pot of vegetables and egg soup plus a little salt emanated a magnificent fragrance. It must be because the vegetables Ro Xin collected were very fresh.


    After taking a sip, Tang Ling started to warm up, so hemenced his meal. Sulent salted meat was carefully smeared across a burning hot stone. Then, a sauce mixed with all types of spices was smeared across the surface of the evenly sliced meat.


    Pssst! When it was flipped over, the sizzling got louder. Despite the quick searing, the meat was cooked. It was soft, fragrant, piping hot, and filled with vor. Cured with spices, the meat was enhanced by a little bit of spiciness and dash of numbness, plus a tinge of sweetness.


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone. Although he had nned to simply roast the mutated beast meat, he was thrilled that he agreed to try Ro Xin¡¯s way of eating.


    <i>Why is he so happy?</i> Ro Xin could not help but giggle when she saw Tang Ling¡¯s shining eyes. ¡°Here, have some dew seeds.¡±


    Tang Ling nodded and scooped the dew seeds into his mouth. The seeds were soft and mushy but had a chewy aftertaste. It was refreshing. When he chewed more, the slight saltiness and the mild sweetness filled his mouth. There was also a crunchy texture that came from the nuts.


    ¡°This is delicious!¡± Tang Ling shoved half a bowl of seeds into his mouth and chewed with puffy cheeks, making him look like a Miro-tooth snow hamster.


    Ro Xinughed as she also filled a bowl of dew seeds for herself and ate it with the seared meat slices. She had insisted on hunting with Tang Ling earlier because of her doubts about his identity, but she knew she should not judge a book by its cover.


    During the hunt for meat, Tang Ling¡¯s decisiveness and power were on full disy in front of her. The power that she witnessed was not how he hunted a Level 1 mutated beast, but in every sh that he delivered, every precise punch that he threw, and that sharp gaze that he fixed on his target which was unique to those with power.


    Anyhow, Tang Ling was nothing out of the ordinary as a strange young teen.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, did not think that much. He could not let the food in front of him down and he must have table manners when eating, hence thinking about anything else during a meal was an insult that vited the tastiness of the food.


    The meal satisfied Tang Ling¡¯s cravings and appetite but not his body¡¯s needs. He required a huge amount of energy every day to maintain constant growth. With that thought in mind, Tang Ling pulled out a strip of vicious beast meat in front of Ro Xin brazenly and sliced it into a smaller strip of 50 grams. ording to his current state, he would at least need 150 grams a day to maintain his growth. He was the definition of a resource-draining monster.


    ¡°Vicious beast meat?¡± Ro Xin looked at Tang Ling in shock, but on second thought, her reaction was uncalled for because the person in front of her was Tang Ling.


    ¡°Do you know what is this?¡± Tang Ling dangled the strip of meat in his fingers.


    From the moment they met until now, Tang Ling only knew the name of the girl in front of him. He did not know where she came from, what she did for a living and why she appeared in the safe zone of the Santos Branching Ridge that was devoid of human presence.


    Nheless, he knew she was knowledgeable.


    ¡°Of course, I know what it is.¡± Ro Xin rolled her eyes at Tang Ling. The drifter group that she was from was actually quite strong, and with some teamwork, they could hunt a couple of Level 1 vicious beasts at times. It was considered one of the most important resources for her group and was the foundation to make the strong even stronger. Why would she not know about it? Her question was why would Tang Ling take it out now?


    ¡°Do you want to have some? If you can eat it, I still have a lot with me.¡± Tang Ling liked Ro Xin a lot and he was never stingy when it came to sharing with people he liked.


    Without answering, she snatched the strip of meat from his hand and scanned it carefully. ¡°Is this Level 3 vicious beast meat?¡± She was sincere and careful when she sized the strip of meat. Once, her group spent a lot to exchange a small strip of Level 3 vicious beast meat just for a member of the group to break through the limits, so she knew how precious a slice of vicious beast meat could be.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Ling nodded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have it. I can¡¯t even have Level 1 vicious beast meat.¡± Ro Xin shook her head and gave the strip back. She did not seem moved even when Tang Ling was trying to share the Level 3 vicious beast meat with her.


    ¡°Okay then, if I have any high mutated beast meat in the future, I¡¯ll keep them for you. A girl should be strong as well. Look at you. You don¡¯t even have muscles on your arm.¡± As he spoke, he contracted his biceps. His physique did not seem ster when he rxed, but when he flexed, the bulging muscles were filled with explosive power.


    Ro Xin was rendered speechless, she could not imagine how she would look like with a body full of muscles. Must one even have muscles to be strong?


    Tang Ling did not borate as he took the strip of vicious beast meat back. After he sliced it, he wanted to stuff it into his mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ro Xin held Tang Ling back.


    ¡°Uh...eating meat?¡± Tang Ling was confused. He believed Ro Xin was smart though she would respond stupidly at times.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you full yet?¡±


    Tang Ling had actually eaten almost half of the 50 kg Level 1 mutated beast and also more than 15 kg of dew seeds, yet he was not full?


    ¡°Yeah, that food can¡¯t replenish my energy. It won¡¯t be enough to replenish my energy even if I eat 150 kg of those and my stomach explodes. Furthermore, the mixed energy from the food would go to waste.¡± Tang Ling looked innocently at her.


    <i>Your stomach will explode? The hell you will!</i> Ro Xin was once again rendered speechless. She started to realize how luxuriously Tang Ling lived and the reason he was so strong.


    However, her OCD was acting up and she could not control herself. She snatched the vicious beast meat away from Tang Ling again and said, ¡°You can¡¯t waste it like this. You must cook it with some herbs to bring out its full effects.¡±


    ¡°You have a recipe?¡± Shocked, he seemed to understand the meaning of having a recipe to cook the meat.


    Su Siao¡¯s note did mention some recipes, but those were only useful at relieving pain and aiding digestion. It was unable to function like the good wood core that he got from Kun, which increased his digestion and absorption rate. Therefore, in order to save the trouble, Tang Ling usually just swallowed the meat.


    ¡°Yes, but not now.¡± Ro Xin was a little disappointed. How could she watch Tang Ling waste a strip of precious vicious beast meat by swallowing it?


    Tang Ling did not care about Ro Xin¡¯s bleeding heart. He swallowed the meat gluttonously and steadily practiced the eating technique that Su Siao had taught him.


    He was getting better at the eating technique since he could better stimte his muscles to aid the digestion and even continuously stimte his muscles twice in a row, hence increasing the digestion rate, much to his delight.


    The familiar pain came, but he was strong enough to neglect it. He told Ro Xin, ¡°I have to start cultivating. Keep watch, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and get me a recipe!¡± he added before he shut his eyes and started his daily cultivation routine of the Thousand Satin Skill.


    ¡°You little bastard, why do you have to make it sound like it¡¯s the right thing to do?¡± Ro Xin grumpily pulled some grass and tossed it at Tang Ling, but she unconsciously moved closer to him and started to keep watch.


    <i>How long is he going to cultivate for? Do I have to keep watch the whole night?</i>


    Right after the thought popped in her mind, she heard painful moans from Tang Ling. It was the strange blue toxin attacking him again. The blue toxin attacked every time he finished eating or started cultivating without missing. The intense pain enveloped him whole immediately, and a heavy gruntter, he fell onto the ground.


    First, it was freezing cold, then the cold turned into stinging burns. Tang Ling instinctively wanted to remove his clothes. It was so hot that it almost drove him crazy, but he was quickly immobilized by the pain to the point that he could not even unbutton his shirt. He helplesslyy on the ground and panted heavily.


    Ro Xin was stunned when she saw him react like that, but she responded like how a professional herbal healer should. She went up to him and flipped him over. The uncontroble stiffened state could cause breathing difficulty if hey straight on the ground.


    She then unbuttoned his shirt and sourly realized that the strange blue color had started to spread under his skin. It was just getting started. Judging from Tang Ling¡¯s condition, his body was freezing and was not as hot as he imed.


    Ro Xin quickly searched her memories of medical and herbal knowledge in her mind. Decisively, she boiled a pot of water, then searched for a bottle of medicinal powder from her animal pelt backpack.


    Although the medicinal powder might not help Tang Ling¡¯s condition at all, it was a universal painkiller. Regardless of condition, it has its own effect of relieving pain because it was made from a type of anesthetic and numbing the body could relieve all kinds of pain.


    Ro Xin was busy as she prepared the powder. She carefully adjusted the dosage and spooned a little bit of powder into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth. She split the fire into four and moved Tang Ling to the middle, surrounding him in the sign of a cross.


    Then, she unbuttoned his clothes and tore a strip from it to soak in hot water. After wringing it, she started to rub it over his body and limbs repeatedly.


    ¡®A healer was a parent to all.¡¯ That was a saying and the moral code of a healer that her grandfather had taught her. During treatment, there was no embarrassment or awkwardness between man and woman; only life and death mattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I may not be able to cure your poison now, but I¡¯ll help you relieve your pain. As long as your pain is relieved, there¡¯s nothing to be scared of anymore. Your consciousness will no longer suffer and as long as your will remains, you¡¯ll be able to defeat it!¡±


    Several drops of sweat dripped off Ro Xin¡¯s sharp nose while she offered himfort and stayed by his side to help him ovee the pain.


    Actually, given Tang Ling¡¯s tenacity, his will would never be defeated by mere pain, but under the dim firelight, Ro Xin¡¯s sweaty face provided a strong sense of warmth to him. His eyes were wide and somehow he stopped feeling the burning sensation as he started to cool down while being wrapped infortable warmth.


    He even felt his senses start to recover as Ro Xin rubbed his body and limbs, and his viscous blood started to flow once again. It was the first time he felt sofortable after the strange blue toxin attacked him. She would also feed him some powder to relieve the pain from time to time, and it was the best he could ask for.


    Tang Ling started to fade out of consciousness with thefort. He shut his eyes and allowed Ro Xin to take care of him. Soon, he fell asleep once again.


    ...


    The refreshing morning breeze swept across Tang Ling¡¯s body with a light drizzle.


    After a dreamless, burdenless deep slumber, Tang Ling suddenly opened his eyes. His chest felt a little heavy, so he tilted his head up and realized that Ro Xin was asleep on his chest. She seemed to be exhausted.


    As for himself, he realized he was already dressed properly. The ck mantle was draped over him like a nket and ayer of dried leaves had beenid on top of it, providing warmth to his body throughout the night.


    Tang Ling wanted to wake up, but he lowered himself again when he saw the exhausted Ro Xin.


    <i>Let¡¯s just leave her be for a while.</i>


    He looked up into the drizzling sky as a strange feeling rose in his heart. Other than his grandmother, Ro Xin was the first girl to take care of him.


    ¡°Are you already up?¡± Ro Xin was having a cat nap, and the slight movement from Tang Ling woke her. Shezily nced over at him. Thankfully, the attack from the blue toxin had passed, and Tang Ling looked a lot better.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Ling had actually prepared many words in his mind for Ro Xin, but it turned into a in ¡°thank you¡± when they escaped his mouth. As a matter of fact, since their encounter, he had been thanking her a few times now.


    Ro Xin got up and washed her face with the leftover water in the pot before she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a herbal healer, and my biggest wish is to be a scientist or a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Ick study material and systematic learning opportunities.¡± Ro Xin smiled and seemed relieved as she added, ¡°But I have a lot of chances to practise in the Drifter¡¯s camp and every experience is precious to me. I didn¡¯t heal you. I just relieved your pain, so there¡¯s no need to thank me just yet.¡±


    Tang Ling did not respond verbally, but he remembered what Ro Xin said about needing study material and systematic learning opportunities.


    ¡°However, I have a hunch about your condition. I thought about it repeatedly the whole night and I can safely say that you¡¯ve not been poisoned, but strong energy has been injected into your body,¡± Ro Xin stated.


    ¡°Strong energy?¡± Affected by what she said, he bolted up. He knew Ro Xin was telling the truth because he knew better than anyone how he got the blue toxin in the first ce.


    ¡°Yes, external energy or active energy injected from external sources,¡± she said affirmatively, ¡°And as for that, I have both good and bad news for you. You don¡¯t have to choose because I¡¯ll tell you the bad news first.¡±

 Chapter 243 - Overlapped Paths

    <h4>Chapter 243: Ovepped Paths</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The bad news was really bad, at least, to Tang Ling.


    He was unable to replenish energy and cultivate anymore because the blue active energy in his body would challenge him for the energy he consumed.


    ¡°Why is it taking energy from me and not me taking energy from it?¡± Tang Ling was miserable about being on the losing end.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s a lot stronger than you.¡± Ro Xin¡¯s answer was simple. Up until now, she had a clear idea of how Tang Ling got tangled up with the blue active energy and how it attacked his body.


    A member of the Death Adder Squad, who was equivalent to a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior-to-be, had unleashed his most lethal attack on Tang Ling. It was almost certain that the attack contained some essence of his power, so the blue active energy was a lot stronger than Tang Ling, who was not even a Purple Moon Warrior yet.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I even replenish a tiny bit of energy?¡± Tang Ling sulked. Would it mean that he had to pause his cultivation for now? Would the little seed starve to death?


    ¡°No, the more you replenish, the faster it spreads. I hate it when my patient doesn¡¯t believe what I say. You can test it out. Eat as much as you want and replenish as much as you want. If it doesn¡¯t attack, that means it won¡¯t spread and I¡¯ll be proven wrong. I¡¯ll then apologize to you every day for the rest of my life,¡± Ro Xin dered coldly.


    Tang Ling stuck his tongue out. <i>Is it that serious?</i> ¡°Then, if I can¡¯t replenish energy, can I starve the active energy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, you can only maintain it as you are. You can¡¯t get any better than this. This active energy possesses a powerful cold nature and will attack you when it feels like it.¡± Ro Xin did not hold the truth back from Tang Ling.


    ¡°Cold nature? I feel very hot when it attacks.¡± Tang Ling was confused, but he did not doubt Ro Xin¡¯s diagnosis because the first feeling he felt was indeed cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. That¡¯s because your senses are mixed up. If you¡¯ve seen someone freeze to death before, you¡¯ll understand. Their bodies are usually naked and they have a faint smile on their face because their senses have been mixed up by the cold, causing them to feel hot and warm.¡± Ro Xin nced at Tang Ling. <i>Will he smile if he freezes to death? </i>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s too much of a hassle to exin everything to you. In short, feeling like that is an extremely dangerous symptom. I really don¡¯t understand how your body can withstand the attacks one after another following all that!¡± Ro Xin¡¯s gaze scanned him carefully.


    Tang Ling shivered. He was afraid that she would dissect him for research purposes, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°What about the good news?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee up with a healing method, and if it goes smoothly, the active energy will nourish you instead.¡± Ro Xin was serious when she mentioned the possible cure.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Ling raised a surprised brow. He somehow started to understand Ro Xin¡¯s intention.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The energy will eventually be exhausted, and only then will you be considered fully healed. And since it must be exhausted, your body can simply consume it. Wouldn¡¯t it nourish your body instead?¡± she said seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then.¡± Decisively, he stood up and started packing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very confident about this.¡± Ro Xin did not want to give Tang Ling false hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll know after trying.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She was curious. Where could he possibly go in his condition?


    ¡°You are trying to heal me, aren¡¯t you? Of course, I¡¯m following you wherever you go.¡± Tang Ling turned around and smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m on the clock, so can you please hurry up?¡±


    Unknowingly, when she saw his smile, Ro Xin had the urge to punch him to death.


    ...


    The floating carriage was speeding ahead while Tang Long was daydreaming in his seat. He had left the Raqir PLains and was returning to Starstay City.


    As a matter of fact, he stayed in the Raqir ins for a very short amount of time: a total of one night and half a day, yet in that period of time, his pride had been shattered. Something deep in his heart was shaken.


    He had lost and it was utter defeat. He was not No. 1. If he was Tang Ling and did not have all these resources at his disposal, would he be stronger than Tang Ling?


    With that in mind, Tang Long poured himself a ss of alcohol. He once hated and resented this kind of liquid and would never touch it except for a special asion, yet he drained it to thest drop in a single gulp.


    Tang Long did not care how it felt when the alcohol ran down his throat and burned him. He only knew that when the heat rose, the tinge of inebriation would make him feel a little better.


    ¡°Drinking isn¡¯t bad. Compared to copsing mentally, getting drunk and venting your emotions is the right way.¡± Qi Dou had somehow slipped into Tang Long¡¯s carriage. He was sitting beside the window, looking at him quietly.


    Tang Long was his selection, the masterpiece that he raised since young, and there was no going back on this choice of his. He could not allow Tang Long to be destroyed by a single defeat.


    ¡°That temple...he has been there as well.¡± Tang Long poured another ss for himself and finished it again. He really wanted to vent it out but he got a lot quieter. The grievance that was buried in his heart almost caused him to explode.


    The whole world was talking about Tang Ling. They said that he was the heir to the legacy, the legend, who was the rightful candidate that the Dragon Army had been waiting for.


    However, what about Tang Long? What was he to the world?


    <i>Fine, I¡¯ve abandoned the identity a long time ago, so I shouldn¡¯t care about it.</i>


    However, deep down inside, he knew that even if he abandoned that identity, one day he would have to face the identity again. His identity would be brought up again though not as loudly. Then, the world would get to see that he was just an abandoned child! Indeed, he was the abandoned one!


    He was the man¡¯s abandoned child who did not need anything from that legendary hero and could rise and shine by himself and even surpass that wretched man! His goal was clear and he was getting closer to it. Although he had a feeling that he would soon achieve it, still...


    Qi Dou sighed and sat down opposite Tang Long as he poured himself a ss of alcohol as well.


    ¡°The temple is just an entrance and there¡¯s more than one entrance. You know that, don¡¯t you? If you view this as defeat, then you¡¯re being too hard on yourself.¡± Qi Dou sipped his ss. He knew about the Ark Searcher Program and had even heard a thing or two about the Beginning Searcher Program.


    He spoke the truth. This whole incident should not be considered as a defeat to Tang Long. After having heard Tang Long speak about the incident several times, he soon acquired sufficient understanding from many different angles.


    After Tang Long got to the temple, he used his Precise Instinct and faintly sensed and witnessed everything, but he was not able to get a clear picture.


    On the other end, the six viges of the grasnds were responsible for offering and worshipping the temple since they were the guardians of the temple. They could see everything that happened inside and could even touch everything inside like the silver eggs.


    However, this time around, everyone from the six viges could not see the temple anymore. All they could see was a cave that contained nothing. Something must have happened inside the cave. Tang Long was certain that Tang Ling had been into the temple.


    Tang Ling was that man¡¯s son, so there was a high percentage that he also possessed Precise Instinct. Through his engagements in the grasnds with him, Tang Long was able to confirm that Tang Ling had Precise Instinct through the details. He had to admit that his little brother had caused a lot of trouble for him.


    Originally, the Stardust Council nned to decipher the gics of the vigers from the six vigers just to search for that key that would allow them to make a gic serum of sorts so that a part of the Stardust Council would be able to ess the temple and explore it.


    Since Tang Ling got involved, the n was ruined, but it did not die without any contribution.


    With that in mind, Qi Dou said in front of Tang Long, ¡°The facts have proven that you can see the temple and I said there¡¯s more than one entrance. As the Stardust Council, we control three of those entrances. That boy identally entered one, but so what? What did it prove? Tang Long, this is no reason for you to deny your own value.¡±


    ¡°Stand up when you fall. Even the president agrees that grasping information has proven to be a huge advantage in battle. If you are defeated by this engagement, you are truly lost. You cannot afford to lose now. You must beat Tang Ling to the next goal and find that person, make him one of us.¡± Qi Dou hesitated for a while before he said that because he was nning to reveal the truth during Tang Long¡¯s 18th birthday. However, now that Tang Ling had made himself known and taken the world by storm, he had to bring the schedule up by a little.


    ¡°Who?¡± Tang Long felt a little calmer. <i>That¡¯s right. I can also see everything in the temple, so I cannot me myself just because Tang Ling got in identally. </i><i>It seems like the engagement in the grasnds damaged my mentality. It made me forget to remain calm in the face of honor or humiliation. </i>


    ¡°Zero. After you are done with the celebration in the True Capital, you must head to Darkness Port and find Zero! The council can¡¯t help you with this. You must go there alone. Do you understand?¡± Qi Dou said absolutely seriously.


    <i>Zero? Me, alone?</i>


    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Long¡¯s eyes were burning with determination. His heart longed for a chance to prove his own value. After all, people viewed his light as the shadow of the council, and not his own brightness.


    He wanted to be like Tang Ling who went out alone and proved his value to the world!


    ...


    ¡°Are you...Tang Ling?¡± Ro Xin walked in front, searching for something in the bushes and that question suddenly came up.


    Tang Ling had his stretchable backpack on his back and Ro Xin¡¯s animal pelt bag in front of him. His hands were in his pockets as hezily followed her around. He answered in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Tang Ling.¡±


    Ro Xin got grumpy again. <i>Can this guy even understand me properly? </i>She pulled some herbal grass and waved her hands while saying seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your name. I¡¯m talking about your identity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with my identity?¡± Tilting his head to the side, he saw Ro Xin¡¯s serious and careful expressionbined with a dash of nervousness which he found funny, so he stated, ¡°I¡¯m not even hiding anything from you.¡±


    That was right. He had not kept any secret from her. From his power to his vicious beast meat to the active energy that the rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior fired into him, he had told Ro Xin everything brazenly.


    Ro Xin was rendered speechless, but on second thought, he was right since he did not hide anything from her at all. Then, she added, ¡°Are you aware that I know you are <i>the</i> Tang Ling?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It sounds like some trick question or a tongue twister!¡± said Tang Ling as he drew his dagger from his waist. His hand was as fast as lightning when he tossed the dagger out and nailed a thorny chameleon on the tree.


    Ro Xin screamed in fright when Tang Ling threw the dagger all of a sudden, but when she realized that all he did was kill a Level 2 mutated beast, her fear turned into anger. The urge to beat him to death grew stronger. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡±


    Tang Ling ran up to the chameleon that he had pinned to the tree. It was as big as his arm. He quickly carved everything useful from the body and said, ¡°Of course, I am. I actually don¡¯t know whether you know who I am or not, but I¡¯m prepared for it. I did cause such a huge ruckus and the news spreads so quickly these days. Like I said, I didn¡¯t hold anything back from you, and you are also not surprised about me possessing Level 3 vicious beast meat at my age. What does that mean?¡±


    Ro Xin walked to Tang Ling, squatted down and repeated, ¡°What does that mean?


    ¡°It means that you already have the basic knowledge, hence yourck of surprise.¡± Tang Ling skillfully skinned the chameleon and cut its tail after he picked it up. ¡°This seems tasty.¡± The tail of a thorny chameleon was indeed tasty. It was meaty and possessed a special texture.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ro Xin found it difficult tomunicate properly with Tang Ling.


    ¡°Come on. You must have a way to make this a delicious dish.¡± He was serious.


    Speechless, Ro Xin snatched the skin of the chameleon from him. ¡°Eat it raw! Don¡¯t you know how dangerous the condition your body is in now?¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking my skin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the chameleon¡¯s skin, not yours!¡±


    ¡°I have use for that.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Then, the two of then asked in unison, ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡±


    ¡°To make a dyeing agent,¡± they spoke in one voice again.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body was covered in blue, so it would easily give his identity away. He must make some dyeing agent to mask the blue on his body. The dyeing agent that he made using Su Siao¡¯s recipe had failed to cover the blue. After he applied them, the strange blue color popped up again on where he applied the agent.


    Therefore, he decided to try out the second recipe, but he did not expect that Ro Xin would want to do the same. ¡°Why would you want a dyeing agent?¡±


    A quick thoughtter, Ro Xin decided to be honest with Tang Lin. ¡°I¡¯m one of the Ro Drifter Group members, and it¡¯s a little..plicated back at camp. In order to keep it down, I have to add some disguise to you before I bring you back.¡±


    Indeed, the Ro Drifter Group¡¯s camp was in turmoil at the moment.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble, you can just...¡± said Tang Ling.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my decision to bring you back and I have to cure your poison. It¡¯s a challenge to someone of my profession.¡± Ro Xin thought of someone back at camp and her eyes gleamed in disdain.


    Although Tang Ling did not answer verbally, his heart was moved by her words once more.

 Chapter 244 - Ro Drifter Camp

    <h4>Chapter 244: Ro Drifter Camp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ro Xin once again proved that she was knowledgeable. The dyeing agent that she crafted from the chameleon skin sessfully covered the strange blue on Tang Ling¡¯s body.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling¡¯s recipe was less effective since the blue still showed after he applied it.


    As a matter of fact, the two different recipes were essentially the same, but Ro Xin had added three different herbs into hers.


    ¡°Do you have an original recipe? My grandfather traded this at a high price from the ck market.¡± Ro Xin was more or less shocked when she saw Tang Ling¡¯s recipe.


    ¡°Is that so? My uncle left it for me.¡± He was not exactly lying, but the real owner of the recipe was Mr. Thousand Face, and as for why the recipe ended up in the ck market, it would be an interesting case to investigate another time.


    ¡°What a lucky guy,¡± Ro Xinmented before she added, ¡°Thankfully, I modified the recipe. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been hard for me to deal with that disgusting color on your body.¡±


    ¡°You are really good at this.¡± Tang Ling covered himself with the ck mantle again. After applying the dyeing agent, he had turned into a fair, somewhat pale, young boy but that was only judging from the visible parts of his body. The parts that were hidden under the mantle remained as they were since they had no time to change everything. Therefore, he still had to cover his face up.


    The two of them continued forward. They crossed two little hills and reached the valley where the Ro Drifter Camp was located.


    ording to what Ro Xin told Tang Ling, if things went smoothly, the camp would settle down for a whole month in order to collect sufficient resources before heading out to their next destination. As for where their next destination was, it would depend on the condition of the camp.


    Tang Ling, however, did not have a month to spare since he had to get to Darkness Port before December. After a quick calction, he could only stay for half a month, tops.


    Whether Ro Xin was capable of curing himpletely within half a month, it remained a question. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t heal you in half a month, if my approach is effective, you can follow my methods and help yourself along the way since it should not be a problem,¡± she told Tang Ling.


    Her words assured him. Later, he asked her, ¡°Then, what if I want to look for you in the future? Should Ie back to the Herrocky Mountain Ridge? You will be in the Santos Branching Ridge every autumn, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If things go smoothly, yes,¡± Ro Xin answered calmly although her heart was feeling otherwise. <i>Why does he want to look for me?</i>


    As a Drifter, her heart belonged to freedom and her mind was liberated from the shackles of themon world. She was used to bidding farewell and being familiar with strangers overnight, never to see each other again the next morning. Other than her own family members in the group, she had no connection with people from the outside world.


    <i>What does he mean? Is he trying to keep in contact with me?</i> Ro Xin thought she would eventually part with Tang Ling and they would never see each other again. After all, they were nothing but strangers that had once crossed paths.


    With that in mind, Ro Xin nced over at Tang Ling next to her. <i>Will I be in close contact with him in the future?</i>


    Then, Tang Ling suddenly cried out in shock and pointed at the bottom of the valley. He turned around to Ro Xin excitedly. ¡°Is this your camp?!¡±


    Startled, Ro Xin thought Tang Ling had seen through her thoughts, but when she realized that he had not, she felt sulky and decided to ignore him.


    As a matter of fact, the Ro Drifter Camp was indeed great. It had been around since the early years of the Purple Moon era and things had been passed down since then. They were considered a rather famous Drifter camp even in the whole world, so it surely was different from the others.


    From the little hill, the Drifter camp with 8,000 people was even bigger than Barbarto Vige. The camp was set up in the valley and ayer of vicious-looking iron fence with barbs surrounded the exterior.


    The iron mesh was 30 meters tall while the barb wires that knitted the fence together was as thick as a thumb, forming a 10 square meter iron fence that was a meter wide. Binders with a luster unique to alloy were used to connect the fences together.


    The binders were considered luxurious even though it was just made of grade E alloy material. The sight of this almost toppled Tang Ling¡¯s perception of a Drifter group. Were they not poor?


    The barbs on the iron fence were concentrated and extremely sharp at almost 1.5 meters in length. One could imagine that if the camp was attacked by a wave of beasts, the iron barb fence would serve as a powerful defensive line.


    If anyone of the viges in the grasnds had such a protective iron barbed fence, would the wolves pose a problem?


    However, it seemed like the luxurious iron barb fence was not enough for the Ro Drifter Group. Upon a closer look, a generator from the old civilization was ced behind the fence every 100 meters apart. The generators were connected to the fences and their function was self-exnatory. In short, although they were not as strong as the high walls of Safety Sector No. 17, they were sufficiently powerful.


    Beyond the electric iron barb fence was the real camp. It was not as messy as expected. Instead, it was arranged neatly ording to the people¡¯s requirements and desires.


    On the outer rim, there were young and strong men wearing in uniforms patrolling the area. The outer rim was obviously where the security forces were located.


    After the outer rim was the residential area which was further segmented into different sections based on functions, but that was not the most surprising thing in camp.


    The most surprising thing was the residential houses. They all formed a strange rectangle, and upon a closer look, they were actually the mobile homes from the old civilization. Where did the Drifter group get their hands on so many mobile homes? They were much more convenient than tents and suited the Drifters better.


    Other than that, the Drifters somehow managed to draw clean water through the camp. It seemed like they were fully prepared to settle down for a full month.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go down.¡± Ro Xin was actually proud of her camp when she saw how astonished Tang Ling was. However, when she thought of the current state of the camp, her heart groaned uncontrobly.


    Following her steps, Tang Ling soon arrived in the Ro Drifter Camp.


    Because Tang Ling followed Ro Xin into the camp, no one asked about his identity or his intention. The duo entered without any hindrance. However, less than a minuteter, an anxious old man rode an iron-scaled horse over and nervously acknowledged her return.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back! You¡¯ve been away for a day and a night. The chief is worried. If you hadn¡¯t gotten back by tonight, the Young Master might¡¯ve taken some men out to find you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go to my fatherter. Tell my brother not to worry,¡± Ro Xin simply answered the anxious man.


    The elderly man nodded and his gazended on Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling had his ck mantle on and a hood covering his head. Besides that, he even had a makeshift mask that Ro Xin had made for him to cover his face, so he was almost unrecognizable. Nevertheless, the way he dressed would spark curiosity and true enough, it managed to capture the old man¡¯s attention.


    He sized up Tang Ling, but when Ro Xin shot him a rather strict gaze, he stepped back and did not probe about Tang Ling. Instead, he asked her, ¡°Miss, do you want to take the horse there?¡±


    ¡°No need to do that. The camp isn¡¯t that big, so I¡¯ll just walk.¡± Ro Xin then turned around to Tang Ling and said, ¡°Dumbo,e on.¡±


    Dumbo? Tang Ling was stunned. <i>What the...?</i>


    He quickly understood Ro Xin¡¯s intention though. Since it was not suitable to use his real name, an alias was necessary, but the name Dumbo...Tang Ling had a feeling that Ro Xin had called him that on purpose. However, he could not argue, thus he feigned eptance and nodded heavily. The old man saw his reaction and did not say anything either. He bowed to Ro Xin and left.


    Looking at the retreating man, Ro Xin¡¯s gaze shed with resentment and frustration, but she did not say anything to Tang Ling and led him along quietly.


    The whole camp upied almost half of the valley and walking within made it feel a lot bigger than seeing it from afar.


    Tang Ling kept a low profile and followed Ro Xin. He distinctly noticed that she seemed a lot gloomier after they returned to the camp. He also noticed something strange. As they shuttled along the camp, many of the Drifters warmly weed her back. They seemed to really love her and sincerely greeted her with their warmest words.


    However, there were also some who appeared respectful but showed mixed feelings through their gaze. They even kept a distance from her and were not as weing as the majority.


    The situation was strange but not surprising to Tang Ling. In a huge camp of 8,000 people, it would only be strange if there was no internal conflict at all.


    With a name like Ro Drifter Camp, the founder of this Drifter group should be Ro Xin¡¯s ancestors. The old man had also mentioned that the chief of the camp was Ro Xin¡¯s father. Therefore, there must be restless folks trying to sow dissension.


    It had been minutes since he entered the camp, and Tang Ling already managed to grasp the overall situation of the camp, but he did not want to be part of this conflict. Still, he also decided that as long as he was in camp, he would stand up to help Ro Xin if she needed it. He was indebted to her anyway.


    They continued forward in silence, and soon, Tang Ling followed Ro Xin into the heart of the camp here where there were severalrger mobile homes.


    Ro Xin stopped and turned around, wanting to say something, but before she could, a rough voice entered their ears.


    ¡°Ro¡¯er, where have you been? Do you know Father is worried about you?¡± Tracing the voice, Tang Ling spotted a tall, young man.


    He shared a resemnce to Ro Xin. He was rather handsome and had a face full of a beard while his muscr body made him look older than his actual age. If not for Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct which allowed him to easily hide some trivial details, he would have perceived this young man with thick brows as a man in his prime.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Ro Xin smiled as her eyes twinkled. It was the first time she had smiled since she returned. She did not care whether the muscr young man would scold her or not as she ran forward and held his hand, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Something held me back. Are you gonna scold me for that?¡±


    The young man was stunned when Ro Xin spoke in a cute voice. In response, he widened his eyes at her dully.


    Tang Ling found it funny but painful to watch at the same time because it reminded him of San San.


    The young man could not scold Ro Xin, so he shifted his attention to Tang Ling. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is my friend, Dumbo,¡± Ro Xin said casually.


    ¡°Dumbo? Where is he from? How do you know each other? Why did you bring him back to camp? Don¡¯t you know the situation in camp?¡± The young man fired a barrage of questions at her.


    Ro Xin furrowed her brows and let go of the young man¡¯s hand. ¡°Ro Li, don¡¯t be so rude! Can¡¯t I bring a friend back? Are you suspecting me? Do you not trust your only sister?¡±


    Ro Li? Loli? Tang Ling started to sweat. He really had no idea why would such a buff hunk have a name so simr to loli, a term for describing young girls.


    ¡°I...¡± Ro Li stammered because Ro Xin had snatched all the words away from his mouth and silenced him.


    Without caring about his dull reaction, she grabbed Tang Ling by the hand and headed to one of the mobile homes.


    ¡°Ro Xin! Look at you! Why are you holding a man¡¯s hand? You are a girl. Do you even realize that? Hey! Where are you bringing him?! Are you bringing him to your room?! No, you stand where you are, youngdy! Ro Xin!¡± Ro Li jumped forward like a grumpy hopping rabbit as he nagged madly and had no intention of stopping.


    Ro Xin turned a deaf ear to him and marched faster with Tang Ling.


    When they reached a light green mobile home that looked a lot like a girl¡¯s, Ro Xin stopped, opened the door, and pushed Tang Ling inside. She walked in and mmed the door in Ro Li¡¯s face. Meanwhile, he continued nagging outside the door relentlessly.


    Tang Ling removed his hood and looked at her innocently.


    Ro Xin stuck her tongue out cutely andined awkwardly, ¡°My brother is such a nag!¡±


    Then, a lightbulb lit up in her head. She ran closer to Tang Ling nervously and pulled him to the mirror. ¡°My brother is a snitch. He¡¯ll surely bring my father around and I won¡¯t be able to hold him back. I must change your appearance before he arrives.¡±


    Tang Ling was not concerned at first until he felt something in his hand and his face started to blush. <i>Is this how a girl¡¯s hand feels like? It¡¯s so soft though not as soft as San San¡¯s but...it¡¯s so tender. It¡¯s so different from Yu and Orston¡¯s!</i> While he had not held hands with Yu and Orston, he always arm-wrestled them.


    ¡°Sit down. Why are you standing there?¡± Ro Xin did not notice his awkwardness, but when she saw him standing there with a strange look, she urged him to sit.


    It was then that she reacted to holding hands with him. She started to blush and retracted her hands quickly as she feigned calmness. ¡°It¡¯s fine for friends to hold hands. Sit down.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± <i>So, it¡¯s fine? </i>


    Ro Xin then pulled the drawer in front of the mirror out and rifled through it for something. ¡°I must give you a makeover before Dad arrives.¡±

 Chapter 245 - Symphony of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 245: Symphony of Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Be it a change in face or disguise, they were all women¡¯s specialty. I¡¯m just a passerby in this vast world, stealing some precious experience from them. Even though these things cannot make a real disguise, they are the basis for my art of disguise ¡ª The God of Disguise of the Dragon Army, Mr. Thousand Face¡¯


    Tang Ling believed the quote deeply.


    When Ro Xin pulled out a bunch of items, like a color palette, brushes, pencils, and a tube of red stick plus many bottles in various sizes, Tang Ling¡¯s belief was further solidified. He believed the quote and trusted Ro Xin, but he should have begged her to hold back with her makeover.


    Unfortunately, he did not realize how far would she go. When he saw his face with sparkly blue eyes, red sulent lips, and fair pinkish cheeks, he was utterly frightened.


    Ro Xin was pleased with her work. Shemented as he sized up the makeover while moving his head left and right by gripping his chin, ¡°Perfect!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the shadow here is decent but a little more can make the eyes pop and your nose bridge will appear taller.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. The contact lenses are antiques left behind by the old civilization. Do you know how lucky must I be to collect them? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have dyed it blue. Gray is a nice color. Got it?


    ¡°Hmm, the lipstick might not be the most valuable in the old civilization, but it¡¯s a natural color that I mixed myself. Damn it! I wished I was born in the old civilization! I would¡¯ve surely been legendary in the makeup world.


    ¡°Hmm, this is really great! Your face and skin are already delicate enough. A little more work and you can look even cuter.¡±


    Delicate? Cute? Tang Ling¡¯s fists on hisps were shaking furiously because he was holding back his urge to kill the cuter version of him in the mirror.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy with it?¡± Ro Xin sensed his trembling fists and was upset. She believed that the makeover she had given Tang Ling was definitely her masterpiece.


    <i>Oh, he looks so beautiful! With blonde hair, even though his face is a little bit pale, the rouge on the cheeks looks so natural. Plus, the faint pink matches the color of his lips. The contact lenses and the shadows work perfectly. It makes his eyes bigger, his nose bridge taller and his chin sharper.</i>


    <i>And it¡¯s a nude look! No one will be able to tell Tang Ling is wearing makeup!</i>


    <i>How beautiful! What a sessful makeover!</i>


    ¡°Thank you, but please return my face to me.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s veins were popping out on his forehead.


    ¡°What? Please respect my work! It¡¯s a masterpiece! Your face? Do you want to die?!¡± Ro Xin acted like she was severely hurt.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather die than have a face like this.¡± The urge to kill himself just increased tenfold.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t. If you don¡¯t want to look this beautiful, you can do it yourself!¡± Ro Xin pouted angrily and kept everything back into her drawer while arguing with Tang Ling, but before she could finish, a loud bang came from the door.


    A strong and dignified voice echoed in her room, ¡°Ro Xin, look at you! Bringing some strangers into the camp and into your own room? And it¡¯s a man?!¡± Ro Li seemed very concerned about this, and the way he said it made him sound like a busybody.


    The sudden banging startled Tang Ling and Ro Xin, so they turned around to the door.


    A man with a mustache, who was as buff as Ro Li, and had ck hair and eyes, appeared at the door. Behind him was Ro Li.


    ¡°Huh? You are Dumbo? Dumbo is a girl?¡± Ro Li rubbed his eyes in shock and turned around to the middle-aged man to say apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Dad, I might have misunderstood Ro Xin.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The middle-aged man nodded in agreement. Then, he red at Ro Li. ¡°Look closer before you simply make any report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Ro Li then turned around to Tang Ling with a smile. ¡°I am sorry, Dumbo, uh... Ms. Dumbo. You are a girl, but why are you named Dumbo? You look better with long hair.


    ¡°Make yourself at home. Here, have some meat. Look at you. You¡¯re scrawny like a stick. People will mistake you as a boy.


    ¡°Ms. Dumbo, let me introduce myself. My name is Ro Li. I¡¯m...¡±


    Ro Li was spewing nonsense on his own and Ro Xin responded with a peculiar look. She looked at Tang Ling with a worried gaze and realized that his veins had popped up on his forehead and were twitching.


    In the next second, Tang Ling bolted and lunged towards Ro Li at an inconceivable speed. He punched Ro Li in the face, causing his nose to bleed. The blood sprayed on Tang Ling¡¯s thin shirt and wet the piece of ¡®Horror Luby List¡¯.


    Tang Ling punched Ro Li madly and cursed, ¡°Who the hell wants to know what your name is? What the hell are you talking about in front of me?¡±


    The middle-aged man turned around in pity. <i>Did Ro Li anger the little girl with his enthusiasm? Isn¡¯t this little girl¡¯s voice a little too rough? Isn¡¯t she a little too strong? Hmm, is her man-like strength because her voice is rough?</i><i>Whatever! I like a strong daughter-inw! </i>


    Ro Xin¡¯s father started to n for the long term.


    Ro Li blocked Tang Ling using his hands. Although he felt humiliated, he could not fight back. <i>Right, Dad always says men should please women, so let¡¯s say something to make her happier.</i>


    He managed to shout in a muddled tone despite being punched in the face relentlessly. Would his attempt to please Ms. Dumbo move this violent girl?


    Suddenly, Tang Ling stopped beating him up and looked at Ro Li with a strange gaze. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I...<i>cough</i>...I can¡¯t speak properly while you are beating me up.¡± Ro Liughed in a ttering manner.


    ¡°Beautiful, your *ss!¡± Infuriated, Tang Ling punched him another seven to eight times.


    Ro Xin had enough of this little farce, so she shouted, ¡°Tang Ling, are you done?¡±


    Tang Ling?!


    Ro Xin realized what she had done out of nervousness, but there was no turning back now.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, stood up brazenly and wiped his face with his sleeve firmly. Half of his makeup was wiped off and he said without being overly concerned, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Tang Ling, not Dumbo.¡±


    ¡°I met Ro Xin when she was collecting herbs. I saved her from danger, but she returned the favor shortly after that when she saved me because I¡¯ve been poisoned. Ro Xin wanted to cure my poison, so she brought me back to camp. That¡¯s what happened. If I¡¯m causing trouble, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling...¡± Ro Xin did not expect Tang Ling to spill the truth. As a consequence, she was nervous. She jogged to Tang Ling and stood in front of him, begging the middle-aged man with teary eyes, ¡°Dad...¡±


    She could not find the right words to say. Be it acting like a spoiled child or giving excuses, none of those would work. Her father must know about Tang Ling because he was not a leader who shut himself off from the world.


    Ro Xin knew how much trouble she was in and what kind of problems the camp would have to face if the truth got out.


    Although Ro Li was punched mercilessly by Tang Ling, he stood up and said, ¡°A man shouldn¡¯t distinguish debt and grudge. Sis, you did well, but even so, he cannot stay in your room!¡±


    It seemed like Ro Li was not on the same page as everyone. He was the one that should have been called Dumbo because he failed to see how serious this matter was to the camp.


    The middle-aged man went silent and his gaze wasplicated. Tang Ling¡¯s name caused a tidal wave in his heart.


    ¡°They...finally met?¡± His gaze unconsciously moved to Ro Li, who was looking at them stupidly.


    Then, a voice came from outside the door, ¡°Chief, the general captain together with the second and third captains request an emergency meeting. It¡¯s about Ms. Ro Xin.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, tell them I will be there in five,¡± said Ro Xin¡¯s father. He turned around to Ro Xin and said, ¡°Give him a better makeover. Keep the blonde hair and the blue eyes, but don¡¯t let the others see his true face. When I call for you, bring him over. Call him Dumbo and make up whatever story you have about his background.¡±


    ¡°Ro Li, you¡¯ll be with me. Do not say anythingter. Tell the others that you made me mad today and I punched you and silenced you for the day.¡±


    ¡°Why, Dad? What did I do wrong?¡± Ro Li was unhappy, but a re from his father shut him up.


    ¡°Dad, then Tang Ling...¡± Ro Xin said in concern. If her father was serious, there was no way for her to revert her father¡¯s will, but to neglect Tang Ling¡¯s condition and forgo her promise was not her way either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we solve the matters at hand.¡± Ro Xin¡¯s father looked her in the eyes deeply. His gaze seemedplicated and he had a tinge of confusion about fate. After that, he departed, leaving the nervous Ro Xin with the confused Tang Ling.


    Ro Xin¡¯s father sure had reacted strangely to Tang Ling¡¯s presence.


    ...


    Ro Yan was the current leader of the Ro Drifter Group. Ever since this Drifter group came to be, it had been led by the Ro family. In other words, it was founded by the Ros.


    At the dawn of its formation, it was never meant to be a Drifter camp, but it was a bold decision that the Ro ancestors had made to move into the Herrocky Mountain Ridge. The most helpless thing about history was that it could not be changed.


    At first, it was just a move to protect the family, but the ancestors did not want to abandon their friends either, so when they decided to move into the Herrocky Mountain Ridge, four other brothers-in-arms followed. Then, the story became a little too long from there. In short, after all these years of development, the Ros remained the leader and was the first to step up against all sorts of danger.


    Due to their family¡¯s courage, Ro Yan was the only one left in his generation. Among the people that had died were his grandfather, his parents, his two brothers, and his sister, as a woman who died in the fangs of a vicious beast bravely. Even his younger siblings were dead.


    Someone said the Ros should regain the family¡¯s glory in his generation, but it did not happen. The family had diminished, so only he, Ro Li, and Ro Xin still bore the surname Ro within the camp.


    On the other hand, the other four families grew a lot stronger.


    The Boride family was the strongest and they had grouped up with the other three families, eyeing the position of leader of the camp.


    The ideals and beliefs of both sides were in conflict as well.


    The Ro Drifter Group had existed for over a hundred years and had been developing since. The camp no longer housed only five lineages, including the Ros. There were also many more Drifters that joined the group and became the majority. If not for them, Ro Yan¡¯s position as a leader would have slipped away a long time ago. However, even though the scattered majority supported him, they failed to be a strong support team and sumbed to temptation and provocation easily.


    The signs were showing. Ro Yan could not sleep at night because he was worried that the Ro Drifter Group which his ancestors founded would end in his hands. Truth be told, if the camp ended with him, so be it.


    The Ros were never people who longed for power. Otherwise, with the current status of the camp, they could have built a safety vige or whatnot. Ro Yan was more worried about his family.


    In such a political conflict, if one had no ambitions, one would be killed mercilessly or be enved by the opposite party. If he lost, other than death, his son and daughter would have to live under people¡¯smand, giving up their freedom, and live a humiliating life.


    Therefore, Ro Yan could not afford to lose! He could give away the entire camp but not the Ro bloodline!


    While all that was running in his mind, Ro Yan remained calm and dignified on the outside. He looked at the three men who sat in front of him.


    The general captain was Jim Boride while the second and third captains were Colin Danielle and Kazuichi Sanada. These three men were the descendants of the four families and they were outstanding on their own, especially Jim.


    Jim was Ro Li¡¯s peer, and at the age of 22, he had broken through his limits and was as powerful as a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior. His talent would lead him to a bright future in a safety sector, hence the Borides grew stronger by the day. The family seemed to be blessed by the heavens. Many powerful individuals hade from their family in the past two generations.


    On the other hand, Ro Xin was definitely talented, and there was a high chance that she could be a doctor which was an upation that all safety cities sought after.


    As for Ro Li, he...


    The mixed feelings arose in Ro Yan¡¯s heart once more. He remembered that night 16 years ago and the man that he had met.


    <i>His eyes...can he see the future?</i>


    Withstanding the mixed feelings in his heart, Ro Yan spoke, ¡°Jim, and the two of you, what is the purpose of this emergency meeting?¡±


    Jim stood and bowed before he voiced his inquiry to Ro Yan, ¡°Chief, my respectful Uncle Ro Yan, I heard Ro Xin is back, but she brought a stranger home with her.¡±


    Just as expected!

 Chapter 246 - The Price Of Usurping

    <h4>Chapter 246: The Price Of Usurping</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jim would never let other men near Ro Xin. He had a strong desire to possess Ro Xin to the point that he would feel annoyed when she got too close to her brother, Ro Li. He already viewed Ro Xin as his woman. Firstly, he really liked her. Secondly, if he and Ro Xin got married, the Boride family would righteously take over the Ro Drifter Camp.


    Other than that, the Boride family and the other three had agreed to stop the camp from epting new Drifters, at least before theypletely take over the rule from the Ros. It could not be helped because all the individual groups supported the Ros who easily won the hearts of the people with their style. Plus, being a herbal healer, Ro Xin was very popr among the people because she was a much-needed healer in the camp.


    In reference to that, epting new Drifters would mean increasing Ro Yan¡¯s supporters and Jim could not let that happen, hence the urgent meeting. Ro Xin did not only bring someone back. She had brought a man back, much to Jim¡¯s infuriation.


    Jim¡¯s question angered Ro Yan, but he could not simply reveal his emotions, so he could only feign ignorance. ¡°Is that so? Ro Xin brought someone back? I don¡¯t know about that. Is it that serious?¡± Ro Yan answered casually.


    ¡°Chief, you should know the current situation. The Stardust Council patrols the Santos Branching Ridge everyday. If the Ro Drifter Camp simply epts some outsider, we may get on the council¡¯s wrong side.¡± Jim¡¯s reason sounded righteous and reasonable.


    Keeping quiet, Ro Yan changed his pose and leaned on his chair, saying to his aide, ¡°Why not we call Ro Xin over? Oh, and tell her to bring the person here as well.¡±


    Jim lowered his head, hiding a subtle evil smile. <i>Ro Yan will eventually submit.</i>


    ...


    Tang Ling looked a lot better and normal after the second round of makeover.


    Ro Xin had removed the beautiful and tender makeup, leaving only the golden hair and blue eyes. On top of that, Tang Ling also suggested stuffing something in his mouth to change the shape of his face, so she helped with that.


    As a result, the second makeover turned Tang Ling into a pale, young boy with golden hair, a puffy lower lip, and slightly bulging cheeks that were the usual features of the Light Continent lineage.


    His current appearance was considered a drastic change from his own disguise. Tang Ling believed that no one would be able to recognize him anymore unless he ran into someone who had Precise Instinct like him.


    As for that, Tang Ling was still baffled by the fact that Young Master Long was able to recognize him. His first reaction was to run away, and it was not because he got scared when Young Master Long recognized him, but that sense of danger stimted him and caused goosebumps to ripple across his skin. Other than running away, he could not think of anything else. It was safe to say that his sixth sense was what started the fight with Tang Long.


    With all that in mind, Tang Ling followed Ro Xin to Ro Yan¡¯s mobile home.


    When Jim firstid eyes on Tang Ling, his gaze was shooting sparks of extreme hostility. However, when Ro Xin noticed his gaze, she purposely got closer to Tang Ling and held his hand.


    ¡°Ro Xin.¡± Ro Yan noticed his daughter¡¯s little movement and feigned a fierce warning at her improper behavior.


    ¡°Yes, Father, what is the matter?¡± Ro Xin did not spare a nce at Jim and turned a blind eye to him, looking at her father.


    Before Ro Yan could even say anything, Jim stepped up and spoke to Ro Xin, ¡°The chief wasn¡¯t informed about this stranger that you brought back, but the patrols saw him and they are ufortable with his presence. They reported it to me, so I called for a meeting with the chief.¡±


    Ro Xin refused toply as rage boiled in her, but before she could argue, Jim beat her to it, ¡°Everyone is asking for peace now. Ro Xin, you should understand better than anyone that autumn is a precious season. Autumn in the Santos Branching Ridge is always great, except for our safety. We are supposed to settle down for a month here and that was made possible due to the Stardust Council¡¯s generosity.


    ¡°Do you know what kind of trouble wille for us if we simply ept and offer protection to a stranger during our short stay? You, as the daughter of the chief, should know better. Why are you acting the opposite now?¡±


    ¡°Jim, do I have to ask for your permission for the camp to take someone in?¡± Ro Xin was fuming. Her hands were shaking slightly and she interrupted Jim¡¯s words with a challenging gleam in her eyes. The question she asked was a smart one. If he answered ¡°yes¡±, it would be a brazen attempt to usurp the leader¡¯s position. If he answered ¡°no¡±, then he had no right to ask questions.


    Jim¡¯s arrogant gaze paused on Tang Ling for a second before he said, ¡°Stranger, lift your hood and remove your mask.¡±


    He then looked at Ro Xin and said inly, ¡°I¡¯m the general captain of the camp guards. It¡¯s a very sensitive time now. Anyone whoes into the camp must get my permission. It is for the camp¡¯s own good and I won¡¯t step down easily.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ro Xin exploded.


    Ro Yan believed it was time for him to intervene. Tang Ling¡¯s appearance was a sign that things could no longer maintain a stable course, so Ro Yan had to make his stand now.


    It was at that moment that Tang Ling tapped Ro Xin¡¯s hand that was curled around his own. He then spoke with an ancient Light Continent ent and rumor had it that it was ndish, a type ofnguage that the nobles from the western safety city loved to use, ¡°Ro Xin, I am unable to understand the words of this man. His tone and ent are horrible. It reeks of dirt and vites my ears. It is like the monkeys in the mountains wearing a tie and having to learn the techniques of the prestigious. How outrageously ridiculous!


    ¡°Mister, it is not personal, but I suggest you stop speaking in the ndish ent and revert to your dirtynguage. I know it¡¯s a virtue to remember your ancestry, but I do wonder if your ancestor is a pig herder from some wretched rural vige.¡±


    As he spoke, Tang Ling lifted his hood and removed his mask. He then looked at Ro Xin with slight disgust, ¡°Xin, I have made myself clear that the mask stays on my face. I¡¯m unable to breathe the same air with some petty peasants in such a confined space. It suffocates me and makes me sick. The pig stench is viting my nose now.¡±


    Tang Ling then looked at Jim apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister. It¡¯s nothing particr but that stench...ugh...¡±


    Pig herder? Pig stench? Ro Xin tried her best to hold back theughter that threatened to escape her mouth. Even Ro Yan had a smile on his face.


    The Boride family always took pride in their noble Light Continent lineage. Ro Xin had unintentionally mentioned it when she was applying makeup on Tang Ling. The family thought they possessed the true and pure bloodline of the nobles from the ancient Light Continent.


    Who would have thought that Tang Ling remembered it? He caught everyone by surprise by speaking in an actual ndish ent which was hard to mimic. He did not hold back at all and thrashed Jim ferociously.


    Tang Ling purposely feigned affectation, but the more he pretended, the more he looked like a noble with an arrogant etiquette.


    Jim blushed at first when Tang Ling started insulting him, but his face soon turned pale. This man, this stranger that Ro Xin brought back was tramping the pride and honor of the Boride family mercilessly!


    If it was in any other situation, Jim would have drawn his sword and cut the man in half. However, they were in front of Ro Yan, so Jim could not act as he wished. Even though the name of the Ros was declining in the camp, Ro Yan was still the number one fighter.


    Holding back his rage, Jim said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which noble family you are from, but the Ro Drifter Camp doesn¡¯t ept outsiders now. I¡¯ll send you out right away.¡± He walked up and wanted to pull Tang Ling away.


    Tang Ling feigned a disgusted look and nimbly dodged Jim¡¯s grasp as he said in shock, ¡°Xin, is your father not the lord of this ce? What is a lord, you may ask? A lord is someone who gives themand, but this young man here is attempting to act on his own will without consulting your father¡¯s opinion. This is insubordination!


    ¡°You, you, and you two, did you see what he is trying to do? Should you not respond to his insubordination? Someone ignored the chief and wants to shoo me out. It should not be this man¡¯s decision. It should be the chief¡¯s! Did you people agree to this act of insubordination?¡±


    Tang Ling was in character, and he was good at it. It was even better and stronger than Ro Xin questioning Jim directly. Without even asking, hebeled Jim¡¯s act as insubordination.


    Inside the house, there were two more captains and two aides to Ro Yan. The aides showed obvious hostility and the two other captains responded with an awkward look. Out of the two aides, Sanada cleared his throat and voiced his reminder, ¡°Jim, we know you are doing this for the camp, but you should just listen to the chief¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Jim inhaled deeply and red at Tang Ling fiercely. He realized that Ro Xin had brought back someone unusual. In this situation, he had to endure the insult and regroup his ns.


    <i>Chief? What could the chief possibly say? He would surely favor his daughter! But whatever!</i>


    Jim gripped his sword at his waist tightly. He thought of many things in a short moment and even suspected Tang Ling as the external support that Ro Yan had summoned. In conclusion, he decided to move his ns up the schedule and be quick with it.


    He originally hesitated though. His family nned to usurp the position as a leader while the camp settled down for a month, but he himself wanted to move slowly. He wanted to marry Ro Xin and slowly move his way up.


    If he usurped the position within this month, he would have to give up something that he had his eyes on for a long time. However, looking at how close this punk was with Ro Xin now, the soft approach was no longer necessary. He would have to forcefully marry Ro Xin after he usurped the position.


    That particr goal that he had eyes on no longer mattered. Just like what his father told him before, ¡°some things turn out to be problems in your hands, so you might as well give it away and trade it for something better.¡±


    With that in mind, Jim was no longer angry. He let Ro Xin tell her story about how she met Tang Ling and who he was, plus the reason for her to bring him back to camp. Jim did not even want to argue anymore.


    As for Ro Yan, he responded as expected. After hearing what his daughter said, he agreed to allow Tang Ling to stay for the time being.


    Jim did not object to the decision either. Instead, he left in a hurry with his men after Ro Yan voiced his decision.


    After that, Ro Yan¡¯s expression seemed a lot heavier and stricter while his gaze at Tang Ling wasplicated. ¡°Ro Xin, no matter what, letting a boy staying in your room is improper. Tang Ling shall stay with me in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ro Xin answered, but she felt that her father¡¯s decision was strange. There were empty mobile homes in the camp, so why would her father want Tang Ling to stay with him?


    Tang Ling did not say anything either. When he noticed theplicated gaze Ro Yan shot him, he strongly believed that the chief of the camp had something to talk to him about.


    ¡°Then, about Tang Ling¡¯s condition, I still have to...¡± Ro Xin said softly.


    ¡°As you wish, you can start anytime and that¡¯s that.¡± Ro Yan simply agreed and settled the matter for the time being.


    ...


    Jim returned to Area No. 19 in the mobile homes. There were a total of nine mobile homes lined up in a row neatly and every single one of them belonged to the Boride family.


    The biggest one of them all, House 1, was the meeting area for the whole family. Jim was there with all the important members of the family present.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided topromise. I¡¯ll ept the Stardust Council¡¯s offer and take over the Ro Drifter Camp with their help.¡± That was Jim¡¯s deration after all the members had gathered.


    It was the Stardust Council again. Their influences had seeped into the Ro Drifter Camp, and as a matter of fact, they would more or less meddle with any organization that they deemed valuable. Their go-to method would always be dismantling the organization from within, and this time, the Stardust Council had struck again.


    Why the Ro Drifter Camp though? What were they trying to get from a bunch of Drifters?


    The leader of the Boride family, Sowo Boride, replied, ¡°My dear grandson, is this your final decision? Aren¡¯t you trying to marry Ro Xin and begrudge the Ro family¡¯s teaching falling into the hands of outsiders? Most importantly, the Ros still have the secret to the Ninth Ruins, and you¡¯ve always wanted it for us. If you ept the Stardust Council¡¯s help, you¡¯ll have to give up everything.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ve said it yourself. Amon man¡¯s only crime is to carry a jade! I¡¯ve made up my mind. Even if we Borides get all the secrets, the world is plunging into chaos and we might not be able to keep them for ourselves. The Ros have strong teachings passed down from generations, and now look at what¡¯s happened to their descendants? Throughout the centuries, only Ro Xin alone carried forward the teachings and made use of it.


    ¡°As for the Ninth Ruins, hmph! Yes, the ancestor of Ro, the one who founded the Ro Drifter Camp, Ro Ren, attained it a long time ago, but now? They can¡¯t even get close to the ruins, let alone enter it. Let¡¯s do this. Ro Xin brought some punk back and we shall use this as an excuse to make our move.¡±


    Sowo said in relief, ¡°My grandson, you¡¯ve finally understood the situation. I could have made all these decisions a long time ago, but you are the center of the Boride family¡¯s third generation, and if you do not agree, I wouldn¡¯t want to force you toply.


    ¡°It would only make you unhappy and I don¡¯t allow any elements that will sow dissension in our family. Unite the family. That is the only rule that we live by and it has made us who we are today. Nothing can go against it.¡±


    ¡°But, Grandfather, I have one request,¡± Jim said seriously, ¡°No matter what happens, Ro Xin is mine.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Grandson.¡±

 Chapter 247 - Repel Poison

    <h4>Chapter 247: Repel Poison</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Inside a warm mobile home, steam swirled and Ro Li grumbled as he poured bucket after bucket of boiled herbal medicine into arge wooden tub.


    Wearing nothing but a pair of shorts, Tang Ling was kneeling on the floor. Ro Xin¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as she poked silver needles that had been soaked in the yellow medicine into Tang Ling¡¯s body.


    Every needle that pricked his skin stung him and he felt like it was burning, but Tang Ling did not even grunt. He was in a visualization state and Ro Xin wanted him to gather as much energy at his <i>dantian</i> as he could. The healing process was not just about Ro Xin¡¯s skills and treatment. She also needed Tang Ling to work with her in order for it to be carried out smoothly.


    The theory was simple: suppress the blue energy so that Tang Ling¡¯s own energy could consume it little by little.


    It was impossible for the healing process to bepleted in one stroke as it needed time. Regardless, the first healing session must be sessful in order to prove Ro Xin¡¯s theory.


    The medicine that she soaked the silver needles in was a type of concoction that could slow down the flow of energy. Acupuncture was actually part of the Ro family¡¯s teachings but only Ro Xin had mastered it.


    The set of needling technique that she used on Tang Ling was a special one. The locking needle could lock energy in certain parts of the meridian passage.


    Energy, meridian passages, and acupoints were invisible in the medical science field in the old civilization, and their existence could not be proven either. Strangely, in ancient Huaxia culture, there were records about acupuncture and how it specifically targeted all the invisible parts.


    Thest needle went in.


    Ro Xin wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at Ro Li whose face was still swollen. ¡°Brother, is the medicine ready?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± Ro Li also wiped the sweat off his forehead and grumbled again, ¡°Why do I have to serve him?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I your sister? You aren¡¯t serving Tang Ling. You are helping me.¡± Ro Xin went over and grasped Ro Li¡¯s arm, swinging it a few times yfully. Ro Li could not argue at all. His sister always had a way around him and he could never resist her spoilt charms.


    ¡°Fine, ask him toe over. I don¡¯t think this kid can hold it either.¡± Ro Li stepped aside and looked at the tub of steaming hot medicine. The smell was spicy and pungent while the color was as red as the spicy steamboat soup in the old civilization. He could not help but shudder.


    Ro Li also had basic herbal knowledge, so he knew that this tub did not merely contain some generic multi-purpose medicine. It was actually herbs that had a heating nature. On top of that, topical medicine that could integrate and amplify the heating nature was added into the medical bath. It could be known as a tub of heat poison.


    He could not even picture how ufortable it was to be soaking inside the medical bath. He was worried that Tang Ling might suffer from hemorrhoids and a heaty backside on the second day, even more so after Ro Xin applied her needles to him.


    Although the needles locked a certain part of the meridian passage, they also opened up other parts. The heat poison would not just enter his body through the bath but would seep into the deepest parts of his body through the opened meridian passages.


    The healing method was nothing less than cruel. Would Tang Ling be a boiled shrimp in the end?


    Ro Li somehow started to sympathize with Tang Ling. However, Tang Ling did not know how potent the medical bath was and Ro Xin did not exin the ingredients to him either. Whenever a doctor operated on a patient, he would not tell the patient how he cut the body and removed the sickly body parts because the patient would die of shock instead.


    Nheless, of course, even if Tang Ling knew what would he be facing soon, he would not have minded either because he was thinking about something else. He was engrossed in the Horror Luby List. When he took his clothes off and put the piece of nk paper away, he realized that there were words on it.


    The words were bronze in color and they spelled the name ¡°Ro Li¡±.


    <i>What does this mean? Is Ro Li one of the names on the Horror Luby List?</i>


    After he recognized the name, Tang Ling carefully checked the paper and noticed a drop of blood on it. He then recalled that when he beat Ro Li up earlier in the day, the poor man¡¯s face was bleeding all over. The blood must have spilled on the paper at that time. Could this be the reason that the Horror Luby List reacted?


    It should not be though. If it was, blood must be spilled on the paper in order to confirm the names on the list, and this piece of paper would be a lot more insignificant. After all, it was unrealistic to spill the blood of everyone in the world just to find out whether their names were on the list. If it was the only way, would the Stardust Council not be exhausted?


    Tang Ling believed that there was more than one Horror Luby List. The Star Searcher in the possession of the council must be rted to the Horror Luby List as well. Apart from that, spilling blood on the list should not be the correct way to use the list since it was so primitive and ineffective.


    Baffled, Tang Ling sat in the center of the tub filled with the heat poison, dressed only in shorts. The moment he sat down, the boiling temperature drowned Tang Ling whole instantly. Even with his tenacity and endurance, he could not help but gasp.


    Torture! It was very painful! It felt like countless sharp knives slicing open every part of his body slowly and chili powder was being sprinkled on the open wounds. Immediately, his face turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Start with the way that I taught you.¡± Ro Xin was extra calm when she stood beside Tang Ling. This extreme way of repelling the poison was a risky double-edged sword. If Tang Ling could not endure it, the whole process would end in failure.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Ling soon reverted to being calm before he then started to absorb the heat poison little by little using the way Ro Xin taught him.


    He had to ferry the heat poison using his own energy to the body parts upied by the blue active energy. The heat poison should be able to exhaust the cold poison of the blue energy, hence rendering the blue energy harmless and making it weaker. From there, Tang Ling¡¯s own energy could move in and consume it.


    Theoretically speaking, it sounded simple but was otherwise in reality.


    Every step was difficult. If the blue energy was not locked down, it would fight back fiercely and this little tub of medicine bath that Ro Xin had prepared would not be able to hold it back. Due to the fierce resistance, the blue energy would then spread even further. The most important step would be locking the blue energy down and softening it to the point that Tang Ling¡¯s own energy could consume it.


    Besides that, the process of ferrying the heat poison was also dangerous. If Tang Ling was slightly distracted during the process and failed to contain the heat poison, he would be poisoned again. The process was nothing short of agony. It was like moving a sharp de through his body, posing a huge challenge to Tang Ling¡¯s willpower.


    Lastly, since Tang Ling was soaking himself in the tub of heat poison, he had to perfectly distribute his own limited energy and mitigate the heat poison effectively at ater stage. Otherwise, he would still be poisoned.


    Judging from all the harsh conditions, havinge up with this healing method, Ro Xin was considered a wicked genius. If she was able to grow, she would surely whip up a storm in the medical field. She was an extreme healer. Her methods were precise and decisive, and whenever she used the extreme methods, her patient would either survive or die in the process.


    ¡°Can he endure it?¡± Ro Li moved a stool over and sat beside Tang Ling. He would spray some water on Tang Ling¡¯s face from time to time to cool him down. However, with his eyes closed, Tang Ling did not respond. Droplets of sweat asrge as peas rolled down his cheeks and dropped into the medicine bath.


    ¡°This is my way of healing. If he cannot take it, it¡¯s his own fault for being weak.¡± Whenever her profession was involved, Ro Xin was cold and rational. If sympathy, heartache or sadness was mixed into the healing process, it would surely be a disturbance to Tang Ling. Desperate times called for desperate measures. What she sought after was the result and how effective it could be, thus no human nature or personality should be involved. Ro Xin¡¯s patient must work together with her using sheer willpower in order to make this a sess.


    Ro Li shuddered at his sister¡¯s merciless attitude. He was imagining that if he were hurt, should he die right away or hold on? He would never want Ro Xin to heal him!


    Tang Ling was unaware about anything that happened around him. He was concentrating on fighting the cold poison within him. Ro Xin¡¯s method was effective. The heat poison was neutralizing the cold poison in his body bit by bit although the process was very slow. Three to four doses of heat poison was needed to neutralize a bit of cold poison.


    Of course, Tang Ling had a better way around it such as releasing the little seed. Should he release the little seed, his energy would definitely overpower the blue energy in his body, but the little seed could onlyst for five minutes which was not much help in a long healing session.


    On top of that, there were multiple healing sessions waiting for him, and during this period, he could not replenish his energy because it would strengthen the active energy instead of him. Hence, if he released the little seed¡¯s energy and was unable to replenish energy during the healing period, would the little seed starve?


    Despite Tang Ling not admitting it verbally, he deemed himself as the little seed¡¯s father and was worried about starving it. Therefore, he could only fight the active energy by himself, little by little.


    Seconds turned into minutes.


    Ro Li fell asleep due to boredom although he insisted on staying. His reason for staying was that he could not allow his sister to be in the same room with another guy who only had his pants on. Ro Xin rolled her eyes at her brother and let him be.


    The result of the first healing session wasforting. The siblings witnessed the color of the boiling red medicine bath start to fade. Tang Ling¡¯s first goal was to exhaust the active energy near his heart which upied an area the size of his palm. They also saw the blue of the active energy around his heart slowly fade.


    ¡°Is this kid even human?¡± Ro Li grumbled.


    It had been two hours since Tang Ling soaked himself in the medicine bath. In order to maintain the potency of the heat poison, Ro Xin had gotten Ro Li to set braziers up beside the tub to maintain the temperature of the medicine bath.


    ¡°He¡¯s done great.¡± Ro Xin¡¯s eyes were gleaming in admiration. From her point of view, although the first healing session was considered a sess after achieving such a result, Tang Ling seemed to have the intention to continue.


    The healing session started at two in the afternoon and it was already six in the evening. The sky changed from a drizzling gray to the heavy dark blue while the Purple Moon was rising.


    The tub of red medicine bath had turned into normal hot water and the blue active energy in Tang Ling¡¯s chest hadpletely faded.


    ¡°Great!¡± Ro Xin heaved a breath of relief as Ro Li¡¯s admiration for Tang Ling grew.


    At that moment, Tang Ling slowly opened his eyes. The painful part of the healing process had passed and he was left in excitement. He managed to consume a small area of the active energy and his strength had grown by a third of a bull¡¯s strength!


    If he managed to consume all the active energy, would he be able to reach the perfect strength of nine bulls? It would be faster than eating vicious beast meat! His growth would skyrocket from there!


    At the same time, Tang Ling was also a little disappointed. The energy he consumed was the energy left behind by the cold poison after it was exhausted. However, there was actually no such thing as cold poison since it was actually energy with cold nature. In other words, the energy that he consumed had been halved. If he did not exhaust the energy first and consume it right away, would he be able to grow even further?


    A man should not be greedy.


    Tang Ling finally felt afraid of the encounter that day. If he had not used the demon ape to intercept the Purple Moon Warrior who ambushed him, what was the possibility of him escaping alive?


    He calcted with his Precise Instinct and factored in all the elements, including his strength and the terrains. s, the answer he got was zero! He had zero chances to escape the Purple Moon Warrior alive.


    ¡°Hey, Dumbo, have you gone stupid?¡± Ro Li was still having a grudge against Tang Ling for punching him, so his way of taking revenge on him was to call him Dumbo for the rest of his life.


    Tang Ling would never care about this bearded loli. Instead, he nodded at Ro Xin to express his gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that the bath is effective. I have to record all the reactions and processes and see whether can I adjust the recipe as well as the way I applied the needles to increase the effectiveness. It will help the healing process even more.¡± Ro Xin ignored Tang Ling¡¯s gratitude and was drowned in her own excitement, the excitement of a healer when she cured some strange disease or condition.


    ¡°My goodness.¡± Ro Li rubbed his nose and was rendered speechless when his sister sprinted away in excitement. He then turned around to Tang Ling, bellowing fiercely, ¡°Stand up! The girl is gone! There is no need for you to feel shy. As a man, I won¡¯tugh at your size.¡±


    <i>What the hell?!</i> Tang Ling bolted up. His short pants were wet and it was inevitable that his crotch was showing, but the size? He, Tang Ling, was never afraid.


    Ro Li looked askance at Tang Ling¡¯s crotch, then at his own. Another quick nce at Tang Ling¡¯s crotchter, his heart was shattered. How could this be? He was bigger and buffer, so he was more like a man and his beard was as thick as a bush!


    <i>Damn it! This isn¡¯t real! Tang Ling must have stuffed some socks or something inside his pants!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m going off!¡± Ro Li decided not to expose Tang Ling¡¯s little secret and leave with whatever tiny pride he could still retain.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Tang Ling hesitated before he called Ro Li back. Whether or not Ro Li¡¯s blood caused the Horror Luby List to react, his name was on the list and Tang Ling was thinking about telling him about it.


    However, would Ro Li know about the Horror Luby List?


    ¡°Go away! I¡¯m not interested in men! You pretentious prick!¡± Ro Li spat in disdain.


    Tang Ling was stunned.<i> Since when am I a pretentious prick?</i>


    It was at that moment that a dignified voice came from the door. ¡°Let him go. An idiot like him will only make things worse.¡± Without a question, the voice was Ro Yan¡¯s. As his voice echoed, he walked into the mobile home. Given how perfect his timing was, he should have been waiting outside for a long time.


    Tang Ling responded normally since he knew that what was due would arrive, and Ro Yan would look for him for a chat.


    As for Ro Li, his heart was shattered to dust. Why would his father call him an idiot? He covered his face and sobbed as he ran away like a little girl.

 Chapter 248 - Bone Marrow

    <h4>Chapter 248: Bone Marrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Are they willing topromise?¡± Long Qi fixed his eyes on a piece of steak in front of him. The steak was coated with a caramelized crust, and as the knife slid through the meat, the rich meat juices flow and the fragrance of primitive meat permeated the air.


    ¡°Yes, Sir, they are willing to cooperate with our operation and take over Ro¡¯smand at lightning speed. The items that we requested will be given to us without fail,¡± reported the officer who stood ramrod straight. He actually wanted to gulp because the Level 4 vicious beast steak was so tempting.


    It was said that the steak was cooked with a dozen of precious spices. The purple rosemary alone was worth half a True Capital coin, so how could the steak not smell tantalizing? On top of that, it was Level 4 vicious beast meat! Despite the b being a generous 500 grams, it was just a meal for Young Master Qi.


    However, the officer dared not disy his desires. Young Master Qi had a strange temper. He was generous at times, and if he was happy, he would simply give away precious things to people around him. However, when he was not happy and the people around him showed their desire for his possessions, he would beat the person without a second thought. The fortunate ones might survive his beating but would be crippled for the rest of their lives. After all, Young Master Qi¡¯s nickname was Brutal Qi, and he was known for his brutality.


    After the update from his officer, Long Qi did not show any emotions on his face. He pierced a juicy piece of meat that was crusty on the outside and tender on the inside to put into his mouth and chew slowly. Then, he used the white napkin beside the te to wipe his mouth.


    His elegant and rxed movements were coated with the charms of a noble which did not match his rough image.


    ¡°Very well. We will move ordingly to the Boride family,¡± Long Qi said before he took a sip of wine beside him. He then picked up a modest but precious chunk of blue cheese made from the milk of the Bolly milk cow, which had a very low milk yield, and put it into his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The officer received the order and stepped down.


    Meanwhile, Young Master Qi continued his dinner without showing any expression. The luxurious dinner started to feel insignificant, and soon, it might just be pure enjoyment to his tastebuds because the meat would not be able to increase his strength anymore.


    In order to grow stronger, he had to get his hands on even more precious things or have Level 5 or higher vicious beast meat as his daily meal. It might be just an increment by one rank, but even for the prestigious Young Master Qi, it was quite a burden.


    However, time waited for no man. He had, at most, six months and by May next year, the surge would arrive.


    What was the surge? It was a time when geniuses grew and geniuses who had been umting their strength would break through to be a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior.


    Such examples were Young Master Long and his 16 other followers who were destined to apany him into battle, including Long Qi. These 16 followers were the infamous Sixteen Prodigies. They were rivals but also brother-in-arms, and no matter what happened, they would follow Young Master Long for life.


    No one would believe that none of them, including Young Master Long, were even Purple Moon Warriors yet. Every single one of them was waiting for a chance.


    The lower ranks might be shocked by that fact, but it wasmon knowledge among the higher ranked people.


    As long as they were capable of umting and as long as they were able to get their hands on that piece of news, every faction and force that was capable of raising a bunch of prodigies were waiting for a chance.


    Before such a chance arrived, everyone had to try their best to umte as much as they could. The best condition to break through would be the strength of nine bulls coupled with ster speed and reflexes plus some other trivial abilities that were on par. However, the strength of nine bulls was not the perfect condition; it never was.


    Many might not believe it, but those who broke through with the strength of nine bulls were garbage! Besides Young Master Long and the Sixteen Prodigies, descendants of great factions had reached the strength of nine bulls a long time ago.


    Many of them had also achieved the perfect condition to break through: the strength of nine bulls and two tigers! They started to umte some other trivial abilities like battle knowledge or wisdom or even some other skills. In conclusion, the more they umted, the higher their chances of seeding were.


    Long Qi had achieved the strength of nine bulls and one tiger, and his talent was also activated. However, as one of the Sixteen Prodigies, having an activated talent wasmon, so it should not be considered as an advantage.


    Therefore, Long Qi was trying his best to umte everything that could boost his strength greatly. He was fortunate that he had the Stardust Council as his pir of support.


    The Stardust Council might be powerful, but in Long Qi¡¯s opinion, the strength of the Stardust Council was their control over vital information. As one of the Sixteen Prodigies, he was given very high ess to tons of top-secret information and he could select whatever that would benefit his growth.


    Long Qi had chosen the Ro family as his current goal. The Ros was a legendary family, especially their ancestor, Ro Ren.


    With that in mind, Long Qi cut another piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed it carefully and savored the rich meaty juice which made him content.


    Ro Ren, who was a master in martial arts and medical knowledge, even knew some ancient divination arts.


    He was a man of many talents. Otherwise, he would not have been able to roam the Herrocky Mountain Ridge as he wished and established the Ro Drifter Group.


    More importantly, based on the information analysis, Ro Ren¡¯s masterful skills were passed down from ancient Huaxia, and this inherited knowledge might have something to do with the spirit. To be precise, it was a rare cultivation technique that could boost the spirit.


    Since his basic abilities had basically neared his limits, the other ability that he could train would be his spirit. Long Qi was very concerned about that.


    Other than that, it was said that Ro Ren discovered a mysterious Ninth Ruins, in which Long Qi was also very interested. He drained the red wine from his ss before pouring himself another.


    Unfortunately, the Stardust Council had limited military forces and their ns were too gung-ho. Other than that, due to some restraints in this world, the Stardust Council could not go all out and eliminate the smaller factions.


    Hence, in order for Stardust Council to get their hands on something important, they could not resolve in direct and violent actions. They had to use tricks and tactics to maneuver their way around the precious things.


    The tactic used in this case was simple and direct, which was to break their enemy from the inside and make them turn against one another, so all the Stardust Council had to do was aid one side to get the matter done. Such a n would save the council a lot of manpower and spill less blood. More importantly, it had a very high sess rate since people were born with ambition.


    Long Qi conspired against the Ro Drifter Group based on this tactic. It had been five years and it was finally time to reap the fruits.


    As he squinted his eyes, the Bolly milk cheese melted and filled his mouth with a rich creamy texture. He suddenly had a feeling that dinner tonight was extra delicious.


    He was waiting for the troops to get ready before he rode for the Ro Drifter Group. The journey was in around four hours. If things went smoothly, they could start at 11 p.m. and he could get the oue he desired by midnight.


    Long Qi loved this kind of calction because Young Master Long seemed to be someone who cared a lot about numbers. Young Master Long was the man he vowed to follow, a man that he admired, so there was no harm in mimicking him a bit.


    ...


    Tang Ling wiped his body dry and put on his clothes.


    While Ro Yan waited quietly for Tang Ling to get ready, he was preparing the words in his mind. Should he be more direct or start with a story first? Regardless, he should be quick because time was running low.


    He subtly used the turtle shell left behind by his ancestors for divination. Although he might not be able to urately read the divination results, he was able to tell that tonight would be a night of change. He had to either leave and survive or stay and die. He had to make up his mind and tell this young boy something because thetter¡¯s decision determined his own fate.


    Tang Ling was done putting on his clothes. He fished out that page from the Horror Luby List and put it on the table in front of Ro Yan.


    ¡°Are you going to talk to me about this?¡± Tang Ling sat down.


    Ro Yan fixed his gaze on the silver piece of paper and the bronze words that spelled ¡®Ro Li¡¯. His expression wavered before he asked in a slightly surprised tone, ¡°You have the list for the seed? How did you know I was going to talk to you about this?¡±


    ¡°Did your father leave this for you?¡± Ro Yan added.


    ¡°No, I got it out of coincidence,¡± Tang Ling exined, ¡°Chief Ro, I suppose you withstood all the pressure to keep me in camp not just because of Ro Xin. What do we have inmon? I¡¯m also doubtful. I understood that you knew who I was when I saw theplicated gaze in your eyes. After that, I realized that Ro Li¡¯s name was on the paper and I figured out that the simrity between us must be this list.¡±


    Tang Ling pointed at the page from the Horror Luby List. Was it also known as the List of Seeds? It was the first time Tang Ling heard that name.


    <i>Now, I see!</i>


    Ro Yan was speechless. Getting his hand on the List of Seeds coincidentally? How coincidentally he would have to be? Did Tang Feng not bequeath the list to his son?


    However, Ro Yan admired Tang Ling¡¯s sharpness. He sensed Tang Feng¡¯s shadow in him. Since Tang Ling had put the topic on the table, there was no need for him to hide anymore.


    He fished out two more things from his pockets. One of them was a bottle of strange green pills. The pills were opaque and looked like beautiful gemstones. The other item was another bottle with a small amount of red liquid inside it.


    ¡°These two things were given to me by your father 16 years ago when Ro Li was a year old.¡± Ro Yan went straight to the point.


    ¡°No, you can just say you got them from Tang Feng. I cannot call someone I¡¯ve never met or spoken to my father,¡± Tang Ling decisively corrected Ro Yan.


    Ro Yan was surprised. <i>Never met or spoken to before?</i>


    When Ro Yan and Tang Feng met, Tang Ling had yet to be born and Ro Yan only heard fragments of whatever happened after that, but the fragments were not strong enough to prove anything. Still, it seemed like he could not change Tang Ling¡¯s mind and force him to call Tang Feng his father. It was not something an outsider like him could meddle with. It was a matter between father and son.


    ¡°Fine, then. Tang Feng left them for me and these two bottles decide the fate of my son, Ro Li.¡± Ro Yan spilled the deepest secret in his heart.


    ¡°Hmm? How so? What role do I y in this?¡± Tang Ling asked. He had a good impression of Ro Li and would help him if he could.


    ¡°Actually, I once decided to give these pills to my son. ording to Tang Feng, the pills can keep Ro Li alive, but he will be a normal person after taking it, a regr person without any talent, not even one-star,¡± Ro Yan said with a sigh.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Ling did not voice hisment or say something tofort Ro Yan. It was as if being a normal person was good enough.


    In his era, no one had the right to say that to another person because strength determined one¡¯s status and position. It determined one¡¯s life and even death.


    ¡°But if he takes this liquid instead, five drops every month until he is 22 years old, Ro Li¡¯s defect will also be cured and his true powerful talent will show. Without powerful talent, he cannot afford to be on the List of Seeds,¡± Ro Yan fixed his gaze at Tang Ling, uttering every word clearly. ¡°Do you get what I am trying to say?¡±


    Tang Ling was in thoughts for a while before he said, ¡°I think I got it. Ro Li was born with defects. You then met Tang Feng who saved him and gave you these two types of medicine. They are by choice. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Basically, yes, but I¡¯m not done...¡± Ro Yan smiled bitterly, then he continued, ¡°This bottle of liquid is made from Tang Feng¡¯s bone marrow extract. He extracted as much as he could without damaging his base, but as you can see, there¡¯s only this much left. It¡¯ll onlyst until he¡¯s 18, so...¡±


    Ro Yan went silent. Deep in his heart, he extinguished hisst flicker of hope because he realized how much Tang Ling disliked Tang Feng.


    ¡°So, you need my bone marrow?¡± Tang Ling said inly.

 Chapter 249 - Pineal Gland

    <h4>Chapter 249: Pineal nd</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°So, you want my bone marrow, am I right?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s words silenced Ro Yan. His thoughts traveled back in time and through space, and he found himself in that freezing winter 16 years ago.


    The Ro Drifter Group had decided to set up camp at the Herrocky Mountain Ridge, or more precisely, its most significant branching ridge, the Mary Jane Branching Ridge during winter.


    Winter that year was extra harsh. The wind was stronger, the snow was colder, and even the beasts went into hiding. The starving and powerful highly mutated beasts or vicious beasts roamed the mountain paths and searched the caves for a handful of food during winter.


    Every day was tough for the Ro Drifter Camp and they were only barely surviving. Why not search for a better spot to set up camp?


    It was impossible. The harsh season pinned them down, so no one could stray far from their current camping spot. The tough situationsted for half a month and those were Ro Yan¡¯s toughest days. More than half of his family members died, leaving him with only his little brother and sister, who were 15 and 6 years old respectively. They were not even of age.


    His wife finally gave birth to a son after arduousbor, but his son was born with a defect. His son was as scrawny as a kitten and as he whimpered like a starving kitten, the whimpers could not evenst for a few minutes.


    The harsh season and the healthplication with his son almost made Ro Yan copse. He still remembered the days when he had to face everyone in camp with an energetic front and lead them into battle.


    Every battle ended with a sacrifice and every time he returned from an exhausting battle, what weed him was his wife¡¯s depressed and forbearing gaze. Their conversations sounded clear in his ears until today.


    ¡°Has Li eaten something today?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only drinking milk and nothing else. He even spat out the soft meat paste right away.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on. He¡¯s already one and he¡¯s still drinking only milk. He will be malnourished,¡± Ro Yan picked Ro Li up as he voiced his concerns.


    A strong one-year-old boy would have some weight when carried, but Ro Li was no heavier than a kitten.


    ¡°I¡¯m clueless. He¡¯s drinking lesser by the day,¡± his wife said as she held back her tears. What else was more torturing for a mother than to watch her young son weaken day by day?


    However, she could not simply vent her emotions in front of her husband because he had to shoulder an even bigger responsibility and face battles that involved life and death as well as many other issues daily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something. I¡¯ll try to get some milk from the rocky snow clouded leopard tomorrow, and I heard someone discovered a beehive in the forest. If the fight isn¡¯t that tough tomorrow, I¡¯ll try to get some honey, and if I can get some royal jelly...¡± As Ro Yan spoke, Ro Li whimpered, wrenching his father¡¯s heart terribly.


    Ro Yan dared not even carry his son tightly. Some smarter one-year-olds could already mutter words and the stronger ones could already walk since they were children of the Purple Moon era and were born stronger than the old civilization, or at least, they should have.


    His son, however, could not speak or walk. All Ro Li could do was whimper weakly on the bed. How useless of a father was Ro Yan to be this helpless about his son¡¯s condition?


    If only he could understand the medical knowledge that had been passed down from his family teachings. If only...


    Ro Yan drowned himself in alcohol without telling his wife as his guilt ate away at him. On top of that, every day was filled with uncertainty. How many people would have to die? What kind of beasts and mutated insects would he have to face? No one could provide him with an answer.


    He was on the brink of copsing! However, he could not afford to! He had to be the pir of support for the camp and his family, and be a mentor to his younger siblings.


    All he hoped for was the passing of winter. He had a feeling that things could get better after the harsh winter. The beautiful spring would bring better luck to everyone, including Ro Li.


    However, winter that year was extra long to the point that every second in the snowy season was endless torture.


    On the 21st day of winter, a powerful army set up camp at the Mary Jane Branching Ridge. It was the Dragon Army and they set up camp less than 300 meters away just beside the Ro Drifter Camp.


    As a bunch of self-disciplined and wonderful folks, they lived in the snowy season with bare tops and used the white snow as water for their baths. On freezing nights, they built fires to dance and sing around while a jar of alcohol was distributed to everyone. Because of the limited amount of alcohol, everyone had nothing more than a sip, but they were still happy and satisfied.


    With their arrival, the battles that troubled the Ro Drifter Camp disappeared.


    The Dragon Army consisted of a bunch of battle fanatics. Every single one of them was powerful and they wouldpete with one another just to get some action with the beasts and mutated insects. Be it the highly mutated beasts or the vicious beasts that troubled the Ro Drifter Camp, none were entertaining enough to the Dragon Army since they were always able to clear the threats easily.


    On the second day after Dragon Army set up camp, a man visited the Ro Drifter Camp.


    Ro Yan would never forget the scene for the rest of his life. A man shuffled in the snow while carrying a thousand kilograms of vicious beast single-handedly. Other than the dripping blood from the dead vicious beast¡¯s body, there was nothing else left on the snowynd except for a set of shallow footprints which was easily negligible.


    ¡°Hey,e over and have some meat There¡¯re a lot of people in your camp,¡± the man said when he tossed the vicious beast¡¯s body in front of the Ro Drifter Camp. Despite everyone in the camp looking at him as their greatest enemy, he smiled.


    Ro Yan was standing in front of his people at that time and he had a clear glimpse of that man¡¯s appearance. He had ck hair, gleaming ck eyes, and two scars on his face that did not make him look vicious but added a tinge of maturity to his delicate fate.


    Around his mouth were shallow stubble and there was a shallow curve on his mouth, which revealed a faint smile. Even his eyes curved kindly. He looked wild and untamed but kind and somewhat impish at the same time. His face remained lively in Ro Yan¡¯s memory even until today and there was a resemnce with Tang Ling¡¯s face whenpared, especially their gleaming ck eyes.


    It was at that moment that Ro Yan met Tang Feng.


    Ro Yan had heard of the man¡¯s name and knew that he was the leader of the Dragon Army. On top of that, he had also heard from the Dragon Army that their leader was a legendary man.


    Just how legendary? Ro Yan had no idea since he never asked about the matters of the world, so he did not have a clear concept of how powerful the Dragon Army was at that time.


    All he knew was Tang Feng¡¯s kindness. He was friendly and somewhat frivolous with a mischievous mouth. Whenever the folks in the Dragon Army got fed up with his pranks and jokes, he would lift a jug of alcohol and a few kilograms of meat to Ro Yan¡¯s ce.


    Because of Tang Feng, the Ro Drifter Camp was no longer troubled by the harsh winter. There were no more battles, no more shortage of food, and even the people in camp got a boost in strength because the folks in the Dragon Army were good mentors. Sometimes, they would even teach Ro Yan¡¯s younger siblings on his behalf, but only in the areas of cultivation and training.


    Ro Yan¡¯s pressure was halved, so Ro Li became his only concern at the time.


    Once, during a drinking session, he finally spilled his problems to Tang Feng.


    ¡°If you trust me, carry your son out and let me have a look. He will be fine. He is a boy after all. No matter how weak he is, surely he can endure a short bout of snow,¡± said Tang Feng.


    Ro Yan somehow trusted Tang Feng and because of the man¡¯s assurance, he did something he had never done before¡ªhe carried Ro Li out of the house.


    Tang Feng carefully checked Ro Li from top to bottom. He opened the baby¡¯s eyes and mouth, touched the baby¡¯s stomach and pinched his hands and legs. He looked like a swindler when he was checking, but Ro Yan could feel a faint aura of energy from Tang Feng during the quick check-up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not optimistic at all.¡± Tang Feng passed Ro Li back to Ro Yan, then he added with a serious look, ¡°I need a few drops of his blood. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± As a matter of fact, Ro Yan was actually worried. Could Ro Li spare even a drop of blood? However, he could not find a reason not to trust Tang Feng. That man had a strange aura that could win anyone¡¯s trust.


    Tang Feng took a vial from his side of the camp and extracted several drops of Ro Li¡¯s blood. Throughout the blood extraction, he did not say a thing about Ro Li¡¯s condition to Ro Yan.


    In the next two days, Tang Feng did not show up and only came back in the afternoon of the third day. ¡°Your son is a genius!¡± That was the first thing Tang Feng said when he saw Ro Yan.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ro Yan thought Tang Feng was joking with him. How could his son, who was as weak as a kitten, be a genius?


    ¡°He really is a genius! He¡¯s so ingenious that his name can be written in here.¡± Tang Feng raised the book in his hand.


    Ro Yan had thought it was just some book back then and he eventually found out that that it was actually the real List of Seeds. Tang Feng had said that the List of Seeds was one of the two most important things in his life. Of course, Ro Yan had no idea what the other one was.


    The cover of the book was deep blue in color and upon a closer look, there were countless stars moving like the starry night or even the gxy. The first page of the book was nk. The page was actually made of some purple crystal, not just normal paper and had nothing on it.


    The purple crystal reminded Ro Yan of the Universal Source Rock. Making a book out of the Universal Source Rock was undoubtedly a luxurious move, but Ro Yan¡¯s spection was quickly denied.


    The book was not made from the Universal Source Rock as the rock did not have a purple as pure as the pages or waves of energy as strong as the book.


    After the first page were ten more pages that looked like they were made from diamonds and they were also empty. After the diamond pages were tinum, gold, silver, and bronze pages. It certainly was a strange book made from unusually precious materials though it did not have a single word written on it. Despite that, it formed the List of Seeds.


    That was the reason why Ro Yan had not been surprised that Tang Ling had a page with him. Compared to the real List of Seeds, Tang Ling only had a page that was not one of the precious front pages.


    In short, that day when Tang Feng hade back and shown Ro Yan the List of Seeds, he had also exined Ro Li¡¯s condition for the first time.


    ¡°Your son has a very powerful gic chain. His basic stats have reached seven stars! Do you want me to exin to you what a seven-star gic chain is?


    ¡°Never mind that. The important thing is your son¡¯s talent! He has a very powerful sixth sense. In simple words, uh...how should I put this? You can view this ¡®sixth sense¡¯ as an inspiration.


    ¡°If he continues to develop his talent, his pineal nd,¡± said Tang Feng as he pointed above the center of his brows and continued, ¡°which is this thing here, will be absurdly powerful. He can see a whole different world. Everything in this world has its own presence and aura, and he can see them all. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°This talent is really powerful although you might not think much of it. If his pineal nd is matured enough, quoting the ancient Huaxia words, your son will open ¡®heaven¡¯s eye¡¯. Do you know how amazing that is?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Although Ro Yan was confused, he had a tinge of understanding of what Tang Feng said because it was rted to his family and their teachings that had been passed down from generation to generation.


    ¡°Then...hmm, okay let me put it this way. Your son has a very powerful talent, but his body can¡¯t handle it right now. Ancient Huaxia people sought bnce. A person¡¯s body has all sorts of strange ways of bnce and if any of them is tipped to one side, bad things will happen. If a person has a high body temperature, his body must be heaty and many illnesses rted to heatiness will follow suit. This is also a type of bnce.¡± Tang Feng tried his best to exin.


    Ro Yan looked at Tang Feng with an awkward smile as he said, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Tang Feng waited nkly, not even asking why he was being stopped all of a sudden.


    After a while, Ro Yan brought a small booklet out. ¡°This is a copy of my family teachings. There is a much better description of the bnce that you mentioned here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a book?¡± In shock, Tang Feng took the book and flipped through it excitedly.


    The more he read, the more excited and captivated he got. Ro Yan had to stop him to ground him. ¡°Brother Tang Feng, you are a likable man. If you really want to read, I can lend you a part of my family teachings, but not all of them because that would be going against the family¡¯s creed, unless...¡±


    ¡°If I can save your son, can I read all of it?¡± Tang Feng bashfully scratched his head and exined softly, ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t let me read it all, I¡¯ll still save him, but this is really interesting. Your family teachings are great. They pique my interest in learning and research.¡±


    Ro Yan unconsciously chuckled before he was stunned. ¡°Can you really save my son? Are you sure? Can my son be saved? If you really can save Ro Li, I can lend you all my family teachings. It won¡¯t be deemed as going against the creed because my family creed clearly says that we should repay debt with gratitude, and this is a life-saving debt.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can! Look, there are clues in your family teachings. The foundation of a human body is the bnce of yin and yang. We can view yang as our body and yin as abination of our spirit, will, and consciousness. I don¡¯t know whether it consists of our soul or not since it can¡¯t be proven yet, but in short, Ro Li¡¯s yin is too strong, so his spirit is tipping the scale. Therefore, the bnce is disrupted. His little body can¡¯t handle the power within,¡± Tang Feng said seriously.


    ¡°Then, how can you save him?¡± The family teachings did not say anything about that.


    ¡°How? With me, of course!¡± Tang Feng insisted.

 Chapter 250 - Destiny? Choice?

    <h4>Chapter 250: Destiny? Choice?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The facts proved that Tang Feng was not lying. After he disappeared for three days, he returned with two items. One of them was a bottle of those green crystal-like pills and the other was a bottle of red liquid.


    ¡°Take the pills and your son will be healthy, but it will take away his talent because this pill here will lock his pineal nd which is irreversible. Even though he has a seven-star Gic Chain Talent, if his pineal nd is locked down, it means that he¡¯ll lose his sixth sense. He won¡¯t even feel the energy, so he cannot cultivate at all.¡±


    Ro Yan¡¯s expression went through multiple changes. He would surely pick his son¡¯s life rather than maintain his talent. However, what if he had a choice? Was there not another bottle of red liquid? Ro Yan did not want his son to lose his talent either because his son was the eldest in the Ro family and he would have to shoulder the responsibility of taking care of the camp one day. If his son lost his talent, he would just be worse off than a normal person and live a dull life.


    ¡°Judging from your expression, your choice doesn¡¯t lie with the pills, but you can have it first, just in case.¡± Tang Feng shoved the bottle of pills into Ro Yan¡¯s hand.


    Ro Yan held the pills so tightly to the point that his veins popped out on his hand. After that, he asked about the second bottle anxiously, ¡°Then, what is this bottle of liquid?¡±


    ¡°This is my bone marrow.¡± Tang Feng smiled at Ro Yan.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Despite his shock, Ro Yan sized Tang Feng up carefully and noticed that his face was paler than before which indicated that he was telling the truth.


    ¡°More precisely, this is a type of potion that¡¯s made from my bone marrow. It won¡¯t stop nourishing your son¡¯s body topensate for the imbnce caused by his overpowerful talent. I¡¯ve extracted as much as I can afford. Any more and it will damage my roots. This isn¡¯t a good and peaceful era, and survival is fierce. Which person out there is willing to extract his own bone marrow just to save someone else?¡±


    The era had taken a drastic change. If it was possible, everyone would want to cultivate and train and even if they could not because they longed to be stronger.


    Although Tang Feng did not damage his roots, did the extraction damage him? It more or less did since the bone marrow was the essence of the blood. Tang Feng was extremely selfless.


    ¡°Hear me out first.¡± Tang Feng¡¯s expression looked grave. ¡°This bottle of bone marrow is only enough to feed your son until he¡¯s 18, and through precise calction, your son must have enough bone marrow potion until he is 22 before his body can stabilize.¡±


    Ro Yan¡¯s expression changed for the worse, and he asked out of curiosity, ¡°What if he only takes it until he¡¯s 18?¡±


    ¡°If he stops before 22, the efforts will fall short and his body will quickly wither,¡± Tang Feng shared solemnly.


    Even so, Ro Yan felt like he was joking. Despite this hope that he was being offered not being entirely workable, he might as well take the pill. Although he felt grateful for what Tang Feng had done for him from the bottom of his heart, he was also saddened by the choice. His son had extraordinary talent!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Your son is one of the names on the list, so he¡¯ll eventually meet my son,¡± Tang Feng said as he tapped Ro Yan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What do you mean? You have a son?¡±


    ¡°Not now, but I will.¡± Tang Feng sighed. He fished out two cigarettes and passed one to Ro Yan while he lit his own up. He then continued leisurely, ¡°Truth be told, my life is very boring. There¡¯s someone who can see through my life, or at least, most of the time. I¡¯m fine if my life is transparent, but that guy is always so urate about the details, especially when ites to the important things.


    Speechless, Ro Yan lit his cigarette. It was the first time he felt Tang Feng¡¯s mysterious presence, what Tang Feng said and done would easily confuse people and his intention was always vague.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered about that. If you believe me, my son will surely meet you and your son in the future, then it will be time for you to choose.¡± Tang Feng spat a cloud of smoke out and looked at Ro Yan with a faint smile.


    ¡°Choose what?¡± Ro Yan was not merely rxed because of Tang Feng¡¯s calm expression. From the bottom of his heart, he believed that every word that came out of Tang Feng¡¯s mouth was important.


    As expected, Tang Feng took the List of Seeds out again and said while waving it, ¡°The names that are written in this book are the people who are destined to fight alongside my son. Of course, this destiny is determined by natural and manmade factors. If neither of them aligns, then it isn¡¯t the real one.


    ¡°If that day arrives and you don¡¯t want your son to fight alongside mine, you can also do that. All you have to do is ask my son for some bone marrow. His bone marrow should be as useful as mine. Here¡¯s the recipe. Remember it and craft ordingly. And if you want your son to be a normal man, give him the pills. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    <i>What?</i> Ro Yan was stunned. Under normal circumstances, should he not just ask Tang Feng¡¯s son for the bone marrow? Why would he not want to give his own son the pills anymore?


    Deep in his heart, Ro Yan expected Ro Li to inherit Ro Drifter Camp and if his son has to go away with Tang Feng¡¯s son, who would inherit Ro Drifter Camp?


    However, Ro Yan was a man whose family creed taught him to repay debt with gratitude. If he met Tang Feng¡¯s son one day and asked him for the bone marrow, could he simply take it for granted? Ro Yan could not do it.


    He turned around to Tang Feng. The man with the unshaven beard was adjusting his buttons. He might have forgotten to button his clothes properly when he left in a hurry that morning.


    Ro Yan did not find it funny at all because he could not see through Tang Feng¡¯s thoughts. The man¡¯s gaze was straightforward and clear. What he had done seemed pointless, but it felt like it was a stepping stone for something.


    Tang Feng asked for no reward. He did things as he liked and one could not neglect what he had done. With that headstrong attitude, anyone would feel like following him into battle.


    Ro Yan drew from his cigarette strongly and asked, ¡°Is fighting alongside your son dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s even more dangerous than fighting alongside me! He¡¯s going to fight almost the whole world, and even if he somehow defeats the world, he still has to face the unknown for a long and tough period. I sometimes wish my son is a normal person.¡± Tang Feng frowned, thenughed. He looked at Ro Yan with a profound gaze after that. ¡°But it¡¯s too bad. He¡¯s destined to be beyond normal because he¡¯s my son and is powerful by birth. Otherwise, he won¡¯t able to inherit the duty I pass down to him.¡±


    Ro Yan did not understand what kind of nonsense Tang Feng had spouted. Back then, he did not understand who the Dragon Army was or what Tang Feng had done to the world, so he was rendered speechless by the strange words and did not know how to answer the man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer me and don¡¯t promise me out of instinct! I said it before: it is a choice, one to make when our sons meet. I actually think the best choice would be turning your son into someone normal, but as a father, you don¡¯t have the right to determine your son¡¯s life, so you can try to persuade him instead.¡± Tang Feng patted Ro Yan¡¯s shoulder before he stood up with his cigarette and walked back to the Dragon Army camp.


    Confused, Ro Yan was left alone in the snow, but no matter how disoriented he was, his decision was already made in his heart. If his son really met Tang Feng¡¯s in the future and had already been taking the bone marrow then, he would have to send Ro Li away to be with Tang Feng¡¯s son.


    It would be the Ros¡¯ pride and glory, the bottom line of their family that would not be trampled by how dark and cruel the era was. If the two of them did not meet, he would have to turn his son into a normal person.


    Mankind could not always fight destiny.


    However, Ro Yan never told Tang Feng about his real thoughts. After that day, Tang Feng did not mention this topic anymore either.


    Ro Yan selected the bone marrow potion. It was only rational for him to choose it because humans tended to grasp onto hope no matter how frail it was. Those who did not even try at all would only experience true disappointment!


    The effect of the bone marrow potion was outstanding. Ro Li¡¯s body got better and better day by day. Besides that, his body even grew extra stronger, but his talents or gic chain did not show up. Maybe they would when Ro Li turned 22 years old.


    Time flew by after the Dragon Army¡¯s arrival. Soon, winter faded and early spring arrived.


    As the snow melted, the Dragon Army left early and said they were heading to Safety Sector No. 17. Tang Feng also bade farewell to Ro Yan. It was their first andst meeting after spending the winter together.


    Ro Yan admitted that Tang Feng left a huge impression on him, so huge that he could never forget about the encounter for the rest of his life. Perhaps due to the meeting with Tang Feng, he started to care about the outside world, and after one to two years, when he got to know the Dragon Army and Tang Feng, he realized how precious that meeting with Tang Feng was.


    Finally, he understood how precious Tang Feng¡¯s bone marrow was. No one in this world could rece his bone marrow donation because he was Tang Feng, a legend, a man whom the people deemed as God, the first man in this new world.


    However, why did he die, and in such a mysterious way?


    ...


    Ro Yan was saddened by his memories. Although he did not understand it, he did not need to fathom his mncholy when he recalled the memories with Tang Feng, a man whom he was acquainted with for no longer than a winter.


    Was it because of the debt? It should not be.


    Nevertheless, Ro Yan was no longer after the answer. He hesitated in the face of Tang Ling¡¯s question. He never thought that fate had not provided him with such an option, which would see him getting Tang Ling¡¯s bone marrow, Ro Li growing up, and then taking over the Ro Drifter Camp.


    Sixteen years ago, neither he or Tang Feng could have foreseen the current situation with the Ro Drifter Camp.


    Jim had brazenly expressed his intention of usurping the leader¡¯s position, which also meant that the Ro family would have to go up against all four of the familiesbined.


    The Ro family might be weak but they were not stupid. Ro Yan still had a certain influence over the camp and he knew that the Boride family had contacted the Stardust Council secretly.


    If they had a fallout right now, the Stardust Council would surely join the fray and the Ro family would not even stand a chance. It would also mean that Ro Li had no more time or space to grow in the camp. On top of that, Ro Xin had been Jim¡¯s target for a long time and she was in an even more perilous position.


    The signs of the divination also mentioned that the Ros could only survive by leaving immediately. ¡°Those who were on the list are destined to fight alongside Tang Ling,¡± Tang Feng had once said. If the heavens had decided it, they would have to go through the hardest choice.


    ¡°Are you hesitating?¡± Tang Ling thought Ro Yan would voice his request, but he failed to get a response after a while.


    There were three options before him. Firstly, he could ept Tang Ling¡¯s bone marrow but choose to walk away from Tang Ling, send Ro Li away, and let him grow up.


    Secondly, he could ept Tang Ling¡¯s bone marrow and Ro Li¡¯s fate would forever be connected to Tang Ling¡¯s.


    Thirdly, he could turn Ro Li into a normal person.


    All three options were only viable if Tang Ling agreed to donate his bone marrow.


    As for the options itself...


    The first one was denied by Ro Yan right away. If he chose this path, he would bring shame to the family name and let down his ancestors¡¯ good name.


    The second one was Ro Yan¡¯s favorite.


    The third one, however, was what he hesitated about. He dared not neglect what Tang Feng said about bing a normal person as a better choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I cannot decide this by myself, but I don¡¯t mean to keep it a secret either. Time is running out, and I¡¯ve decided to call Ro Li and Ro Xin in for something that I am about to tell you, a story. The final decision is in Ro Li¡¯s and your hands.¡± Ro Yan¡¯s hesitation was driving him mad, but he had no time left to waste. He had gotten news that three most trusted men from the Boride family had moved out of camp.


    How long more before the enemy arrived? It might not be a matter of days but a matter of hours.


    Tang Ling nodded and said, ¡°I respect your decision.¡±


    Ro Li and Ro Xin were called to the mobile house and they sat beside Tang Ling. Ro Xin was in a humorous mood when she came in, but when she saw her father¡¯s strict expression, she kept quiet.


    Ro Yan skipped the chatter and was frank with his children. ¡°Today will be the most important and the harshest day the Ros has ever faced in the past hundred years. It¡¯s the day that an important decision will be made. This decision is yours to make for I have made mine, and it will not change.¡±


    ¡°Ro Li, Ro Xin, if the two of you don¡¯t respect my decision, it will be unfilial of you.¡±


    <i>Unfilial? What a heavy crime! That¡¯s the rule in the family creed that should never be broken! Why would Dad say something soplex?</i> Ro Li frowned. Although he did not feel anything yet, the atmosphere was stifling.


    As for Ro Xin, she had an urge to cry although she had no idea what caused it.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is important. It all started in winter 16 years ago. It is about me, about the camp, about Ro Li, and about a legendary man named Tang Feng.¡±


    When the name was mentioned, Tang Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked away and did not want to listen to the story, but somehow, as Ro Yan narrated the story, every single word entered his ears without a miss.


    <i>Tang Feng...</i>


    Tang Ling curled his fists. The mixed feelings in his heart were indescribable. A charming man? He was almost born 16 years ago, but why had he not heard anything about his mother?

 Chapter 251 - Depart To The Ninth Ruins

    <strong>Chapter 251: Depart To The Ninth Ruins</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All Tang Ling had done in the past was bury the word ¡®mother¡¯ in the deepest recesses of his heart.


    For a very long time in his life, he treated the uncle and aunt who adopted him as his own parents because they had looked after him as their own son. His debt of gratitude felt as heavy as a mountain.


    Therefore, Tang Ling had intentionally neglected his true lineage and buried his parents in his mind. He had lived happily with a poor family despite having to struggle almost every day because he felt the warmth from them.


    Sometimes, when he was young, he would think of his mother but only for a while.


    He believed that his father would have abandoned him but not his mother. Whenever he thought of his mother, a couple of questions popped up in his mind and troubled him.


    Mother, why did you abandon me? What obstacles forced you to make this decision?


    No, I¡¯m not ming you. I just want to share your burden. Mother, when I grow up, I won¡¯t be your burden anymore. I¡¯ll hunt so you can have meat every day.


    They were simple thoughts from the purest of heart.


    However, as time flew by, Tang Ling stopped thinking about those questions anymore. After his uncle and aunt went missing and his grandmother confirmed their death, he never thought about his mother anymore.


    However, Tang Ling still found out about his true lineage and the thoughts from his younger days rumbled in his heart. The word ¡®mother¡¯ became a strange persistence that was rooted firmly in his heart.


    The lesser his mother appeared in stories about Tang Feng, the more he insisted on finding out who she was. This persistence froze into ice in Tang Ling¡¯s heart and shielded him from his father.


    He med Tang Feng for everything that happened to him: the pain, the suffering, and the fact that he was abandoned. He believed that his mother would never abandon him because a mother would suffer more than anyone else if she lost her child.


    ¡°That¡¯s the end of the story. Now it is time for you to choose,¡± Ro Yan¡¯s voice echoed.


    Tang Ling looked up, and with his eyes devoid of emotion, he looked at Ro Yan to ask, ¡°Do you have any cigarettes? I want a pack.¡±


    Ro Yan had difficulties in searching for words to reply. Why was he asking for a pack of cigarettes? Regardless, he still gave the boy a pack.


    Tang Ling nced over at Ro Li¡¯s dull expression and Ro Xin¡¯splicated gaze as he lit his cigarette. After two puffs, he said, ¡°This pack of cigarettes is the price for my bone marrow. Stop telling me about fighting along my side. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the List of Seeds and I don¡¯t care about the Dragon Army or Tang Feng. Get it?¡±


    Ro Li scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a normal person, but if Tang Ling isn¡¯t happy about giving me his bone marrow, I¡¯ll take the pills. If he¡¯s okay with it, from this day onwards, I¡¯ll be his brother-in-arms and I¡¯ll follow him wherever he goes and fight alongside him.¡± A man with simple thoughts chose the simple way with no conflicts, hesitation, or dilemma.


    Ro Yan sometimes felt that his son was better than him. The funny thing was that Ro Li¡¯s answer did not even take Tang Ling¡¯s opinion into consideration.


    Tang Ling red at Ro Li and said in a slightly upset tone, ¡°Why the hell would I want you to follow me? Take my bone marrow and go wherever the hell you like. I¡¯m used to being alone.¡±


    ¡°No can do! Repaying a debt of gratitude is what a man does.¡± Ro Li stiffened his neck and refused topromise.


    ¡°That is Tang Feng¡¯s business. Go talk to him then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find Tang Feng anywhere and I¡¯ve also epted his kindness, so if he said I¡¯ll fight alongside you, I must fight alongside you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯m not giving you my bone marrow.¡± Tang Ling mmed the table and bolted up.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take the pills,¡± Ro Li insisted on his stand.


    ¡°Please give my brother the bone marrow.¡± Ro Xin, who had kept quiet throughout the whole story session, finally spoke as she looked at Tang Ling with a pitiful gaze, ¡°Do you know why I learned all this herbal and medical knowledge? It¡¯s because I know my brother was born with a defect since he was young. Even if he had Uncle Tang Feng¡¯s bone marrow for all these years, he still feels cold like ice at night and I can¡¯t find out the reason behind it. I know I¡¯m such a failure, but I once swore that I would find a way to cure my brother and I¡¯ll never forget what my brother told me. He said he would grow stronger and stronger so that he can go see the world with me.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s trying to protect me. I know he¡¯s trying to fulfill my dreams of learning all kinds of medical knowledge all around the world, but he doesn¡¯t know I started on this path because of him.¡± Ro Xin was unusually calm when she uttered those words, and Tang Ling was silenced by them.


    He thought ofst night when he saw Ro Xin drenching his body with hot water. That scene where his sweat hung at the tip of his nose was branded in his mind. When he thought of Ro Xin¡¯s expression as she said she was going to cure him, he could not reject such a look.


    ¡°Ro Xin.¡± Ro Li¡¯s eyes were rimmed with tears. He always thought his little sister was better than him and that he should always protect her to be a great healer or possibly a doctor.


    Unbeknownst to him, the sister that always rolled her eyes at him and scolded him for his nagging was...


    ¡°Brother, go with Tang Ling. He isn¡¯t just anyone. He will travel far and long. He will reach many ces in the world and you can follow him and live an amazing life. Didn¡¯t you always want to be a hero when you were young?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am trying to do: stand by him and fight alongside him. It¡¯s nothing much, but at least I can live up to my bottom line.¡± Ro Li¡¯s answer was firm.


    Tang Ling puffed at his cigarette in frustration. He no longer wanted to argue. Fine, I¡¯ll just give him my bone marrow and then find a chance to dump this giant loli somewhere else!


    ¡°Great.¡± Ro Xin nodded.


    She then looked at Ro Yan. ¡°Dad, both Brother and I have viewed the Ro Drifter Camp as our responsibility ever since we were young. It limited our sight and bound our hearts, making us circle around the Herrocky Mountain Ridge for the rest of our lives. I know it¡¯s unfilial for me to say something like this, but...¡± Ro Xin stared at Ro Yan.


    Ro Li was trembling when Ro Xin said that. What is she talking about? Dad might beat her up! Everyone knows how he cares about the camp!


    Tang Ling had a peek at Ro Li and could not help but sigh softly. He felt a little sad for the giant loli because an idiot like him had failed to read the situation and did not notice anything different.


    Ro Yan did not say anything as he stroked Ro Xin¡¯s hair with aplicated gaze. He was actually relieved. His son had outstanding talent. Even if his life would be filled with danger alongside Tang Ling, a man should devote his life to doing something big and meaningful. Danger could not be an excuse, and his hesitancy earlier was a joke. There was nothing to be sorry about anymore.


    I guess this smart girl saw through my thoughts. Ro Yan did not say anything.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve beenining about our lives, but today let Brother have his way. As a daughter, I want to stay with you, so you can stop thinking about sending me away.¡± Ro Xin was very stern with her words.


    Ro Li blinked several times in confusion. Huh? Dad is sending Xin away? Am I going out to the world? Like right now? Unfortunately, he had no answers.


    Ro Yan smiled and said, ¡°Staying back will be dangerous. Jim is making his move as we speak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid. My uncles and aunts are respectable people. I¡¯d rather die in glory than live in dishonor,¡± Ro Xin replied firmly.


    ¡°As expected of my daughter!¡± Ro Yan went over and gave Ro Xin a hug.


    ¡°Dad, let me...¡± Before she finished, a tinge of sadness appeared in Ro Yan¡¯s eyes, and the next thing that happened was a quick chop at her neck, knocking her out.


    ¡°Dad! What are you doing?¡± Ro Li shouted in shock.


    ¡°You...sheesh!¡± Ro Yan had had it with his idiotic son. He turned around to the door and said, ¡°Aide Chen,e in.¡±


    Aide Chen entered the mobile home with a big suitcase which he put on the floor before stepping out.


    ¡°Tang Ling, as you can see, my son is almost helpless and my daughter is the exact opposite. Please take care of them for me in the future. If you view them as a burden, you can just walk away, but I have one request: please let them settle down in a safe ce.¡± Ro Yan¡¯s eyes screamed of sadness and pleading.


    Somehow, his gaze saddened Tang Ling a lot. He fished out another cigarette and let it hang at his mouth before saying, ¡°Ro Xin is an amazing girl. She might be the one taking care of us.¡±


    ¡°Should I be relieved?¡± Ro Yan smiled as he then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve only spent so much time with you. I can¡¯t say I know you well, and even if you don¡¯t want to hear it from me, I have to say it¡ª


    I see Tang Feng in you. This alone assures me feel that you will be taking care of them.¡± He then ced the luggage in front of Tang Ling. ¡°There¡¯s not much here. I¡¯ve memorized the recipe that Ro Xin made for your medical bath, and these should be enough herbs and medicines. If it¡¯s not, Ro Xin will take care of them along the way.


    ¡°Other than that, there are more Ro family teachings in here. Tang Feng had the right to learn it, and so do you. If you want, you can ask Ro Xin for it anytime. Every book is open for you to read.¡± Ro Yan paused before he looked at Ro Li. ¡°Remember what I said and tell Ro Xin that I said so.¡±


    Ro Li finally understood what was going on. His father was bidding farewell to them and it saddened him to know that, but he did not know how serious things were or what the farewell meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at them.¡± Tang Ling epted the offer because he longed to be stronger whenever possible because of what he shouldered.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ro Yan nodded and said, ¡°Ro Xin¡¯s note is also in the luggage, and so are her healing tools. I¡¯ll also put the bottle with the remaining bone marrow for Ro Li inside together with the pills. You can turn him into a normal person whenever you like.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll give him my bone marrow. Is the recipe inside?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°Yes, there are also some other things inside and I¡¯ll let you find out by yourself. In short, time is limited and the camp is aplicated ce. The few people you met today might have associated themselves with the outsiders,¡± Ro Yan warned.


    Tang Ling raised a brow. ¡°The Stardust Council?¡± It was just a wild guess. As he made his way here, the feeling in his heart grew stronger and he realized that the Stardust Council¡¯s influence was everywhere. Even a small Drifter camp could not escape from their grasp.


    A tinge of shock shed in Ro Yan¡¯s eyes. He knew? Is Tang Feng¡¯s son this extraordinary? Regardless, he nodded to assure Tang Ling, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them.¡±


    Tang Ling hesitated for a moment and suggested, ¡°Uncle Ro, you can actually leave with us.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can? Or do you think I will?¡± Ro Yan was moved and his eyes gave him away as he believed that his bet on Tang Ling was the right one. However, he could not and would not agree to the suggestion. His answer stated his intention clearly.


    ¡°Dad, you!¡± Ro Li finally grasped the situation, feeling dejected and nervous. He shouted, ¡°No, you must leave with us. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°You stupid knucklehead, you¡¯d better go as far as you can! I¡¯m not leaving, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to die. You can juste back when you get stronger! Think about your sister. Think about what she has to face here! Jim has always had his eyes on her. Don¡¯t you want to protect her? Are you just going to leave her in Tang Ling¡¯s hands?¡± Ro Yan shouted in Ro Li¡¯s face.


    Xin? Xin... Ro Li circled around anxiously and punched the wall all of a sudden. He turned back to his father with a teary face. ¡°Dad, you aren¡¯t going to die, right? Right? I¡¯ve been so depressed ever since Mom died of sickness. I...¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not dying! What do they get by killing me? They just want the camp.¡± Ro Yan chose to keep the truth from Ro Li although the enemy might be after the family teachings and possibly the secrets to the Ninth Ruins.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ro Li wiped his snot.


    ¡°Nonsense! How dare you nag me?! Your sister is waking up soon.¡± Ro Yan red at his son.


    Ro Li dared not argue anymore. Instead, he squatted aside and continued sobbing.


    Ro Yan looked at Tang Ling. ¡°I really should man up. I¡¯m done, so go now. Ro Li will bring you to the Ninth Ruins and you can leave through there.¡±


    ¡°Why there?¡± In confusion, Tang Ling exined, ¡°Uncle Ro, I have something that I must do and I have to get to the Darkness Port.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s not a bad choice either. You will pass the Ninth Ruins if you are heading to the Darkness Port.¡± Ro Yan could not help but knock on his forehead lightly. ¡°Fate is always scary and the destined child is probably scarier than fate itself.


    ¡°Do you know that the Stardust Council will scour the earth for you guys after this? If you don¡¯t go to the Ninth Ruins, you¡¯ll never outrun the search. The Ninth Ruins just so happens to the sure path to the Darkness Port, but I¡¯m afraid it is also an opportunity of sorts.


    ¡°Tang Ling, fate prepared this for you. I really look forward to your future and I¡¯ve also started to look forward to Ro Li¡¯s. Unfortunately...¡± Ro Yan¡¯s eyes had never looked so miserable before.


    The Ninth Ruins? Tang Ling was baffled by the question, but he knew it was not time to ask. Since Ro Li was leading the way, he would have to go to the Ninth Ruins. After Ro Xin woke up, he might be able to get some useful information.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ninth Ruins then. We leave right away.¡±


    He started to pack his stuff and Ro Li pitifully lugged the big luggage that Ro Yan had prepared for them before lifting Ro Xin up.


    We¡¯re leaving right away?

 Chapter 252 - Seven Bulls

    <strong>Chapter 252: Seven Bulls</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was no official farewell or whatsoever.


    When the helpless and teary Ro Li was at the door, ready to leave, Ro Yan called him back. He walked over and hugged his son and also gave the unconscious Ro Xin a gentle kiss on her forehead. He also patted Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder strongly.


    An unknown emotion rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. He had no idea what it was, but it was transformed into words that he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was Tang Ling¡¯s promise to Ro Yan who smiled. He was relieved and happy when he heard Tang Ling¡¯s promise. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Night in autumn arrived a lot earlier, especially in the mountains. It was not just breezy anymore in the mountains. Instead, there was a spine-chilling cold that roamed the bumpy paths. The people in the camp were in their respective mobile homes and only a handful of people knew that three people had snuck out of the camp, two of which were Ro Yan¡¯s children.


    Ro Li was leading the way. ording to Ro Yan, leaving through the west exit of the camp would lead them to two iron-scaled horses which had been prepared by Ro Yan¡¯s men.


    The night was windy and the sky drizzled as Tang Ling tied his luggage to the horse before he leaped up.


    Ro Li wiped his tears as he strapped Ro Xin onto the horse before he got up. However, he was reluctant to leave and kept looking back at the Ro Drifter Camp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tang Ling.


    Ro Li wiped his face with his sleeve, still refusing to go.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d follow me wherever I went and I¡¯m going now. If you can¡¯t keep up, you can just throw your bottom line away, so man up.¡± Tang Ling did not look at Ro Li when he said that. He just gazed into the night to confirm the direction before he shook the reins and squeezed his legs. The iron-scaled horse then galloped away.


    ¡°You!¡± Ro Li got agitated, but he could not do anything about it. He shook the reins on his horse and chased after Tang Ling. The two horses disappeared into the night.


    ...


    A zing fire was dancing in front of Ro Xin and a teardrop rolled down her cheek. Beside her, Ro Li cried like an idiot.


    Tang Ling did not say a word. The cigarette remained lit at his mouth as hey down on the pile of dried iron thorn grass, peering into the drizzling night sky quietly. They were on a ledge, or more precisely, their of the demon apes.


    Despite the Ro Drifter Camp having roamed the mountain ridge for many, many years, no one knew that the demon apes built theirir on a ledge.


    Firstly, the Drifters dared not engage a demon ape. They avoided the apes like the gue.


    Secondly, they were not asme as Tang Feng who had searched for their of the demon apes.


    Although Tang Ling already knew where the Ninth Ruins was, he did not follow the route Ro Li pointed out. Instead, he used the detailed map Tang Feng provided him and set a route himself. The first stop before the Ninth Ruins was their of the demon apes.


    Tang Ling¡¯s own consideration was also added to the decision. Firstly, this emptyir was safe. Only he knew that the demon apes were away from theirir to hunt the raging bulls at this time of the year. Therefore, the Santos Branching Ridge was free of demon apes for the time being and theirs were safe.


    On top of that, it was Tang Ling¡¯s small effort to make up for the brother and sister duo. Although their was quite far away from the Ro Drifter Camp¡¯s valley, the camp was still visible from up here.


    What might seem near was actually far. Furthermore, they were on the top of the ledge, which was a great vantage point in the Santos Branching Ridge. Despite the distance, they were able to get a clear view of the Ro Drifter Camp.


    Ro Yan had bid farewell to his children in a hurry, so Tang Ling thought of making it up to the children through this little idea of his. Even though the ending would be a tragedy, it would be better than keeping it a secret from the two of them.


    Lastly, it was because Tang Ling wanted to take a shortcut since it was necessary. Tang Ling had asked Ro Li for some details along the way. The Ninth Ruins was not a secret within the camp since many of them knew where it actually was and the secret that revolved around it was another thing altogether.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that the Stardust Council would make their way there soon. If Tang Ling and the duo had followed the original route, they might end up in danger and lose their advantage.


    Judging from the current situation, the map and details that Tang Feng had left behind became utterly important. The doubt in Tang Ling¡¯s heart grew heavier. Did he foresee all this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you! I¡¯ll avenge you, Dad...¡± Ro Li¡¯s sobs interrupted Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts. Although it was impossible to know what had really happened back in the camp, judging from the zing fire and the messy scene, the oue was self-exnatory.


    Ro Xin hugged her brother from behind, then turned around to Tang Ling to say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with it?¡± Tang Ling raised a confused brow.


    ¡°I have my reasons.¡± Ro Xin had no desire to talk, so her answer to Tang Ling was curt and simple.


    Meanwhile, as Ro Li sobbed on and off, the autumn wind at night seemed a lot sadder. Tang Ling just remained quiet.


    Ro Xin continued tofort her brother to the point that he fell asleep. She then looked at Tang Ling with a serious look. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a race against time. We¡¯ll rest here for two hours and avoid the most dangerous time in the night when the vicious beasts roam. After that, we¡¯ll continue our way to the Ninth Ruins.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s mind was always clear.


    ¡°What about the long term?¡± Ro Xin pressed the topic. She was not worried about herself but thought of her brother.


    ¡°My destination is Darkness Port. What do you think?¡± Tang Ling pulled some dry grass and chewed on it after he answered her question with a question of his own.


    Ro Xin was a smart girl, so there was no need to overexin things since she should be able to understand Tang Ling. ¡°Darkness Port? It¡¯s a great ce albeit being messy and disorderly. While most of them govern themselves, there are many great people too,¡± she answered briefly.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought. What about you?¡± Tang Ling looked at her.


    ¡°Me? You know better than anyone what I¡¯ll do. I have arrangements for myself. I¡¯ll follow you to Darkness Port and settle down there to learn more medical knowledge. Like I said, there are many great people there.¡± Ro Xin did her best to hold back the heavy grief and grudge in her eyes while remaining calm. From a certain aspect, she was simr to Tang Ling but not entirely. She did not share his recklessness to go all out.


    ¡°Are you trying to ask me about Ro Li? Is that it?¡± Tang Ling truly admired Ro Xin and her intellect.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself. The Darkness Port has many great people there. I¡¯ll give him my bone marrow and it will be enough for him to make it to 22 years old. Given his talent, he won¡¯t even have to worry.¡± Tang Ling did not hold back anything from Ro Xin.


    ¡°But my brother is a stubborn man.¡±


    ¡°So am I. If I don¡¯t acknowledge him, this isn¡¯t going to happen. Besides, from another angle, Ro Li isn¡¯t losing out in this deal, is he?¡± Tang Ling sat with his legs crossed, really looking and behaving like a young boy although sometimes, the aura around him and the words he said were mature and steadfast.


    ¡°Can we just...leave it to fate?¡± Ro Xin went silent for a while before muttering something vague.


    With a nod, Tang Ling could not reject what she said and had no reason to.


    ...


    The Ninth Ruins was located at the edge of the Santos Branching Ridge, and the journey there was everything but short. After traveling day and night for three continuous days, the three of them had only covered a tiny part of the distance. The facts proved that Tang Ling was correct.


    Tang Ling plotted a rather secluded path beforehand, and aside from saving time and distance, the group avoided many dangerous encounters, including the Stardust Council¡¯srge scale search for them.


    The closest encounter was when the group was only 500 meters away from the Stardust Council¡¯s soldiers. Fortunately, because Tang Ling managed to locate an empty nest of a Level 3 mutated insect called the poisonous ice spider, they avoided the potential conflict.


    Tang Ling¡¯s vignce and action shocked Ro Xin. She felt like he was almighty and all-knowing. He might have understood the mountain ridge better than her despite her being the one who had grown up in the mountains.


    He only gave her a simple reply, ¡°There¡¯s a naggy man who provides me with all the details.¡± Indeed, Tang Feng¡¯s notes and maps, including those that seemed like useless mockery and sneers, proved to be vital information that was useful during critical situations. Despite a lot of them remaining as pure taunting, Tang Ling absorbed lots of precious knowledge from the notebook.


    On the fourth day, he brought the siblings to a rtively safe ce where Ro Xin finally had the chance and time to continue the second healing session.


    Bathing in the steamy hot bath, Tang Ling started the painful process again, butpared to the first, the second session bore obvious results, so he was able to consume a lot more of the blue active energy than before. To begin with, the healing session was a long and tedious process, but thankfully, the condition was better than Ro Xin¡¯s expectation.


    After the second healing session, Tang Ling realized his strength was only a little shy from the standard of seven bulls. With just a little bit more, he could break through the strength of seven bulls.


    At night, a fire was built. Ro Li was busy tidying some menial stuff while Ro Xin was busy reading the Ro family¡¯s teachings. When Tang Ling walked over to her, she gave him one of the books.


    As a matter of fact, whenever they were free during the journey, Tang Ling would ask her for the Ro family teachings to read. The family teachings wereplicated and most of them were ancient knowledge passed down from ancient Huaxia.


    Many of the knowledge was about some vague divination, some feng shui, and geographical knowledge, but there was a little part that piqued Tang Ling¡¯s interest: the part about the medical knowledge and another part about a profound way of cultivating.


    In terms of medical knowledge, Tang Ling was not as gifted as Ro Xin though learning more could do no harm. As for the profound cultivation method, despite his intellect and wisdom, he could barely understand any of it. Nevertheless, he had a feeling that it was vital and might be very beneficial if he could learn it, so he paid extra attention while reading.


    He realized that this profound cultivation seemed to be cultivating one¡¯s spirit but it was not just the spirit alone. It also seemed to match Ro Li¡¯s strange talent a lot. Therefore, whenever Tang Ling understood any part of the family teachings, he would take notes to exin it in detail. He did it as a token of appreciation for Ro Xin who shared the family teachings with him.


    The journey was exhausting and nerve-wracking, but no matter the danger, one had to grow stronger.


    It had been eight days since they left and the three of them were very close to the Ninth Ruins. Throughout the eight days, Tang Ling had gone through four sessions of healing and almost half of the strange blue energy in him had disappeared. It also granted him the strength of eight bulls.


    As for the profound cultivation knowledge from the Ro family teaching, Tang Ling miraculously deciphered the first part and made a summary about it.


    After all that, the rtively peaceful days came to an end. Soon, the three of them would have to face the strange Ninth Ruins.

 Chapter 253 - See You Again, Higan

    <h4>Chapter 253: See You Again, Higan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fifteen days.


    ¡°It still took me 15 days to get back.¡± Tang Long thought he could return to Starstay City, to the Floating Domain and Sky Castle earlier.


    However, in the end, he arrived at Sky Castle on the night of the 15th day.


    ¡°Young Master Long.¡±


    Many people were present at the castle to wee Tang Long. More precisely, he was the master of the castle, and every single boy and girl who trained there would eventually be part of Tang Long¡¯s army. These boys and girls all had outstanding gic chains that were at least four-star talent. If there were six-star gic chains or higher, plus an extra or a special talent, they would be transferred to the core.


    The core would be the famous Sixteen Prodigies of Sky Castle. In fact, the number of the group was just a title as it could be Seventeen, Eighteen, or any other number. While there were many positions within the core, only a handful of candidates fit the criteria.


    Draconic Ten, Draconic Five, Draconic Nine, Draconic Thirteen, Draconic Fifteen...these few were part of the Sixteen Prodigies and they were currently in the Sky Castle. The other young masters of the core were scattered all over the world, minding their own businesses.


    Those who were present at Sky Castle had toe forth and wee Tang Long because he was the one true master who would be the one to lead them to the peak of the world. Someone stood next to Tang Long to take his coat while the other young prodigies stood in front of him.


    ncing at them, Tang Long felt a little more respectable. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Higan. Get prepared and call the others. We will depart for the True Capital. I¡¯ll officially introduce you all in the uing celebration in the True Capital.¡± His words were brief but powerful, and short yet clear.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The prodigies¡¯ eyes were gleaming with excitement. Had it finally begun? Were they heading to the True Capital, participating in the internal gatherings before the World Summit Competition?


    It would be their debut and also a deration of sorts. The World Summit Competition would happen during winter next year and Tang Long wanted to officially bring the Sixteen Prodigies to participate in the junior division of the War God Path Ranking Competition.


    Should the sixteen get a decent ranking in thepetition, it would make a beautiful debut on the world stage and nothing could be grander than that because nothing was more important than the War God Path Ranking Competition.


    Despite the categorization of age in thepetition not being like the old civilization, not every teenager in the Purple Moon era had the luck to participate in the War God Path Ranking Competition because it was never held during a fixed period.


    Those who got a solid ranking in thepetition would have their strength acknowledged by the world.


    The junior division was not as hot-blooded as the senior and master divisions, but it would be the bestunching board to get into the higher divisions. Besides, if the top 100 of the junior division were able to grow well, why would they not be the ones tomand the world in the future? Why would they not end up as the shining stars in the higher division?


    Although the core Sixteen Prodigies did not have the ambition to get to the peak, they were confident of getting into the top 100. As for the No. 1 position of the junior division, they already assumed that it would belong to Tang Long.


    Tang Long was calm in front of the burning gaze of his prodigies as he said, ¡°While it¡¯s just an internal celebration, many genius teenagers from powerful factions will be there. There will be people who are always better than you. I¡¯m bringing you all there not to show off but for you to learn how to be humble.


    ¡°How strong you are now doesn¡¯t equal to how strong you will be during winter next year. Before that, all the geniuses of the world will have an important chance, a chance to break through to be a Purple Moon Warrior. This chancees in the form of the Storm Summit at Darkness Port which was happening in May next year. It won¡¯t be any easier than the War God Path ranking in the winter, and if all of you don¡¯t get anything during that precious chance, even if I¡¯m bringing all of you to the War God Path Ranking Competition, all of you will be nothing but useless over there.¡±


    It was rare for Tang Long to speak so long in a single breath, but all he wished for was that the Sixteen Prodigies would grow stronger quickly. He could notpletely forget what Tang Ling had done to him during theirst encounter.


    He and Tang Ling were destined topete against each other and thepetition would not just be between the two of them, but their respective teams would eventually sh as well.


    The List of Seeds that Tang Feng left behind must have ended up in Tang Ling¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, the list no longer existed.


    All these years, the Stardust Council had killed countless babies and teenagers who might be a possible candidate on the list. At the same time, Tang Long had also raised an army that was no fewer than the names on the List of Seeds. It might sound cruel, but it was necessary forpetition.


    Tang Long was in the lead and he would never give Tang Ling the chance to catch up. The recent indirect fight ended with Tang Ling¡¯s victory, but Tang Long did not lose in terms of strength. If he were to fight Tang Ling face-to-face, he could kill thetter three times over in a minute.


    Powerful as he was, Tang Long was a perfectionist, so he could not allow himself to be weaker than others, especially his little brother, Tang Ling.


    While Tang Ling, the List of Seeds, and many other trivial matters popped up in his mind, his concentration was quickly exhausted. He sent everyone away with a wave. All he wanted to do was see Higan as soon as possible. However, he dared not appear in front of her in such a condition.


    The warm water soaked Tang Long¡¯s chest. Despite being a teen, he was 180 cm tall with a strong and buff body in golden proportions. His chiseled body granted him the masculine charms of a grown man.


    After wiping his body dry, he stood in front of the mirror in nothing but a pair of shorts.


    On the stone table beside the mirror were the fresh clothes the maids had prepared. Tang Long put them on quietly and then looked into the mirror.


    He loved the color white, hence his white uniform. The fitted cut made the uniform look delicate. Although it was clean and in, the silver-edged embroidery near the sleeves and the unique logo plus the color screamed of exquisiteness. The uniform made Tang Long look like the perfect man, and he was. Be it his face, his temperament, or his presence, everything about him was charming.


    Whenever he looked at himself in the mirror, he would think of his mother who was a woman of mystery.


    Back when he was young, a single scene always yed out in his blurry memories. A woman with a blurred out face would hug him in her arms. ¡°My dear Long, you are the perfect one. Tell me, is there anyone in this world as handsome as you? Tell me, is there anyone who can outshine you?


    ¡°No, no one will be better than you. No one! Even if that man has another child, he is nothing. You will always be the superior one.¡±


    Tang Long frowned. His arms started to hurt and he stopped himself from thinking right away because, at the end of this memory, that woman that was blurred out would go mad. She would grab his arms tightly and scream about how superior he was. He was helpless about it because the woman was his mother. He was sure of it.


    However, he had no idea who his mother really was. He did not even know whether she was still alive or already dead. Therefore, it was not a beautiful memory.


    <i>Tang Ling? What about him? That man really has another son and it¡¯s Tang Ling...So, is he better than me?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s face appeared in Tang Long¡¯s face over and over again. He realized that Tang Ling was not as handsome or tall as him, but was that important?


    Tang Long ironicallyughed as a strange thought popped up in his head uncontrobly. <i>If Tang Ling somehow meets Higan, will he be as nervous as me? Will he be as paranoid as me like how I daren¡¯t even get close to her with a speck of dust on me?</i>


    With that in mind, Tang Long frowned. What ame question! Higan belonged to him and only him in this life. From the moment that he met her in that mysterious space and after they spent two years living together, no one could rece their rtionship.


    Tang Long was infatuated with Higan. He loved her unconditionally, and he could not afford to lose her. His heart beat faster when he thought of Higan.


    He straightened his body, tidied his cor and walked out of his room.


    ...


    Higan would only appear at the top of Sky Castle during the evening, except for during the Mirage Fire season when she would sit there all day long.


    Unfortunately, the red leaves of the Mirage Fire tree had a short life span, so the fiery scene usually onlysted around 10 days. It was already the eighth day and most of the fiery leaves were already yellowish and falling off from their respective branches.


    For some reason, Higan was saddened by the falling leaves. She did not even appear at the top of Sky Castle in the recent evenings, except for today because she was waiting for someone.


    Under the starry night, she sat on the ledge at the top of Sky Castle, hugging her knees. Her heart was filled with doubts only known to her. She wanted to wait for Tang Long¡¯s return to be sure about whether her mood had changed or not.


    ¡°Higan.¡± A tender voice echoed at the top of the castle.


    Higan turned around and saw that familiar figure. Her smile widened and was as bright as a blooming flower. It was able to melt snow and outshine even the stars in the sky. Earlier, she had been sulking like an icy doll until she saw the person who called her name. Then, she finally looked lively again.


    Her smile softened Tang Long¡¯s heart, so he returned the gentle curve of his lips. He would only smile without worries when he was with Higan. A pure and carefree smile would spread across his face as there was nopetition and nothing mattered except for Higan.


    The two of them did not talk because Higan was not a talker at all.


    She quietly stood up and hopped over to Tang Long with her hands behind her. Twisting her body bashfully, she gazed into Tang Long¡¯s eyes with her crystal-like pupils. ¡°You came back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I came back.¡± Tang Long reached out to her hair and tucked a few strands behind her ears.


    The two of them then sat down on the ledge of the castle with Higan leaning on Tang Long¡¯s shoulder. This was the closest they could get. Any further intimacy would attract Higan¡¯s difort and strong resistance, so they could not even hold hands.


    It pained and satisfied Tang Long at the same time. He was pained because he always wondered what happened to Higan in her heart. What trouble did she bury inside that made her so resistant towards people? Even after spending two years together and having been through life and death, all she could do was show the slightest contact and love for him. Other than Tang Long, no one could not even get close, and if it was not absolutely necessary, no one was allowed to be within 3 meters of her.


    Tang Long was satisfied because he was the only one that she would lean on and only he bore her hope and dreams. With his eyes closed, he felt so blissful at this moment and was at peace. He believed that he could be closer to Higan if he had the time. If only he had the time...


    Higan, on the other hand, got carried away. It was still the same shoulder and the familiar smell, yet this time, something was missing. That particr something that could calm her was missing.


    She would still think of the young boy that she saw in the newspaper all the time. The thought was getting out of control as she would think of him day and night and whenever she was free. As if the boy was the one that she missed the most and was the deepest part of her heart that hurt the most, the slightest touch would hurt her.


    But who exactly was the boy? Who was he?


    She could not find someone named Tang Ling in her memories. As for whose son he was and what he did, Higan did not care about all that at all. The feeling within her made her nervous and frustrated. Even though she was never at peace, she had never been this bothered before either.


    She did not know what to do because she was afraid to break her daily routine or stop her habits. Even when she leaned on Tang Long¡¯s shoulder, she was unable to feel the same anymore.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Tang Long softly asked.


    ¡°Nothing. When are you leaving this time?¡± Higan spoke. Her voice was not the usual cold tone when she talked to Tang Long.


    ¡°I will bring you to the True Capital first, and after that, I will leave for Darkness Port.¡± Tang Long never held any secrets from Higan.


    ¡°Darkness Port?¡± Higan¡¯s heart raced all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes, Darkness Port. It¡¯s not a decent ce. It¡¯s messy,¡± Tang Long tried to exin the ce to Higan.


    Higan was too quiet. She was lonely and always solitary. No one could force her into doing things she did not like and no one understood her either. In fact, she could have ventured the world, but she only wanted to stay in Sky Castle. All she wanted to do was look at the sunset and repeat the boring days over and over again.


    Tang Long really wanted to tell Higan how beautiful this world was and how different it had been. Most importantly, he wanted her by his side as he traveled the world even though his request had never seeded before.


    Just when Tang Long started his description of Darkness Port, Higan interrupted him, ¡°I want to go.¡± She peered into Tang Long¡¯s eyes with a doubtful and yearning gaze.


    ¡°Why do you want to go to Darkness Port? Are you serious?¡± This time, Tang Long was shocked. Although his heart might feel excited, he dared not believe what he heard.


    ¡°I want to go.¡± Higan¡¯s voice was meek and her chin was propped onto her hand while her eyes gleamed with mystery as she had once again entered her own world.


    Tang Long had no idea what Higan was thinking about, but he also did not expect her to answer him. Looking at her from the side, he said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Higan turned to him and smiled like a flower again, making the whole starry sky appear dim with her smile. Tang Long¡¯s heart swelled with love. He really wanted to kiss her, but even he did not have the courage to do it.


    ...


    ¡°How beautiful!¡± Draconic Ten looked up at the top of the castle and eximed as he watched Tang Long and Higan¡¯s figures.


    Looking at the dreamy Floating Domain under the starry sky together with the beautiful and exquisite Sky Castle with a pair of lovers sitting at the ledge, what else was more beautiful than this scene?


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but I¡¯m afraid only Young Master Long matches the queen well. Only he is allowed to sit by her and it¡¯s difficult not to be envious about it,¡± Draconic Thirteen also marveled at the scene.


    The lovebirds were the best sight at Sky Castle, and on top of that, they were destined to reach the peak of the world.


    How powerful was the queen exactly? No one had the answer, but legend had it that the queen¡¯s power was terrifying. Not even Young Master Long could fight her.


    How much did the heavens favor this girl to have granted her peerless beauty and astonishing power at the same time? If she was not as cold and solitary with a fluctuating mood, she would probably be the happiest girl in the world.


    Draconic Five could not help but share his opinion with his peers.


    However, was the queen truly happy? Those who had seen her before would say her eyes were cold and empty as if there were countless problems buried in her heart. Unfortunately, only a handful of people were allowed to approach her and no one was able to unlock her heart, not even Young Master Long.


    What was the queen like? It felt surreal for her to be in a world like this.

 Chapter 254 - Strange Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 254: Strange Ruins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Ninth Ruins was located at the edge of the Santos Branching Ridge and beyond that would be the main ridge again, the Herrocky Mountain Ridge.


    The mountain paths to the Ninth Ruins were rather t. There was a huge in at the foot of the mountain where two safety sectors, which were less than a hundred kilometers apart, were located.


    Were they the reason why the ruins was located nearby?


    Tang Ling gazed upon the Ninth Ruins. Despite being mentally prepared, he was still shocked and baffled by his mixed feelings. A ruins, as its name suggested, was something left behind by the old civilization. The ces that could be considered as ruins in the Purple Moon era were towns or cities from the old civilization, which were rtively intact.


    Usually, there were only two situations in which a town or a city could remain intact and hold up against the corrosion of time. Firstly, due to some coincidental seismic activity, the whole ruins was buried underground. Secondly, a Universal Source Rock was located within the ruins, so with the energy from the rock, everything was well-preserved.


    The Universal Source Rock was something magical and the ruins that had a Universal Source Rock within were mostly upied by powerful factions. For example, out of the famous top 10 ruins of the world, six of them were upied by several powerful factions while the remaining four were considered dangerous ces in the world. Three of the ruins became thend of the dead that were swarmed with zombies whereas thest one became a nest of mutated insects and rodents.


    It was not that people did not want to take over the ruins, but even the powerful factions did not dare to make a move recklessly.


    Some said that among the three zombie ruins, there was a real Level 8 King Zombie lurking around and there was even the suspected existence of a Level 9 Emperor Zombie.


    As for the ruins inundated by insects and rodents, no one had ever thought of taking it. Just picture it: with a singlemand from the queen, the mutated insects would swarm over the heaven and earth, or with the lead of a Level 6 vicious beast like the King Rat, the mutated rats would flood every corner of the ruins. It would be a terrifying scene to picture.


    Therefore, the strongest factions of humankind set upyers of defense around these four ruins and barely maintained the fictional peace and the fragile bnce. However, eventually, these four ruins would be the hindrance of humankind¡¯s growth, and when any of the remains grew stronger, their demand for resources would spike.


    A battle between any of the ruins was inevitable; it was just a matter of time.


    Despite having a lot of information about the ruins, Tang Ling¡¯s shock about the Ninth Ruins did not diminish. The Ninth Ruins was also a leftover from the old civilization. It was not big by any means, merely the size of a small town that one could capture the entirety of within a single nce.


    However, it was perfectly preserved. Be it the building structures or the items in the town, everything seemed to be frozen by time. That indicated that there must be a Universal Source Town in the town.


    Nevertheless, within Tang Ling¡¯s sight, he could not spot any traces of a Universal Source Rock. If the Ninth Ruins was not that perfectly preserved, he would not have felt this astonished. He believed there must be a Universal Source Rock in town though it was probably in a more inconspicuous ce.


    The strange energy from the rock had a preservation effect like the area around the Universal Source Rock back in the Hope Barrier where all the old civilization buildings were free from the corrosion of time.


    If not for the warzone and the constant damage from the beasts, that part of the city could have been perfectly kept intact.


    What truly staggered Tang Ling was that the Ninth Ruins was popted! Judging from their attire, they were not people from the Purple Moon era but of the old civilization!


    These people looked normal as if they were uninformed about the drastic change in the era. They walked around, minding their own business and did not resemble zombies.


    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ro Xin said beside Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling nodded. He unconsciously extended his hand in the air as he started to doubt the existence of the Ninth Ruins and even suspected that what he saw was just part of an illusion like the 3D holographic projection in the Hope Barrier.


    It was difficult for him not to feel that way because what he saw before his eyes was the old civilization! No one would have expected to witness the lifestyle of the old civilization in this Purple Moon era and particrly, in this Ninth Ruins.


    There was an olddy sunbathing in front of her house, a young man cycling along the street with a joyful whistle, the shop...wait, a shop? No, it should be arge grocery store of sorts. Ady holding tworge bags walked out from the door and further away was a man waiting impatiently in his car...


    Everything was so vivid and lively.


    However, upon a closer look, Tang Ling realized that the people in town were repeating the same action over and over again. The young man was cycling up and down the same street repeatedly and even his whistle sounded the same.


    Thedy, who walked out from therge grocery store, got into the car, and after the car drove off, the samedy would walk out from the same store again and the car would be there with the impatient-looking man.


    Everything was being repeated on a loop!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in now,¡± Ro Xin reminded Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body felt a little stiff. He really had no idea that the Ninth Ruins would be this strange, so he did not overly discuss it with Ro Xin and Ro Li along the way. All he knew was that this ruins was a peculiar ce. In fact, he wanted to ask about it when he noticed the strange repeated scene, but he did not know what to ask and time was running out.


    The Ninth Ruins was located on a rather tall hill from where Tang Ling could already spot soldiers from the Stardust Council gaining on them. The oue was self-exnatory if they wasted any more time.


    As a matter of fact, they might have already exposed themselves since Tang Ling believed that the soldiers of the Stardust Council were equipped with binocrs. However, Ro Xin had said that as long as they could beat the soldiers to the Ninth Ruins and enter it, it would not matter even if they were exposed. Even if they barely made it to the border of the Ninth Ruins, they would be safe.


    Really? Despite how outrageous it sounded, Tang Ling trusted Ro Xin, so the trio decided to make the final dash up the hill and to the border of the Ninth Ruins, risking exposure.


    When Tang Ling finally saw the Ninth Ruins, he knew that things might really be as outrageous as he perceived. Otherwise, why did no one or any factione over and upy the Ninth Ruins all these years since it was exposed out in the bare?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. You and Ro Li must follow every step I take. Don¡¯t simply wander off,¡± Ro Xin warned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Ling skipped the chatter. He noticed the soldiers of the Stardust Council moving quicker and it seemed like the three of them werepletely exposed.


    Ro Xin brought Tang Ling and Ro Li to the southeastern corner of the town quickly. There was a in, old alley and judging from its position, the alley would lead to one of the streets in the town.


    <i>Can we only go in through this alley?</i> Tang Ling took liberty with his thoughts, but it was not exactly a secret either.


    Without exining, Ro Xin carefully took the first step and advanced to the third floral-patterned brick in the alley with her left foot while her right footnded on the second brick diagonal to the third brick that she stepped on. ¡°You two, remember the position of these two bricks. You mustn¡¯t make mistakes in the steps.¡± She then continued forward.


    Ro Li followed her closely and stepped on the exact same bricks, not even daring tond his foot in the wrong sequence.


    Tang Ling had a strange feeling in his heart, and it was at that moment that he received a warning gaze from Ro Xin. ¡°You¡¯d better not try anything funny. The consequences aren¡¯t something you can bear.¡±


    Tang Ling pouted. <i>Am I that reckless to you? </i>


    Nevertheless, he then pitifully followed Ro Li¡¯s steps. As a matter of fact, he really wanted to test what would happen if hended on the wrong brick had Ro Xin not warned him in time. What kind of disaster might happen? His curiosity had somehow grown stronger, probably due to the drastic change in the world and his own experience.


    Despite her warning, Ro Xin did not exin as she continued forward, every step taken with caution. She even seemed a little tired.


    After they reached the center of the alley, she would pause to think before taking the next step. During that little respite, the troops from the Stardust Council arrived on the hill. There were a total of 500 fully armed men, every one of which were standing in front of the Ninth Ruins.


    At the front of the troops was a young teen riding a Level 1 vicious beast, the Omesha ming-eyed lion. His body was buff, and despite his face being blurred out by the distance, Tang Ling could feel his powerful presence.


    <i>Who is that?</i>


    In the past few days, he had run away from the council and slept under the sky. They traveled on a tight schedule and did not get any source of information. Unbeknownst to the three of them, with the fall of the Ro Drifter Camp, many secrets were forced out from the residents and probably the leader, including the news about an outsider¡¯s visit to the camp. The details of this particr visit were delivered back to the headquarters and someone identified the outsider as Tang Ling.


    Therefore, Long Qi came forth himself. Be it capturing Tang Long or killing Ro Li, whose name was on the List of Seeds, or even reiming the Ro family teachings that he longed for, every single matter was important and he had to do it himself.


    A brutal delight bubbled in his heart as he was eager to let the siblings know that their father, Ro Yan, had be a mindless idiot.


    In order to get the information, the Stardust Council had used a certain drug during the interrogation. It was not an ultra-smart drug or whatsoever since the intelligence agencies from the old civilization used the same methods during their interrogation as well. After all, the Stardust Council only learned from the best.


    Interrogation through torture? There was no need for such hassle since a scant amount of drug was enough to copse even the strongest of wills and reveal many secrets.


    ording to the procedures, Ro Yan should be executed, but Long Qi had his own sick hobby. He wanted to execute Ro Yan in front of the siblings. He relished it when a person¡¯s soul suffered, then fell into despair and ultimately copsed.


    It was said that Long Qi was the most suitable candidate for running an intelligence agency among the Sixteen Prodigies, and everyone acknowledged that. Should he grow further, he would eventually take over the Dark Shadow Troops of the council.


    A scout soon returned with thetest news. ¡°As an update, they¡¯ve entered the Ninth Ruins through an alley in the southeastern corner.¡±


    ¡°Should we chase after them?¡± an aide asked softly beside Long Qi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. Surround the Ninth Ruins first.¡± A cruel smile hung across Long Qi¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t simply step in. I¡¯m not in a hurry, not at all.¡±


    Long Qi was someone who kept all his thoughts to himself. He was not stupid. On quite the contrary, he was extremely smart. Of course, he understood how strange this Ninth Ruins was. If it was truly safe to enter, why had no one upied it after so many years?


    The Ros knew the secret about the Ninth Ruins, so they must have something that they could rely on. Long Qi would never fall for it! The best way would be to surround the ruins and trap the three of them inside by creating pressure from the outside and cutting off their resources.


    The remain was by no means big, so it was not possible for them to stay there until the end of time.


    Long Qi also had little games prepared during the wait such as narrating some short stories of his brutality like how he had interrogated Ro Yan or how he had tortured a few men from the Dragon Army.


    He did not mind raising the loudspeaker and telling the three of them the stories every day since it would be interesting to observe their reaction.


    With that in mind, Long Qi licked his lips with his red tongue. His eyes were narrow and long while his pupils were unlike a normal person either. They were not round but oval, making them look like the eyes of a snake. His eyes matched his sinister expression perfectly. Even the aide beside him had goosebumps. To him, it was as expected of the most brutal out of the Sixteen Prodigies. After all, he was also called Brutal Seven!


    As the aide to Brutal Seven, he felt really pressured.


    Tang Ling saw the enemies spread out at the hillside, so he could not help but urge Ro Xin, ¡°We have to hurry.¡±


    As a smart man, he understood from the details that the enemy wanted to surround the entire Ninth Ruins. If they seeded, they would be able to control the situation and have a great tactical advantage.


    The Ninth Ruins was notrge, thus one could see through the entire town from any angle. Although not every single corner could be seen, it also meant that a majority of the town would be under surveince. Furthermore, if the enemy remained still...


    Tang Ling frowned as he instinctively started to think of a way out. On the other hand, Ro Xin did not respond differently despite his urging. She had paused for more than a minute now and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    Ro Xin also saw the soldiers from the Stardust Council but seemed to be free of worries as she asked Tang Ling, ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they will surround us and trap us inside here.¡± With hands in his pocket, Tang Ling seemed a little more rxed when he saw Ro Xin¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Trap us in the Ninth Ruins? Impossible! That¡¯s nothing but a joke! You still don¡¯t understand the magic about the Ninth Ruins, but in order for you to experience it, we must first decipher the entire Ninth Ruins!¡±

 Chapter 255 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 255: Confrontation</h4>


    Decipher the entire the Ninth Ruins?


    At first, Tang Ling could not understand why she used the word ¡®decipher¡¯. Why would Ro Xin want to decipher a ruins? Was it like a temple where secret contraptions were hidden from in sight? However, after a day, he understood why.


    Tears lingered in Ro Xin¡¯s eyes as she deeply inhaled. She drew someplicated patterns on a t piece of paper and tried her best to exin to Tang Ling, ¡°This is it. Our family spected that the upations that you learn about from ancient legends are real and they are the reason behind some myths.


    ¡°For example, formations belong to an ancient form of divination from ancient Huaxia, named Daoist magic, or in other words, Qimen Dunjia. These are special methods used by a certain profession.


    ¡°But legends might be a little too obscure to understand such as casting beans on the ground to raise an army or to raise a man from paper. The formations aren¡¯t just applied in the process to disrupt people¡¯s sight and cause illusions. They are also used to summon rain, lightning, or thunder in order to enhance the illusion.


    ¡°Therefore, in the long history of the old civilization, legends remained as legends. No one believed them because no one has ever seen them with their own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that in the Purple Moon era, these legendary upations such as shamanism, Taoism from the east, and wizards and druids from the west are real?¡± Tang Ling tried his best to understand what Ro Xin said. Although he was reluctant to believe it, the situation forced him to ept and understand the facts.


    ¡°Yes, and we believe a wizard is responsible for the phenomenon in this little town.¡± Ro Xin pinched her lips together. Even though she looked tough, tears still rolled down her cheeks.


    A wizard?! It sounded so strange and absurd. Even if Tang Ling viewed it from the perspective of the Purple Moon era, it was simply unbelievable.


    As humankind grew stronger, the elemental talents of wind, water, and lightning were all simr to a wizard¡¯s ability to summon rain and lightning.


    In western legends, wizards developed all kinds of magical symbols and formations. Furthermore, ording to what Ro Xin said, a formation might not be a groundless statement either. Like the circuitry of the old civilization, they could also be treated as a type of formation.


    So, could the owner of this little town be a scientist?


    There were many things Tang Ling wanted to discuss with Ro Xin. If her family spected that the town had a formation of sorts, why did they not assume that the formation was from the east or some eastern legendary upation? Why did it have to be a wizard of the west?


    However, Ro Xin was hugging her knees at the moment and burying her face that was in tears. Beside her was the unconscious Ro Li.


    The enemies were despicable. The trio were trapped in the town for a whole day and Draconic Seven had been telling stories about the interrogation of their father for more than 10 times now. Even Tang Ling started to get angry, let alone the siblings.


    ¡°Dad must be sad, isn¡¯t he? We are just some folks from a Drifter camp. He never would have thought there¡¯d be such cruel methods to force someone to spill secrets, would he? If he had known, he would¡¯ve rather died than submit...¡± Ro Xin looked up and exhaled as she looked at the bright sunlight outside the window.


    ¡°I actually understand my dad a lot. He¡¯ll be irrevocably sad if he goes like that...I¡¯ve read some history books before. An emperor who dies honorably for his kingdom is better than an emperor who escapes to live another day. I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m correct or not, but I supposed that¡¯s the pride and glory of ancient Huaxianese.


    ¡°He was not clear about the methods and didn¡¯t know he¡¯d be tortured like that, but it isn¡¯t your father¡¯s fault. He¡¯s no longer himself once the drug has taken effect on him, and...¡± Tang Ling tried his best tofort Ro Xin, but being himself, hecked the words during the important moments.


    Ro Xin smiled at Tang Ling as she wiped her tears and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not my dad¡¯s fault. I know him well. I just can¡¯t help but feel sad for him! Our family has teachings that have been passed down from generations. As the descendants of ancient Huaxianese, we, the Ros, must hold on to ourselves.


    ¡°Dad will never be a deserter and leave what the ancestors built behind. He¡¯ll never run away and disappoint the trust people have ced in him. This choice of his is probably the best choice that he can make, so I¡¯ll support him. I¡¯m just sad that I can¡¯t stay by his side until the very end. Tang Ling, I will avenge him.¡± Ro Xin looked at Tang Ling with a stern gaze.


    ¡°Your enemy will be the powerful Stardust Council.¡± Tang Ling stood up.


    ¡°Have you ever been afraid?¡± Ro Xin looked up to seek advice because Tang Ling¡¯s enemy was also the powerful Stardust Council.


    ¡°Never. Being afraid does me no good.¡± Tang Ling walked to the door.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m not afraid as well.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll get us something to eat. The food from the old civilization isn¡¯t bad but itcks energy. Let¡¯s hope we can quickly decipher the situation.¡± Tang Ling then walked out of the house.


    The house was located on a street but not the main one. On the street where they settled down was a grocery store called a supermarket while the other buildings were all residential houses. After they entered the town, they realized that the soft sunlight never dimmed. It seemed as if time was frozen in the morning forever.


    Tang Ling did not have to worry about the people shuttling across the streets either. They might be talking to each other, doing their own things and look utterly real, but they were still illusions. When he walked into a man, he went right through him as if the man was air and nothing happened.


    Tang Ling was certain that everything in the town was a projection, simr to the one at the Hope Barrier but a lot more advanced. However, he was unable to search for the source of the projection.


    ording to Ro Xin, after they made it through the entrance of the alley, or in other words, deciphered the alley, they were only granted ess to this particr street. Any activity beyond this street would attract a hostile reaction from the town.


    Tang Ling had the urge to test it. How would the town attack them? Would it be something that he could endure?


    However, he did not want the Stardust Council who were waiting outside to notice his activity, so he did not do anything.


    He walked into the supermarket, then he grabbed a big basket and started to throw in all kinds of food and water. Like he said, the food was delicious butcked energy. Therefore, he still had to rely on his own luggage and the luggage that Ro Li carried.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling did not require a lot of energy for the time being because the strange blue energy in him would be sufficient for his consumption.


    What a magical town! Even the food was well-preserved, so how big was the Universal Source Rock? How was it used to preserve all this? It should be bigger than the one at Safety Sector No. 17 and was probably being used in a much more efficient way than at the Hope Barrier!


    The three of them couldst for a while with the food from the town and Tang Ling believed he could get a little something from every residential house.


    However, he still had to get to Darkness Port before December. The thought of it was like a heavy shackle, binding him down. It was alreadyte September. Would he be able to make it there in time?


    After he came out of the supermarket, he took a stroll down the street.


    It was then that the irritating voice echoed in his ear, ¡°Hey, do you want to hear about how that foolish Dragon Army is being tortured? Those loyal fools who built the path for you with their lives, those who hoped that you could avenge them, do you want to know how pitiful they are?¡±


    Tang Ling stopped, turning around and looking at the end of the street.


    A group of soldiers from the Stardust Council surrounded them. In front of the troops was the young teen that rode the vicious beast. He should be the leader of the troops.


    This guy is really disgusting, screaming non-stop with that loudspeaker. Isn¡¯t he tired?


    With that in mind, a smile appeared on Tang Ling¡¯s face. He then strode to the end of the street and stopped in front of the troops. ¡°I want to know your name,¡± he stated to the young teen.


    ¡°Draconic Seven. Remember the name because it will be a nightmare for you. Your luck ends with me. What do you think, Tang Ling?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Draconic Seven? I guess you are just some pitiful bastard who doesn¡¯t deserve a name but just a number.¡± Tang Ling showed sympathy in his gaze.


    Draconic Seven was stunned. He was not agitated by what Tang Ling said. Instead, he was shocked that Tang Ling would be a rascal, an arrogant rascal who liked to argue.


    ¡°Right, aren¡¯t you trying to tell me the stories of the Dragon Army? Raising the loudspeaker is tiring. I¡¯ll just sit here and listen to you, Mr. Number.¡± Tang Ling put down the bags and sat down with his legs crossed as he looked straight into Draconic Seven¡¯s eyes.


    Mr. Number? Draconic Seven was bewildered once more. He jumped down from his vicious beast and walked towards Tang Ling.


    Although the two of them were less than a meter apart, they were miles away.


    The troops of the Stardust Council had suffered the consequences of trespassing into the Ninth Ruins. Anyone who trespassed into the remain, even by a single step, would suffer from electrocution.


    More than a dozen soldiers were hurt and an unlucky bastard was even electrocuted to death. The power of the lightning was self-exnatory.


    ¡°Fine, if you ask for a story, I¡¯ll give you on.¡± Draconic Seven also sat down in front of Tang Ling. A strong difort rumbled in his heart.


    Why do I feel something strange from this Tang Ling? Even if he is calm, I felt a little pressured.


    The feeling in his heart was telling him that he was lesser than Tang Ling.


    Tragically, Draconic Seven would never ept it! The only person he would feel pressured in front of was Tang Long, and Tang Long was an uncrossable mountain in his heart. He never expected himself to surpass Tang Long by all means or even catch up to him.


    With the strong difort in his heart, Draconic Seven Started his story.


    Tang Ling appeared to listen carefully but did not show a bit of reaction at all. His non-reaction defeated Draconic Seven. Even he himself was bored by his own stories. Instead, rage built up in his heart and he felt like he had been insulted.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling did not really listen to Draconic Seven. His mind was thinking about the formation that Ro Xin mentioned and he was trying to figure out the patterns of theplicated lines and strokes.


    While he was pondering upon the formation, he used his Precise Instinct to replicate the formation in his head. Would it help him to understand the formation better?


    Tang Ling was trying to test out using his Precise Instinct to figure it out, but he must first understand the basics of the formation. Then, he thought of the Ro family teachings. The books also mentioned something about formations although they were categorized as something trivial and he never paid attention to it.


    Until he arrived at the Ninth Ruins, only then did Tang Ling start to pay attention.


    ¡°Tang Ling, do you realize you are digging your own grave?¡± Draconic Seven¡¯s breath got heavy while his oval pupils became thinner as his rage swelled, making him look like a venomous snake.


    Tang Ling looked up at him with a ridiculing gaze. ¡°Are you done with the storytelling?¡± His tone and expression suffocated Draconic Seven, almost choking him.


    He stepped up to the borderline of the Ninth Ruins and moved his face as close as he could, uttering every word loud and clear, ¡°You¡¯d better not beg me to spare you. Do you think I did nothing while I was waiting? Do you really think I don¡¯t know what is going on? The council knows about this ce, and judging from the resistance from the Ro family, the council will have their own way around this Ninth Ruins. Just you wait and see. My men areing here as we speak. How long more do you think you can act all arrogant?¡±


    Tang Ling still did not show any reaction. Instead, he stood up and stretched his body. Casually, he walked up to the borderline and almost stuck his face in front of Draconic Seven. ¡°I have to admit your stories are interesting, but I want you to know you are the one digging your own grave. The better your stories are, the uglier you will die. I know because I¡¯ll be the one who kills you. As for those men that you mentioned, I don¡¯t give a sh*t about them. If this ce is that easy to decipher, you pricks won¡¯t stand a chance anyway.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s wait and see. The moment when I walk out of this town, your death will loom for no particr reason other than your interesting stories, but I think it¡¯s probably because your face makes me sick.¡±


    Tang Ling then turned around, lifted the bags and wanted to head home, but he paused. He turned around to Draconic Seven and shed him the middle finger with his disdainful gaze.


    ¡°You little bastard, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡± Draconic Seven finally exploded. He took a step forward and tried to punch Tang Ling, but he forgot that no one could easily step into the town. Right after his footnded in the town, a sh of huge lightning ripped down from the sky and struck Draconic Seven.


    Kakrooom!


    Despite dodging, the bolt of lightning still struck him. Of course, as one of the Sixteen Prodigies, a bolt of lightning could not harm him at all. It just made him look uglier.


    Tang Ling naturallyughed at him, then said softly, ¡°I¡¯lle by for more stories if I get bored. I hope you can be as lively as you have been today.¡±


    Draconic Seven¡¯s eyes gleamed in rage, but all he could do was watch Tang Ling walk away while his heart kept repeating the same phrase. Will I die by his hand?

 Chapter 256 - Solved

    <h4>Chapter 256: Solved</h4>


    It was already night outside the Ninth Ruins. Draconic Seven leaned on his red-eyed lion with a cigar in his mouth, gazing down the hill.


    At the bottom of the hill was a group of 50 men marching towards the Ninth Ruins.


    He spat a thick cloud of smoke out before he bolted up. He had recovered from the lightning strike which had not hurt him a lot. He was just frustrated about why he lost his calm in front of Tang Ling.


    Regardless, the other soldiers around him did not notice anything strange. Draconic Seven was smart enough like a venomous snake hiding in the dark, but his mood always fluctuated and his brutal temper and extreme methods would turn him into a madman at times, so they were always nervous and pressured around him.


    However, if he did not fall for Tang Ling¡¯s provocation, he would not be called Brutal Seven either. No matter what, he should not have lost his calm back then. After the lightning strike, he still remained outside the Ninth Ruins as he recovered his cool and acted like nothing happened.


    This was probably why Draconic Seven was this scary. He could be a madman in a heartbeat and as cool as ice in the next.


    The group of 50 had arrived at the top of the hill and the Ninth Ruins was just in front of them. Draconic Seven walked up to the man who led the troops.


    ¡°Colo, do you remember what you said before?¡±


    The man¡¯s head was huge, and at first nce, it appeared twice as big as a normal man. His gaze was a little distracted while a pair of sses hung over his nose. He looked like an idiot, but no one dared to think as such, including Draconic Seven.


    Even he had to be respectful in front of the big-headed man because this man was the smartest and the most remarkable scientist-to-be among the younger generation. The title ¡®scientist¡¯ was just a general name since science included a lot of things and there were many special branches of upations under its umbre.


    However, there was a group of people who were purely known as scientists, so they were a bunch of all-rounded geniuses! This group of people was deemed as tactical weapons or tactical deterrents by the most powerful factions in the Purple Moon era, and their statuses were self-exnatory.


    Colo was one of the all-rounded geniuses although he still was not a real scientist; it was just a matter of time.


    The president of the Stardust Council once said, ¡°The younger generations have their own rules in their game. If the adults over-govern them, it will slow down their growth.¡±


    Therefore, the best scientist that Draconic Seven could call upon was Colo.


    Draconic Seven once doubted the president would follow the rules, butter, he had a feeling that the higher-ups must be holding back too.


    Therefore, be it the incident with Tang Ling or with Young Master Long and the Sixteen Prodigies, the Stardust Council had never sent someone with true power to deal with such matters. Otherwise, Tang Ling would not have survived until now. Even Young Master Long was only given the authority to mobilize the Death Adder Squad.


    Draconic Seven squinted his eyes. Even though he was asking Colo a question, his mind was thinking about something else.


    ¡°This ce, eh? Of course, I remember what I said. If you can find me an entry point, I¡¯ll be able to decipher the formation in this town.¡± Colo pushed his sses up.


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ve found the entry point, so I¡¯ll bring you there right now.¡± Draconic Seven then lifted Colo up and sprinted towards the southeastern corner. He pointed at the little alley and said, ¡°Here, this is the entry point for you to decipher the formation. I saw the Ro siblings bring Tang Ling inside through this little alley with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll start right away.¡± Colo nced over at the little alley and sat down. He fished out a square item from his bag which was simr to aptop from the old civilization but bigger and thicker. He then skillfully operated the machine and a transparent monitor appeared before his eyes.


    A keyboard slid out from the bottom of the machine and Colo¡¯s fingers danced on it gracefully, his speed even attracting a raised brow from Draconic Seven.


    Soon, a 3D map of the whole Ninth Ruins appeared on the transparent monitor, and as Colo¡¯s hands continued typing,plicated patterns started to appear on the screen. Then, a dozen more men appeared beside Colo. They were his team of young geniuses that had followed him to the Ninth Ruins. They were experts in analyzing mountains of data.


    Colo quickly connected theplicated patterns to the 3D map of the remain, and with every point connected, he told his team, ¡°You, take care of Area A of the ruins. Analyze the data and give me feedback about the result.


    ¡°Area B, I¡¯ve sent this part to you. Provide me with feedback after you are done.¡±


    Colo¡¯snguid eyes looked different when he was in a working mode as he looked vigorous and lively. He was speaking in technical terms that even Draconic Seven could not understand but his unique aura as a scientist was amazing to witness.


    Draconic Seven let Colo do his work and skipped the questions. He stepped back and continued watching the town from outside.


    Tang Ling, I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how you are going to kill me!


    ...


    It was still early morning in the town, but it had already been a day and night since Tang Ling and the siblings entered the town.


    Ro Xin was busy from the moment they entered. In front her was a piece of white paper and on top of the paper were someplicated drawings and patterns.


    Beside the paper with theplicated drawings was another paper with recordings about the formation of ancient Huaxia. It was the example Ro Xin had used to exin the concept of formation to Tang Ling earlier in the afternoon.


    ¡°You asked why is the owner of this town a wizard. It¡¯s because of the formation that he set up here. It¡¯s totally different from the eastern formations and the patterns used in the formation are quite different as well.


    ¡°Look, here, here and here. These are where the patterns or lines connect. In the eastern concept, these points are usually the eye of the formation. In simple words, some special items must be put on the specific point to connect the whole formation.


    ¡°And look at the formation that I¡¯ve drawn for the Ninth Ruins. At all the key points, there are no items, but a special magic symbol is used. Didn¡¯t you notice how the lines are drawn? They arepletely different. The east calls this method ¡®formation lines¡¯ while the west calls it ¡®magic lines¡¯.


    ¡°Despite the differences, our family has analyzed the Ninth Ruins for many years and we discovered that both the western and the eastern formations ultimately produce the same result, so we kept sending people over to test the effects of the formation and decided to decipher it from the results.


    ¡°In the end, we discovered a certain formation that has a simr effect with the formation in the Ninth Ruins. When wepared the two of them side by side, we actually deciphered a part of it.¡±


    That was what Ro Xin had exined to Tang Ling in the afternoon.


    Therefore, she could not help but wonder if there were even more smarter people in the camp. That way, they might be able to decipher the entire remain by winter this year. More smarter people meant more people to test the formation, so they could decipher the formation quicker.


    If they had an extra pair of hands, they did not even need to decipher the entire ruins. Just a small part of it would be enough for the camp to move in safely and wait for winter to pass.


    Tang Ling had also finished another session of healing during the afternoon and the effect was better than the previous. There was only a third of the blue energy left in his body.


    Originally, after achieving the strength of eight bulls, he thought thetest session could bring him to the strength of nine bulls, but something strange happened. The blue energy was siphoned into Tang Ling¡¯s dantian but was not absorbed or digested as his own energy. Consequently, his strength did not grow after reaching the limit of eight bulls.


    It was the first time he faced a bottleneck that he had no idea how to break through.


    Even though he was growing at an absurd speed from the others¡¯ perspective, only he himself knew that he was seriouslycking knowledge about cultivation and anything rted to enhancing himself.


    He only went through several sses of cultivation back in the Hope Barrier and Su Siao did not have time to exin anything about cultivation to him either, so whenever he ran into problems, he was totally lost.


    Even until now, Tang Ling had no idea how to differentiate the Purple Moon Warrior ranks. What was the difference between rank 1, rank 2, and rank 3 or higher Purple Moon Warriors?


    As for the knowledge about other upations, he knew even lesser than cultivation. All he had learned was the little bits and pieces back in the information room. He believed that he would need some systematic learning before he could break through.


    At this juncture, Tang Ling could not interrupt Ro Xin. Even Ro Li did not chat with Tang Ling or whatsoever as he was helping Ro Xin as her assistant and performing someplicated calctions.


    Tang Ling¡¯s interest in formations was piqued. He made a copy of Ro Xin¡¯s drawings of the magical formation of the Ninth Ruins.


    Ro Xin was not overly concerned. If she spared too much attention to care about what Tang Ling copied, she would be overwhelmed and shocked because the copy had no mistakes at all. It seemed as though the copy had been done by a machine.


    What kind of talent was that? Even someone who had studied formations for five to six years could not make such precise drawings of formation, let alone a newbie who had only gotten to know about formations for the first time.


    The siblings were doing their best to calcte the formation while Tang Ling read the Ro family teachings, more particrly, the book about formations.


    One had to give it to Tang Ling for his learning capability. He had only picked up the topic for a very short amount of time, yet he already understood that the essence of formation was about energy gathering.


    Simr to a circuit board, if electricity ran through the different circuits, it could produce different effects and a switch could be used to control the electricity flow. As for the formation, its energy came from Mother Nature and it was not just a groundless statement.


    For example, the oxygen in the air could be used forbustion, thus it was the energy for fire. The humidity in the air was the source of water, and the friction between air molecules would produce static, and so on.


    Be it the formation lines or the magical symbols, all these felt more like some super-advanced technology and its essence was the scientific form such as how one should use many different kinds of mathematical forme to calcte a math question.


    Tang Ling did not know why he would have such realization to understand the most difficult part of the formation lines and the magical lines, but he was heading in the right direction.


    These formation lines and magical lines contained mathematical traits while including other knowledge in the equation. The highest study about formations would be simr to basic science, mathematics, and physics from the old civilization. The mostplicated form was usually derived from the simplest things. Therefore, theplicated formation consisted of many simple formation lines and they were used to calcte the effect that the formation could produce in the end when everything added up.


    Even those huge formations consisted of mostly smaller formations that formed the base!


    It was profound and vast knowledge to learn, and no matter how much of a genius Tang Ling was, asking him to master the formations and draw one by himself in such a short period was impossible.


    However, now Tang Ling did not need to draw a formation. He needed to help Ro Xin decipher the equation within the Ninth Ruins.


    It was at this moment that his Precise Instinct yed an important part, which was an urateparison. He was able to preciselypare the effect between the formation lines and the magical lines.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling also grabbed a piece of paper after he found that ancient Huaxianese formation in the Ro family teachings and started topare it with the magical formation of the Ninth Ruins.


    While Ro Xin and Ro Li were busy with their own calctions, the pen in Tang Ling¡¯s hand drew stroke after stroke on the paper, forming the formation line from the book with the magical lines beside it forparison.


    He started slowly at first but got faster as he drew.


    ...


    ¡°Draconic Seven,¡± Colo, who had devoted his attention into calcting everything, called loudly.


    Draconic Seven was waiting beside him ever since the calction started, so with a call from Colo, he bolted up. ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    ¡°It takes time.¡± Colo looked at Draconic Seven like he was looking at an idiot. He said, ¡°You can now go into the alley and the first step you take should be with your left footnding on the third floral brick. Your right foot goes there, yes, that second brick diagonally from the first one.¡±


    As he exined, Colo stood up and pointed the two bricks out for Draconic Seven. He emphasized, ¡°Remember, step with your left foot first and then your right. Don¡¯t mess up the sequence.¡±


    ¡°Now? Am I supposed to go in now?¡± Strictly speaking, Draconic Seven was a little frightened by the Ninth Ruins and his heart was restless, but since Colo got minor results, it would be wasteful for him not to test it out.


    So, he grabbed a soldier beside him and said, ¡°You, go in. Follow Colo¡¯s instruction and go into the valley.¡± The soldier dared not disobey Draconic Seven because he might end up worse than being electrocuted by a bolt of lightning if he did, so he nervously walked in.


    A miracle happened this time around as there was no lightning or whatsoever. The soldier managed to step into the Ninth Ruins!


    ¡°The calctions will be faster from here on.¡± Colo pushed his sses and grinned.


    Draconic Seven could no longer hold back the joy in his heart because he knew that there were great secrets hidden in this little town.


    ...


    After a while, Tang Ling found 22 simr spots between the formation line and the magical lines. He looked up and asked with a furrowed brow, ¡°What does deciphering the formation have to do with our escape? Or is there something else behind all this?¡±


    The more he deciphered, the more suspicious he got. Aside from the connection between deciphering the formation and escaping the council, or why Ro Yan imed that this Ninth Ruins was rted to his journey to Darkness Port, the owner of this little town could not have set up this formation for people to escape or travel to Darkness Port, so what was the true purpose of the formation?


    How did the Ro family ancestors know about the formation without deciphering the one in the town?

 Chapter 257 - House Of Oddities

    <h4>Chapter 257: House Of Oddities</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was actually a double formation!


    The firstyer was purely set up to protect a certain point in the town. There was anotheryer of formation at that certain point of town which was rtively smaller than the first one but a lot moreplicated. All the signs were pointing towards that the second formation being a space formation.


    Ever since the Ninth Ruins was discovered, the Ro family had devoted three generations to studying the ruins in order to get a conclusion.


    Since Tang Ling asked, Ro Xin did not hold back either. ¡°The center of the town is protected by the firstyer of formation where there must be something important and it¡¯s the control center for the firstyer.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s life research revolves around deciphering the firstyer. We want to know who the owner of the Ninth Ruins is and why he set up the formations with this much effort. What did he leave behind? Could it be some kind of inheritance?


    ¡°As for the second formation, it¡¯s a space formation and with our family¡¯s capability, we are still unable to decipher it, but a space formation requires two or more supporting points to be able to work.¡± As Ro Xinnded thest stroke on her drawing, she tiredly wiped away the sweat on her forehead and exined everything to Tang Ling in detail.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tang Ling was confused.


    ¡°Meaning, the space formation is one of the mostplicated formation arrays. Since it involves space, it must have two points in different locations to support its activation, just like how the legendary teleportation array is one of the simplest space formations. It transports the subject from Point A to Point B, so Point A and Point B are the supporting points. On top of that, both western and eastern mythology mention something like a pocket dimension, which is a little pocket that can hold many, many things. The two-point theory also applies here: one point is outside the pocket and the other is the space inside the pocket.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying that the second formation is our door to escape?¡± Tang Ling asked with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Yes, and based on the research done by the three generations of my family, it¡¯s safe for us to assume that the energy wave of the second space formation is pointing towards Darkness Port.¡± Ro Xin looked at Tang Ling pointedly.


    Tang Ling raised a confused brow. While he felt skeptical about the theory behind the space formation, he also understood why the Ro family devoted themselves to researching the Ninth Ruins.


    Aside from the fact that it housed a space formation, the town itself might house some mysterious inheritance knowledge or treasure. Other than that, once they deciphered the formation and attained control of the formation, even if they did not find any inheritance knowledge or treasure, they would be able to control the firstyer of the formation. Therefore, the Ro Drifter Camp would gain a safe location for them to settle down and its safety level might be even higher than that in a safety sector.


    However, fate was a mischievous child, and the Ro Drifter Camp had fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Do you have any idea on how to decipher it?¡± Tang Ling asked the question that concerned him the most.


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident enough. Our family devoted three generations worth of effort into studying the ruins and were only 60% confident in controlling this ce. Due to the mere 60%, we didn¡¯t take the risk since there are many lives on the line.¡± Ro Xin softened her tone as she spoke, then she looked up in determination as she concluded, ¡°But we have to gamble right now.¡±


    Ro Xin then quickly tidied up the drawings in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve deciphered the secondyer of the formation. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Ling nodded and tidied up the formation lines and symbols that he got fromparing the two different formations.


    ...


    The Stardust Council had made their way into the Ninth Ruins.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling and the siblings only realized it right after they walked out of the house.


    Tang Ling was prepared for the enemying in, but Ro Xin found it difficult to ept the fact that the Stardust Council was able to decipher the sequence at the entrance in such a short time. If the Stardust Council was capable of doing so, why had they not done it earlier? Why wait until now?


    Draconic Seven looked at the trio as they walked out of the house with a cruel smile. The scientific team was getting faster and faster at deciphering the sequence, and they were at thest part of the entrance. If the soldier made it through the alley, the trio would not be able to outrun them anymore.


    Draconic Seven provoked Tang Ling by dragging his thumb over his neck and what he got in return was Tang Ling¡¯s disdainful smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second formation. We can no longer stop them from taking advantage of us.¡± Ro Xin inhaled deeply and quickly understood the key point. The hardest part in deciphering the formation was searching for that starting point among a plethora of clues.


    She was almost certain that when they had deciphered the firstyer of formation, that starting point had already been exposed to their enemy. If they started on the secondyer of deciphering, which was on the same street, that starting point would also be exposed.


    So, it was a race against time as things started to get worse.


    Ro Xin did not tell Tang Ling that even with the note that contained three generations of research and the 60% probability of deciphering the formation, she was still unable to pinpoint the starting point of the secondyer. She had spent the whole day yesterday to deduce three possible points to begin.


    Should she started on the wrong point, every step that followed would be wrong and the formation would react with heavy attacks that were probably even fiercer than the assaults from the Stardust Council.


    Although Tang Ling had only been learning formations for a day, he was still able to understand the basic theory. He knew what Ro Xin meant. Things had really started to worsen.


    He had a peek at the Stardust Council and their whole team of geniuses using the most advanced device to decipher the sequence whereas the three of them only had a notebook that was contained three generations of research and had to calcte with their own heads.


    The starting point of the second formation was the third house in the street. In order to decipher the second formation, they must get through the house and reach the backyard, which would lead them to the safety zone of the second formation of the Ninth Ruins.


    A house which they just had to get through? Would that not be a little too simple?


    However, after they opened the door to that house, they found out that the secondyer formation was much more difficult than the first.


    The house was not just any house. It was a maze! There were many intersecting stairs in the house and a mere nce at all the ovepping stairs would make one dizzy.


    The stairs were not normal stairs either, which usually led to somece. Some of these stairs were connected to the wall or window while some stopped halfway. Others were connected to another flight of stairs and some were crooked or upside down, leading to a mysterious location.


    The intersecting stairs were not a major problem. The biggest problem was that some of the stairs defied the logic of architecture. They were crooked in strange angles and would change directions all of a sudden. Some flight of stairs that led up would suddenly lead down. Normal architecture would never be able to build such absurd stairs, at least, not with the architectural level of the old civilization.


    Some of the stairs even appeared surreal. They might look like a real flight of stairs, but as they extended towards the wall, a new flight of stairs opened up and it was difficult to tell whether the stairs that opened up at the wall were real or just a realistic 3D painting.


    One would easily be confused and feel dizzy by the very sight of the messy and intersecting stairs.


    On top of that, the exterior of the house was simr to any other normal-looking residential house, but the interior space was a lot bigger than it appeared.


    If Tang Ling was still reluctant to believe that the owner of the Ninth Ruins was a wizard since he believed there must be a scientist behind all this, after he saw all the crazy and intersecting stairs, he strongly believed what Ro Xin said, a wizard was much more suitable for being the owner of the Ninth Ruins.


    The house had a strange sense of trickery to it like a house of magic that yed tricks on the mind although it was difficult for one to ept the absurdity.


    ¡°So, space formation really exists.¡± Ro Xin paid attention to something else. Right after she stepped into the house in which interior space size did not match the exterior, she immediately realized the authenticity of space formation.


    Right after her voice faded, a thud came from the house like something had fallen on the floor.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Ro Li bellowed instinctively, but he quickly hid behind his sister. Tang Ling sighed and shook his head at him. <i>How the hell are you going to protect your sister like that?</i>


    On the other hand, Ro Xin responded with a jolt but quickly calmed down to fish out the drawings from her bag and said, ¡°Go to the third flight of stairs from our position. Hurry!¡±


    They had to be quick. If they failed to move to a certain point before the Stardust Council arrived, they would be literally waving at the enemy to chase them. They had to at least reach a point where the Stardust Council could not decipher. Only then they could maintain their advantage.


    With Ro Xin¡¯s guidance, the three of them moved up to the said flight of stairs. She dared not dy their movement with the drawings in her hand as she pointed out the correct path.


    Soon, they reached intersecting stairs, but it seemed like a dead end. There were two branching paths, one of which led outside the window while the other turned at a strange 90¡ã angle and led downwards.


    With the papers in her hand, Ro Xin hesitated as she bit her lips nervously and seemed a little lost. Actually, the essence of the space formation was not about what you saw because the eyes might be tricked.


    The trio reached a key turning point within the formation and Ro Xin was having difficulty deciding the correct way. The wrong path might lead to severe consequences and be fatal.


    Even if they realized that the path was wrong, there was no going back and they might be forever stuck within the formation. They could not trace their path because the formation was evershifting.


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open. It was Draconic Seven with his men. He looked up and saw the three of them at the top of the stairs. Without saying anything, he fished out his gun and fired a shot at Tang Ling.


    Bang!


    The gunshot echoed in the sealed interior space, ringing loudly in their ears.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling did not respond at all. The formation was not a normal space and there was more than met the eye. Both sides might be a meter away, but they might be actually hundreds of meters apart. It was amon phenomenon for an illusory space.


    In the next moment, the bullet that Draconic Seven fired remarkablynded on the wall behind him and punctured one of the soldiers¡¯ neck before leaving a hole on the wall.


    Draconic Seven gaped in shock. Beside him, Colo quickly held his hand up to stop him. ¡°What are you doing? Do you know how stupid you are? This is a space formation. It consists of mathematics, physics, and some mysterious knowledge that we don¡¯t know yet, and every single aspect is utilized to its peak performance! Yet, you are firing a gun here?!¡±


    Draconic Seven did not reply to Colo¡¯s criticism as he pitifully kept his gun. He also did not show any guilt about killing the soldier by mistake.


    ¡°Quite a decent gun you have there,¡± Tang Ling mocked. His voice entered Draconic Seven¡¯s ears and echoed multiple times as if it had traveled through space for a while.


    After that, Tang Ling took the drawings from Ro Xin and nced over them. Then, he walked towards the stairs leading to the window.


    ¡°Tang Ling, you...¡± Ro Xin wanted to hold him back, but she realized that he was quite confident about his choice. After he jumped over three flights of stairs and arrived at the window, he turned around to her and said, ¡°Come on, keep up. You have to trust me.¡±


    Ro Xin did not move as a drop of sweat hung at the tip of her nose. Was Tang Ling agitated by the enemy? How could he gamble with the choice within the formation? How could he let luck decide everything?


    Ro Li, however, followed dully.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Ro Xin nervously said, ¡°Tang Ling,e back. Give me two minutes, just two minutes.


    Tang Ling smiled and spun around. Without further ado, when he walked past Ro Li, he grabbed Ro Xin and sprinted towards the window.


    ¡°Tang Ling, stop acting on impulse, you...Aaah!¡± With Ro Xin in his arms, Tang Ling pushed the window open and walked out as Ro Li followed closely.


    Ro Xin shut her eyes nervously. The moment Tang Ling opened the window, she saw the sunlight from outside and the yard below. It was exactly like the scenery outside the house before they came in, but the height was different. They were at least a hundred meters up in the air. Only a Purple Moon Warrior could survive such a height. If the three of them jumped, they would surely die.


    Ro Xin was a little afraid of heights, so her pupils shrunk instinctively before she squeezed her eyes shut. However, she did not feel a falling sensation. Instead, she felt dizzy as if she was spinning through space. In the next instant, she felt her feetnd on solid ground.


    <i>What happened?</i> Ro Xin nervously opened her eyes and realized that the three of them were still in the house, and they had strangely moved from the left side of the stairs to the right.


    Ro Xin looked at Tang Ling in shock, but before she could say something, she heard the pounding of footsteps from somewhere within the house.


    ¡°Huh? Hahaha...¡± As the footsteps echoed in the air, a burst of strange and eerieughter followed.


    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± Ro Li was shocked once again and quickly hid behind Ro Xin.


    This time, even Ro Xin was scared and the color drained from her face.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, tilted his head and dug his ears. ¡°Ro Li, you were quite decisive just now.¡±


    ¡°My dad told me to follow you, so I must,¡± Ro Li scanned around and uttered without paying much attention. He continued to hide behind his sister like a scaredy-cat. He then softly asked, ¡°Tang Ling, are there ghosts in this house?¡±

 Chapter 258 - The Last Three Flights Of Stairs

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Last Three Flights Of Stairs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s face twitched as he simply brushed Ro Li off with a chuckle.


    <i>What the hell? Is this big idiot really going to follow me wherever I go? He even ignored Ro Xin¡¯s advice and followed me! Should I be grateful? </i>


    However, Tang Ling was having a headache about how to shake this big idiot off his tail.


    Ro Xin, on the other hand, looked at him. ¡°How did you understand the formation?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t really understand it. I¡¯m justparing it to find out the simrities.¡± As he talked, Tang Ling fished out the paper that he madeparisons on and gave it to her. ¡°Time is running out. I¡¯ve found a total of 56 simrities. I actually wanted to ask you for your opinion, but you were busy.¡±


    Ro Xin doubtfully epted the paper from him. Upon first nce, she was shocked. She never thought Tang Ling was able to precisely draw the formation lines and magical lines, even she herself had to spend a huge amount of time to get it right.


    ¡°You? A day?¡± Ro Xin was utterly shocked, but he knew time was not on their side. As she spoke, she led Tang Ling and Ro Li further ahead. They had passed the first key point in the formation, so it was rtively easier for her to continue.


    ¡°Yeah, a day. Did I spend a little too long?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head and smiled at her.


    In Tang Ling¡¯s case, having Precise Instinct at his disposal and only being able to find 56 simrities between the formation line and the magical line, he was not pleased with the result.


    Ro Xin suddenly had the urge to beat Tang Ling up when she heard him chuckle. Her face turned as ck as coal, yet she wanted to cry because she felt stupid.<i> Is he showing off?</i>


    As they moved on, she checked theparison on the paper, and the more she checked, she more she was astonished. She paused and said, ¡°Did you do all theparison by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Is it helpful?¡± Tang Ling was sizing up the surroundings. From where he stood, he was able to see the entrance again. He saw that the soldiers from the Stardust Council had started to move out under the big-headed freak¡¯s guidance. Judging from their position, they were at least three steps ahead and every step was correct.


    ¡°It¡¯s really helpful!¡± The exmation escaped her mouth. Theparison was not as easy as Tang Ling imed. Instead, it was very tedious. If it was that easy, her family would not have devoted three generations to study the ruins and only have 60% confidence to decipher everything.


    The symbols that Tang Ling circled out in hisparison ovepped with the notes in the Ro family teachings and proved that he was on the correct path. Those parts that did not ovep provided to be a great help to Ro Xin.


    ¡°That¡¯s great if it¡¯s useful.¡± Tang Ling was very calm as he sounded a little relieved. That big-headed freak looked smart. If the three of them did not have the confidence to lose him, as long as the big-headed freak seized every possible advantage and figured out the starting point, he might be able to lead his men to intercept them or even overtake them.


    While Tang Ling was really calm, Ro Xin had a feeling that Tang Ling was showing off. She grunted and stuffed the paper back into his hands.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know her sometimes.¡± Tang Ling was speechless.


    Ro Li added behind him, ¡°She always wants to be the smartest. You won¡¯t understand.¡±


    <i>Is it about being smart?</i> Tang Ling really did not understand what just happened.


    ...


    Inside the strange house, the trio was racing against Draconic Seven and Colo to decipher the formation. One had to give it to Colo for his capabilities in deciphering. He was quick and almost as fast as Ro Xin even after she got help from Tang Ling.


    However, of course, Colo had the help of advanced technology. The devices were able to analyze many times quicker than the human brain. All Colo had to do was key in the correct direction.


    No one talked during the deciphering process. At first, Draconic Seven was provoking Tang Ling, but as the process went on, he started to be quiet. <i>Is there anywhere else stranger than this ce?</i> At least, he could not think of anywhere else.


    At times, they got close to Tang Ling and the siblings, like they were just right in front of each other. For example, when they were standing on stairs A, the trio was on stairs B. The two flights of stairs were side by side and the only difference was the height which was less than half a meter. It felt like he could catch Tang Ling by reaching out, but he could not. In fact, they were not even close to touching the three of them.


    One of the soldiers who was sent to test the stairs tried to catch Tang Ling at one point, but half of his body disappeared right after he reached his hand out like he had been sliced in half by some invisible force.


    Draconic Seven¡¯s little test angered Colo again. He warned Draconic Seven, ¡°Even if they are right in front of us, don¡¯t try to touch them unless I tell you that we close.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Draconic Seven was also putting up Colo¡¯s bad temper because he had to.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you meet someone with space ability before? Didn¡¯t you notice that those who got cut into half died like they were killed by someone with space ability?¡± Colo raised a curious brow and his tone reeked of impatience.


    Draconic Seven frowned as he suddenly started to be terrified of this ce. Indeed, the several soldiers who had died testing the stairs looked like they were killed by the signature move of someone with space ability, the Dimension sh.


    What did that mean? The house was probably full of space des. Those stairs that looked like they were beside each other were actually miles apart since the space in between them werepressed together, hence forming space des.


    Right after the conversation ended, several heavy thuds sounded and they saw the bodies of the soldiers that had disappeared reappear on the stairs that were only a dozen meters ahead of them.


    Draconic Seven¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat while he kept telling himself, ¡®It¡¯s just the visible distance, it¡¯s just the visible distance.¡¯


    He could no longer trust his eyes. If he was already so shocked just getting close to Tang Ling and the siblings, then he was overwhelmed when he saw the three of them walking into a wall. It was like they had simply walked into a painting and continued moving forward.


    Human bodies existed in the 3D world and no matter how realistic it was, the painting on the wall was 2D! It could never create a real 3D world, no matter how well it could deceive the eyes.


    It was like the trio had turned into paper and walked into a painting. Whenever Draconic Seven thought of themselves moving like thatter, he could not help but tremble. His mind even started to y tricks on him. If he walked into the wall and came out, would he still be himself?


    Humans were instinctively frightened about the unknown.


    ¡°It is just your eyes ying tricks on you. They aren¡¯t really in the wall. They are actually in another pocket dimension. This is why this ce is fascinating.¡± Colo¡¯s eyes were gleaming with excitement. He tried tofort Draconic Seven but thetter looked at him as if he was some sick psycho.


    It was at that moment that the soldiers reached the branching path that had troubled Tang Ling and the siblings. The options were either the window or the stairs leading downwards.


    Colo only used seven minutes to calcte the correct path and he told the men to choose the window.


    Right after the group of soldiers experienced the fake free-falling sensation beyond the window, the strangeughter appeared again. It was exactly the same as when the trio had passed through the window.


    ¡°Huh? Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Who goes there? Show yourself?¡± Draconic Seven was calm as he instinctively reached out for his gun, but judging from his trembling thumb, his mentality was being challenged.


    As a matter of fact, some of the soldiers felt odd in the house from the very beginning. Although they kept hearing strange noises in the house, they were unable to locate the source.


    Now, with theughter clearly echoing in the air, it was impossible for the trio to make the noises to deceive them, so they could no longer assume it was their imagination.


    ¡°Ghosts!¡± a soldier shouted, but Draconic Seven grabbed him and pushed him off the stairs.


    Instantly, the soldier was sliced into pieces and his severed bodynded on several different flights of stairs with a couple of thuds.


    ¡°Those who disrupt team morale will die,¡± Draconic Seven kept his gun and uttered coldly. Despite his heart being tortured to the brink of copsing by this hellish house, he would never allow the troops to be messed up.


    ¡°Fools!¡± Colo mocked.


    ...


    Tang Ling and the siblings were at thest three flights of stairs. One of them led to the ceiling and extended beyond it. It seemed blurry and vague, so they had no idea where it would lead to.


    The second one led to the second floor and did not appear fancy. Yes, they finally saw the second floor, but it was a dark corridor with nothing visible.


    Thest one led into the wall again and there was a vivid and lively tunnel where the stairs extended into, and simr to the first one, it had no end.


    ¡°ording to the family notes, the second formation ends here and this will be the final key point. If we make it through this, we¡¯ll be able to get to the third street of the Ninth Ruins. So, after we decipher the second formation, we¡¯ll be able to move freely in the Ninth Ruins, at least, for the most part.¡± Ro Xin took a deep breath.


    Truth be told, the Ro family¡¯s biggest wish was to decipher the second formation. If they were able to move freely in most of the Ninth Ruins, it would be enough to provide shelter for the Drifters in the camp.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy. Tang Ling, I need your help.¡± As she spoke, she passed the drawings of the formation she made to Tang Ling. She hadmitted everything that she had drawn to mind, so she no longer needed the paper.


    Tang Ling also looked serious as he rested on his knees and referred to the notebook with the Ro family teachings, more specifically the part about the formation, and started topare the two.


    They were able to secure a little more time this round. At first, Colo was able to keep up with Ro Xin¡¯s deciphering speed, but the team of scientists faced problems at the key points and were ultimately left behind. The symbols that Tang Ling found in hisparison drawing yed a huge role in analyzing the key point in the formation, so they were able to move faster.


    ¡°We have at least 20 minutes for this.¡± Tang Ling roughly calcted the time and started to discuss it with Ro Xin.


    Ro Li was a little bored while the two were busy, so he unconsciously peered around while yawning.


    ¡°I think we should exclude this path to the second floor first.¡± After analyzing theparison result, Ro Xin picked up her pen and wanted to eliminate the option. Elimination was a magical method in decision making and had been passed down since ancient times. It was even useful in such a situation.


    Tang Ling frowned as a strange feeling rose in his heart. From the aspect of formation theory, the path to the second floor should be eliminated because it was the typical example of a trap.


    However, from a rational aspect, they were able to draw a pattern along the way and the path that seemed like the most reasonable one would frequently be the wrong one whereas the one that looked like an obvious trap would be the right path.


    Although it stated the owner¡¯s habit while designing theplex formation, it was difficult for them to decipher the owner¡¯s thoughts. However, was it really so?


    The strange feeling came from the owner¡¯s design, but Tang Ling was unable to capture the inspiration this time.


    Ro Li yawned again with a loud sound.


    ¡°Brother, can you please be quiet? Don¡¯t disturb us now.¡± Ro Xin turned and red at Ro Li.


    Ro Li stretched his body and said, ¡°I think both of you are thinking in the wrong direction.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ro Xin raised a brow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I instinctively feel like it¡¯s wrong for you to eliminate this option to the second floor.¡± Ro Li pointed at the flight of stairs to the second floor which was the option which Ro Xin wanted to eliminate.


    ¡°Instinctively?¡± Ro Xin had a feeling that her brother was just messing around.


    However, Tang Ling grunted in ordance. He bolted up and looked at Ro Li. He managed to capture the inspiration this time and he asked Ro Li seriously, ¡°Are you saying that your gut feeling tells you that this path is the right one? Why don¡¯t you feel it? Come on, sense it as much as you can.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ro Li shut his eyes, appearing like he was in deep thought.


    Ro Xin did not say anything, but judging from her expression, she did not buy any of this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong or right, but I have a feeling we will be safe if we walk up here,¡± Ro Li opened his eyes and answered Tang Ling.


    ¡°Great, then let¡¯s...¡± As Tang Ling spoke, he moved his foot forward and wanted to step on the flight of stairs leading to the second floor.


    However, Ro Xin nervously held him back. ¡°Are you sure about this? If you aren¡¯t, this is the final key point of the formation, so if you take the wrong step, even if it¡¯s just a step, we might face irreversible punishment.¡±


    ¡°No, but I have a feeling, a hunch, and most importantly...¡± Tang Ling looked at Ro Xin to say, ¡°Ro Li said so, thus I think we should trust his gut feeling.¡±


    Right after his words subsided, Tang Ling¡¯s foot alsonded on the first flight of the stairs to the second floor.


    Then, from that dark corridor of the second floor, a burst of strange and driftingughter that could shroud the heavens rang out.

 Chapter 259 - Strange Mantle & Gift

    <h4>Chapter 259: Strange Mantle & Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment Tang Ling heard theughter, goosebumps rose all over his back and he was covered in cold sweat.


    As a matter of fact, the moment he stepped into this strange house, Tang Ling had a feeling that something was living inside, but he never believed in the ghost that Ro Li mentioned. The feeling lingered in his heart as he moved through the stairs. He thought he might be able to summon whatever that lived in the house after Ro Xin deciphered the second formation.


    ¡°Tang Ling.¡± Ro Xin¡¯s hand was sweaty as she tugged Tang Ling¡¯s sleeve.


    This time around, Ro Li did not stand behind his sister. Instead, he chose to follow Tang Ling.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Ro Xin bit her lower lip. That ceaselessughter made her panic, but she still managed to stand up and followed Tang Ling and her brother.


    No matter what, the three of them had stuck together and since Tang Ling had decided to go this path, she could not simply abandon the two of them.


    As for what to do next, it was Tang Ling¡¯s choice. After a deep breath, he stopped thinking. Even though theughter was scary, irritating, and would easily cause one to panic, they could not just stand there forever.


    Tang Ling trusted his guess and Ro Li¡¯s instinctive judgment. Without any further hesitation, he climbed up the remaining seven flights of stairs to arrive in the dark corridor.


    The moment his footnded in the corridor, the scaryughter stopped and muffled pops echoed throughout the corridor. The candles embedded on both sides of the wall started to light up one after another, but they did not burn with the usual orange mes. Instead, they were blue in color. The waving mes shed its ghastly blue light over the corridor, making it extra creepy.


    Ro Li and Ro Xin were behind Tang Ling, not daring to even breathe heavily.


    ¡°Ro Xin, this path should be the correct one.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s sight went to the end of the corridor. Despite the dim blue candles, he was still able to spot the closed door at the end.


    <i>Maybe the real exit is beyond the door! </i>Tang Ling had a strong feeling about it.


    Even though the strangeughter had stopped, Ro Xin was still quite shaken as anxiety rumbled in her heart. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    As for Ro Li, even though he imed that this second floor was the correct way and he followed Tang Ling up, he looked more afraid than anyone else.


    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Ling was also nervous. It was not easy to face the unknown, but staying behind was not an option either, so Tang Ling took the first step forward.


    Holding the edge of Tang Ling¡¯s coat, Ro Li also took his first step, but before his footnded, an old man¡¯s sigh came, followed by some rattling coughs.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Terrified, Ro Li shrunk behind Tang Ling who clenched his fists tightly and managed tond his first step firmly, followed by the second. Right after his second stepnded, squeaks sounded throughout the corridor.


    With a closer look, Tang Ling realized a dozen doors on both sides of the wooden walls, and all the doors were in the same color as the wall. There were no frames or any obvious logo, so upon first nce, it looked like it was part of the wall.


    ¡°Here ites!¡± Ro Li screamed like a little girl. Even with his huge size, he was able topletely recoil behind Tang Ling.


    Ro Xin was also afraid and could not help but grab Tang Ling¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°What are you afraid of!? We¡¯ll also be ghosts after we die, so...¡± Tang Ling was actually not as afraid as Ro Li, but his scream irritated him and cause his anxiety to bubble up, so he had to say something to calm the siblings down.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a dozen figures floated out of the doors at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s the illusion from the formation. We might have picked the wrong path,¡± Ro Xin anxiously said behind Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling fixed his gaze on the dozen figures, and upon a closer look, he realized that the figures appeared weird.


    They were only two-thirds of a normal man¡¯s height. Although they were covered in ck hoods and mantles, judging from how ppy the hoods seemed, they were rather scrawny.


    The hood over their heads covered their faces, but there were two dim blue lights beneath. Were they eyes? Regardless of whether they were eyes or not, they were not the eyes of a normal human being.


    Tang Ling grabbed his alloy longsword from his back. Be it the punishment for choosing the wrong path or the final test before they broke out, since they had arrived, they might as well fight their way out. Armed with his sword, he started to walk towards the mantled-monsters, but then the old man¡¯s voice spoke again, ¡°Gona ¨µ¦±ngcua, ¨¨Ye gah¦Ç¦È....¡±


    It was a strangenguage. After Kun restored part of Tang Ling¡¯s memories, he was able to master severalnguages. Therefore, with the knowledge in his head, he was able to make out some unfamiliarnguages and distinguish their origins.


    However, the words from the old man were entirely new even to Tang Ling, so he was not able to differentiate which continent was it from.


    Ro Li was also confused. He popped his head over Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and peered around. Only Ro Xin responded differently. She seemed to be able to make out thenguage and was muttering some strange words in response. Unfortunately, she was very soft, so Tang Ling could not hear what she was talking about.


    Half a minuteter, the old man¡¯s voice stopped. Tang Ling looked at Ro Xin and wanted to ask her something, but something fell off the ceiling of the corridor,nding in front of them.


    Tang Ling picked it up without a second thought. The item fit his palm and was exquisite. It seemed to be a rhombus connected to a cylindrical body.


    The material should be a type ofposite alloy as it shone with a silvery-white sheen. On top of the item were someplex patterns, and upon a closer look, some magical symbols were interweaved between the patterns, going through the cylindrical body.


    More importantly, on top of the rhombus was a huge blue gemstone embedded. The blue gemstone was crystal clear and pure. It glimmered softly under the blue candlelight and was fascinating to look at.


    Tang Ling was tempted to bag the item, but Ro Xin snatched it and as she tugged Tang Ling¡¯s hand, the bottom of the cylinder poked his finger.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts! What are you doing?¡± Tang Ling grumbled. He did not expect a tiny needle to be at the bottom of the cylinder. He did not know what Ro Xin had touched to cause the needle to emerge and poke his hand.


    A drop of blood was engorged on his finger as he grumbled and the strange item absorbed it!


    Then, as the blue gemstone shone, something simr to a small bolt of lightning struck Tang Ling, numbing his body. A dozen more blue light spots instantly appeared in his head.


    Instinctively, Tang Ling discovered that he could make contact with these blue spots in his head with his spirit, but he had a feeling that his own spirit was not the one that the blue spots demanded. No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to create a connection with the blue spots.


    The whole process took no longer than 20 seconds. After multiple attempts and ultimately ending in failure, the blue spots disappeared from Tang Ling¡¯s head.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control it?¡± Ro Xin asked.


    Tang Ling might not know what Ro Xin meant by trying to control it, but she should be referring to the blue spots. He shook his head in disappointment. A tinge of disappointment shed in her eyes. Then, she poked herself with the little needle.


    Twenty secondster, she failed as well.


    ¡°Fine, I guess we¡¯re unable to get the prize for deciphering the second formation,¡± Ro Xinmented in disappointment.


    ¡°What do you mean? Did you understand what the old man said?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely, but only partly. It¡¯s a Celtguage, a type of magicalnguage. Our family once did research on this so-called magicalnguage in order to study this magical formation, so I learned a little. Never thought it would be useful at such a moment,¡± Ro Xin exined.


    A magicalnguage?


    Right before Tang Ling could ask anything, Ro Li said pitifully, ¡°Xin, you¡¯ve only poked yourself, and even Tang Ling has tried too. However, you haven¡¯t poked me, yet you already dere that we¡¯ve failed?¡± Annoyed, he was not as scared as before since he realized that the mantled figures with blue eyes were not moving.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even recovered yet. You are still...¡± Before Ro Xin could finish, Tang Ling snatched the strange item and poked Ro Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ough!¡± Ro Li screamed before he bellowed, ¡°Give me a heads up fir-¡±


    Before he could finish, he was petrified. He stood in the middle of the corridor dully and seemed to have fallen into a trance of sorts.


    Tang Ling passed the strange item back to Ro Xin. ¡°He might not be fully recovered yet, but his talents are still within him. I have a feeling that Ro Li is the one who has the highest chance to get the gift or the reward from this ce.¡±


    ¡°You really look highly upon my brother.¡± Ro Xin chuckled. ¡°You must wonder what the old man said, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure myself, but it should be more or less the same. The voice told me about a gift for those who managed to decipher the second formation, something like a ¡®puppet¡¯. If the visitors are fated, he or she will be able to control the puppet. The key to control the puppet is within this Azure Light Scepter. Use the scepter to poke the fighter, and offer it a drop of blood to test whether one is fit to control the puppet.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Tang Ling rubbed his chin. ¡°So, is there really anguage used just for magical purposes?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how should I put this? It¡¯s not exactly anguage. More precisely, it¡¯s how should I say it? Like an eastern incantation. If you are being realistic, I guess you can say it is a ng of the world and only certain people can understand each other...Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh....¡± Tang Ling nodded and a strange feeling arose within him. Why did the Purple Moon era turn some legends from the old civilization into reality? How? What were the connections between them?


    Did the old civilization miss out on something in their legacy which was, in turn, inherited by the Purple Moon era?


    If his theory was valid, did it mean that another civilization existed on this before the old civilization? Where would he find evidence to prove it though? At least, the old civilization history and recordings did not mention anything simr.


    The conversation between Tang Ling and Ro Xin surpassed 20 seconds, and even after two minutes, Ro Li still stood there like a statue.


    Tang Ling got bored waiting. He walked to the ck mantled-figure and lifted its hood because he wanted to find out what these puppets were like and what they were doing there.


    However, he was shocked when he lifted the hood. The face resembled a human, but the shape was strange. The nose, brows, and mouth were crudely drawn with red ink on the white face like a child¡¯s drawing. As for the eyes, there were two holes that glowed blue.


    The one who made these puppets must be the old man. His sense of design was really lousy!


    After Tang Ling familiarized himself with the appearance of the puppet, he knocked on its face with his finger. It sounded clear and crisp, and it felt like he was knocking on porcin or metal. He then lifted the rest of the mantle.


    Under the mantle was the body although it was ridiculously designed. The body looked like a bamboo connected to four limbs. Upon closer inspection, he realized that there wereplex circuits on the bamboo-like body and limbs.


    The circuits rang a bell in Tang Ling¡¯s mind as he remembered that the patterns on the super-advanced machines shared simr circuits, albeit not the same. It felt like they came from a single source or civilization.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling touched the puppet¡¯s left arm in an attempt to test its integrity. To his surprise, clinks and nks came from all over the puppet¡¯s body like its joints were moving. Tang Ling looked up and saw the puppet¡¯s head turn as it stared into his eyes with its ghastly blue lights. The ghastly blue lights without any sense of life caused goosebumps to crawl on his scalp.


    Did it move? Had ite alive?!


    Grinning, Tang Ling suddenly threw a punch at the puppet. Although the puppet might be clunky, it raised its arm and met Tang Ling¡¯s punch with its own.


    Tang Ling remained where he was after their fists met, but the puppet faltered a few steps backward. While Tang Ling felt pain around his knuckles, the puppet¡¯s arm that met his punch did not even change in shape!


    ¡°Great!¡± Tang Ling eximed and he turned around to Ro Li. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me try shing it with my sword.¡±


    Ro Li pouted. Did he realize what happened?


    Tang Ling raised his alloy longsword and wanted to sh the puppet.


    ng!


    A clear clunkter, Tang Ling¡¯s sword rebounded off and the puppet¡¯s mantle was torn. On its bamboo-like body was a very shallow cut.


    <i>Is it this tough? T</i>ang Ling and Ro Xin were surprised. With these puppets on their side, the soldiers from the Stardust Council might not pose such a huge problem anymore.


    ¡°Hey, bow down, peasant! I can control the puppets!¡± Ro Li dered joyfully.


    ¡°Yeah, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll leave the Stardust Council to you then.¡± Tang Ling gave a big thumbs-up to Ro Li. At the same time, he started to wonder about the true legacy of the Ninth Ruins.

 Chapter 260 - A Stone Tablet

    <h4>Chapter 260: A Stone Tablet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The owner of the Ninth Ruins was a generous old man, or at least, that was what Tang Ling thought.


    The puppets were given as a gift. They might not have outstanding offensive capabilities, but their strong resistance to attacks was astonishing.


    One thing worth noting was that every weapon Tang Ling had was grade B alloy. With a full swing of his grade B alloy dagger, all he made was a little scratch on the puppet which did not affect its movement at all. Conclusively, the puppet was somewhat scarier than a zombie.


    With his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling calcted that if he really wanted to destroy the puppetpletely with his grade B alloy dagger, provided that the dagger did not break halfway, he would at least need 5 minutes.


    The numbers were terrifying.


    Firstly, the grade B alloy dagger ought to be damaged in the process of attacking the puppet. Plus, Ro Li could control the puppet, so it would not just stand there and withstand all the attacks. Therefore, should a real fight break out, factoring all the circumstances and given Tang Ling¡¯s current level of power, he would need at least 15 minutes topletely destroy a puppet.


    If all the puppets ganged up on him at once, he would be no match for them.


    After processing all the numbers and astonishing factors, Tang Ling concluded that the old man was really generous for presenting them with a dozen puppets which were more powerful than a whole toon of elite warriors of the Hope Barrier, no, a toon of 300 fully armed elite warriors ording to Safety Sector No. 17¡¯s standards.


    ¡°We finally can heave a breath of relief!¡± Ro Xin opened the door at the end of the corridor.


    Blinding sunlight shone in and behind the door was the backyard of the house. Strangely, the door on the second floor, which supposedly led to the balcony, opened to the backyard instead.


    The three of them stood in the center of the backyard. After they sessfully deciphered the second formation, they were granted ess to most of the Ninth Ruins.


    ¡°Brother, is it tedious for you to control the puppets?¡±


    ¡°No at all,¡± Ro Li answered delightedly.


    Ro Xin rolled her eyes at her brother. Tang Ling, on the other hand, felt that Ro Li should be proud of himself because when Ro Yan had mentioned Ro Li¡¯s talent, it had been difficult for him to picture what kind of talent Ro Li possessed.


    Was it the sixth sense? A different kind of spirit? Or could it be his soul power? Judging from the situation, it should be his soul power, but it had to work on top of the theory whereby humans possessed souls.


    The talent that Tang Feng looked highly upon was indeed something extraordinary.


    ¡°Ro Li, how does it feel when controlling the puppets?¡± Tang Ling could not hold back his urge to ask since he might be able to find some clues about Ro Li¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s like there are a dozen more of myself. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Ro Li did not stinge on the truth as he told Tang Ling the most straightforward feeling he experienced.


    <i>I</i><i>sn¡¯t that great? Clones! Clones that can withstand a beating!</i> Tang Ling was a little jealous. He felt that this big idiot¡¯s strength had suddenly surged and might be even more powerful than his.


    ¡°Then, is it hard to control a dozen at a time? What does it cost?¡± Tang Ling asked again. It was important for his uing n, so he had to get a clear answer.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult, but I have a feeling that the maximum number that I can control is 30. Any more than that, after the first five minutes, I¡¯ll start to feel dizzy.¡± Ro Li scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    His response eased Tang Ling¡¯s jealousy a bit. If Ro Li could control the puppets without a time limit, he would be even stronger than a Purple Moon Warrior.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go with this n next...¡± Tang Ling stretched his body and started to detail his next n.


    ...


    The two formations in the Ninth Ruins ovepped. The second one was in the center of the first. The first formation had a total of three levels of ess, and deciphering any level would grant further ess to the Ninth Ruins.


    It had been three days since day one. Both Tang Ling and the siblings, as well as the Stardust Council, had cleared both formations.


    Then, a battle broke out within the Ninth Ruins. The battle was strange because Tang Ling and the siblings did not show their faces throughout the battle. Instead, some mantled monsters took their ces.


    The monsters¡¯ offensive capabilities were strong, at least, to the soldiers that Draconic Seven brought over. A punch from a puppet was worth around one to two bulls¡¯ strength.


    If its punching power was its only feature, it would not be a threat to the soldiers. The most important thing was these monsters attacked tirelessly and their resistance against their attacks was terrifyingly strong. The soldiers¡¯ firearms could barely inflict any damage on the monsters.


    Whenever the monsters got near, a dozen soldiers would be killed in a single blow. The only ones who could withstand the monsters were Draconic Seven plus several elites under him.


    However, the monsters were not only strong but cunning. They never appeared in arge group but approached in several teams. They would appear on and off to disturb the council¡¯s troops and ought to exhaust Draconic Seven and his elites.


    The monsters never seemed to achieve any actual results though. Whenever they were facing a disadvantage or almost fell into the enemy¡¯s hands, they would retreat immediately, disappearing into the alleys and corners in the town.


    The guerri battlested for two and a half days, and Draconic Seven¡¯s troops had lost more than a hundred men, yet they could not capture even one of the monsters.


    Due to the frequency of the monsters¡¯ attacks, the troops were nervous. They did not know what they were facing and were constantly scared.


    ¡°Hehe, stopped searching, eh?¡± Tang Ling lifted a seam in the shutters and had a peek outside as he chuckled coldly. He knew that Draconic Seven would eventually make his way through the second formation.


    After the three of them got through the second formation, he immediately searched for a safe lodging point.


    Tang Ling never expected the puppets to hold back Draconic Seven¡¯s entire troops, but the guerri attacks effectively stopped their search and put Draconic Seven in a passive situation to the extent that he dared not expand his search in the entire town.


    Moreover, he could tell Ro Li to send the puppets to disce Colo¡¯s team, which had zero offensive capability. Therefore, Draconic Seven¡¯s troops had to fight the puppets while protecting Colo¡¯s team because the normal soldiers could not hold the puppets back.


    While Draconic Seven and his several elites were distracted, the normal soldiers did not dare simply walk around either. Furthermore, their morale was already at an all-time low.


    Tang Ling¡¯s tactic was effective.


    On the fourth morning, Draconic Seven finally gave up searching for Tang Ling and the siblings¡¯ whereabouts. He regrouped and upied the office in thergest building in town and built a fortress around it.


    ¡°Do we go in and kill more of them?¡± Ro Li asked with excitement overflowing from his eyes. In the past two days, he had killed more than a hundred enemies with his puppets, boosting his confidence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. All we need to do is beat the time.¡± Tang Ling rubbed his swelling forehead. He then told Ro Li, ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that your puppets¡¯ movements consume energy?¡±


    There was a naked puppet left in the house. It was the lucky one that Ro Xin and Tang Ling had kept for research purposes.


    On the bamboo-like body of the puppet, around its chest was a little hatch that could be opened. Inside the cover was theplex internal structure of the puppet. It was abination of some mechanical engineering art from the old civilization and some mysterious technology. Both different technologiesplemented each other and formed the puppet¡¯s internal framework.


    As for what the mysterious technology was, Tang Ling and Ro Xin could not find a name for it just yet. All they knew was that the technology consisted only of the keyponents and was the vital part for the puppet to move like humans. It was a crystal-like object that had a magical symbol on it and was installed around the fundamental parts near the joints.


    More importantly, the puppet had a heart as well, a rhomboid one, on top of which was a small Universal Source Stone that acted as the energy source for the puppet.


    After two days of battles, Tang Ling realized that the little stone had be dim. He calcted with his Precise Instinct and realized that the small stone was only able to support the puppet for 10 days of battling. The puppets were machines that needed a high consumption of resources, especially the precious Universal Source Stone.


    ¡°I can make them self-destruct. If their energy runs out, I can detonate two at once. I¡¯ll make sure that Draconic Seven...¡± After controlling the puppets for two days straight, Ro Li had gained a better understanding of their functions. He clenched his fists, his eyes burning with rage when he mentioned Draconic Seen.


    Tang Ling patted his shoulder and said, ¡°If it isn¡¯t absolutely necessary, don¡¯t waste the puppets. You have to understand that the materials and technology these puppets are made from are terribly valuable.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked to the naked puppet and skillfully removed its limbs from its joints. He adjusted the angles before opening the little hatch at the chest to press two little buttons inside.


    The puppet¡¯s head then shrunk into its body while four rectangr slots opened from that bamboo-like body, in which all four of its limbs could go into. After he put the limbs in, the body would further shrink.


    A quick transformationter, the whole puppet shrunk into a rod that was half the height of a person and was only as thick as an arm.


    The rod was tough and could be used as a weapon during critical moments. Most importantly, it was convenient to carry around and was not too heavy. Because Ro Li was a buff hunk, carrying a dozen rods should not be a problem.


    Tang Ling wanted Ro Li to bring the puppets with him so that he could have a little insurance settling down at Darkness Port. Therefore, Tang Ling would never allow Ro Li to detonate two puppets to damage the enemy since it was a total waste of such a precious gift!


    As for the Universal Source Stone, they should be able to find a bigger one after they deciphered thest formation. All they had to do was figure a way out to bring part of the rock with them.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling turned around to Ro Xin who was still busy calcting a way to decipher the formation, something three generations of her family had failed to do. It was all up to Ro Xin alone, and time was not on her side, so the pressure on her was immense.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling was by her side. He was literally a genius in formations even though he gave the credit to his talent.


    Ro Xin found it difficult to understand. What did his talent have to do with formations?


    ¡°How long more?¡± Tang Ling squatted down to ask.


    ¡°If you canpare thest three sets of symbols, I¡¯ll be able to find the starting point for this third and final formation, but I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Ro Xin looked at Tang Ling as she leaned back on the wall for a little rest. She had been calcting for a long time and it was really exhausting.


    Tang Ling took the calctions over from her, then he started topare the simrities between thest three sets of symbols. With his increased understanding of formations, he no longer had to do it the traditional way since he could add his own theory and hasten the entire process.


    Ro Li lifted the shutters.


    The ever-warm sunlight shone into the room. From there, they could see arge expanse of field, long, straight streets and red roofs of houses with white wooden walls, and a church in the center of a little square. It was a typical western town.


    The town was still as peaceful as ever with the people still walking along the streets over and over again, making the town¡¯s atmosphere vivid.


    The troops from the Stardust Council were afraid of the townspeople though. They had been disturbed by the puppets for days now, and many of them believed that the townspeople were ghosts.


    Ro Li found it funny as he leaned on the window, but snores could then be heard shortly after that.


    Tang Ling wrote the result on the paper and passed it to Ro Xin. ¡°Theparison is done. I¡¯m certain that I can pinpoint these three starting points even though it¡¯s difficult for me to believe the results.¡±


    He rubbed the spot between his brows, which was swollen, and pointed at a single spot when Ro Xin unfolded theplete formation drawing.


    Ro Xin widened her eyes at the spot and her smile turned bitter. ¡°As expected, this is the worst oue that I least hoped for.¡±


    The spot where Tang Ling pointed at was the center of the little square in the town. The structure of the little square was simple. There were several big trees, some long benches, and a stone tablet.


    The starting point was none other than that stone tablet. It looked like any square stone tablet with a sharp top, but as for what it represented, that was anyone¡¯s guess.


    However, the simpler the starting point looked, the stranger it felt and was more difficult to decipher. It had no path or obvious direction, and most importantly, the ce where they had to go decipher the third formation would bring them face-to-face with the Stardust Council. There was nowhere to hide.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Ro Xin looked at Tang Ling.


    ¡°Since it has alle down to this, we must decipher the third formation.¡± Tang Ling stood up and took a deep breath. In the past three days, after spending most of his time learning formations and rted knowledge, he had given Ro Xin a good lecture, so the decision was made.


    ¡°If we have to race against time, I¡¯ll have to be the one who deciphers it. Do you trust me?¡± Tang Ling looked at Ro Xin, unable to give her a detailed exnation of his Precise Instinct. However, with his talent, he might not be better than her when it came to setting up the formation although he was quicker at deciphering it.


    Tang Ling did not have the heart to tell Ro Xin that he had found the starting point of the third formation a few hours ago. In order to protect her strong pride and to familiarize himself with the Ro family teaching¡¯s notes so that he coulde up with a clear method to decipher the formation, he decided to keep quiet.


    ¡°Are you confident enough?¡± Ro Xin asked seriously.


    ¡°Around 40%. The thing is, if I can decipher it, we¡¯ll move on a lot faster.¡± Tang Ling was not in a joking mood either.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    No one expected that the uing attempt to decipher the third formation would be the most difficult of them all¡ªthey would have to go up against the Stardust Council directly.

 Chapter 261 - The Strangest Formation

    <h4>Chapter 261: The Strangest Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A soldier updated Draconic Seven with the current situation, then asked, ¡°Young Master Seven, that¡¯s the current situation. What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°ying games with me, eh?¡± Draconic Seven¡¯s scarlet red tongue licked his lips as he squinted his reptilian eyes.


    It was already the fourth day, and Tang Ling finally made a move. The strange thing was that after they came out from hiding, the trio did not move together anymore. They split into two groups: the siblings were together while Tang Ling moved alone.


    Originally, no matter how many groups they split up into, the Stardust Council had the power to suppress them. The soldiers could also split up into two and go after them separately.


    However, to Draconic Seven¡¯s surprise, both Tang Ling and the brother-sister duo moved with five of the ck mantled monsters each which proved that the ck mantled monsters were under the trio¡¯s control.


    However, there was a difficult problem that presented itself to Draconic Seven. Should they split up and go after them? That was unrealistic.


    No matter how many normal soldiers were sent after them, they were nothing but cannon fodder for the ck mantled monsters. He must send someone powerful enough to match the ck mantled monster and chase his targets down, but those who fit the criteria were himself and several of his closest men, which totaled to less than five of them.


    Tang Ling should not be underestimated as well.


    If Draconic Seven ordered a split up, he would be giving his enemy the chance to strike back separately.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Draconic Seven lit a cigar and the fumes blew out from his nose. ¡°Who cares about Tang Ling now? Go after Ro Xin. Follow her until she reveals the starting point. Ignore Tang Ling for the time being since catching him is only a matter of time.¡±


    That was the wisest choice. Deciphering the Ninth Ruins should remain the priority above all. As long as the Stardust Council could secure the Ninth Ruins, Tang Ling would be as good as captured.


    Colo had already figured out that there were two formations in the Ninth Ruins. If anyone could clear the first level of the formation, there was a high chance to get a prize or even control over the formation. Could Tang Ling escape the Stardust Council¡¯s pursuit then?


    Moreover, with Draconic Seven¡¯s intellect, it was not difficult for him to realize that the ck mantled monsters were rted to the Ninth Ruins. The might very well be the prize for deciphering the second formation.


    They were strong. Albeit their offensive capabilities not being ster, they were very effective against normal soldiers and they formed such a strong line of defense to hold the troops back. Therefore, he must beat Tang Ling and Ro Xin from reaching the third formation.


    How important did Tang Ling think he was? Was he trying to buy time for Ro Xin? Impossible!


    ...


    As expected, the Stardust Council went after Ro Xin and Ro Li, so Tang Ling was free for the time being. Tactic-wise, even Tang Long was not a match for Tang Ling, let alone a mere subordinate like Draconic Seven.


    He sat in front of the stone tablet and started working with his hands. He estimated that Ro Xin might be able to buy him a lot of time, but he was not sure what would happen after he started. Would something unusual happen?


    If something happened, his time would be limited and he had to decipher as much as he could within the stipted time to beat the Stardust Council to it.


    The stone tablet looked in, dull, and was absent of any clues. However, after three days of observation and rearranging the information, Tang Ling came up with a certain mindset in order to decipher thest formation.


    He scanned the stone tablet quickly. Although it seemed in, upon a closer look, the bricks that formed the body of the tablet would change slightly every five minutes. For example, the bricks on the fourth row and the fifth column would magically shift to the third row and the sixth column at the five-minute interval. The changes were continuous and it was set up to conceal the true trigger of the formation.


    Indeed, thest formation required a trigger, and not just locating the starting point to begin.


    His first task was to locate the trigger, so that was the first hurdle that he had to ovee in deciphering the formation.


    ¡°Search for the trigger. You can¡¯t just calcte it. You must get to the bottom of the tablet to be able to do so because ording to the formation theory, there are a plethora of methods to conceal the trigger. A stone tablet might have over a dozen methods to hide the trigger.


    ¡°So, you must get to the bottom of the table and make sure which trigger it is within the given time. Only then can you analyze the pattern to find out which is the real trigger.¡±


    That was what Ro Xin had told Tang Ling earlier and the task was nothing short of difficult. If it was just a normal deciphering method, searching for the trigger would already consume a lot of time, but Tang Ling had an advantage when it came to this because of his Precise Instinct.


    He was able to quickly spot the differences between each brick, and from there, he quickly figured out the shifting pattern.


    With the pattern in hand, searching for the trigger was not that difficult anymore.


    ...


    Ro Xin and Ro Li took the soldiers from the Stardust Council to run around in circles.


    Even though there were several times when Draconic Seven felt like Ro Xin was acting and wearing down his patience, he managed to hold his temper back. He continued following them with his men.


    The one who would decipher the formation was Ro Xin, not Tang Ling, so her acting must be a provocation tactic to wear Draconic Seven¡¯s patience thin.


    Why not just capture Ro Xin right away? Draconic Seven thought of it multiple times but he held the thought back. If the ck mantled monsters were not around, he would have captured her directly. No matter how strong the girl thought she was, Draconic Seven was confident about making her reveal the starting point.


    However, the siblings were protected by the ck mantled monsters. They might not be a threat to Draconic Seven, but they might be able to drag him out for Tang Ling to seize the chance to ambush him.


    Compared to Tang Ling, Draconic Seven was not as decisive. Due to his high intellect, he was almost paranoid and was full of himself. Therefore, Ro Xin managed to keep him on her tail and bought Tang Ling half an hour¡¯s time.


    Half an hourter, Tang Ling finally locked his sights on to the trigger to the third formation.


    ¡°Second row, third column, this brick! ording to the pattern, these formations which are designed for an outsider to decipher doesn¡¯t require blood. Also, it isn¡¯t activated by touching the special symbol. Instead...¡± Tang Ling stood up and walked to the stone tablet. He reached out his hand and touched the brick that he assumed was the trigger.


    Then, he waited. If the trigger was correct, the third formation would be activated in five minutes.


    The wait was designed to prevent people from identally touching the trigger, hence activating the formation. Based onmon sense, even if someone identally touched the trigger, he would not touch the trigger for a full five minutes.


    The pattern would change every five minutes, and if Tang Ling¡¯s choice was correct, the formation would be activated. If he was wrong, ording to Ro Xin, he would face a terrible punishment, probably a fatal one.


    Tang Ling was not nervous at all as he was very confident with his choice.


    One minute, two minutes...four minutes...


    4 minutes 27 seconds...


    Tang Ling¡¯s hand maintained contact with the trigger until 4 minutes and 27 seconds had passed.


    The ever-warm morning sun that shed its light over the town suddenly flickered like amp in the house when the electricity surged. Then, the morning sun disappeared and darkness shrouded the town. The people who were shuttling up and down the streets and minding their own businesses disappeared as well.


    A raging wind started to blow and the trees in town swayed fiercely. Arge area of tree leaves was blown off and the streemps started to flicker as themp posts started to shake with loud nks.


    ¡°The wind is so strong!¡± The raging wind almost tipped Tang Ling off bnce to the extent that he had to hug the tablet to keep himself on the ground, but his eyes were forced shut by the wind.


    It was at this moment that the wind brought a strange and loud weeping plus a burst of muddled franticughter. The noises came from every direction and it carried a heavy sense of grudge to the ears.


    ¡°Am I only the one seeing this or has the whole town changed?¡± There was no one around him, except for the five ck mantled puppets.


    They were useless though. Ro Li, who controlled the puppets, was somewhere else and these puppets around him were only used as a decoy for Draconic Seven. These puppets around Tang Ling had zero offensive capabilities and had only followed Ro Li¡¯s orders to stay with him.


    While Tang Ling was feeling lost, a voice entered his ear. ¡°Joshua, the wind is strong. Why are you still here?¡±


    The wind settled down a little. He was able to open his eyes to look up and see a middle-aged man standing in front of him. The middle-aged man looked like a typical male from the Light Continent. His features were normal but seemed a little sinister while his tight lips made him look strict.


    <i>Who¡¯s this guy?</i> Tang Ling would never follow a stranger. Furthermore, he was in the middle of deciphering the third formation. He knew the drastic changes must have happened because he triggered the activation of the formation. What he had to do next was find the way out of the formation and decipher it based on the pattern, but...where would he find the way out?


    Tang Ling felt lost.


    In that instant, the middle-aged man grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you don¡¯t recognize me anymore? Come with me!¡±


    <i>Who the hell is this guy?</i> As Tang Ling struggled, he realized that despite his current strength, he was unable to break free from the man¡¯s grasp.


    His Precise Instinct was working, so he could tell that the man¡¯s strength was no stronger than that of a normal man¡¯s or was maybe even weaker because he was only as strong as a man from the old civilization.


    However, how could he not break free from the man¡¯s grasp? Tang Ling looked up in surprise and realized that the wind might be strong that night, but in the night sky, there was a yellow moon.

 Chapter 262 - Yellow Moon? Purple Mist?

    <h4>Chapter 262: Yellow Moon? Purple Mist?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A yellow moon?


    The moment Tang Ling saw the moon, many thoughts arose in his mind. The thoughts that popped up calmed him down, so he no longer fought back and allowed the middle-aged man to drag him by the arm to a house in the town.


    <i>Will I be able to witness history?</i> That was the first thought that came when Tang Ling entered the house. Until now, he still had no idea how the Purple Moon came to be or how the old civilization had been wiped out. Was it a long process or something that happened overnight?


    History was concealed, but based on rumors from many sources, Tang Ling was able toe to a conclusion: the Purple Moon era came abruptly.


    While Tang Ling was thinking about all that, he was also listening to the people in the house scolding and mocking him. From the moment he stepped into the house, it never stopped.


    Judging from what they said, he was able to figure out that his current name was Joshua and that he was a young boy in a foster home. The man who had dragged him back home was his uncle and the one who scolded him ceaselessly was his aunt. The two other girls who mocked him must be his cousin sisters.


    Why the terrible attitude though?


    Four months ago, Joshua¡¯s parents disappeared and stopped sending living expenses over. As a result, Joshua became a freeloader, so the terrible response from his uncle and aunt was understandable.


    The reason why his uncle dragged him back was not for his safety but because Joshua must help one of his cousin sisters toplete some important homework.


    ¡°Get the hell up! You won¡¯t get dinner tonight for running off yourself,¡± his uncle berated.


    ¡°If you simply do my homework, you¡¯ll know the consequences,¡± his red-haired cousin sister, who looked a little ugly, threatened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stop talking to him, Emily. Do you think the purple mist will appear again tonight? My gosh, will it ruin my date with Zorwen tonight?¡± the other cousin sister interrupted Emily and feigned surprise.


    ¡°nky, stop vexing me. Who cares about your date with Zorwen?! But the purple mist is really unsettling. I¡¯m still thinking if I really saw a stray dog yesterday night, or was it something else?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re seeing things. There are no stray dogs as hulking as you described. Are you feeling a little dry after not having anyone for a while? Are you hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°nky, do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Tang Ling turned around and went upstairs while the trivial conversations echoed in his ears. He had somehow be Joshua and was living in a small room in the attic of his house.


    The attic was shaped like a triangle. At the lowest spot, one could not even stand straight up. At the highest spot, one must also walk stooping with his head down.


    ¡°What an interesting scenario! Am I Harry Potter now?¡± Tang Ling joked as he explored the attic. The name Harry Potter came from an influential book from the old civilization. Back in the Hope Barrier, Christina always mentioned the name since she loved the literary works from the old civilization.


    Truth be told, Christina did not tell the story to Tang Ling but to Vian instead. Tang Ling had just been listening all along.


    <i>A wizard? In a foster home? Isn¡¯t this a simr scenario?</i>


    Tang Ling could not help but furrow his brows when he thought of Vian. His heart stung. After he took a deep breath to calm his thoughts, he found a ck book stuck under the drawer with transparent tape beside the bed.


    ¡°I always said that there must be clues lying around.¡± Tang Ling smiled and flipped the ck book open. It was Joshua¡¯s diary and it recorded the trivial daily routines of the boy.


    With Tang Ling¡¯s astounding memory, he finished reading the thick diary in less than half an hour. The diary mentioned that Joshua¡¯s parents were a mystery even to the boy. They were always busy though the reason behind it was not mentioned.


    When Joshua was six, his parents had sent him to stay with his uncle in this little town. Joshua loved the town, it was peaceful and quiet, it had decent scenery and some friendly people too.


    More importantly, there was a girl in town named Darcy. She was Joshua¡¯s childhood friend and they met the first day Joshua moved to this little town.


    As time flew by, all the trivial, beautiful and unhappy matters became the foundation for Joshua and Darcy¡¯s rtionship, so they fell in love. Despite them not being of age, since both of them were only 16 at that time, the rtionship was pure and beautiful. Even if their future was muddled, they were not shy to promise each other their lives.


    As a matter of fact, life in the town was decent. If Joshua¡¯s parents did not stop sending him living expenses, he would have wanted to live here forever. Despite his uncle and aunt confiscating a portion of his substantial living expenses as their own daily expenses, Joshua did not care.


    Unfortunately, ever since his parents stopped sending money, his life changed for the worse. He had to stop school and work several jobs, yet it was still not enough to feed himself. He had to live with his uncle and aunt which made him worse than a servant.


    He got busy, so busy that he barely had any time for Darcy.


    That night at the little square, he had promised Darcy to meet for an hour, but maybe because of the wind or something else, she did not show up. His uncle then came out and dragged him back.


    That was what the diary was mostly about.


    Tang Ling was able to figure out two key points.


    Firstly, Darcy.


    Secondly, the diary mentioned a drastic change in the weather which had happened around five days ago. The drastic weather included strong wind, huge storms that did not match the season, and even several mini quakes.


    Tang Ling wanted to read some international news about the anomaly, but Joshua did not seem to care about the world, so there was nothing rted to the outside world in his room. The room did not even have a newspaper, let alone aputer.


    <i>Must I go down and ask the resentful family?</i> Tang Ling was unsure of it.


    Then, he made out a third key point from the diary: the purple mist which had appeared two days ago. They were thicker than clouds and felt real. Touching it felt like water flowing through one¡¯s fingers.


    As for the mist, Joshua¡¯s diary mentioned something about it, which was rare. ¡®The news said the mist is the result of humankind¡¯s destruction of nature. I remain doubtful. Something isn¡¯t right with the mist. My body seems to be very sensitive to it and the mist is somehow changing me.¡¯


    Tang Ling stood by the window as he searched his body and found half a pack of cigarettes. Nothing on him changed although that family looked at him in a different image.


    He lit the cigarette and looked at the yellow moon outside the window. It was beautiful and peaceful to look at, and somehow he felt warm as he was sheltered by the night. It was unlike the Purple Moon which was always strange and cold with a tinge of mystery.


    ¡°Will the purple mist appear tonight?¡± Many guesses sprang up in his mind and he was looking forward to experiencing the purple mist.


    At that moment, Tang Ling looked down from the window and noticed a figure eyeing his window. The raging wind had somehow stopped and the eerie weeping noise disappeared altogether.


    When he saw the figure, he signaled it to hold on before he climbed out of the window nimbly. Although part of his basic abilities was gone, he still had his Precise Instinct and his body reflexes, thus climbing out the window was a piece of cake for him.


    After he got to the yard, he dragged the figure behind a big tree.


    ¡°Darcy, why are you here?¡±


    The figure in the yard was none other than Darcy. There were several pictures of Darcy in Joshua¡¯s diary which had been taken when she was young. Thanks to Joshua¡¯s habit, Tang Ling was able to recognize the girl.


    Darcy¡¯s eyes were misty as she leaned on Tang Ling¡¯s chest. He was reluctant to be this intimate with a girl that he just met, but he had a feeling that Darcy was a key character in all this, so he had to put up with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I heard people say that your uncle took you back. The wind was strong and my parents didn¡¯t allow me toe out,¡± Darcy wiped her tears as she exined. She then nervously searched for a roll of money from her pocket and stuffed it into Tang Ling¡¯s hands. ¡°I snuck out here to meet you, but I can¡¯t be caught by my parents. Take the money. Don¡¯t give it to your uncle. I have to go back right away.¡±


    ¡°Darcy.¡± Tang Ling held her back. He had many questions in his heart, but judging from how nervous she was, she would not be able to answer Tang Ling¡¯s question. He said in a hurry, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s leave tonight. I¡¯ve had it with my uncle and aunt. Let¡¯s go somewhere else and start over.¡±


    ¡°Joshua, are you out of your mind? You said that when you turn 18 and are officially an adult, you¡¯ll go to L¡¯Arvi City and be a mechanic. You told me to wait for you...why now?¡± Darcy was confused and nervous. It had been a while since she snuck out, so she was afraid that her parents might find out.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the purple mist,¡± Tang Ling simply said.


    ¡°Stop joking. The whole world is flooded with the mist now. My dear Joshua, I know it¡¯s hard for you to stay with your uncle, but I think you should bear with it until youe up with a better idea.¡± Darcy then kissed Tang Ling on the cheeks and said, ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    After hugging him tightly, she then jogged away. Just before she disappeared, she turned around under the moonlight, shing an alluring smile. ¡°I think you¡¯ve gotten better. Maybe the days for you to be free from your uncle are near.¡± She then ran away in a hurry, disappearing into the night.


    Tang Ling gazed at the direction Darcy disappeared in and sighed softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I am doing right now?¡± He then quickly climbed back to the attic.


    It seemed like there was no shortcut to deciphering this formation, or maybe this whole story was an unskippable prologue.


    Tang Ling would never help Emily with her homework, so after he went back to Joshua¡¯s room, he waited.


    It was 9.21 p.m. The night had turned darker and the yellow, warm moon disappeared behind the clouds as the purple mist came from all directions and nketed the little town in an instant.


    ¡°Can the moon disappear?¡± Tang Ling smiled in curiosity. In the Purple Moon era, it was not like this. No matter the weather or the clouds, the Purple Moon would always hang in the sky, and not even the clouds could dim its purple moonlight.


    Nevertheless, that was not the point for now. The important thing was the purple mist.


    Tang Ling was intoxicated when he inhaled some of the purple mist. It was actually high-intensity energy that reminded him of the training room back in the Tower. No, even the energy in the training room was not as intense as the mist and a lot lower in purity.


    <i>Is this the reason that the era changed? No, that¡¯s not it! The answer that everyone assumed is the Purple Moon! The Purple Moon isn¡¯t here, so this shouldn¡¯t be the end of this era yet! Then, is this a prologue or something?</i>


    While Tang Ling was guessing what happened in history, he opened the window and sprang up to the roof. Joshua¡¯s diary mentioned that whenever he was sad or faced difficulties, he would go up to the roof and gaze into the sky.


    Joshua had been sad for a few months now, and since he had be Joshua, why would he stop the habit?


    As Tang Ling sat down on the roof, he had a thought in his mind that he wished to verify. He started cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill in the dense mist.


    As expected, his body did not change. The vortex that he formed using the Thousand Satin Skill was still in his <i>dantian</i>. Unfortunately, the vortex was notplete. It was only a little stronger than thest time in the training room.


    <i>It¡¯s been more than a month now...</i>


    Tang Ling sighed. If it was not for the blue energy that stopped his cultivation, he would have shaped the vortex a long time ago. Nevertheless, it did not matter. As long as the vortex existed in his <i>dantian</i>, he could cultivate the Thousand Satin Skill, so why not test it out in an environment filled with high-intensity energy?


    Tang Ling closed his eyes and started cultivating.


    A minuteter, he opened his eyes all of a sudden and muttered, ¡°Joshua, are you an admirer of Kun?¡±

 Chapter 263 - Underground Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 263: Underground Shadow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Indeed, all this was just an intentional copy. Every single spot in this world emanated that familiar feeling of the Dream World.


    Tang Ling had noticed this a while ago. However, since it was just a copy, it was not as magical as the real Dream World. Therefore, the purple mist was not real despite there being an energy wave in the mist that felt tender. It was fake!


    Although he was cultivating the Thousand Satin Skill here, he could not gather any energy! Still, it was not without its benefits either. As Tang Ling cultivated his Thousand Satin Skill, his body had shown signs of slow recovery.


    <i>Is this a little constion prize? Trying to copy the real thing? </i>


    Tang Ling smiled and shook his head, then continued his cultivation. Since it could recover his energy, why not cultivate it? He was wondering when the game in this world truly began and how much of his energy he could recover.


    Time slowly passed by. The night was dark and heavy while the purple mist showed no signs of fading. Instead, it got heavier. The visibility in the misty environment was close to zilch. He had still been able to see the street from the roof a while ago, but now he could not even see his own body.


    There were strange noises that echoed in the mist, so it was difficult for one to not be scared. Even with Tang Ling¡¯s eyesight, all he could see was blurry shadows. The street was so quiet that there was not even a single stray cat or dog, let alone people.


    ¡°Damn it! The electricity went out!¡± Emily¡¯s bellow came from below and as her screams echoed, the whole town went dark.


    A rustling came from the house. It was probably Joshua¡¯s so-called rtives searching for torchlights and making their way back to their own rooms to rest. Amid the rustling was even more rustling from outside the house.


    Tang Ling opened his eyes and fixed his gaze on the little square where the stone tablet for the third level of formation was located since he was not far away from it. If there was no mist, he would have been able to have a clearer look at the little square.


    The rustling got louder, so Tang Ling stopped his cultivation and stood up on the roof.


    The townspeople also finally noticed the rustling, but in the strange misty environment, plus the ckout and all sorts of strange noises, no one dared to walk out of their houses to find out what was happening.


    ¡°Dad, why isn¡¯t the phone working? I have to call Zorwen.¡± nky grumbled, sounding extra irritating on a night like this.


    ¡°What are youining about? I¡¯m too busy to fix the damned phone for you! The mobile phones aren¡¯t working either. The signal has been unstable for a few days now. Are those technicians in the telmunication station sleeping on their jobs?¡± Joshua¡¯s uncle sounded cantankerous as if the lousy night affected his mood as well.


    Tang Ling started to stretch. While he had recovered a bit of his strength and speed, it was still far from his prime form. He had to get used to his current condition to be able to work together with his Precise Instinct.


    At the same time, in a secluded corner of an alley somewhere in the town, a sewer lid was slowly dragged open.


    A huge figure with a ck mantle over its steaming body crawled out from the sewer. The figure seemed happy upon reaching the surface. It greedily opened its mouth and sucked in the purple mist.


    Inside the open sewer hole behind that figure were rats as big as dogs. These rats no longer had white teeth but ck strips. If Tang Ling was around, he would have been able to recognize his old friend from the settlement, the ck-toothed rats.


    The huge figure chuckled in a strange tone and the swarm of rats started to march out.


    As the figure¡¯s footsteps pattered, Tang Ling¡¯s vision of the little square started to clear up and the stone tablet started to shine brightly. Following the bright gleam,plex formation lines appeared around it. They were the very formation lines that Tang Ling had been searching for.


    Based on the direction on how they deciphered the formation earlier, these formations lines that appeared should be connected to the entire Ninth Ruins. If Tang Ling could decipher this and search for the path out of town, the third level of formation would bepletely deciphered.


    It sounded simple, did it not? s, it definitely was not because this town would surely face a catastrophic disaster tonight!


    Those rustling noises that echoed in the air sounded familiar to Tang Ling. They were the noises of rodent activities, and the rodents that Tang Ling knew were those from the Purple Moon era.


    With Tang Ling¡¯s understanding of the humans of the old civilization, if they were to fight the rats one-on-one, they would no match for the wretched rodents. Even after Tang Ling recovered a bit of his strength and speed, the rats were dangerous to him if he somehow got surrounded.


    All the dots were connected. The way to decipher the third-level formation should be using his current strength, and he had to solve the formation line while under siege from the rats. After that, he had to proceed ording to the path that he figured out and reach the goal toplete the formation.


    If that was the n, Tang Ling had to quickly memorize the formation lines and start working on them, but he seemed to think in a different direction. He nced over at the formation lines before he turned around and sprinted towards the north-west direction of the town.


    ording to Ro Xin, since the formation had appeared, every wrong step would punish Tang Ling severely and she was correct.


    Tang Ling was still on the roof, but a giant rat had appeared in the yard and it noticed him. It swiftly climbed the pipes and made its way to the roof.


    <i>ck-toothed rats?! Do they already exist in this era? The Purple Moon doesn¡¯t even exist yet!</i>


    Tang Ling was slightly shocked, but he was not scared. He used to hunt the rats as rations back in the settlement, so why would he be scared of his old friend? As thoughts ran through his mind, he continued towards the north-west.


    The ck-toothed rat squeaked after it was ignored and ran towards Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was familiar with the rodent¡¯s movements, so even without using his Precise Instinct, he was able to effectively dodge the rat. With a simple twist, he evaded it and continued sprinting.


    ¡°Hey, you little bastard, what are you doing on my roof? Don¡¯t let me get my hands on you, or you¡¯re dead!¡± Joshua¡¯s uncle bellowed as themotion on the roof startled him.


    Tang Ling grinned coldly. He coiled his leg muscles and leaped forward lightly tond on the fences of the yard before he continued forward.


    As for Joshua¡¯s uncle, by the time he discovered the surprise waiting for him, he would already be dead.


    Tang Ling was fast while the rat on the roof was not as nimble as him, so it was not able to catch up with him, but as Joshua¡¯s uncle made his way to the attic, his footsteps attracted the rodent.


    ...


    The painful wails resounded from far away, but Tang Ling did not even turn around.


    Many lives would perish on this very night. With Joshua¡¯s uncle being the first to die, would his death contribute to thepletion of the task?


    Tang Ling could not help but think that way. He dared not slow down at all because ck-toothed rats appeared like the tidal wave! It only took less than a minute for the numbers to grow from the first rodent to a sea of rats.


    Had he been in his prime, Tang Ling would not have cared, but now, he did not have the courage to swim in the sea of rats. Running as fast as he could at his current speed, he jumped and leaped over obstacles as if he was participating in the extreme sport of the old civilization called parkour, and he excelled at it. He jumped, tumbled, and ran across many kinds of roofs, walls, and obstacles. His movements were as fluid as liquid. With his Precise Instinct¡¯s help, the path that he ran in were all carefully selected for him to dodge the obstacles. He would run into one or two rats along the way, but he decided to jump away instead of tangling with them.


    In the eyes of the normal people of the old civilization, Tang Ling was running like Superman, but no one was there to admire his extreme performance because, with the invasion of the ck-toothed rats, the whole town was turned upside down and became a living hell.


    Cries and screams sounded in all directions, who would have the mood to care about how cool Tang Ling was parkouring in the mist? Moreover, the mist seemed to shroud everything, the people who died didn¡¯t even know what attacked them.


    The attack of the rats became faster and it was only natural for a small town like this to be overrun. The police force in the town could not do anything either unless reinforcements came for them, but it was impossible since themunication system was down.


    <i>Is this the rats¡¯ handiwork? Are they that smart to take down themunications system? </i>Tang Ling frowned and ran even faster as he doubted that the rats had such high intellect.


    First of all, the telmunication tower was destroyed to disrupt the mobile phone signal so that it was ultimately cut off that night, followed by the ckout. It was a step-by-step n to iste the town and remove it from the grid so that the attack could proceed smoothly.


    It was a nned attack! It was obvious from all the details hidden from in sight. For example, the telmunication tower was not taken down in a single attack in order to numb the townspeople and so on.


    As thoughts ran through his mind, Tang Ling hastened his steps. He was worried that he might bete. It was not easy deciphering the third-level formation, and it was a race against time.


    Three minutester, with the rats still on his tail, Tang Ling arrived in a residential home in the north-west corner of town.


    <i>This should be it. Darcy is living on the third floor of this little building.</i>


    The ce was turned into hell by the dozen rats that were sieging the ce. The streets, the yard, and the building were popted by rats! They were even dragging half-eaten human torsos on the streets.


    Tang Ling took a deep breath and leaped over the fence of the first house, sneaking into Darcy¡¯s yard through the second house.


    There were also rats in the ce. Fortunately, Darcy¡¯s house was not a usual wooden house but was built with bricks. With the windows shut, the ck-toothed rats were stuck outside for a while, but it was only a matter of time before they broke in.


    Tang Ling kicked a rat that jumped on him away and climbed up the second floor via the water pipe as quickly as he could. He searched for Darcy¡¯s room based on his memory and broke the window, jumping in.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Darcy screamed.


    With Tang Ling¡¯s eyesight, he was able to spot Darcy curled up in the corner of the room, covered in tears of fear.


    At the same time, her door was kicked open. A rather strong-looking man barged in with a torchlight together with a hunting rifle. ¡°Who dares hurt my daughter!?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Borry, I¡¯m sorry. I have to take Darcy away, but I can¡¯t save everyone here. The town is being overrun by huge rats. If we stay any longer, none of us will be able to get out.¡± Tang Ling originally did not want to bother about the man, but he suddenly thought of something and changed his approach, hence his sincere request.


    ¡°Joshua!¡± Darcy called out to Tang Lin in a tone of disbelief.


    At that moment, a rat broke in through the window. Tang Ling quickly caught the rat which was the size of arge dog and pinned it onto the ground. With several quick and fierce punches, he beat the rat to death under Darcy and Borry¡¯s unbelievable gaze.


    He then hugged Darcy and held her head close to his chest. ¡°I have to bring you away. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t save your parents,¡± he told her softly as he tried to console her.


    ¡°No, Joshua, please save my family!¡± Darcy cried sadly.


    ¡°Joshua, I¡¯ll leave my daughter in your hands,¡± Borry spoke. The fact that Tang Ling could punch the rat to death proved many things, so words were no longer necessary at the moment.


    Tang Ling nodded. While Darcy cried in a heart-wrenching manner, he kicked the window open. Then, he jumped out to grab the ledge and carried her to the roof. Next, they would have to find a way to escape from the town.


    Tang Ling sprinted as fast as he could in silence while he recalled the formation lines that had appeared from the stone tablet.


    Because Darcy had witnessed what happened to the town, the overwhelming shock silenced her. She was not even curious about why ¡®Joshua¡¯ was so strong anymore. Her silence pained Tang Ling¡¯s heart as it reminded him of how her sister had leaned on his shoulder during that ominous night.


    Silent, Darcy was as numb and empty as San San had been that night.


    Withstanding the pain, Tang Ling ran with all his might. Inevitably, he saw that ck-mantled figure shrouded in steam.


    ¡°The Undergrounds?!¡± Tang Ling widened his eyes.


    <i>Does the end of humankind have something to do with the Undergrounds? </i>


    That was the first thought that came into Tang Ling¡¯s head. The second thought he realized was that he was no match for the Underground race equipped with Prosthetics at the moment.


    <i>What now? Is deciphering the third-level formation this hard?! </i>

 Chapter 264 - House Of Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 264: House Of Legacy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If Ro Xin was around, she would definitely have scolded Tang Ling, ¡°Look, this is your punishment!¡±


    It was indeed a punishment because when Tang Ling noticed the Underground creature, it also noticed him. It grumbled strangely and said something in a foreignnguage as it waved its hand. Immediately, a huge swarm of ck-toothed rats flooded towards Tang Ling.


    <i>F*ck!</i> Tang Ling cursed in his heart. He continued running towards the direction where he came from with Darcy. He had to hope that his decision was the right one. Otherwise, it would be the end of him.


    He did not bring Darcy away from the town. Her house was at the border of the town in the north-west corner, so running out of town from her house was definitely closer than running back to Joshua¡¯s house, then running out of town.


    Tang Ling¡¯s actions were stupid regardless of perspective, but after he set his mind on something, he tended to do everything to revolve around that and he believed his decision was the right one.


    Withstanding all the difficulties, Tang Ling carried Darcy back to Joshua¡¯s house which had turned into a ughterhouse.


    Joshua¡¯s stupid, mean uncle and aunt died on the roof and the yard respectively. The two self-righteous cousin sisters ended up dead as well in the yard. It seemed like the ck-toothed rats¡¯ habit never changed. They always liked to chew on their prey in spacious areas.


    An indescribable feeling rushed into Tang Ling¡¯s heart when he nced at all the badly mutted bodies. Joshua¡¯s rtives might be mean, but they did not deserve to die.


    The cruel night, however, had reaped their lives mercilessly.


    The horrible scene reminded Tang Ling that humankind would soon face a simr fate. How could he stay calm about it?


    This night was just a recreation of history. He could not stop anything. Moreover, he had no idea how to. While his current speed and strength were like Superman¡¯s in the old civilization, it was exhausting enough to save just Darcy alone.


    At that very moment, Tang Ling realized how helpless humankind was in the vast river of time. Unfortunately, he did not have the time to sigh. He still had to figure a way to decipher the formation. The Underground monster did not justmand the rats to slow Tang Ling. It also joined the chase soon after that.


    <i>If my decision is correct, this...</i> Tang Ling¡¯s mind started to recall the magical lines that appeared from the stone tablet.


    A quick turnter, he headed to the basement of the house. No matter how ridiculous his decision to run in the opposite direction was, he had to follow the guidance of the formation line to secure a chance to escape this attack alive.


    Fortunately, the formation lines of the third-level formation were rtively easy even for his current level of understanding, so he was able to decipher the formation quickly even though he only knew how topare the magical and the formation lines.


    In the basement was a little tunnel that Joshua had dug secretly. The tunnel led towards the second exit of the sewer. The tunnel was poorly designed and was not at all effective or efficient for escaping, but miraculously, even though he could have run into danger, he was able to avoid all of it. Even that Underground creature coincidentally missed several times when attempting to catch him.


    The whole escape was nothing less of a miracle. It was hard to be put in words but the rough escape led Tang Ling and Darcy to the border of town and even presented them with a pickup truck.


    ording to the formation lines, the pickup truck was the goal, but it was not the end yet. Without further ado, Tang Ling punched the truck door open and lifted Darcy inside, but there were no keys.


    At that second, the familiar voice of an old man rang in Tang Ling¡¯s head and guided him to start the pickup truck without the keys.


    <i>No wonder he wanted to be a mechanic!</i> Tang Ling eximed as he miraculously started the pickup truck and drove towards the highway outside town. Darcy was weeping on Tang LIng¡¯s shoulders as she held his hand tightly.


    The night was dark while the purple mist lingered, but somehow the situation was filled with hope.


    <i>Hope?</i> When Tang Ling thought of the word, he suddenly felt very sleepy.


    ¡°Wee to the Dream World, Joshua.¡±


    <i>Dream World? A Dream Seed?</i><i>As expected! </i>


    It was thest thought that Tang Ling had in his mind before he lost consciousness.


    ...


    Krooom!


    A loud noise woke Tang Ling up. His eyes sprung open and saw a purple light burst out from the stone tablet. The stone tablet then sank into the ground.


    <i>Did I get it? </i>


    Tang Ling was filled with excitement.


    At the same time as the stone tablet sunk into the ground, an electronic voice articted, ¡°ess granted. Everyone will be awoken in 10 minutes. Warning! Warning! ess to the House of Legacy is only valid for 10 minutes. The entrance will be closed after that and the third-level formation will be reset.¡±


    <i>Ro Xin! Ro Li!</i>


    The electronic voice uttered a few simple sentences, but the amount of information was tremendous. Tang Ling immediately reacted to the situation. He neglected the so-called House of Legacy that he was granted ess to after deciphering the formation and sprinted towards another direction madly.


    After he triggered the formation, everyone in town fell asleep. Then, when he deciphered the third-level formation, he was granted 10 minutes to enter the so-called House of Legacy.


    In rtion to that, the others who entered the Ninth Ruins would wake up after 10 minutes.


    <i>The third-level formation will be reset? Does that mean that someone else will have the chance to decipher all this again? This isn¡¯t what I expected.</i>


    As Tang Ling pondered upon the question, he searched the entire town quickly. Three minutester, he found Ro Li and Ro Xin, who were sound asleep, and his search rewarded him with a tiny clue as well.


    Ro Xin was tasked to mislead the Stardust Council by acting like she was going to decipher the formation, so she would have brought the enemy to a fake starting point to make it seem real. Therefore, with that clue in mind, it was not difficult to find the siblings.


    He carried Ro Xin on his back and Ro Li on his shoulder. Around him were all the soldiers from the Stardust Council, including Draconic Seven. A quick thought popped up in his mind: why not seize the chance to kill Draconic Seven?


    The thought was quickly discarded because he did not know whether he would wake Draconic Seven up or not if he really attacked. People at his level were mostly very sensitive towards their surroundings, even in their sleep.


    A slight hesitationter, he went back. He was only granted 10-minute ess to the House of Legacy, so he did not want anything unexpected to happen. Otherwise, he would have seized the chance to end Draconic Seven.


    ...


    Six minutester, Tang Ling returned to the little square with the siblings. The stone tablet was nowhere to be found, and in its ce was a hole that emanated a purple glow.


    Tang Ling was very familiar with the purple glow. It was none other than the glow of the Universal Source Rock. Nervously, he brought the siblings to the purple hole, and to his surprise, nothing stopped him. He got closer, and still, nothing happened.


    Then, Tang Ling clenched his teeth and jumped into the hole with the brother and sister.


    Nothing happened except for the electronic voice which started talking again, ¡°Entry into the House of Legacy detected. Entrance closing. In three minutes, the third-level formation will be reset.¡±


    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i> Tang Ling put Ro Li and Ro Xin down and started to size up the so-called House of Legacy excitedly. It was a huge house that was as big as a ser field.


    The interior was filled with western design elements including the striped wallpaper, thefortable sofa, the tea table, and so on. Other than that, therge house was full of misceneous items. Some of the items were decent armor and weapons even by the Purple Moon era standards. There were even some dried vicious nts.


    <i>Aren¡¯t they valuable? Yet they¡¯ve been simply thrown around here!</i>


    Tang Ling did not touch any of those, not because he was suddenly a well-mannered person, but from the moment he stepped into this house, there was a big Universal Source Rock in front of him.


    This Universal Source Rock was around a sixth of the size of the rock back in the Hope Barrier, but it was a brighter purple and the glow was thicker and richer with energy.


    A mere Universal Source Rock would not have threatened Tang Ling, but this rock was unlike any other. It was covered with all sorts ofplex magical formations plus magical symbols that he could not understand.


    The center of the rock was hollow, and the size of the void was as big as a bedroom. Inside the void was a seemingly advanced machine that resembled theputer from the old civilization. There were also many other precious-looking items around the machine, one of which was a pen. From the moment Tang Ling spotted that pen, his eyes were glued to it. He had a feeling that there was more than met the eye when it came to that pen.


    Despite the hollowed center and the advanced machine present in the Universal Source Rock, none of those were what petrified Tang Ling. He was terrified because in front of the advanced machinery was the hollow projection of a figure.


    The projection showed his back to Tang Ling and was dressed exactly like a wizard of the west in a pointy hat with a ck robe simr to a schr¡¯s. Even though it was just a projection, Tang Ling could tell that the hat and the robe had a luster unique only to metal.


    The figure¡¯s attire reminded Tang Ling of someone. He remembered that when he first met Kun, Kun had worn a ck long robe which looked like he had cut a piece of the gxy out and donned it as it was glimmering with stars.


    <i>I don¡¯t think this robe is as high-level as Kun¡¯s.</i>


    It was at that moment that the figure turned around to Tang Ling. It was a very old man with a thick white beard covering half of his face. His exposed eyes and forehead were covered with wrinkles.


    ¡°It has been many years since I died, but since you are able to see my projection, it means that you¡¯ve almost gotten the highest ess to the House of Legacy,¡± the old man began.


    <i>What¡¯s with the projection? Howe he can even answer my question?</i> Tang Ling was baffled by what he saw. He asked, ¡°Are you a projection? Can you converse with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. This brain stores many of my memories. It can simte my thoughts and perform a normal conversation with you, but if you are talking about things that are beyond my memories, I won¡¯t be able to answer you.¡±


    <i>Is this advanced?</i> Tang Ling was overwhelmed. He was silent for a while before he asked, ¡°So, are you Joshua?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    After the confirmation, Tang Ling asked the next question, ¡°Then, are you the Dream Seed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve cleared the third-level formation perfectly, so you must have seen the Easter egg at the end. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The projection smiled.


    <i>Perfectly? So, my guess is correct all along? The whole Ninth Ruins exists like this tomemorate something that he lost?</i>


    Tang Ling had his spections at first and was able to confirm it when he read Joshua¡¯s diary.


    Just think about it: a little town was well-preserved with formations and the whole town was repeating the same day over and over again. The person who set this all up had something that he missed about this town, and on this particr day, there must have been something that he could never forget for the rest of his life.


    This particr memory could not be exined using the normal method since it was so poignant, and usually, the strongest memories revolved mostly around regrets.


    Tang Ling was not sure at first. It had been days since he stepped into the Ninth Ruins and he had been observing what exactly made the owner of the Ninth Ruins regret to this extent.


    However, his observation returned fruitless until he read that diary. Tang Ling realized that the diary was all about Darcy and she was the ultimate reason this town existed. As for the regret, the answer was self-exnatory at this point.


    Deciphering thest level of formation with this particr thought from the owner was the correct way.


    ¡°Darcy died on that night that you experienced. In fact, everyone in town died except for me. I¡¯ve lived through two different eras and experienced countless dangers. I¡¯ve fallen to the bottom and risen to the highest before, but the nightmare that kept me awake for almost every night is the regret I went through on this particr night. I wish I had been able to bring Darcy away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always imagined how life would be if I managed to escape with Darcy. How much would my life have changed? But that¡¯s just my imagination. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with the oue, so I used my final wish to set up this third-level formation. Young man, you¡¯vepletely seen through my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve been rewarded with what is almost the highest ess to the House of Legacy? But why is it just ¡®almost¡¯?¡± Tang Ling spread his hands in confusion. It seemed like the risk he took rewarded him with something big.


    He was curious about how high ¡®almost¡¯ was. What kind of ess would that be? Would it be enough to take everything from the house?

 Chapter 265 - Joshua’s Legacy

    <strong>Chapter 265: Joshua¡¯s Legacy</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Without answering Tang Ling¡¯s question, Joshua¡¯s projection stood up. ¡°Why do you think this ce exists?¡±


    He walked back and forth for a few steps with his hands behind him inside the room carved out of the Universal Source Rock before looking at Tang Ling. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I used my lifework to recreate this ce with myst breath just so I can relive the regrets in my life, do you?¡± Joshua added.


    Tang Ling was not overly sure because he was not an omnipotent god that could see through people¡¯s thoughts perfectly. However, since the ce was known as the House of Legacy, he took his chance at stabbing a guess. ¡°Is it about...legacy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Legacy.¡± Joshua nodded, then he added, ¡°So, you should be able to understand why you are granted only ¡®almost¡¯ full ess to this ce, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°The third-level formation is a test. If someone escaped on his own during that simtion, he¡¯d be sent out of the Ninth Ruins; if he realized Darcy was my regret and went back for her, but somehow failed to save her and escaped himself, he will gain ess to the house.¡±


    ¡°In your scenario, you are qualified to get the highest authority, but you are only qualified for it, you aren¡¯t given the highest ess yet. There is one more thing, which is you¡¯ll have to be suitable for my legacy.¡±


    Joshua was a projection, so the way he spoke sounded a little strange, he was like reciting notes during the crucial parts but at least he made it clear enough.


    Of course, Tang Ling was a little disappointed that he was not suitable for Joshua¡¯s legacy. Joshua was a Dream Seed, one who had lived for very long. Without even calcting, he knew how powerful Joshua was and how much umtion he had because only a Dream Seed knew everything about a Dream Seed.


    ¡°Okay, fine, so what about the friends I brought? Are they suitable?¡± Tang Ling was not ready to submit to the oue. He and Joshua had conversed no longer than three minutes, but the siblings were still sound asleep.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t suitable as well. My legacy revolves around wizardry, or magic if you may. It is another type of energy exercise.¡±


    ¡°Then, does this ¡®almost¡¯ highest ess not have any perks at all?¡± Tang Ling did not believe that was it because if it was, he ought to negotiate the rewards with Joshua.


    ¡°Of course, there is. If you are not rewarded with the ¡®almost¡¯ highest ess, you won¡¯t be able to bring your friends in,¡± Joshua said with a smile.


    What kind of perk is that? Tang Ling raised a doubtful brow. On second thought though, it was a perk. Otherwise, what would Ro Xin and Ro Li do in the Ninth Ruins?


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was unwilling to end the meeting like this, so he was ready to negotiate with Joshua. Unfortunately, before he could even utter a word, Joshua¡¯s projection spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ve spent my life learning wizardry, but other than my core legacy, I have several unique spells and skills under my sleeves as well. Consider them a branch from wizardry.


    ¡°The three of you might not be suitable for my legacy, but all of you have decent talents, especially...¡± Joshua fixed his gaze at Tang Ling but somehow stopped talking. He then continued, ¡°Since you are also a Dream Seed, it is fine even if you don¡¯t get my core legacy because you¡¯ll have your own path.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point?¡± A slight excitement grew in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. Based on what Joshua said, he seemed to be giving out a bonus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you a legacy skill. That¡¯s the best you can get with your ¡®almost¡¯ highest ess,¡± Joshua finally revealed the best reward that Tang Ling could get.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯m happy with that.¡± Tang Ling was not a greedy person who knew no end.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to think about whether or not to ept the legacy. Once you¡¯ve epted it, you cannot leave this ce until you truly grasp the basics. Otherwise, it¡¯s meaningless for you to ept my legacy.¡± Joshua¡¯s projection became very serious.


    Tang Ling also responded with a solemn look, ¡°Since the third-level formation has already been activated, will others be able toe in when we ept the legacy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if someone else clears the formation while you ept the legacy and meet the requirements, they¡¯ll be able toe in.¡± Joshua did not hide it from Tang Ling.


    Ro Xin and Ro Li had finally woken up, but Ro Xin was smart enough not to interrupt the conversation. She grabbed the curious Ro Li to stand aside and watch quietly.


    ¡°However, those people out there are our enemies.¡± Tang Ling crossed his arms on the spot. It was an important question that he had to get out of the way first.


    Joshua went silent for a long time. He was just a projection after all, and not Joshua himself, thus it seemed like the question was beyond his answering capability. After more than a minute, he said, ¡°This is beyond me. I can¡¯t offer you any help.¡±


    ¡°What if we start a fight here?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t destroy the ce, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to learn the legacy skills?¡±


    ¡°It depends on yourprehension and howplex the process is.¡± Joshua then raised his hand. Then, the house which was as big as a ser field, trembled before three more smaller houses appeared.


    ¡°These are the Houses of Legacy. Before youplete the process, you may not walk out of it.¡± After he said that, as though he was afraid that Tang Ling would ask even more questions, Joshua added, ¡°All the necessities for you to maintain your life inside are in the houses. There is no need for other questions now. So, do you ept the legacies?¡±


    ¡°Give me three minutes. I have to discuss it with my friends. We need to think about it.¡± Tang Ling did not immediately answer Joshua. Since Joshua was giving away three legacy skills, it was a matter for all three of them, so Tang Ling ought to discuss it with Ro Xin and Ro Li.


    Three minutester, the three of them reached an agreement.


    Starting with Tang Ling, he longed for more knowledge and was never afraid of danger. Ro Xin was a stern and fearless girl, so she did not want to let this opportunity slip by either. As for Ro Li, he had no opinion about this, but since Tang Ling and Ro Xin had agreed to ept, he would just follow suit.


    ¡°Oh, respectable Mr. Joshua, we have decided to ept the legacies.¡± Tang Ling skipped the chatter after the group reached an agreement and he informed Joshua of their decision. ¡°But before that, I have two more questions to ask and I promise they will be thest. May I proceed?¡± There were two more crucial questions that he needed the answers to. Otherwise, he could not ept the legacy in peace.


    ¡°Fine, ask away.¡± Joshua agreed.


    ¡°About the third-level formation, does everyone only have one chance to clear it or can they clear it as many times as they want?¡± Tang Ling asked the first question.


    ¡°Except for two unusual situations, everyone only has one chance of clearing it. The two anomalies are: firstly, if someone is more powerful than me and decides to break this ce, I can¡¯t do anything about that; secondly, those who have cleared the third-level formation cane in here again but without any benefits or legacy.¡± Joshua gave precise answers.


    ¡°Mr. Joshua, we know that there¡¯s a double formation here, and the second formation that is hidden here should be a space formation. I¡¯m not asking why you set a space formation in this ce, but I just want to know that if weplete the eptance process, can the three of us use the space formation and leave this ce?¡± This was probably the most important question that Tang Ling had.


    Joshua had to think for a while before answering, ¡°With your ¡®almost¡¯ highest ess, you have one chance to activate the space formation, but ites at a heavy cost. The furthest the three of you can travel is the shortest distance that this space formation can reach.¡±


    Judging from how conservative his answer was, it seemed like the space formation had some secrets lying behind it.


    So, where exactly was the shortest distance? Tang Ling still had many questions but since he promised to ask only two, it was not good for him to ask more as he might anger the projection. In turn, the projection might deny his eptance of the legacy skill.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Tang Ling, Ro Xin and Ro Li finally went into their respective Houses of Legacy.


    Ro Li was getting the legacy of control. In short, it would allow him to control a certain lifeform and puppets which sounded great. He had the feeling that he could summon a bunch ofckeys to fight if one went down.


    The legacy that Ro Xin got was a branch in wizard craft. More specifically, it revolved around the creation of puppets. It was rather amazing for her since her legacy skillplemented Ro Li¡¯s, and she too could control the puppets she created though not as detailed as his.


    Tang Ling was a little jealous. Ro Xin¡¯s talent in herbal and medical knowledge was already a profiting talent. Combined with the creation of puppets, she could easily make a living with those skills. Would she be rich in the future?


    As for Tang Ling, his legacy skill was an odd one: the body array. It was an interesting branch of magical formation among the vast knowledge of wizardry, and it was powerful.


    Basically, he would be able to draw or carve magical formations on his body to achieve different effects. There was the once-off consumable kind and the permanent kind. There were endless possibilities that depended on the body array diagram. A master of body array would be able to craft many different kinds of his own body array diagram.


    Tang Ling was just learning the basics of the legacy skill.


    In short, these three legacy skills were more than just decent. It showed that wizardry knowledge was vast. Any one of these three legacy skills was worthwhile for a person to devote his life to learning and research further.


    From the perspective of benefits, Ro Li¡¯s legacy skill had the most obvious effect while Tang Ling¡¯s legacy skill did not have any immediate effect and had many restrictions. However, in terms of the future, Tang Ling¡¯s legacy skill was the strongest if he could devote himself to studying the body array and achieve some major development.


    The three of them were happy with the legacy skills Joshua bestowed them, and after the exnation, they entered their respective Houses of Legacy.


    ...


    The three Houses of Legacy were different in their own way, so Tang Ling had no idea what Ro Xin and Ro Li were facing.


    Meanwhile, the house that he entered was not that big. It only had a bathroom and an office. Aside from the necessary bathroom, which provided a basin to wash up and a toilet for nature¡¯s call, the four walls of the office had different magical symbols and formations on them, three of which even had a simple body array. Other than that, there was a big desk in the office, on top of which was a puppet and some tools.


    Tang Ling sauntered to the desk, stroking the edge, and he was immediately weed by a message.


    The desk was a canvas on which he could practice all kinds of magical formations and symbols besidespleting formations. He had unlimited use of it. All he had to do was wipe it and redraw, so it was a decent tool through and through.


    As for the puppet, he could draw body arrays on the puppet and it would reflect the effect of the body array.


    It was a necessary step. A body array of the same function though drawn by different people with different materials and different details in the lines would produce distinct effects.


    The tools were nothing much. They were just some intricate carving utensils and pens. Tang Ling carefully checked the desk and found no problem.


    His gaze then shifted to the rack beside the desk. While there were many things on it, most of them had ¡®simtion material¡¯ written on them. Only the box at the top said ¡®real material¡¯.


    Tang Ling thought for a while and eventually figured it out. The material to draw and craft the body array must be exceptionally precious, even to Joshua, so he was not able to provide a whole lot for Tang Ling to practice on, hence the simtion material was to be used.


    As for the real material, he could consider it as a little perk.


    Other than the materials, there was a set of books on the rack. The title of the set of books was written in themonnguage in the area and there were some obvious words on the cover: body arraynology.


    Tang Ling eagerly reached out to the books, but when hey his finger on them, he got another message.


    This set of body arraynology was the most basic set of knowledge in the vast universe of knowledge. Even if it was just the basics, it required a great amount of learning.


    The set consisted of four books. Other than the first volume talking about the basic formation lines of body array, the rest of the volumes recorded a total of 20 basic body arrays and five level-1 body array.


    With Tang Ling¡¯s novice identity, he could only take the first book. Then, he could only continue to the second if he finished the first.


    ording to the sybus, if he could master the contents of the first book and master three or more basic body arrays, he would be able toplete the legacy-epting process.


    ¡°Is this so?¡± Tang Ling held the first book in body arraynology as his mind thought about it for a second before reaching a decision. If he had the time, he would want to learn the entire set because it was now or never.


    A body array diagram should be something precious and valuable. It would be rare even in the outside world.


    However, with the third-level formation being reset, Draconic Seven would not simply walk away from this. What would happen if Draconic Seven or any of his men entered the House of Legacy before Tang Ling could master the whole set of books?


    In the end, he was still racing against time.

 Chapter 266 - Shock The World

    <strong>Chapter 266: Shock The World</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A month flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was already mid-autumn.


    The Herrocky Mountain Ridge got colder but the world got hotter because of a girl. Her name was Higan. Her appearance in the Moon Chasing Celebration in the True Capital captivated everyone¡¯s attention.


    Toppling a city with her looks, she was a peerless beauty whose presence seemed toe from the heavens. Her looks must have been endowed by the finest spirit of the universe. Every single newspaper described her elegance with the best words they could put together and they were not stingy with praise.


    However, in this tumultuous era, looks were not everything. The reason why Higan was able to capture the world¡¯s attention was her mysterious power.


    ¡°Irresistible! She is the queen, the queen of the world.¡± Thatment came from King Qian of the Four Kings of the True Capital.


    What did he mean by irresistible? Despite King Qian¡¯s power, could he not fight back? Was that not a little too ridiculous? One thing worth noting was that King Qian was a rank 6 Purple Moon General!


    The queen? The queen of the world? Why would they say so?


    King Qian provided a vague answer, ¡°She¡¯s the queen of a world that we cannot see.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have to move. A single nce from her is powerful enough to erase an entire legion. We must pray to never anger her. Otherwise, the world will shake because of her,¡±mented Elliot, one of the three great castens of Holy Tree City and one of the greatest scientists alive.


    ¡°Elliot, do you mean she can kill an entire legion with her beauty?¡± someone joked.


    ¡°Haha, if she wills it, she can do so.¡± Elliot was a kind and humorous elder, but even he could not help being serious. ¡°But other than her beauty, she really has the power to erase an entire legion with a single nce as long as she wills it.¡±


    Starstay City was powerful because of Higan. Every major faction acknowledged that fact. As long as she existed, she belonged to Starstay City and the Stardust Council. Furthermore, she would be the biggest tactical deterrent force in the world.


    ¡°If she went all out, the world would face a terrible cmity.¡± This particrment was shared among many of those who knew what had happened.


    So, what exactly was Higan¡¯s power? She was so young at barely 16 years of age. Why were so many powerful figures remarkably afraid when they talked about her? ording to her age, it was impossible for her to be a high tier Purple Moon General, not even a high-rank Purple Moon Warrior.


    The only exnation was her terrifying talent.


    Nevertheless, no matter how people thought about it, no one was able to provide an answer or anything close because those who knew the truth were all the most powerful men and women in the world and they had no intention of spilling the facts.


    So, how could such a girl not win the entire world¡¯s attention? Her beauty, mystery, power, lithe, and untouchable presence...


    The whole world was talking about her and her poprity even surpassed Tang Ling, whose name stirred up some mixed feelings in the world a while ago.


    This year¡¯s Moon Chasing Celebration was a celebration of her own despite only showing herself no more than three times throughout the celebration and uttering no more than ten words. She stole the limelight from the group of genius prodigies like the True Capital¡¯s Seven, the Stardust Sixteen, the Dark Nine Feathers, and so on. Everyone else paled inparison to her.


    Of course, despite her shining presence, the nearly peerless geniuses of the world such as Tang Long, Wangfu Ying, Durand V, and so on still had their own time with the crowd. However, even being peerless geniuses, they were none other than a supporting character to Higan.


    It was without a doubt that this year¡¯s Moon Chasing Celebration was worth all the attention because aside from the heated discussion revolving Higan, the fact that the celebration was held right before the War God Path Ranking Competition was an attraction by itself.


    The Moon Chasing Celebration was held annually and everyone knew it was just an asion for the major factions to show off their own geniuses that they had raised throughout the year. The geniuses had the chance to get to know each other and expand theirwork.


    However, this time, it was held before the rankingpetition, so some low-profile families or entirely hidden factions would send their representatives over. It might not be as grand as gathering all the genius prodigies in the world in one ce, but at least 70% of them would be there.


    In a room, there was a rather handsome and haughty man wearing a tangzhuang bearing a golden dragon with five ws. He was talking to the four other men in front of him.


    ¡°Do you guys think that the disciple with the inheritance that those few old men raised in the True Capital canpete with Higan?¡±


    Each of the four men in front of him was emanating a powerful aura. Anyone whoid eyes on them would know that they were none other than the Four Kings of the True Capital.


    ¡°No, Higan has no need topete with anyone. They aren¡¯t even on the same level, to begin with,¡± answered King Qian, who was one of the few who knew Higan¡¯s strength. Meanwhile, the other three kings were silent.


    ¡°What about old Elder Wu¡¯s three disciples of Mount Zhongnan?¡± asked the man with the haughty temperament.


    ¡°My answer remains the same,¡± King Qian answered respectfully.


    ¡°What about the youngest son of the Peacock Sovereign from the south-east?¡± The man pinched some tea leaves from a small yet delicate porcin urn.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe a little weaker,¡± King Qian responded after a quick thought.


    The man picked up a delicate bronze pot and put it on his hand while uttering a few names, ¡°What about the descendants of the Drac family? The crown prince of the Light Lion family? And...¡±


    These names were not that well-known by the world, but those who knew understood how powerful they were. These names no longer got involved in the petty conflicts of the world.


    ¡°If I must provide an answer, my answer is still the same. They aren¡¯t on the same level,¡± King Qian respectfully answered before he borated, ¡°Emperor Han, you should know Higan¡¯s power better than all of us.¡±


    The man known as Emperor Han smiled in silence. While he was listening to King Qian, the pot in his hand boiled and steam poured out from its spout. He leisurely poured the boiling water into the teacup and the little pinch of tea leaves bloomed like flowers, floating on the top of the jade-colored tea like lotuses.


    Emperor Han poured the cup of tea away and filled it with hot water again. Two minutester, he poured five smaller cups of tea of the same jade color from the bigger cup with the tea leaves. He took one himself and signaled to the four kings. ¡°Have some.¡±


    The four kings lifted their respective cups. Emperor Han then said, ¡°Indeed, I have an answer in my head, but there are also some unanswered questions like that young man named Tang Ling or the president of the Stardust Council. Are Tang Long and Higan his trump cards?


    ¡°There are also a few other mysterious bunches. Do they have any disciples? And where is Zero? If he had a disciple, how would he turn out?¡±


    After he sted a barrage of questions, he lifted the little tea up and drained it to thest drop. When he put it down, the whole room was filled with the faint fragrance of tea, it was an intoxicating smell.


    The four kings looked at each other when asked, they did not have the answers to the questions.


    Emperor Han stood up, he sauntered on the ck stone floor that was as reflective as a mirror with his gunny shoes. Every step that he made was quiet.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, none of those matter. Only those who can grow can be real geniuses. No matter how shiny one¡¯s youth is, only by entering the world of the adults can the shine settle down and strengthen itself. The stable glow can then cast its light over the dark world with its own colors.¡±


    ¡°But I still envy the geniuses of this generation,¡± Emperor Hanmented as he strolled towards the window, ¡°The opportunities given to them are unlike the others. The world will give them a chance in Darkness Port. I suppose this year¡¯s War God Path will be more exciting than any other.¡±


    ...


    Draconic Seven put down the newspaper with aplicated look. He then looked at the stone tablet at the little square.


    It had been a whole month, but the troops and the science team that he brought over still could not clear the third-level formation. Therefore, to his frustration, he missed the Moon Chasing Celebration in the True Capital.


    Nevertheless, he endured the anger as he kept the news about the Ninth Ruins tight-lipped. Therefore, he was only granted a very limited amount of reinforcement. The council would provide him with some cultivation resources at times plus some news about the outside world.


    At first, Draconic Seven was restless, but now he was as calm as water.


    Although a month had passed, it was not without results. The genius Colo and his team had almost solved everything regarding the third-level formation despite having lost nine men in the process, but who cared?


    Colo said that these men were not even qualified as stepping stones because they failed to provide useful and valuable information, so to him, they died in the dullest way possible.


    Draconic Seven shared the same view. He was waiting for Colo¡¯s perfect solution, and ording to the genius, he and his team were near their goal. By then, Colo would hand over all the steps to achieve the perfect solution to Draconic Seven so that he could do it himself. With that in mind, Draconic Seven kept the newspaper away.


    It might only be in the middle of autumn but many areas in Herrocky Mountain Ridge were snowing, except for this boring Ninth Ruins! The same old morning in spring was repeated forever, and it was irritating to look at as time went by.


    Draconic Seven might not be in a hurry anymore, but he was on the brink of breaking down after experiencing the same day over and over again.


    It was then that the warrior who put his hand on the trigger disappeared, meaning that he had been transported out of the Ninth Ruins.


    Excited, Colo then ordered his men to search for the warrior. ¡°After pinning down thest detail, I¡¯ll be able to provide you with the steps to achieve the perfect solution.¡±


    His eyes were filled with excitement. For a scientist or at least a wanna-be, the deciphering process was much more interesting than pursuing power itself. Moreover, after spending more than a month in the Ninth Ruins, Colo believed that he had mastered a certain part of the formation, and the reward was better than anything he could ask for.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Draconic Seven also shared his delight.


    ¡°But I have a request. After you achieve the perfect solution, you must bring me into the core. I want to learn something there and I am sure that this Ninth Ruins has its own legacy.¡± Colo pushed his sses up as he talked to Draconic Seven.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± Draconic Seven had no reason to reject Colo who continued typing in front of the machines. He had to seize the time and figure out everything about the Ninth Ruins.


    After 20 minutes, the warrior that had been transported out of the Ninth Ruins was located. Colo went up to him excitedly and confirmed the details with him.


    Another five minutester, Colo stood in front Draconic Seven with a flush on his face. ¡°Did you know the problem that I¡¯ve been facing? It is strength! You must have the matching strength to perfectly solve the third-level formation! And now, I¡¯ve finally figured out the puzzle.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Seven, give me 10 minutes and I¡¯ll exin the key points to perfectly solve the formation for you, so you¡¯ll be able to make it!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Draconic Seven got even more excited. He had been stuck in these ruins for far too long that he longed for fresh air in the outside world. If he could achieve the perfect solution and get the legacy...


    However, he somehow started to wonder how Tang Ling deciphered the formation.


    Tang Ling should not have achieved a perfect solution because ording to Colo, if he did, no one would be able to decipher the formation anymore. So, if it was not the perfect solution, why would the three of them be staying inside for so long?


    Indeed, Draconic Seven was certain that Tang Ling and the siblings were still within the Ninth Ruins. He had been paying close attention to the outside world, and the whole Santos Branching Ridge was under the Stardust Council¡¯s control.


    If Tang Ling, Ro Xin, and Ro Li had somehow gotten out, it was impossible for them not to leave a trace behind.


    So, would he meet the three of them at the center of the formation? Draconic Seven chuckled sinisterly. He now had a rough idea about how powerful Tang Ling was via the council.


    So what if Tang Ling could transform? He would never be his match!


    Everyone in the Stardust Sixteen was powerful prodigies, and each of them could rival a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior and challenge a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior!


    The rank of a Purple Moon Warrior was determined by how many gic locks one had unlocked. The strength of a Purple Moon Warrior was not solely determined by the ranks.


    While those thoughts were running through his mind, Colo started to exin the key points to clear the third-level formation to him.


    In 10 minutes, Draconic Seven stood in front of the tablet while Colo and his team quickly calcted the urate location of the trigger. Another 30 minutester, Draconic Seven ced his hand on the trigger that Colo and his team had found, and waited.


    At the same time, inside that spacious room, Ro Xin was sharpening a thunder-striped bamboo. She would look towards the left corner of the spacious house, more specifically, at the little House of Legacy.


    She hadpleted her eptance process and it had been five days whereas Ro Li had alsopleted his and came out a week ago.


    However, nothing happened in Tang Ling¡¯s House of Legacy.


    No one was there to answer her question because Joshua¡¯s projection was gone and they were not allowed to touch anything in the spacious house. Once, Ro Li identally touched something, and a bolt of lightning almost struck him. It was only just a warning, so the actual punishment could be a lot worse.


    ¡°Xin, this ce is really boring. When will the idiotplete his eptance?¡± Ro Limanded his puppet to fly up and down as he asked his sister.


    The puppets were a gift for Ro Li, and after he came out from the House of Legacy, all of them appeared in front of him. To his delight, it seemed like he was able to keep his gift. Once, he thought he had lost them while he fell asleep.

 Chapter 267 - Composite Array

    <h4>Chapter 267: Composite Array</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kakrooom!


    With its hands raised, a bolt of lightning with powerful mes swirling around it sted off from the puppet. The attacknded at a corner in Tang Ling¡¯s office with a loud bang and a sh of blinding light.


    Then, to Tang Ling¡¯s shock, the puppet raced forward at a speed far faster than a normal human tond two powerful punches on the wall before it stopped.


    Tang Ling was stunned for a second before he responded by walking towards the puppet to pick the puppet up. He nced over at it before tossing it back on the desk.


    The desk was covered in a mess of many magical formations and small body arrays while the carving tools and simtion materials were all over the ce. Other than that, he had taken out all four volumes of the book that were scattered across the room with their pages messily flipped open.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hair had grown longer and was as messy as a bird¡¯s nest. He scratched his head and recalled the effect as he muttered to himself, ¡°A one-timeposite array of lightning and fire...Hmm, I finally can stabilize the sess rate at 91%.


    ¡°A one-time basic speed and body array strength yield a 100% sess rate, but that¡¯s crafted with simtion materials, so the effect evaluation must be lower. There¡¯s nothing I can do left since I¡¯ve learned everything here.¡±


    After that, he washed his face with cold water in the bathroom and soon felt refreshed. He then finally took the two boxes of valuable real materials from the rack.


    After a month in this room, Tang Ling had mastered the basics of body array. Furthermore, he even invented a simpleposite body array, the Lightning Fire Array. He developed this body array based on the real materials that were left in the House of Legacy.


    There were two boxes of real materials: one contained the materials for basic body arrays while the other one had materials for entry-level fire and lightning elemental body arrays.


    Tang Ling ought to utilize the materials as much as he could, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± He picked up the array pen, his gaze a little out of focus. In order to make use of all the possible time, he hadpressed his sleeping time to a minimum in the past month.


    Especially after hepleted the basic body arraynology, and in order to invent the firstposite body array, he buried himself in research for four continuous days without any sleep. Despite his physique, he was reaching his limit.


    Tang Ling had no idea what had been happening in the outside world for the past month, but the fact that the third-level formation could be deciphered by someone else pushed him forward. It pressured him constantly like a cuffing spell. He wanted to get out as soon as possible, but he only had one set of real materials at his disposal. In such an exhausted condition, he did not dare simply use them.


    After learning the basic body arraynology, Tang Ling knew that the materials required to craft a body array were precious. Even the mostmon entry-level body array required the blood of at least a Level 2 vicious beast, and not just any blood as it must be the marrow from the spine which must be kept fresh with a special method. Therefore, it was understandable why the House of Legacy provided him with only three sets of real materials.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, an hour tops.¡± He decided to rest, so he simply slumped onto the floor, and in less than a few seconds, his breath became drawn out and steady.


    ...


    ¡°Do you think these ck mantle monsters can take me down?¡± A cruel smile hung across Draconic Seven¡¯s face. With a single kick, one of Ro Li¡¯s puppets was sent flying away and he got closer to Ro Li and Ro Xin.


    With the steps Colo provided, Draconic Seven finally entered the House of Legacy and because he cleared it with a perfect solution, he was able to bring the others along. He brought four of his best men, plus Colo, into the house. Five was the maximum number of people that he could bring with him.


    From the moment he got into the House of Legacy, excitement rose to the peak, the price he paid in the past money to get into his ce was all worth it.


    He was much more knowledgeable than the siblings. The moment he came in, he spotted several great items that could only be found by luck in the outside world, like the Level 4 vicious beast bone, and not just any bone, it was the essence of the bone from a talent-type vicious beast.


    There were also several vicious nts which essences had been preserved.


    What shocked him the most was a Level 7 vicious beast pelt and everything else was scattered across the house. What if he were to sweep this ce clean? What would he find then? The ce was messy and probably filled with treasures.


    On top of all that, there was a big Universal Source Rock in the center, and it was a ss-2 purity rock! There was also an artificial brain and something else inside. These two must be the real treasures!


    Draconic Seven was concerned about the projection in the rock as well, and judging from the looks of it, the projection was the key to the House of Legacy. He was overwhelmed with eagerness, but the siblings were in his way and where was Tang Ling?


    Draconic Seven was not a reckless person, so he was not in a hurry to attack the siblings the moment he stepped in. He wanted his men to test whether or not they were allowed to fight or even kill in this ce.


    To his surprise, the fire of grudge was set aze by Ro Li¡¯s explosive reaction. He started the attack with his puppets as Ro Xin failed to stop him.


    Ro Li was not the brainiest person. He believed that after mastering control over level-1 puppets and since Draconic Seven only brought a few men inside, he would be able to put up a fight, so he attacked without much thought.


    Ro Xin originally wanted to use the element of surprise to deceive Draconic Seven and buy more time or even frighten him, but her n was ruined in the cradle by her brother.


    The facts pped Ro Li in the face right after the fight broke out. He hadpletely underestimated Draconic Seven. Without being concerned about wasting the lives of his men and the possibility of an ambush from Tang Ling, the puppets could only slow Draconic Seven down a little and were not a threat to him at all.


    Moreover, Draconic Seven had four men that he trusted with him, and every one of them could rival the puppets or even pin them down.


    If Ro Li had not mastered the art of control, he would have lost to Draconic Seven three minutes after the fight started.


    Bang!


    Draconic Seven punched another puppet that hooked his leg while his scarlet red tongue licked his lips. He was less than five meters away from the siblings. Despite Ro Li trying his best tomand the puppets as Ro Xin pulled him away to avoid the attacks, the gap in their strength was something quick wits could notpensate for.


    ¡°Do you want to surrender or die? But since I¡¯ve given you the chance to surrender a month ago and you wasted it, I guess you¡¯ll have to die.¡± Draconic Seven raised his hand and attempted to grab Ro Xin.


    Barely dodging the grab, her eyes nced at Tang Ling¡¯s House of Legacy. She forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Do you think you can kill as you wish in here? There are rules in here, like this...¡±


    As Ro Xin voiced her warning, she reached out for a random vicious nt material and a bolt of lightning struck beside her feet without a sign.


    ¡°Just touching the things made the lightning strike. If I touch it again, the lightning won¡¯t miss me next time. If you kill us, a worse punishment will befall you and the owner of his ce will deliver the punishment himself,¡± Ro Xin uttered as quickly as possible.


    Ro Li clenched his teeth tightly and held on, he realized his mistake and once again, he put his little sister in a tough spot.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Draconic Seven raised a doubtful brow with a sinister grin. He stomped on the floor and seven to eight enormous snake cyclones sprung out from the ground, swirling Ro Li¡¯s puppets and throwing them towards the ceiling before they tumbled down.


    Starting from day one, Draconic Seven had never disyed his talent ability before and this was the first since his appearance. He possessed double talents: wind element talent plus an organic talent rted to snakes. The enormous snake cyclones were thebination of his talents.


    He was already able tobine his talents, meaning that he had mastered his talent ability to an astounding level.


    He was not even a Purple Moon Warrior and looked no older than 20 years old. Usually, talents would only start showing at his age, yet Draconic Seven had already...


    What kind of genius was he?


    Ro Xin took a deep breath when she finally realized how terrifying her enemy was and how outmatched they were. Still, would she submit just because she was scared? Never!


    After sending the puppets away with his cyclones, Draconic Seven sped forward and tried to grab Ro Li, but Ro Xin saw iting and dragged her brother behind her. As a result, she shed with Draconic Seven¡¯s hand instead.


    A mouthful of blood spewed out from her following the sh.


    The gap between her and Draconic Seven was too far apart. He just had to grab her, but Ro Xin was not able to resist the assault.


    Despite the painful sh, she wiped the blood away from her mouth and stood in front of Draconic Seven. ¡°Whatever! I don¡¯t need to fight back. You¡¯ll suffer the consequences if you kill me. The owner¡¯s projection is right there. You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me. See whether you¡¯ll be punished if you kill me!¡±


    In a reverse position, Draconic Seven¡¯s hand froze in the air after she said that and he began to hesitate.


    Ro Li clenched his teeth tighter. Once again, his sister had suffered because of him and a wild thought started to brew in his mind.


    Suddenly, Draconic Seven chuckled like the devil. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make my men test your words, but before that, I¡¯ll have to seize the two of you. I¡¯m quite interested in how that big doofus controls the ck mantle monsters!¡±

 Chapter 268 - A Genius Like Him

    <h4>Chapter 268: A Genius Like Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A second ago, Tang Ling was still sound asleep, and in the next, his eyes were wide open. The moment he opened them, his sight was blurry though it quickly recovered in less than half a second.


    He bolted up from the floor and dashed to the bathroom to shower his head with cold water. Immediately, his brain recovered to its prime form. It was a little habit that he had since the Hope Barrier and had been quite effective even until now.


    He wiped his hair dry before stepping back to the desk. This time, he was prepared to use the real materials to draw two body arrays on himself: a Level 1 basic body array and anotherposite array that he invented.


    Tang Ling took a deep breath. Even until now, he did not repeatedly practice the drawing of the body array on the desk to increase his confidence. Instead, he started to recite the basic knowledge that he acquired from the books. Since he had learned everything by himself without a teacher or a mentor, he was unable to get the answers to a certain question.


    ¡®Body arrays are usually divided into two types: basic and ability. The basic body array is usually used to enhance all sorts of basic abilities, like an array of strength, speed, and so on. There is also theposite array like an array of speed and strength or an array of speed and agility. The best kind of basic body array is called a general array, which enhances all the abilities of the human body, including but isn¡¯t limited to strength, speed, reflexes, and so on.¡¯


    For example, if the general array was able to enhance all the abilities of the human body, including but not limited to strength, speed and reflexes, was the spirit included in the enhancement? Was the spirit considered a part of the human body¡¯s abilities? Could the general array enhance it?


    Unfortunately, he had no answers. Tang Ling nned to use the materials on hand to draw a Level 1 general array on his body, but he could only draw a one-time array that would have a 30-minute effect when activated and would disappear after that.


    ¡°Luxurious much!¡± he eximed with a sigh as he grabbed the pen after removing his shirt. His chiseled chest was on disy as he looked down at the precious materials.


    As a matter of fact, these materials could be used in a much more cost-efficient way such as drawing a permanent entry-level basic body array.


    Based on Tang Ling¡¯s current mastery of the body array and coupled with his Precise Instinct, it was entirely possible for him to draw an entry-level general array, and not just a simple single-attribute body array or a higher levelposite basic body array.


    However, there was only that much space to draw on the human body, and Tang Ling certainly did not want to waste a spot for an entry-level basic array, so his only other option was the ad hoc array.


    ording to the book, with this set of materials, a newbie had to be a genius and have Lady Luck shining down on him to be able to draw a Level 1posite basic array, but Tang Ling was prepared to challenge the odds. Otherwise, he would be letting his Precise Instinct down.


    Theoretically speaking, this set of materials was only barely enough for a Level 1 general array. The key to sessy within the skills of the artist.


    Tang Ling used the sharp array pen and sliced the skin on his arm. Blood started to drip into the material for the body array and fused the material together. The powder mixture then started to glow dazzlingly.


    He dipped the mixture with the pen and started to draw the first line on his chest.


    Basic body arrays were usually only drawn on the chest or the back. Unfortunately, no matter how godly Tang Ling was, he was not able to draw on his back.


    With his Precise Instinct supporting the drawing, the process went smoother than expected. If there were other artists present, they would be in awe of Tang Ling¡¯s precision. Every stroke, every line, every curve, and every twist was exactly like the diagram in the book; there was no difference at all.


    It was one of the functions of Precise Instinct, but Tang Ling was not satisfied with it just yet. He felt like he should further utilize his Precise Instinct to find out the intensity of the energy in the array or where the energy flowed less smoothly so that he could perfect the array. That would be the ideal oue for him.


    After all, the effectiveness of a body array of the same level could fluctuate by around 30%. Consequently, the best and the worst body arrays of the same level could see a 60% difference in effectiveness.


    What a terrifying difference! Unfortunately, even the greatest array artist might not be able to achieve a 30% effectiveness with every body array he drew, but Tang Ling was ambitious. He wanted to make the ideal effectivenessmon. In order to make it possible, his Precise Instinct must be able to observe the flow of energy like how it had been able to do so when the war seed was activated.


    As the thoughts ran through his mind, Tang Ling finished thest stroke of the array. Then, he turned the pen around and pointed the sharper end at himself. He started to carve the lines that he outlined on his body.


    As he cut his skin, his chest bled and the array lines were fused together. After the blood fused the lines together, the body array came alive. He was able to feel the energy flowing within, but the key nodes in the lines were not connected yet.


    Tang Ling did not show any excitement as he quickly picked up the thin needle from the desk and poked 37 key nodes on the general array. After the key nodes bled, the energy of the general array started to flow even smoother.


    Thest step was to draw a magical symbol in the center of the array. Tang Ling took a deep breath as he picked up the pen again and carefully drew the final magical symbol in the center before ending the process calmly.


    As he put the pen down, the Level 1 general array that he drew on his chest started to glow dazzlingly but dimmed out quickly. It then sunk into Tang Ling¡¯s chest and became a pinkish tattoo.


    <i>I did it!</i> Joy shed in his eyes but he soon recovered hisposure.


    Without a teacher or another array artist, Tang Ling had no idea how amazing it was for him to achieve this.


    ¡®Starting from the entry-level basic body array to the Level 3 basic body array, they are categorized as tattoo arrays; Levels 4 to 7 are categorized as armor arrays. Levels 8 to 11 are the shadow arrays, which means that when one achieves these levels of body array, one will feel like his own shadow is helping him in battles. As for Levels 12 and 13, they are known as god arrays, and almost no array artists can achieve them.


    ¡®Based on the categories, the Level 1 general array can enhance 30% of the human body abilities, and those are just the basic numbers. If the perfect form is achieved, it can go up to 60%. The worst form can¡¯t even enhance abilities by 1%. I wonder how much will my body array enhance my ability.¡¯


    Tang Ling had achieved the strength of eight bulls and even if he only got a 30% increment from the body array, he would surpass the strength of nine bulls.


    Somehow, after he reached the strength of eight bulls, he had a feeling that it was a lot more difficult for him to increase his strength as the extra energy was all stored in his <i>dantian</i> without being used.


    If he could feel the strength of nine bulls using the Level 1 general array, would he be able to ovee this bottleneck?


    With that in mind, he got excited because he was eager to test out the power of the Level 1 general array. However, now was not the time!


    An ad hoc array would onlyst for 30 minutes once activated, and he still had to use the remaining time to draw theposite Lightning Fire Array that he invented, so it was not possible for him to activate the Level 1 general array for now.


    Tang Ling calmed himself down and opened the two remaining sets of materials: one for the fire body array and one for the lightning body array.


    ¡®Aside from the basic body array, all the other types of body array are called ability body arrays. There are many forms of ability body arrays with different effects. It¡¯s interestingly simr to the different talent abilities of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    ¡®Ability body arrays are also divided into permanent and ad hoc types. In terms of space, there¡¯s no limit to draw the array, but it will be drawn on specific parts at certain times based on the effect so that it can be utilized better.


    ¡®Unlike the basic body array, the ability body array is only divided into seven levels. The highest level of an ability array is no stronger than someone who has mastered the talent to a high level. For example, a Level 7 fire array is no stronger than a fire attack by a high-tier fire element talent.


    ¡®Therefore, the ability body array is only anciry in battle. It iscklusterpared to the basic body array, and whenever an array artist has reached the end or bottleneck in the basic body array segment, only then should he or she focus on the ability body array.


    ¡®But, of course, there¡¯s also the potential for the ability body array to grow, just like how abilities usuallypliment or reject each other. Therefore, the rtionship can be utilized to achieve a stronger effect. One plus one can be greater than two.


    ¡®Aposite ability body array is what an array artist should go after in the study of ability body array.¡¯


    Tang Ling¡¯s mind was reciting all the basic knowledge about the ability body array. After having spent a few days inventing aposite Lightning Fire Array, he had no idea whether his talent was consideredmon or not.


    Regardless, he looked forward to the power of theposite Lightning Fire Array. Because it was aposite array, it would no longer be at entry-level. Instead, it would be at least a Level 1 body array.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling picked up the pen again. No matter how many times he seeded with the simtion material, it was impossible for him to perfectly recreate the results using the actual materials and bring out the true power of theposite array.


    While he was looking forward to the oue, his heart naturally started to race due to anxiety. He knew something must have happened in the outside world, so he had to hurry up.

 Chapter 269 - Kill

    <h4>Chapter 269: Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling was their beacon of hope. Somehow, that started to be the only thing that the strong Ro Xin believed.


    She had underestimated Draconic Seven. He was not what she thought. He did not reach this position at such a young age because of his noble background. He was a gifted young man but was as cunning as a fox. Besides that, he never acted on impulse and was a calm person.


    Before this meeting, Tang Ling¡¯s presence must have been suppressing Draconic Seven, hence Ro Xin¡¯s misunderstanding. Draconic Seven¡¯s words threw her into despair, and she could already imagine what kind of torture wasing her way.


    Nevertheless, as long as she could survive this, there would be hope. If she could stall and wait for Tang Ling toe out, there was still a light at the end of the tunnel!


    With that in mind, Ro Xin smiled at Draconic Seven. It was not necessary for her to speak anymore because the more she talked, the more mistakes she would make. It was her vague smile that could drive Draconic Seven suspicious.


    The only thing she had to do was calm her brother down and persuade him not to resist for the time being. They had to stall Draconic Seven as long as they could so that he could avoid any unnecessary damage.


    Ro Xin did not bother to figure out what Draconic Seven was thinking about with his gleaming gaze anymore. She looked at Ro Li and spotted his frantic gaze.


    No!


    Ro Xin knew her brother well. Although he was pure and kind, he was not a thinker and was somewhat stubborn. He was usually a generous person who had a high tolerance level, but once he got angry, he would go mad and disregard the consequences. Given his outstanding stubbornness, it would be difficult to stop him.


    He was not like Tang Ling when he went mad. Tang Ling would still n and consider the consequences as well as many other aspects while acting out his wrath. With a clear mind, he couldsh out to the extent of insanity, but in a controlled situation and beneath the true nature of his madness was still perseverance and decisiveness. He would use all things possible at his disposal to drive the oue to y out in his ideal way.


    On the other hand, whenever Ro Li went mad, he disregarded the consequences.


    The moment when her heart sank, she wanted to signal her brother with her gaze, but he already stepped up. Beside him were three to four puppets circling around as he said loudly, ¡°Let go of my sister, or I will detonate the puppets.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised how much power these puppets pack when they self-destruct. Even if the puppets can¡¯t kill you, they will destroy the ce and you wouldn¡¯t want to know what the consequences of destroying this ce are.¡±


    As he intimidated Draconic Seven, he tightened his grip on that strange scepter with the sapphire on it which was actually the key to control these puppets.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t!¡± Ro Xin thought of detonating the puppets before, but no matter how she calcted, they would face a terrible loss. Ro Li wanted to detonate the puppets to trigger the punishment from the House of Legacy, but as the instigator, the heaviest punishment would surely befall him.


    Should he detonate the puppets, he would certainly end up dead.


    As thest resort, detonating the puppets would be an option if they could bring down Draconic Seven but after witnessing what Draconic Seven could do, Ro Xin had nothing but despair.


    In such a situation, even if Ro Li wanted to drag Draconic Seven down together, he would have to be very lucky. Therefore, detonating the puppets proved no benefit in the situation. Ro Xin ought to stop her brother, but at that moment, Draconic Seven suddenly hesitated and was somewhat afraid as he faltered backward a bit.


    Because he thought his intimidation had worked, he shouted at his sister to stop her from intervening, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t bother about me! You must escape this ce!¡±


    Ro Xin was done using words, so she turned around and threw herself at her brother. The two of them were only three meters away, so it was smarter for her to stop him immediately, and not just verbally. Ro Li did not expect her to knock him down, and his eyes widened in shock.


    Unfortunately, Draconic Seven would never let Ro Xin stop Ro Li. He raised his hands and a dozen mini snake-like cyclones sprung up from Ro Li¡¯s feet, constricting his hands and legs.


    ¡°This is the wind-binding technique, a perfect partner for the snake form. Ro Xin, do you think you can make it?¡± Draconic Seven cackled sinisterly as he stepped forward and pulled Ro Xin back.


    ¡°Let go of my sister!¡± Ro Li was once again defeated. <i>Why? Why does my sister have to protect me everytime? Why can¡¯t I do anything right?</i>


    Draconic Seven did not care about him though. Instead, with Ro Xin in his hands, he said, ¡°Most people think that the snake form is an insignificant talent, but there are no useless talents in the world, only useless users like your brother!


    ¡°Snakes can go into hiding and I nted a trap at your brother¡¯s feet a while ago. This how you should make use of your talent. How is it? Are you surprised?¡± Draconic Seven licked his lips disgustingly with his scarlet red tongue as he ridiculed Ro Xin.


    Terrified, Ro Xin thought that maybe facing death was not as disgusting as facing the psychotic Draconic Seven! She had no idea why he would hold her up and tell her all these things.


    ¡°Follow me, I admire a smart woman,¡± Draconic Seven said seriously.


    Ro Xin reminded him of the queen, the mysterious woman that he was infatuated with but could never reach. To his dismay, the queen was destined to be Young Master Long¡¯s woman, so Draconic Seven did not dare even hope, but in his heart, he still wanted a woman by his side!


    Ro Xin was skilled in healing and was talented besides being smart enough to read the situation and remaining strong in her own way. Moreover, she was also quite beautiful, and more importantly, she had a fresh, attractive temperament.


    There were many beautiful women in the world, but how many women had a beautiful temperament plus intellect and healing capabilities?


    More importantly, Draconic Seven was quite possessive and wanted to own Ro Xin!


    ¡°Impossible! Stop dreaming!¡± Ro Xin rejected him directly and her eyes screamed of resentment and disgust. Aside from the fact that she held a grudge against Draconic Seven, she would never follow someone like him who she resented from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Haha, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood my meaning.¡± Draconic Seven stood in front of Ro Xin and was not upset by her rebuff. Instead, he chuckled mysteriously.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you can follow me now, and when I be a Purple Moon Warrior next year after the War God Path Ranking Competition, you shall be my woman.¡± Draconic Seven squinted, making those oval pupils of his look even narrower.


    ¡°Do you even think that¡¯s possible?¡± Ro Xin snickered when she heard his proposal.


    ¡°I think nothing is impossible because you will eventually submit.¡± Draconic Seven smiled back at her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll never submit to people like you. Getting this close to you disgusts me more than death! Do you know that? I¡¯d rather die than have another nce at you!¡± While Ro Xin¡¯s smile was beautiful and her words sounded soft, her intention was serious. No one would assume that she was joking.


    ¡°Haha, right! Ptui! You filthy bastard, who do you think you are, trying to convert my sister? You aren¡¯t ssy enough for her!¡± Ro Li spat on the ground, sneering at Draconic Seven.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Draconic Seven¡¯s pupils narrowed down into a straight line while his grip on Ro Xin¡¯s wrist started to tighten.


    Ro Xin stared boldly at Draconic Seven. Even though her wrist hurt, she retained her provocative smile in silence.


    ¡°You ugly bastard! Release my sister! Come at me if you want!¡± Ro Li struggled madly, but Draconic Seven¡¯s wind-binding technique together with the snake form constricted his body, so he was immobilized.


    Since Ro Li was pinned down, the puppets he controlled lost theirmand as Draconic Seven¡¯s four men and Colo came over.


    ¡°Stop wasting time. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Colo red coldly. His heart was set on the legacy, but only Draconic Seven, who had cleared the formation perfectly, had the right to call the shots.


    ¡°Why the rush? We control this ce now. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unsettling with Tang Ling not being around? What if we¡¯re interrupted by him during the process? At least, we must find out where he is.¡±


    Draconic Seven¡¯s reason won Colo over. As a matter of fact, Draconic Seven was actually nning to do so. Even though he did not think Tang Ling¡¯s appearance could change the oue, he still wanted to stop Tang Ling from interfering.


    ¡°Then, hurry up,¡± Colo urged before stepping aside with knotted brows.


    Draconic Seven passed Ro Xin to his men and looked at her in the eye to say, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said. Now, I¡¯ll let you know what happens when you don¡¯t say yes to me.¡±


    Draconic Seven made his way to Ro Li as he spoke to him as if he was an imbecile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect an idiot like you to be able to control the puppets. Am I right? They are puppets, aren¡¯t they? If I get to find out the truth, do you think you people will even get the chance to enter the third-level formation?


    ¡°But I guess it¡¯s fine. Getting the secret of controlling the puppets from you is easier than getting it from Tang Ling.¡± Draconic Seven fished out a pack of powder that glistened in an icy blue color, then he pinched Ro Li by the chin.


    ¡°Do you know your father was turned into a retard after eating this? He spilled all his secrets to me! As expected of father and son, both of you share the same fate, but you and your sister angered me, so before I feed you this, I want to torture you for a bit. What do you think?¡± He gripped Ro Li¡¯s hand that was holding the scepter as he spoke and removed it.


    He then looked at Ro Xin. ¡°Be my woman and you¡¯ll be granted some privileges like begging on behalf of your brother. Tell him to submit to me. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Ro Xin¡¯s eyes were teary. <i>Tang Ling, when are youing out? If Draconic Seven really uses Brother to threaten me, I think I might have to submit to him!</i>


    However, even if she submitted and begged, Draconic Seven would never buy it! He just wanted to insult the siblings.


    Ro Xin knew it better than anyone. She was utterly helpless and she knew that if she really begged her brother topromise, even if it was not her true intention, Ro Li¡¯s heart would be crushed.


    There was no cure for a heart wound. The thought rendered her even more helpless.


    <i>Tang Ling,e back, please. Tang Ling, please...</i>


    Draconic Seven started to tighten his hold on Ro Li¡¯s arm as he really wanted to test how strong he had to grip to make him scream. He really loved watching a stubborn person scream in pain because it was a form of satisfaction to him.


    It was at that moment that Ro Xin¡¯s prayers were answered.


    A loud bang came from Tang Ling¡¯s House of Legacy as the door was kicked open. Tang Ling sauntered outzily, and the moment he walked out, the House of Legacy disappeared.


    ¡°Ro Xin, did someone just ask you to beg?¡± Tang Ling heard what Draconic Seven said the moment he stepped out. He looked at Ro Xin and stretched his body, not seeming to care about the situation.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks because Ro Xin was finally at peace.


    Draconic Seven looked at Tang Ling with a curious gaze. ¡°Stop pretending. What you can possibly do to stop this?¡±


    Tang Ling limbered his neck and then his limbs, not sparing Draconic Seven a nce. Instead, he looked at Ro Xin and said, ¡°Ro Xin, if someone tells you to submit or beg, you can just spit on him. It¡¯s fine because you and your brother are my friends, and I, Tang Ling, am here to take care of business.¡±


    ¡°You really...!¡± Ro Xin cried meekly. <i>Why didn¡¯t youe back earlier? Do you have to brag the moment you return? Is the situation really that simple to you?</i>


    ¡°Very well. I want to see how you¡¯ll deal with the situation!¡± Veins popped up on Draconic Seven¡¯s forehead and twitched. He was usually calm and cruel, but whenever he saw Tang Ling, an unknown me of anger zed within him. As he spoke, he gradually increased his strength to the point that he could rip Ro Li¡¯s arm off at any time.


    The second that happened, the nonchnt expression on Tang Ling¡¯s face disappeared. He tightened his right arm and curled his fist as a stream of energy gushed towards the array on his right arm.


    <i>Activate Composite Lightning Fire Array!</i>


    Tang Ling raised his hand, sting several bolts of lightning out towards Draconic Seven and his men. Before any of them could react, the lightning reaped three out of four men¡¯s lives.


    Fire sprang together with the lightning and surrounded Draconic Seven and his men in a fiery ring.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Draconic Seven dodged the lightning but was trapped by the fire at his feet.


    He was no longer able to torture Ro Li anymore because he was driven away by lightning and fire. While he watched Tang Ling destroy several items in the ce with the elements, he knew that the punishment from the House of Legacy would soon arrive, and would be anything but light.

 Chapter 270 - Ending

    <h4>Chapter 270: Ending</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The second when Draconic Seven moved away from Ro Li, Tang Ling already sped up to him. With the buffer from the Level 1 general array, his speed that was already quick was boosted by 41%, making him run like the wind and was almost as impressive as a real Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s Transient Step.


    At the very next moment, Tang Ling appeared in front of Ro Xin. He threw a punch towards the man¡¯s head who held her captive.


    Draconic Seven¡¯s men were only a little stronger than the elite warriors of the Hope Barrier and were probably just as strong as Orston or Yu when Tang Ling left, so they were not his match.


    Before the man could react, a full-blown punchnded on his head and smashed his head into pieces.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± The blood sshed on Ro Xin, causing her to scream in shock.


    Instantly, five to six bolts of lightning rained down on Tang Ling. It could not be helped because the damage he inflicted on the ce was too heavy.


    To her surprise, Tang Ling barely dodged the lightning strikes at strange angles. He grabbed her and skillfully tossed her 20 meters away, where it was rtively safer. He then kicked Ro Li¡¯s backside and sent him away from danger.


    A few more bolts of lightning came down. Tang Ling dashed towards Draconic Seven who had just got back on his feet from the quick escape earlier.


    It was a fierce battle between the duo since Tang Ling dered that he would kill Draconic Seven and would not hold back.


    The fight was inevitable. Draconic Seven was also quick and no longer cared about the punishment from the room anymore. He raised his hand and summoned the wind snakes that had constricted Ro Li earlier to him. The dozen wind snakes merged into a giant wind python and threw itself towards Tang Ling.


    He could tell that Tang Ling¡¯s speed was faster than his and the basic strength value was immeasurable but was by no means weak since he was able to smash the man¡¯s head to smithereens with a single punch.


    In all kinds of fights and battles, speed was the most critical deciding factor. Draconic Seven had to use his talent to defeat Tang Ling¡¯s speed while the punishment from the House of Legacy continued.


    Draconic Seven¡¯s battle instinct was not all bad either, but he was not as strong as Tang Ling.


    Even though Tang Ling was observing Draconic Seven¡¯s talent for the first time, he was not surprised or scared.


    Right before the wind python touched him, he abruptly backed off and before his feetnded on the group, he twisted his body to the left and sprinted towards the other direction madly.


    Kakroom!


    Two more bolts of lightning struck. Tang Ling was able to effectively dodge them while escaping the wind python¡¯s attack. He seemed like he was barely able to dodge the unpredictable lightning.


    Controlling the wind python, Draconic Seven saw everything with his own eyes and was utterly shaken. <i>What kind of battle instinct was that? How much control does he have over his body to be able to effectively dodge the lightning strikes? Why does this seem so familiar?</i>


    Watching the scene reminded Draconic Seven of someone, an individual that he dared not even dream of surpassing¡ªTang Long.


    After Tang Ling reached the left side of the house, he spotted something he knew the value of. Then, with the inconceivable control he had over his body, he stepped on his internal brake and slid to a full stop.


    He turned around to Draconic Seven, revealing a sinister grin. Draconic Seven skipped a beat when he saw Tang Ling suddenly pitch towards the right. The wind python that was chasing him grazed his side.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Draconic Seven bellowed as he curled his hands into fists and tried to pull the wind python back, but it was toote.


    With a violent hurricane surrounding it, the wind python destroyed plenty along the way, including the valuable item that Tang Ling spotted. Absolutely everything was blown away.


    Draconic Seven¡¯s expression changed for the worse.


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair, right?¡± Tang Ling stood up, cocking his head sideways and dodging another bolt of lightning.


    His destruction of the ce was surely more massive than Draconic Seven, hence the punishment continued for him, but if he was able to drag Draconic Seven into the mess, then for the remaining time...


    As he spoke, Tang Ling dashed towards Draconic Seven again. There was no ground for thetter to dodge anymore. All he could do was face Tang Ling head-on!


    The two of them shed in an instant and bolts of lightning rained down around them.


    Compared to Tang Ling, Draconic Seven was unable to dodge the lightning with ease, but he still had to fight his foe face-to-face!


    As a result, he could no longer spare his attention to controlling the wind python anymore as he was forced into closebat by Tang Ling!


    In terms of basic abilities, Draconic Seven was stronger than Tang Ling for he had reached the strength of nine bulls and a tiger. Even if his speed and reflexes were a littleckluster, he should be able to match Tang Ling. Unfortunately, he was unable to do so anymore.


    Who would have expected Tang Ling to have learned the body array in a short month and even drawn a Level 1 general array? Despite not being perfect, it was still a decent level nevertheless, which enhanced his abilities by a hefty 41%!


    The increase was equal to boosting almost half of Tang Ling¡¯s strength of eight bulls, thus greatly surpassing Draconic Seven¡¯s nine bulls and a tiger¡¯s strength.


    On top of that, every other of his basic abilities of his was increased, or at least, temporarily. Coupled with his Precise Instinct that performed a lot better under the enhancement, should Tang Ling engage Draconic Seven in closebat, the former would surely be at a disadvantage.


    Given the imbnce in strength, the two of them shed for less than 20 seconds and the result was evident.


    Terrified, Draconic Seven faltered backward and dodged the lightning bolts in a helter-skelter manner, desperate to flee.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± Tang Ling threw seven punches at Draconic Seven while asking.


    Draconic Seven barely dodged six of the punches, but thest onended on his abdomen powerfully. Tang Ling¡¯s punch was not something he wanted to test out. The punch to his abdomen felt like he had been struck by a sledgehammer or a huge bull. In response, he could not help but arch his body.


    Denying him the chance to stand, Tang Ling¡¯s kick followed through like the wind andnded precisely on Draconic Seven¡¯s chin, producing a clear crack.


    A powerful thumpter, two shards of teeth were spewed out from his mouth with a blood trail. Intense pain throbbed at his chin and he heard the icy words from Tang Ling: ¡°I said I¡¯d kill you.¡±


    Tang Ling charged forward and rammed Draconic Seven¡¯s chest with his shoulder. Draconic Seven felt like his chest had been run over as he could barely breathe. At that moment, another bolt of lightning came for him. He was forced to lie on the ground and rolled away to barely dodge the lightning strike.


    Tang Ling also performed several dodging maneuvers to avoid three bolts of lightning. He then went up to Draconic Seven and grabbed him by the ankle. ¡°The better you tell your stories, the more tortured you¡¯ll feel before you die. I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±


    Right away, Draconic Seven¡¯s heart felt nothing but bitterness. He finally understood why he would always be angry whenever he saw Tang Ling. It was because he believed that Tang Ling might really kill him.


    <i>Why did I believe so? Why?!</i>


    Draconic Seven could not figure out the answer even as his body was lifted up and was smashed to the ground.


    Bang!


    The powerful impact caused his head to experience heavy dizziness. While his world had been turned upside down, Tang Ling did not give him a window to catch a breath.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In less than three seconds, Tang Ling continuously smashed Draconic Seven to the ground for seven to eight times.


    Lightning struck again. This time, three bolts zigzagged down. Tang Ling was like a furious demon as he grabbed Draconic Seven¡¯s body to connect with the lightning bolts. Meanwhile, he slid aside and bent his body backward to avoid the remaining lightning bolts.


    Three bolts of lightningnded on Draconic Seven. Having already been battered around like a ragdoll by Tang Ling, after being struck, he waspletely immobilized on the ground like a lump of charred coal. No one knew whether he was still alive or not.


    Tang Ling did not care about Draconic Seven as he started to concentrate on dodging the lightning.


    Two minutester, the lightning finally stopped.


    Phew!


    Tang Ling heaved a long breath and sauntered towards Draconic Seven. He peered down at the charred body with a superior gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you two minutes to catch a breath. Come on. Stand up and fight me,¡± he sneered.


    Draconic Seven¡¯s arms barely moved while his charred face strenuously looked towards Tang Ling. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Give...give me a chance to speak.¡± Draconic Seven saw a glimmer of hope.


    Smirking, Tang Ling squatted down and uttered word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m a man of my word, so I¡¯m not giving you the chance to talk. You don¡¯t want to die, but it¡¯s not your decision to make. It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Draconic Seven got nervous and wanted to struggle as he mustered thest bit of strength in him, but a quick punch from Tang Ling hammered him precisely on the temple.


    St!


    A mouthful of blood shot out from Draconic Seven while his eyes, ears, and nostrils were oozing blood. After a few struggling breathster, his body froze.


    <i>Am I going to die here? Me, one of the Stardust Sixteen dying here?! Have I always been the weakest among the Sixteen? Is my talent the most useless?!</i>


    Draconic Seven died with denial lingering in his heart. In order to umte his strength to achieve the perfect condition, he had never broken through the first gic lock. He had not even be a Purple Moon Warrior when he died by Tang Ling¡¯s hand. Tragically, he no longer had the chance to aplish his goal because he ran into Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling stood up, sparing a quick nce at the lifeless Draconic Seven before he looked at Ro Xin. He wanted to say something, but she ran over with teary eyes and hugged him tightly before she started weeping.


    Fear had built up in her earlier, especially when Draconic Seven threatened her with Ro Li¡¯s life. Her mind had been reaching the brink of copsing back then, but she finally was able to calm down.


    Tang Ling was stunned before guilt took over his heart. If he had not insisted on learning all the basic body arrays and on drawing the perfect body array at his current level, the brother and sister might not have faced such a pickle.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling hugged Ro Xin single-handedly and tapped her back. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are safe now. We can go to Darkness...¡±


    ¡°Keep your perverted hands away! Let go of my sister!¡± Ro Li bellowed all of a sudden as he red at Tang Ling, clearly angry about their intimacy.


    ¡°Are you really that dumb?¡± Tang Ling looked askance at Ro Li.


    Blushing, Ro Xin freed herself from Tang Ling¡¯s embrace. [Am I being too bold?!]


    ¡°Dumba*s!¡± Ro Li ran to Ro Xin and pulled her behind him as if he was her knight in shining armor.


    Embarrassed, Ro Xin scanned around nervously and spotted Colo who was hiding in the corner in fear. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°What about him?¡±


    When Tang Ling spotted Colo, he went up to the scientist-to-be.


    Colo screamed and started to mutter gibberish, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m a genius scientist-to-be. I¡¯m useful! I¡¯m not part of this, I did not do anything...¡± Before he could finish, Tang Ling stomped on his chest, ending his sinister life.


    ¡°Tang Ling, aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡± Ro Li grumbled.


    Tang Ling looked at him to reply calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve beenpeting against them for so many days now. Didn¡¯t you realize how cruel he is towards life? A genius scientist like him without any morals and respect towards life is dangerous. You have no idea how much danger he¡¯ll cause to the world. And the danger that I¡¯m referring to isn¡¯t towards any particr person but to this world and this era.¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling is right,¡± Ro Xin agreed with him because she had also seen how ruthless Colo was. A person like him might even be more dangerous than Draconic Seven.


    ¡°We are done here. Let¡¯s prepare our journey to Darkness Port.¡± Tang Ling shed a smile.


    It had been over a month in the Ninth Ruins, but now they could finally continue their journey! In addition to that, they could use the space formation!


    With that in mind, as Tang Ling looked at that Universal Source Rock, Ro Xin said to him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hurry up? The projection wasn¡¯t here before this. It only appeared when Draconic Seven came in, and now with his death, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t disappear. There must be other reasons for it to stay.¡± Tang Ling stopped her from continuing.


    Judging from Ro Xin¡¯s brief exnation, he knew without even thinking that Draconic Seven must have perfectly cleared the third-level formation, hence triggering Joshua¡¯s projection.


    If Draconic Seven¡¯s death would make the projection disappear, it would already be gone. Why was it still around? To start the space formation? No, that should not be the case.


    Tang Ling pondered upon the question as he walked closer to the Universal Source Rock.


    Joshua¡¯s projection also turned around to him. ¡°You surprised me.¡±

 Chapter 271 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 271: Reward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling expected Joshua¡¯s projection to stay because of some other reason, but to his surprise, the first thing that Joshua¡¯s projection said to him was, ¡°You surprised me.¡±


    Despite Joshua being just a projection, Tang Ling still felt awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to destroy this ce since it¡¯s our lives on the line.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ming you for destroying the ce? No, it is not about that. If you cause any destruction to this ce, the defense mechanism will go to war with you and only stop when you are dead.¡± A smile curved on Joshua¡¯s face and his gaze was somehow cunning.


    <i>Is this really a projection? He¡¯s so lively.</i> However, when Tang Ling thought of the defense mechanism going after him relentlessly, he shrugged while sweating. The more he understood formations, the more he knew how scary they were. Given his current strength, he would not be able to fight the defense mechanism here.


    Thankfully, theposite Lightning Fire Array that he invented did not destroy the ce to the point that the defense mechanism demanded his life in return.


    Still, it was awkward for him to talk about the topic. The House of Legacy was kind enough to pass its legacy to the three of them, yet Tang Ling had destroyed the ce in return. In order to deflect the awkwardness, he shifted the topic, ¡°Respectfully, Mr. Joshua, I¡¯m here to ask you about the space formation. Before we inherited the legacy, you told us that we are able to use the space formation once, even if it¡¯s just a short distance...¡±


    Joshua was also very straightforward as he replied, ¡°Of course, but I did say you surprised me, so...¡± As he spoke, he pointed at a silver pen that floated up.


    From the moment he entered this room, Tang Ling noticed that there was a lot of impressive stuff in here together with the Universal Source Rock, and one of the items that caught his attention was the silver pen.


    However, the one that floated in the air was not what captured Tang Ling¡¯s attention. Instead, it was the other one inside the box beside it that had a mysterious luminous glow.


    Inside the box were seven other different pens. Tang Ling only realized that the silver pen that captured his attention might be part of a single set together with the other pens.


    While Tang Ling was going wild with his thoughts, Joshua waved his hand. The floating silver pen flew to Tang Ling and froze mid-air in front of his face.


    Tang Ling knew it was a body array pen, the most important tool in drawing a body array. The other anciry tools could be easily reced with other materials such as the thin needle that he used to poke the array points in the end to connect the whole thing together.


    Of course, the moreplex the body array, the more tools it required and it would be best if one had his own set of professional tools. Still, regardless of the kind of body array, a reliable body array pen was crucial and could even boost the effectiveness of the body array.


    ¡°Mr. Joshua, this...¡± Tang Ling looked at the pen in front of him, his gaze evidently showing his yearning for the pen. He had limited knowledge about body array tools, but he was able to tell that this pen in front of him was umon.


    ¡°Your talent in body array surprises me and you¡¯ve reached the point that I want to give you this Silver Scale Luminous Pen. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll put it to good use,¡± Joshua¡¯s projection grumbled, ¡°I actually wanted to give this whole Silver Scale set to the person who can truly inherit my legacy.


    ¡°But if I really did that, I¡¯d be neglecting your talent whereas if I insisted on my initial thoughts, it¡¯d be an insult to my devotion to wizardry.¡± Joshua shook his head repeatedly, seeming to be in a dilemma.


    [For me?] Tang Ling was surprised but also delighted. He reached out for the floating Silver Scale Luminous Pen and the moment he touched it, he felt a little numb as if there was a tiny electric current stimting his palm.


    Eventually, he understood it was actually a micro-current. What a magical feeling!


    ¡°Are you really giving this to me?¡± Tang Ling could not believe it, but he was already ying around with the delicate and beautiful body array pen.


    ¡°The handle of the Silver Scale Luminous Pen is made from the rib of a Level 5 vicious beast, the Dark Sovereign Thunderous Tiger, and with the help from the magical formation, it can continuously emanate micro-currents and make your hand a lot nimbler when you are drawing body arrays. The most important part is that with the stimtion from the micro-current, the body array will merge better with the human body.


    ¡°I guess you can understand what I¡¯m saying. The better the body array merges with the body, the better its effect.


    ¡°The tip of the pen is made from the fur of a Level 4 vicious beast from the Freezing Lands, the Snow Power Pr Bear. Each strand of fur is hollow, so it¡¯s able to gather energy. I¡¯m sure you understand that the energy for drawing the body array mostlyes from the material, but it also requires the artist¡¯s own energy to guide the energy. This fur pen can allow you to guide the energy into the body array better. It gathers energy properly and also decreases the overflow of energy. You should know how important that is.¡±


    Joshua waszy to answer Tang Ling¡¯s stupid questions, so he took the liberty to exin the Silver Scale Luminous Pen and what kind of benefits it held.


    The more he exined, the more delighted Tang Ling felt and his fondness for the Silver Scale Luminous Pen grew.


    ¡°Lastly, what wraps the pen is actually just a piece of silver scale that is molded by a magical process to wrap it perfectly. Do you know why only a single piece is used? Because the silver scale is extremely rare. Ites from a mysterious Level 7 vicious beast. Even I don¡¯t know what kind of vicious beast it is, but I got this scale during my early adventures.


    ¡°When I realized the silver scale automatically stores the energy of the earth, I molded it into the pen. I¡¯ve got a total of nine pieces.¡± Joshua sighed emotionally.


    He then looked at Tang Ling. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t have to exin the meaning of storing the energy of the earth to you, do I?¡±


    Tang Ling understood the meaning even without Joshua¡¯s exnation. After all, he had already reached the entry-level of body arraynology. If the pen itself had energy, it would be able to deliver more energy into the body array because the energy of the earth was universal and could be epted by all types of energy.


    Tang Ling¡¯s own energy could only guide the energy from the material to the body array. He could not merge his own energy into it because the body array drew energy from the materials which were mostly from other living beings. Therefore, the energy rejected Tang Ling¡¯s naturally because it was not possible for him to fuse both energies together.


    However, the energy of the earth was different since all energy originated from it, thus it was a universal energy source.


    Delivering extra energy into the body array was a huge addition; it was like giving the body array an adrenaline boost!


    The Silver Scale Luminous Pen was indeed very valuable!


    Whilst Tang Ling was excited, he said to Joshua solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anymore. I know what the silver scale does. This Silver Scale Luminous Pen is valuable and I¡¯ll put it to good use.¡±


    ¡°With your talent, of course, you¡¯ll be able to put it to good use. This set of pens is my lifework. It¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s my masterpiece! Even if it isn¡¯t from that mysterious ce, it¡¯s on par with the items from there,¡± Joshua replied calmly.


    Tang Ling understood what he was talking about. It was something only Dream Seeds would understand. Now that he knew how magical this Silver Scale Luminous Pen was, he simply nodded in agreement.


    Joshua¡¯s projection also beamed in satisfaction. He then added, ¡°The Silver Scale Luminous Pen might be decent, but it¡¯s only a ss 3 magical item. There are seven sses of magical items, the highest being ss 7. I hope you can find a better body array pen in the future.¡±


    ¡°A better one?¡± Tang Ling never thought of it at all because the Silver Scale Luminous Pen was already remarkable enough to him.


    ¡°Yes, you are very talented. If you devote yourself to the study of body arrays, you¡¯ll need a better pen in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talented?¡± Tang Ling did not feign ignorance just to receive more praise. Since he had epted the legacy behind closed doors, there was noparison and no one to ask, so he had no idea how talented he was in body arraynology.


    ¡°Very, very, very talented. I can¡¯t talk to you in detail here since the study of wizardry is as vast as the ocean. Every branch is worthwhile for one to devote his life to study. Body arraynology isn¡¯t my specialty, so all I can do is give you an example. Talent is required to learn any branch of knowledge in wizardry.


    ¡°A rookie with normal talents can, at most, finish the first volume of basic body arraynology and maybe carry out some array simtions. But you, youpleted a Level 1 general array! You must know that the general array is considered a difficulty in body arraynology. Only a handful of rookies canplete it.


    ¡°On top of that, you alsopleted aposite ability body array which was even close to a Level 2posite array...


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t possiblyment more. You should find a professional and respectable array artist to further your studies. Remember, don¡¯t give up on body arraynology.¡±


    Joshua looked at Tang Ling seriously when he uttered thest reminder. He would be deeply disappointed if Tang Ling stopped or remained stagnant in body arraynology.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± Tang Ling held the pen tightly. He bore the kindness from Joshua in his heart even though the real Joshua was dead and the one who had given him the Silver Scale Luminous Pen was just a projection.


    ¡°Great.¡± Joshua was done with his reminder for Tang Ling. He then looked at the siblings.


    At this point, Ro Li was still looking at Tang Ling dully.


    <i>Is Tang Ling this great? Dad told me to follow him and my smart sister agrees in hopes that I can learn from him. Now, even Joshua acknowledges his talent, so it seems like Tang Ling is going to be my boss from now on!</i>


    ¡°Ro Xin, Ro Li, your learning of my legacy is alsopleted with decent progress. Your talents are outstanding too, but not as great as Tang Ling¡¯s. I shouldn¡¯t appear after you twoplete your inheritance process. The artificial brain that controls this ce will give you apletion reward, but since I¡¯m already here, then I¡¯ll handpick something suitable for you two,¡± Joshua said kindly.


    ¡°We have rewards too?¡± Ro Xin was also surprised.


    Joshua¡¯s projection nodded.


    More than 10 minutester, Ro Xin was given some materials to create puppets, plus a note about puppet creation. Although the note only contained the elementary basics, it would provide self-exnatory assistance in her study.


    ording to Joshua, the materials given to her were just for practice, but she told Tang Ling that they were valuable enough. At least, she could create three puppets simr to the ck-mantled puppets, and if possible, she could use all the materials to create a Soul puppet which was a level higher than the ck-mantled puppets.


    A Soul puppet? Tang Ling was not clear about the categorization of puppets, but based on how excited Ro Xin was, it should be something powerful.


    As for Ro Li, he was given three more puppets that were upgraded versions of the dozen of ck-mantled puppets from before.


    Even though Joshua remained a projection, he was able to forge and modify the puppets himself. It was astonishing to Tang Ling. What was the theory behind this mechanism that allowed projections to perform such actions?


    ¡°I remember all the magical arts that I¡¯ve learned in my whole life, but I¡¯m just a projection. My current poweres from the Universal Source Rock. If I¡¯m still alive, these three will automatically be upgraded to Soul puppets.


    ¡°But your partner, Ro Xin, has outstanding talents in creating puppets. When she¡¯s more familiar with puppet creation, all she needs to do is slightly modify these puppets and they will be upgraded to Souls,¡± Joshua told Ro Li.


    However, even though the three upgraded puppets were not Souls yet, Ro Li was already over the moon.


    He tested out the three puppets. The defenses were a third stronger than the old ones and the attack was at least twice as strong.


    If Ro Li controlled these three new puppets against Draconic Seven¡¯s men, they would not be his match.


    Nevertheless, Joshua had something else for Ro Li. He believed that there was another talent within him that he could not see because it was being suppressed and shackled down.


    If one day, this said talent came out, Ro Li¡¯s talent at magical control might be even better than Tang Ling¡¯s talent in body arraynology. Puppet control was just a branch in magical control, a very tiny branch, in fact. Therefore, controlling puppets was not the path Ro Li should pursue. Instead, he should spend time controlling other organic beings and maybe he could walk his own bright future path with his hidden talent.


    After all the rewards and reminders, it was safe to say that Tang Ling, Ro Xin, and Ro Li got a perfect ending in the Ninth Ruins.


    In the end, Joshua¡¯s projection frowned as he told Tang Ling, ¡°I¡¯m done with my reminders, but I have onest request.¡±


    <i>Onest request?</i> Tang Ling was confused. What else could Joshua possibly want?


    ¡°I¡¯m just a projection, and since I don¡¯t have a body, I can¡¯t move the bodies away. So, you three need to clean this ce up.¡±

 Chapter 272 - Storm Summit

    <h4>Chapter 272: Storm Summit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Tang Ling! It¡¯s Tang Ling!¡± cried a soldier from the Stardust Council. In his panic, his hands holding the gun trembled and he almost misfired, but fortunately did not in the end.


    The bullets from firearms could not prate the purple barrier of this mysterious entrance. Therefore, everyone watched helplessly as Tang Ling appeared before them, throwing out body after body.


    They saw four bodies of Draconic Seven¡¯s trusted men, Colo¡¯s body, andstly, Draconic Seven¡¯s body!


    Unbelievable!


    The infamous Brutal Seven had died?! He was one of the important figures of the Stardust Council, who were genius prodigies, and one of the prestiged Stardust Sixteen! And he had died by Tang Ling¡¯s hand?!


    Impossible! It had only been an hour after he entered the mysterious entrance, and he died without getting anything!


    Everyone else was in disbelief, but the facts wereid out before their eyes. Draconic Seven¡¯s eyes remained wide open even in death, stating his grievance until hisst breath.


    Among the three of them, other than Tang Ling, who could have killed him?


    Since the first day of their confrontation, several of the soldiers heard Tang Ling dere that he would kill Draconic Seven. Now, everything had be true.


    Tang Ling did not care about those fazed soldiers. He turned around and went back in, disappearing from the soldiers¡¯ sight.


    ...


    Before the heated discussion about the queenpletely faded, the world news weed another new big scoop to their headlines. This time, the headlines shouted about Tang Ling again.


    ¡®Tang Ling Rivals The Troops Of The Stardust Council. Young Master Seven Dies In The Confrontation.¡¯


    ¡°Stardust Sixteen To Be Fifteen, Draconic Seven Dies By Tang Ling¡¯s Hand.¡¯


    ¡®Fallen Genius, Draconic Seven! The Rise Of Tang Ling.¡¯


    Sure enough, it was the third time Tang Ling¡¯s name was syed out on the headlines of all the newspapers of the world. This round, the majority of the media used the word ¡®rise¡¯.


    If the first time was about Tang Ling¡¯s appearance in the public¡¯s eye, and the second time proved his capabilities, the third time, which was after he killed Draconic Seven, would be the time for the world to view him as a young prodigy, a true genius that belonged to the elite ss.


    If the young prodigies of the elite ss were to grow up smoothly, they would surely be someone that could influence the world, or so people thought. Describing the incident as the rise of Tang Ling was very apt. Moreover, he was Tang Feng¡¯s son, so everyone had an unusually high and interesting outlook on him.


    ¡°Put Tang Ling¡¯s name on the Fallen Star List and put a bounty on his head: 1 million Stardust coins. Send it out to the world. I want him either alive or dead. Anyone who can provide important information on him will be rewarded with 100,000 Stardust coins,¡± the vice president of the Stardust Council announced the important decision to all the council members inside the huge council hall.


    In the Stardust Council, there were three tiered sure-kill lists, which were the Fallen Star List, the Elimination Star List, and the Destroyed Star List. The lowest tier was the Fallen Star List whilst the highest was the Destroyed Star List. Tang Feng¡¯s name was once on the Destroyed Star List and he was the number one target.


    No one would have thought that the son of Tang Feng, who was only 15 years of age, would be on the Fallen Star List and have a 1 million Stardust coin bounty on him. That put Tang Ling in the 47th ce of the Fallen Star List which only contained 50 names.


    The names that were on the lists were all famous figures, powerhouses and important figures who had once done something shocking to the world.


    Once the names were on the list, not only would the Stardust Council spend every ounce of power, influence and resources to hunt them down, but even the whole world would join the hunt due to the huge bounty.


    Many councilmen believed that putting Tang Ling¡¯s name on the Fallen Star List was a huge fuss over something minor, but the vice president announced the decision himself. In consideration of Tang Ling¡¯s identity, no councilmen argued with the decision anymore.


    Therefore, the second day after the news about Tang Ling killing Draconic Seven shocked everyone, another big news took the world by storm.


    ¡®1 Million Bounty! The Beef Between The Stardust Council And The Tang Father And Son Continues!¡¯


    ¡®The Boy With The Highest Bounty, Tang Ling, Is Worth 1 Million.¡¯


    ¡®This Will Only End With His Death! Murdering Tang Ling In The Cradle, The Fallen Star List Adds A New Name.¡¯


    Pak!


    Tang Long mmed the newspaper on the table. He did not expect the council to put Tang Ling¡¯s name on the Fallen Star List.


    Would Tang Ling die before he could kill him? In Tang Long¡¯s heart, only Tang Ling was worthy of being his match, and he was the one who would eventually behead Tang Ling with his sword. He would never allow others to steal the kill.


    Because of Tang Ling, his heart had cracked and only with Tang Ling¡¯s death could the crack be filled and make his heart whole again.


    Moreover, Tang Ling had killed Draconic Seven. The Stardust Sixteen were important allies to him because they were the selected ones that would conquer the world with him in the future. Every single one of them was valuable to Tang Long.


    Draconic Seven¡¯s death made Tang Long furious. As the leader of the Stardust Sixteen, if he did not avenge his men, he would be in no position to lead them anymore.


    ¡°Tang Ling must die by my hand and my hand alone.¡± Tang Long decided before he called his bodyguard over. ¡°Spread the news. Those who can give me Tang Ling¡¯s location will get a million from me too. Remember, I only want his location, and not for anyone to take him in. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with whosoever is responsible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    After Tang Long¡¯s bodyguard stepped away, Wei came into the room. He was just there to ask Tang Long a question on behalf of the queen. ¡°When do they depart to Darkness Port?¡±


    It had been a little over two weeks since they came back from the Moon Chasing Celebration. Tang Long was busy breaking through the final Fullest State, which was to master the strength of nine bulls and two tigerspletely and expel the extra materials out of his body. It was the hardest part of cultivating. Despite being a little over half a month, he was far from reaching his goal.


    On the other hand, the trip to Darkness Port should not be dyed either. ording to Qi Dou, he must get to Darkness Port before December. Otherwise, he would miss the chance to meet Zero.


    Tang Long looked at the date. It was already early November and it was time for him to depart.


    ¡°Tell the queen we leave tomorrow.¡±


    As he thought about being together with Higan alone in the uing days, Tang Long¡¯s slightly frustrated mood gradually calmed down. It was then reced with a sweet mood.


    Higan was already a shining star in the world and there was another saying that the people of the world acknowledged. He and Higan were made for each other.


    ...


    ¡°Han Xing, get ready quickly and head to Darkness Port.¡± After Han Ze packed the luggage for his son on this particr day, he told his son to depart.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not going, Holy Tree City is amazing! It¡¯s always spring here! And there are so many junior sisters waiting for me to teach them swordy, so I must keep my promise. I¡¯m not going!¡± Han Xing rejected Han Ze straightforwardly.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t? Too bad then. I was ready to give you the Azure Dragon Sword, but if you aren¡¯t going, I guess you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m dead to get it.¡± As he sighed, Han Ze put an azure sheathed sword on the table.


    While the sheath shielded the sword itself, the sheath itself was emanating an extraordinary presence. The azure sheath had an unusual luster, and upon a closer look, the sheath was actually made from leather of a certain type of animal. The luster came from the scales on top of the leather.


    The hilt of the sword was shaped like a dragon w using superalloy, appearing ferocious and powerful as it emanated the beauty of killing.


    Han Xing gulped in greed as heid his eyes on the Azure Dragon Sword. He scratched his head and looked hesitant before he stammered, ¡°B-but Xiao Mei...she¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you can stay here. Oh, did I mention that the Nine Stamen Lotus only appears in Darkness Port? The best Starry Ghastly Fish were also from Darkness Port, and...¡± Han Ze sighed as though he was feeling pity for Han Xing.


    ¡°Wait, Dad, did you just mention the Nine Stamen Lotus? It¡¯s in Darkness Port?¡± Han Xing responded seriously.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Han Ze was not overly concerned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t...isn¡¯t that...unconfirmed? Its existence hasn¡¯t been proven in the Purple Moon era, has it?¡± Han Xing had a hard time believing his father.


    ¡°But there is a chance in Darkness Port that the Nine Stamen Lotus will appear...If you have the heart, you can go to the aide or your bros who are the sons of great scientists anyway. They must have ess to high-endmunication devices, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°You can login to the Moon Chaser Pavilion internal forum to have a look either. Here, I¡¯ll give you a temporary ount, so you can find out what the chances are in Darkness Port. It¡¯s not just the Nine Stamen Lotus.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, there are many young prodigies heading there as well,¡± Han Ze leisurely exined to Han Xing, not in a hurry at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Han Xing was all riled up all of a sudden.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just reject me? I don¡¯t think you should go. The young prodigies are all there, so I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll bring shame to yourself.¡± Han Ze shook his head, acting like he did not want Han Xing to go this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going! What do you mean ¡®shame on me¡¯?! Only a handful can walk away after ten strikes of my sword,¡± Han Xing cried loudly, refusing to ept his father¡¯s sneer.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Give me the Azure Dragon Sword. I¡¯m leaving right away,¡± Han Xingmanded in a hurry.


    ¡°The Azure Dragon Sword isn¡¯t for you right now. You aren¡¯t even a Purple Moon Warrior and you can¡¯t even wield it properly. I¡¯m saying that when you return from Darkness Port, you¡¯ll be ready for it.¡± Han Ze shook his head while rejecting his son.


    ¡°What?! Dad, you are such a liar!¡± Han Xing threw a tantrum.


    ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t even care about you going to Darkness Port anymore.¡± Han Ze revealed a grin.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get there! Wait for me! I¡¯ll rise in Darkness Port and I¡¯ll be famous!¡± Han Xing grumpily snatched the luggage from the table and walked away.


    His destination was Darkness Port.


    ******


    ¡°Send the message to all the Stardust Sixteen and tell them to head to Darkness Port immediately.¡±


    ¡°Activate the True Capital order. Find the True Capital Seven and tell them to go to Darkness Port.¡±


    ¡°My dear disciple, you should go to Darkness Port and search for your chance. Meet whoever you are supposed to meet.¡±


    ¡°The young crown prince has departed for Darkness Port.¡±


    ...


    ******


    ¡°Bei Qi, you should make a move to Darkness Port now.¡±


    ¡°Master, will I meet him?¡±


    ¡°You will.¡±


    ¡°But, Master, my stand remains. If he cannot convince me, I won¡¯t follow whatever fate thates my way.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Nan Yu, go, to Darkness Port.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, but I¡¯m not going to search for the path of fate.¡±


    ¡°You must remember. Someone sent you to me and your fate already started since then.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Xi Feng, it¡¯s time for you to go to Darkness Port.¡±


    ¡°Master, wait for me. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°My child, are you trying to fight your fate? Are you going to throw away your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget my gratitude. At the worst, I¡¯ll have to repay the debt of gratitude before Ie back to you.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Dong Yang, go. Darkness Port is calling.¡±


    ¡°Master, I think fate is something that changes constantly. This time, I¡¯ll search for my chance and if I meet the one that I¡¯m supposed to meet, we will see who shall follow who, let our strength speak for itself.¡±


    ¡°If you believe you can do it, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Wait for my news, Master.¡±


    ******


    The era had finally begun.


    In Darkness Port, countless young ones would gather and eventually be the grand stream that overran the era.

 Chapter 273 - Here I Come

    <h4>Chapter 273: Here I Come</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Now, I see. The strength of nine bulls isn¡¯t about adding the strength together. It¡¯s about mashing them, fusing them and linking them together. That¡¯s the true strength of nine bulls.¡±


    ¡°The difference between adding and mashing it thoroughly is huge. Without mashing it thoroughly and linking the strength of nine bulls together, it¡¯s like nine different strengths existing inside a single body. How can it be stronger than a single united strength that has been fused together?¡±


    ¡°Then, how should I merge and link the strength of nine bulls?¡± Tang Ling bolted up from the haystack. His sudden action startled Ro Li who was dozing off beside him so he also jumped up and responded in confusion, ¡°Huh!? What happened?¡±


    Ro Li¡¯s beard was long gone. After Ro Xin skillfully transformed his appearance, he looked like a normal young man who traveled the mountains all year long. His current image was vastly different from his previous rugged look.


    As for Ro Xin, she was also disguised as a boy. Her skills in disguise were getting better and she currently looked like a youthful boy.


    Ro Li¡¯s surprised cry caught Ro Xin¡¯s attention. She jumped off the ox cart and headed to the other cart behind it where Tang Ling and Ro Li were.


    ¡°Brother, can you not be so nervous?¡± Ro Xin softly criticized her brother.


    It was still the wee hours, but since it was winter, first light was two hours away. However, the merchant caravan had to keep on moving. They were not waiting for first light to move out, so they had already gotten on the road an hour ago.


    Most of the merchants and travelers were still sleepy, so the caravan was extra quiet. With a Ro Li¡¯s surprised cry, it was difficult for Ro Xin not to be worried about her brother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be nervous either, but you know what we¡¯ve gone through along the way! I can be asleep a second ago and battle-ready in the next. It¡¯s be a habit,¡± Ro Li defended himself. He was not boasting in the slightest bit.


    That day, they transported themselves out of the Nine Ruins via the space formation. Ro Xin said that the energy wave of the space formation was directed towards the direction of Darkness Port which Joshua¡¯s projection confirmed.


    Unfortunately, a great amount of energy was required to activate the space formation and Joshua also stated that the trio could only use it once and only for a short distance.


    In the end, the three of them were transported to Hba Rainforest. It was nothing surprising though. In the Purple Moon era, be it the weather or terrain, everything was out of the norm. The changes were beyond the old civilization.


    One might find himself walking in the desert at one point but would enter a snowy terrain in the next. The differences were extreme. They defied thews of science and could not be exined bymon sense. Some scientists who observed the drastic changes of geographical terrains realized that the terrains were constantly changing and never stopped before.


    Therefore, it was not all that surprising for Tang Ling andpany to find themselves in a rainforest since there was a substantial area of rainforest within the Herrocky Mountain Ridge anyway.


    Entering the rainforest was bad news for them. Everybody knew that rainforests were heaven for insects, and on top of that, there were all sorts of strange creatures that not even the old civilization could identify each one of them. It had only gotten worse in the Purple Moon era since the shackle of evolution was removed from these creatures.


    ording to Tang Ling¡¯s pre-nned route, he should have skipped Hba Rainforest, but since he got held up in the Ninth Ruins for over a month, he got out by the end of October and was left with no choice. Tang Ling had to bring the siblings through the rainforest.


    The onlyforting fact was that Hba Rainforest was not ridiculously far from Darkness Port. It was only 300 kilometers away if they traveled in a straight line, and only in a straight line.


    The fact was that the three of them had to face all kinds of battles every day in the rainforest. They fought mutated insects, reptiles, crocodiles and also the pursuers from the Stardust Council.


    Tang Ling strongly believed that if he did not have the map Tang Feng left behind, the three of them would have died in the rainforest. They were also considered lucky because the rainforest itself was dangerous so much so that even the soldiers from the Stardust Council were hesitant to go that deep, thus their pursuit of Tang Ling was less intense.


    However, it was only rtively less intensepared to the Ninth Ruins as they would still run into soldiers everyday. If they could avoid them, they would. Otherwise, they would have to fight and use the terrain to their advantage.


    In short, it was a difficult path to tread.


    Because of the difficulties, Ro Xin¡¯s mastery in disguise skyrocketed with the rainforest being so rich with resources. She was able to find all kinds of materials for disguise. On top of that, every time they ran into soldiers, Ro Xin would have to change their appearances after the battle. The situation and frequency of practicing boosted her skills to new heights.


    Enviously, Tang Ling wondered whether Ro Xin would be the person with the nimblest hands in the Purple Moon era in the future. After all, whilst blessed with a talent to heal and create puppets, she had even trained her disguise skills to a considerable level given the situation.


    On the other hand, Ro Li also gained something for himself. The harsh running and fighting for their lives in the rainforest heightened his strength by a lot.


    Tang Ling might have run into a bottleneck in terms of his elevation, but he was able to temper hisbat techniques along the way. Besides that, the rainforest was rich with resources, hence his stretchable backpack was now a lot bigger than it used to be. He picked many things up for himself. Albeit not exactly valuable, they were practical.


    Tang Ling believed these materials would be assets for them to set foot in Darkness Port. It had always been the case because being poor could get nothing done no matter where one was.


    With the intense pressure on them, Tang Ling and the siblings spent a total of 12 days getting out of Hba Rainforest. After they got out, they realized something terrifying. The Stardust Council¡¯s pursuit, especially of Tang Ling, had reached a whole new level. It was safe to say that they were everywhere!


    A bounty of a million Stardust coins was put on Tang Ling¡¯s head and his name was on the Fallen Star List. A million Stardust coins? If they were converted into Safety Sector No. 17 credits, it was a hefty 17 billion! The astronomical amount was terrifying!


    One thing worth noting was that other than the most universal currency in the world, the True Capital coin, the Stardust coin came second or third. The bounty was so huge that even Tang Ling thought of turning himself in to get the million Stardust coins.


    After knowing how big the bounty was, they realized that the soldiers in the rainforest were nothingpared to what wasing. Thankfully, after their time in the rainforest, Ro Xin was already a master in disguise, hence helping them to avoid many dangerous situations.


    On top of that, after getting out of the rainforest, they were only less than 120 kilometers away from Darkness Port, which was already within the jurisdiction of the different factions from the port, so the Stardust Council¡¯s influence in the area declined.


    Darkness Port was a ce of chaos, awlessnd, and a free port city. Many wanted criminals who were more notorious than Tang Ling hid there. Not only did the criminals have a higher bounty on their heads than Tang Ling, but they were also wanted by more than one faction.


    Therefore, no major factions were allowed to catch their wanted targets in the port city. A snitch or whistleblower was also despicable because it wouldpromise the safety of Darkness Port and defy the spirit of freedom. In Darkness Port, anyone had the right to kill a snitch or a whistleblower. That was how strange the port city was.


    The closer the three of them got to Darkness Port, the safer they would be.


    After two more days of traveling, less than 70 kilometers away from their destination, the trio met another group of merchants who were affiliated with Darkness Port. Therefore, they paid the merchants and tagged along because they wanted to use the merchants¡¯ caravan as cover to get into Darkness Port.


    The journey with the second merchant caravan to Darkness Port was probably the most rxing experience for Tang Ling, Ro Xin, and Ro Li. Even though the caravan traveled slowly, covering only 20 kilometers within half a day, the three of them did not want to rush anymore.


    Staying with the caravan was a much better choice. They could rest in the ox cart filled with goods. All they needed was some haystack and they could sleep without worry. Someone in the caravan was in charge of meals, and a little bit of money could ensure that their bellies were full.


    As for Tang Ling, all he had gotten from Su Siao was the True Capital coin that he wore around his neck. As for the other currencies that Su Siao used to put in a pouch, he had no idea where the man spent all the money. On second thought, Su Siao might have given them to Rona.


    Tang Ling did not care about the money at all since he was wealthy by his own means. After all, he had a whole backpack of materials! If he were to trade most of the materials in Darkness Port for ck Sea coins, he could live a somewhat decent life, could he not?


    Ro Li, on the other hand, was grumbling about how tough the journey had been. Tang Ling did not spare any attention to the huge loli because his own thoughts were going wild.


    Suddenly, Ro Xin turned to him and asked, ¡°Why did you scare him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just...¡± Tang Ling looked around before he lowered his voice to say to her, ¡°I thought of something that can help me ovee my bottleneck situation. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    ¡°Have you figured out a way to ovee it?¡± Joy filled Ro Xin¡¯s eyes.


    Both Ro Xin and Ro Li knew that Tang Ling was at a bottleneck and his condition was fully cured seven days ago with the blue active energy having disappeared.


    After he was cured, he consumed some vicious beast meat every day and cultivated as much as he could. However, none of his basic abilities went up at all. Most of the energy he consumed was stored in his <i>dantian </i>instead. ording to him, if he continued consuming vicious beast meat, his <i>dantian</i> would explode, so he dared not simply consume energy anymore and his cultivation was put on pause since two days ago.


    The little seed was not much help in this bottleneck situation either. Since Tang Ling was unable to convert the energy, the excessive energy was all fed to the little seed, so it was already bursting with energy.


    Therefore, even when he asked the little seed to absorb more energy, it rejected him and feigned being asleep. No matter how much he called out to the seed, it turned a deaf ear to him like it was saying, ¡®I¡¯m asleep. I can¡¯t hear you!¡¯


    <i>Is this how a son should talk to its father?!</i> Tang Ling was grumpy, but he could not do anything either. He originally nned to power up the little seed since he was unable to consume and digest the excessive energy.


    <i>Isn¡¯t the little seed a big glutton? It seems like I¡¯ve overestimated it! Have I been the big eater all along? No, it shouldn¡¯t be!</i>


    Tang Ling refused to admit that he was a Harsheen boar!


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question, Tang Ling.¡± Ro Xin nudged Tang Ling after he did not reply for a while.


    Tang Ling came back to his senses and replied, ¡°Yes! The key to oveing the situation is to merge and link my strength. Before this, didn¡¯t I power up myself with the body array? Because of that, I was able to ovee the bottleneck temporarily. I tried to savor the feeling and I realized it is a little different from my current strength.


    ¡°I tried to figure out what¡¯s the difference and I finally realized what it is. It¡¯s like the difference between nine people fighting one guy and a one-on-one duel.¡± Tang Ling tried his best to exin.


    ¡°What?¡± This time, even Ro Xin could not understand Tang Ling. Ro Li and Ro Xin both looked at him in confusion, especially thetter. She asked, ¡°Although it¡¯s just a temporary experience, you¡¯ve already figured out the differences?¡±


    It was not groundless spection either. With his Precise Instinct, he could repeatedly simte the feeling he experienced back then to find out the minor differences between the two states of strength.


    However, his Precise Instinct, his Perfect Gic Chain, and the little seed were secrets that he could not reveal, so he had to keep it from Ro Xin even though he had to lie.


    Tang Ling scratched his head in front of the siblings, feigning ignorance and replying vaguely, ¡°I guess it¡¯s a hunch. As for the example with nine-on-one versus one-on-one, you guys can understand it this way. Each of the nine has 100 kg of punching force and they attack a single person together at once. The person might not have to handle a total of 900 kg of punching force in one go.


    ¡°But if the strength of nine people is mashed up into a single person, and then that individual attacks another person, the person will surely have to face a punch that contains 900 kg of force.


    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between before and after the strength is merged and linked together! The merged strength can produce greater power and the excessive won¡¯t go to waste.¡± Tang Ling could not help but furrow his brows at this point. He continued softly, ¡°But I have a feeling that the strength of nine bulls isn¡¯t the limit.¡±


    Ro Xin smiled when she heard that. She tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. I¡¯ve heard that there are many powerful people in Darkness Port. Bloodline, background or talents matter there. As long as you can pay up, you can get the information.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Tang Ling looked at her.


    ¡°So, you can solve your problem by paying up. I¡¯m going to find a medical center to settle down. As for my brother...¡± Ro Xin was a girl with great ns in mind.


    She could tell that Tang Ling had matters to attend to in Darkness Port, but she did not ask what it was. Nheless, she wanted to help him to solve whatever she could. At least, she and her brother would not drag him down anymore.


    Before she could finish, the faint noise of waves crashing sounded ahead. It was followed by an excited cry from someone in front, ¡°I heard it! I heard the sound of the sea! We¡¯re almost at Darkness Port!¡±


    The sound of the sea? Darkness Port?


    Tang Ling¡¯s mood was lifted. He bolted up and looked towards the source of the sound. The sky remained dark and there was still some distance, so the sea and Darkness Port were not visible yet.


    However, as the person shouted excitedly in front of the caravan, the whole caravan was steeped in excitement.


    Ro Li could not hold back his excitement either. ¡°The sea? Where? I¡¯ve wanted to see the sea for so long!¡±


    Ro Xin also bolted up.


    Amid the soaring atmosphere, mixed feelings started to rise within Tang Ling as well. The journey was tough, but he had the responsibility toplete his duty. For one, he had to find Zero before December and time was running short.


    Still, in the end, he was here.


    <i>Darkness Port, here Ie!</i>

 Chapter 274 - Welcome To Darkness Port

    <h4>Chapter 274: Wee To Darkness Port</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before the sky truly lit up, Tang Ling finally saw the sea. It was deep blue in color, vast, boundless, and covered withyers of waves. The excitement exploded in his heart at first nce.


    <i>This is the sea?!</i> No matter how the era changed, the sea remained as it were. It was the source of life of all living beings on this, where millions of rivers ultimately converged. While the waves were pleasant to the ears, the blue surface made one want to jump into its embrace.


    Tang Ling stood in the cart as he gazed addictively at the sea. The surface of the sea reflected the morning glisten of the sun, making it bright and shiny, as the waves were relentless.


    He felt a little intoxicated by the scene, but right at that moment, a turbulent wave rose from the calm sea like an aquatic beast that was as huge as a raging bull from the grasnds. It sprung out of the surface all of a sudden.


    <i>What¡¯s that?!</i>


    Due to the distance, Tang Ling could not catch a clear glimpse of the aquatic beast. All he could see was a white horn on its head that reflected the sunlight.


    Following the appearance of the first beast, the waves abruptly became rougher further away. Gradually, many more simr aquatic beasts appeared on the surface, leaping out and into the sea. The scene was overwhelming as if a huge herd of raging bulls was on a rampage in the grasnds, except that it was on arger scale.


    The moment the merchants from the caravan saw this, a heated discussion quickly spread among them.


    Only the elder who had given Tang Ling and the siblings a lift was calm. He sat in front of the car with a long smoking pipe that was made out of some kind of bamboo as he watched the school of white-horned beasts leaping in and out from the surface of the sea and said, ¡°You guys are in for a treat. This is a hunt that you¡¯re witnessing.¡±


    A hunt? The white-horned beasts were out hunting? What were they hunting?


    Tang Ling peered around excitedly. The elder then stood up and shouted at the front of the caravan, ¡°Move the caravan 500 meters to the right. Be careful of the waves! Take care of the goods!¡±


    He seemed to hold a certain status among the caravan. Right after his warning subsided, many merchants stood up and moved the livestock, carrying their goods to the right as quickly as possible, drawing a distance from the sea.


    <i>500 meters? Isn¡¯t that a little too far?</i>


    Tang Ling had zero understanding of the sea and the beasts that resided in it. He was just curious about what kind of aquatic beasts were able to cause such huge waves that the caravan had to move 500 meters away.


    Right after his thought popped, a gigantic bubble appeared behind the school of white-horned beasts. Was that really a massive bubble? Upon a closer look, it was actually a wave crest caused by the rough waves which looked like a bubble at first nce.


    Despite the distance, the gigantic wave crest that appeared was terrifying. Tang Ling could not help but wonder what kind of gigantic monsters were behind such a hugemotion.


    In the next second, therge wave crest exploded, revealing an even bigger ck fish behind the waves. Under the radiance of the morning sun, the gigantic ck fish was as colossal as the nuclear submarine from the old civilization, and when it leaped out of the wave, its substantial presence seemed like it could shroud the sky.


    It extended its fins, attempting to maintain its glide above the sea. Its fins were rainbow-colored, so when it extended them, they reflected the light from the sun, making it look like it was surrounded by little rainbows, hence forming a great contrast to its body.


    The scene was not beautiful at all. On the flip side, it was a terrifying scene. As everyone trembled in fear, the ck fish opened its mouth and revealed rows of sharp teeth.


    ¡°The creature is 47 meters long while its mouth is 10 meters wide when opened!¡± Tang Ling was overwhelmed by the ck fish. With a single chomp, it caught two white-horned beasts and dove back into the sea with an enormous ssh.


    The ssh evolved into tidal waves, but before the waves could subside or travel, another giant wave crest appeared on the left side of the school of white-horned beasts. It was another giant ck fish about to jump out of the water!


    At the same time, in front of the school of the white-horned beasts, a towering water pir burst out from the sea, and following its appearance, an enormous head that was as huge as an ind appeared on the surface!


    ¡°Requiem Whales! Requiem Whales!¡± someone from the caravan shouted in shock.


    Tang Ling suddenly had a hard time breathing. <i>Are all the beasts in the sea this gigantic? The head that appeared together with the towering water pr is 50 meters long. How big exactly is its body underwater?!</i>


    Tang Ling had no answers to his question. He saw the massive beast known as the Requiem Whale open its mouth which was as huge as a cave.


    Despite its gigantic size, it cried like a human baby when it opened its cavernous mouth that was like a giant whirlpool, sucking in seawater within a 50-meter range in front of it.


    A dozen white-horned beasts were instantly sucked into the Requiem Whale¡¯s mouth without the slightest fight and the water that the whale sucked in was sted out from its blowhole, causing an even taller water pir.


    The water pirs caused tidal waves across the surface of the sea, making the sea rough and ferocious. However, it was just the start because, from the south-east direction, anotherrger school of white-horned beasts appeared without any reason. There were almost a thousand of them and right behind the school were more than 20 gigantic ck fishes chasing them.


    Another Requiem Whale appeared from another direction. Tang Ling even spotted a huge triangr purple fin that sailed through the rough waves.


    ¡°Shark!¡±


    An unknown emotion rumbled in his heart. He had read about sharks from the old civilization in the information room back in the safety sector, but until now, he had never encountered the sharks of the Purple Moon era yet.


    The sea would never disappoint! A moment ago, his mind was thinking about sharks and the sea answered his wish in the very next second. A torpedo head burst out from the water and with a powerful flip, its huge body jumped out from the surface.


    Huge! It was tremendous!


    It might not be as big as the Requiem Whale but was a third bigger than the ck fishes which were already 47 meters long.


    The caudal fin was as sharp as a de. It did not open its mouth, yet its presence made it seem like the ruler of the sea. As it glided across the surface for a moment, its sharp caudal fin sliced through a ck fish¡¯s body like it was nothing. The ck fish then started to bleed blue liquid before it fell back into the sea.


    The shark¡¯s target was the ck fishes!


    Then, something simr to a long strip of ribbon floated up to the surface of the sea!


    <i>Am I seeing things?!</i> Tang Ling rubbed his eyes and after he widened his eyes, he saw a reptilian head spring out of the sea.


    The sea serpent!


    While it was not as big as the shark, its size was simr to the giant python onnd. It did not have a powerful bite, but it sprayed venom towards one of the white-horned beasts.


    At the same time, loud bird cries sounded from the sky and a flock of giant birds appeared. Each bird was at least 10 meters wide with its wings extended.


    Many more aquatic beasts appeared, and majestic scene after majestic scene happened at sea. Just like what the elder who drove the cart said, it was a hunting fest!


    Even though Tang Ling was so far away, his heart throbbed with fear and he was overwhelmed by the scene. He admitted that he did not have the courage to even get close to the hunting ground!


    It was not a game that humans could participate in, or was it?


    Right after Tang Ling¡¯s thought popped in his mind, he saw something simr to a wooden boat although it had a metallic luster appear in the sky. It spread its oar-like wings to soar across the sky for a moment before itnded on the surface of the sea, sailing towards the center of the vicious hunting ground.


    <i>Are they trying to get themselves killed??!</i> Tang Ling could not help but be worried about the small wooden ship.


    In front of the titans of the sea and in the face of the rough waves, the wooden boat appeared insignificant. It was only a little longer than 20 meters and there were only three to five sailors on board. It seemed like it would topple any minute and be consumed by the waves or swallowed by the titans.


    However, the sailors on the ship did not agree. Many aquatic beasts gathered in a single spot as the man standing in front of the ship shouted excitedly. His voice was powerful and loud. Despite the distance and the whistles and roars of the beasts, his voice was able to prate the obstacles and entered the ears of everyone in the caravan.


    ¡°My brothers, it¡¯s time for a harvest! Today is the day that determines how we live next week! Wine and meat, or nothing at all!¡± As he spoke, the man¡¯s upper body suddenly swelled. His muscles bulged and tore his white singlet into shreds, creating a contrasting proportion to his lower body.


    With a singlemand, two sailors bolted up from the boat. The two men jumped off the left and right sides of the boat respectively and sprinted on top of the rough waves!


    At the same time, the man with the monstrous body grabbed a giant anchor with purple carvings from his boat and started spinning it. As he spun, the whole boat started to shake violently.


    ¡°Go!¡± the man shouted and tossed the anchor into the sky. With a long trail of iron chain behind it, it plummeted into the sea! After the boat was anchored, it became steady amidst the rough waves.


    Tang Ling then saw the two men, who sprinted along the waves, getting further away from each other. With the help of the sunlight, he was able to see the men holding a giant fishing in an attempt to all the aquatic beasts. As for thest two men on the ship, they grabbed a 5-meter-long cleaver together with their captain and charged towards the sea.


    <i>Are these the people from Darkness Port?! What is with that bulging upper body?! Is that a war seed?!</i>


    The wooden boat was just the first of many as a dozen more boats in various sizes were sailing their way towards the hunting ground.

 Chapter 275 - Giant Ship

    <h4>Chapter 275: Giant Ship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The fierce waves crashed towards the shore even though the caravan had moved 500 meters to the right. Wave after wave, the relentless assault from the sea flushed the water towards the caravan, and fortunately, it stopped at the merchants¡¯ feet.


    The overwhelming hunt ended. Those who never seen such a grand scene would never expect that humans would be the ultimate hunter and the sea would be their vast hunting ground.


    The vessels of various sizes had left, and every single one of them had a huge trawling behind them with all the majestic and mighty sea titans inside. Even that gigantic Requiem Whale was cut into eight pieces before being loaded into the. The hunt hadsted for less than half an hour, and the madmen of Darkness Port provided a valuable lesson to Tang Ling.


    Several children of the caravan were ying with the seawater at their feet, and their giggles sounded happy. Since they were the children of a traveling caravan, despite their age, they had seen quite a lotpared to others and the overwhelming scene at the sea did not shock them at all.


    One of the children, who was jumping in the puddles of seawater, hopped over to the elder driving the ox cart and asked naively, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa! Those men caught a lot of fish! Will they catch all the fish in the sea?¡±


    ¡°In this era, they aren¡¯t capable of catching all the fish in the sea, not even the fish offshore! There are many scary fishes in the sea. Compared to those, the fishermen were nothing.¡± The elder stroked the child¡¯s hair and tried to tell him something a youngling might not understand.


    While standing in the shallow seawater, Tang Ling unconsciously turned around and asked, ¡°Fishermen?¡±


    When the children were stepping on the shallow seawater, his urge to join them mounted and when he heard the term ¡®fishermen¡¯, he could not hold his curiosity back anymore.


    ¡°Yes, fishermen. Most of the people in Darkness Port call themselves fishermen. They live by the sea, so it¡¯s only natural for them to make a living by the sea as well. The saying is passed down through ancient times,¡± the elder said with a chuckle. He took a deep puff from his smoking pipe and spat out a thick cloud of smoke. He then shouted at the front of the caravan, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We can enter the city in less than an hour!¡±


    Tang Ling jumped back onto the ox cart.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I y with the water just now?¡±


    Ro Xin rolled her eyes at her brother after he asked a stupid question the moment he regained his senses from the remarkable hunt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have the chance. Didn¡¯t you hear what Granddad said? You¡¯re going to be a fisherman in Darkness Port.¡±


    ¡°No way. The fish are huge here! I¡¯m not even that strong enough to catch them!¡± Ro Li wrung his hands violently and Tang Lingughed out loud.


    Maybe because they were close to Darkness Port, their mood was lifted slightly. In addition to that, because of that hunt at sea, Tang Ling¡¯s anticipation of Darkness Port intensified.


    ...


    Along the journey to Darkness Port, Tang Ling imagined what the port city would look like countless times. He had heard many things about the city and they all sounded simr, many of which described the ce as a chaotic,wless freend. It was home to many criminals, and at the same time, many extraordinary people and powerhouses.


    Therefore, in Tang Ling¡¯s imagination, Darkness Port should be a city in ck. It would probably not have any obvious city nning and should share simrities to the slums of Safety Sector No. 17. Messy buildings would have mushroomed everywhere amidst dark alleys with filthy corners while the houses would be built on a cascading terrain.


    As the caravan made onest turn over the ledge beside the sea, the folks at the front happily announced their arrival, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Darkness Port!¡±


    With the murmurs of the waves echoing in his ears, Tang Ling finally saw Darkness Port with his own eyes.


    Before Tang Ling could say anything, Ro Li beat him to it by asking in surprise, ¡°T-this is Darkness Port?¡± Even Ro Xin could not control her awe.


    Tang Ling looked up and first saw the vast blue sea. On one side was arge mountain ledge with a tnd on top, the mountain ledge was a thousand meters tall.


    On top of the ledge was a towering wooden ship that seemed very vibrant. Under the morning sun, even the wooden texture on the nks seemed so tangible.


    Was it really a ship though?


    It was by no means a real ship. At least, that was what Tang Ling thought. It was too huge to be considered a ship! Its size was out of this world! Even the aircraft carrier from the old civilization would seem like a tadpole beside a whale whenpared to this craft. Theparison might sound exaggerated but was urate. It measured at least 50 km long and 20 km wide.


    The height of the ship was a little shy from 500 meters and on the deck was a concentrated cluster of buildings. In the center of the building cluster was a strikingly tall castle which was at least ten times bigger than a castle onnd.


    At the top of the castle was an enormous ck g waving in the wind. The g had the traditional icon of a pirate skull on it, but the only difference was the long sword that pierced through the skull from its chin. The tip of the sword was apparent at the top of the crown. The wildness of the fluttering g and the threatening design felt like it could annihte everything.


    Other than that, at the bow of the giant ship was a long bridge. Upon a closer look, it was not a traditional bridge but a makeshift one that consisted of three robust iron chains tangled together.


    The iron chain bridge extended from the ship and was connected to an ind in the middle of the sea. The ind was an irregr oval that spanned 30 km in diameter and was located a little further away from the thousand-meter ledge.


    After seeing the majestic city for his own eyes, Tang Ling muttered to Ro Li, ¡°Y-yes, that humongous ship is Darkness Port!¡±


    The actual Darkness Port was entirely different from Tang Ling¡¯s imagination. No matter how rich his imagination was, he never would have thought that Darkness Port would be a city in the shape of a ship.


    When he saw the iron chain bridge at the fore connected to the ind, he understood that the giant ship was Darkness Port because he had seen the map of Darkness Port before. The port city was located on a crescent-shaped shore and a long bridge linking the shore to an ind in the sea. The crescent shore together with the ind in the middle of the sea were all known as Darkness Port.


    The moment he spotted the iron chain bridge and the ind, he took a better look and saw that the towering mountain ledge with the giant port city on top was shaped exactly like a crescent moon!


    <i>So, this is the real Darkness Port! </i>


    For some people in the caravan, it was not their first visit to Darkness Port, so they were not as overwhelmed as Tang Ling, Ro Xin, and Ro Li. Instead, they discussed what to eat or drink when they entered the city.


    When the destination was within sight, the caravan moved a lot faster. It crossed the bumpy seaside mountain path and reached the bottom of the tall mountain ledge.


    At the bottom of the mountain ledge was a wide gentle slope that was connected to the t-topped mountain. On the peak of the mountain, other than the giant port city, there was nothing else except arge area of neatly piled up ck bricks, forming a huge open-air space.


    From there, they were able to see the stern of that giant ship where there were three flights of stairs of various widths attached to the deck.


    The flight of stairs in the center was made for humans, and it was the narrowest.


    The stairs, or rather a slope, on the left was wider, so it should be the path for cargo.


    The one on the right was actually a giant pir, but nobody knew what it was used for because there was no one walking on it.


    Right now, the left slope and the center stairs were nketed with people and cargo carts.


    At the bottom of the stairs was a very long line of people waiting to get into the city. It was noisy and merry.


    When the caravan was traveling up the gentle slope, Tang Ling already realized that there was arge number of people crowding around the entrance. He turned around midway and noticed many paths that were connected to the peak of the crescent-shaped mountain ledge. It reminded him of a saying in the old civilization: ¡®all roads lead to Rome¡¯.


    In this era, Darkness Port was the only city with the richest marine products in the world. Even the notoriety of the city did not stop it from prospering in trade. Furthermore, one could enjoy freedom in the city without pressure from major factions, so many people fled to Darkness Port every day.


    Tang Ling jumped down from the ox cart. He brought the siblings along to thank everyone in the caravan before parting ways with them.


    ¡°Caravans mostly travel through the slope on the left. You guys should move through the stairs in the center. You¡¯ll need one ck Wind coin to enter the city and remember to spare five ck Wind coins to buy that Darkness Guidebook. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± The leader of the caravan was a fat man with a pleasant attitude. Even though he took quite a hefty fee from Tang Ling to let them tag along, he did his job well after being paid.


    ¡°ck Wind coins? We don¡¯t have any. Can we trade for it?¡± Tang Ling asked. He felt perturbed. Was the ck Sea coin not themon currency in Darkness Port? Since when did it be the ck Wind coin?


    The fat man tossed Tang Ling a little bag and said, ¡°Give me one ck Sea Coin.¡±


    Along the way, Tang Ling traded five ck Sea coins with the fat man in exchange for a lot of materials. This only reinforced his opinion of the fat man as a greedy guy.


    ¡°One ck Sea coin is equivalent to 500 ck Wind coins. In Darkness Port, normal people never use ck Sea coins as they only deal with ck Wind coins. Remember to store your ck Sea coins well, especially since there¡¯s now in Darkness Port. The size of your fist decides who¡¯s boss. Got it?¡± the fat man voiced his reminder before he waved and led his caravan up the slope on the left.


    Tang Ling opened the little bag and realized that it actually held ck pearls instead of the traditional coin. The pearls had a special icon carved onto them. With some special method printing method, the icon had three different colors on it.


    <i>Luxurious much? Using pearls as a currency?</i>


    With that in mind, Tang Ling fished out the prestigious ck Sea coin to study. He then realized that the ck Sea coin was actually made from a big pearl and had the same special icon but was in five different colors instead.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡± Ro Li was excited the moment he saw the uniquely built Darkness Port, so he rushed Tang Ling and brought him back to his senses.


    Tang Ling nodded and the three of them headed to the center path. He was just as eager to get in and have a look at the unique city for himself.

 Chapter 276 - First Encounter, Dream Seed!

    <h4>Chapter 276: First Encounter, Dream Seed!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In Darkness Port.


    At the bottom of the flight of stairs in the center were two ck Wind guards maintaining order and collecting the entrance fees.


    Strangely, Darkness Port was known for itswless state, yet people lined up in a neat fashion to pay one coin each. Be it the famous and important figures or some small fry, everyone paid up a ck Wind coin and quietly walked into Darkness Port via the stairs.


    Of course, one could spend an extra 5 ck Wind coins to buy a Darkness Guidebook before going in. The pile of Darkness Guidebooks was ced on the table beside the ck Wind guards, so anyone who paid could take a copy for themselves.


    Tang Ling remembered what the fat leader of the caravan had told him, so he paid for a total of 8 ck Wind coins when their turn was up as the entrance fee for the three of them plus one Darkness Guidebook.


    In order to steer away from the hidden rules or taboos of Darkness Port, Tang Ling passed his huge backpack to Ro Li. Under Ro Li¡¯s protesting gaze, he opened the guidebook and read it as he walked forward.


    The contents of the guidebook were simple. Other than the overall map of the port city and a brief introduction of several areas in Darkness Port, the rules that everyone had to follow were also written down.


    It was true that there were nows in Darkness Port; it was a freend but there were still basic rules one had to follow. However, since Darkness Port was known for itswless state, these rules written in the guidebook were not mandatory. As long as one had enough ck Sea coins or could punch hard enough, everything could be sorted out.


    Tang Ling simply flipped through the guidebook before carefully reading the contents.


    Darkness Port was divided into three major areas: the deck area, the cabin area, and the ind.


    The deck area, as its name suggested, was the deck of the Darkness Ship. It was the residential area and majormercial district for the locals.


    The cabin area covered the huge cabin below the deck area. To go into the cabin area, one required a certain identity or status and the introduction for the cabin area was brief with only three words to be exact: military, cultivation, battle ring.


    ¡°Does that mean that Darkness Port has its own military power? Are there troops stationed in the cabins? The battle ring is understandable because it would be strange if awlessnd like Darkness Port didn¡¯t have an underground battle ring. But what¡¯s with the cultivation then?¡± Tang Ling furrowed his brows slightly. He had no idea what the connection between the cabin area and cultivating was since the guidebook did not borate on that.


    Other than the deck and the cabin, there were also the Darkness Inds, or in simpler terms, the ind area.


    The requirement to get into the ind area was to qualify as a glory sailor. No nameless fishermen were allowed in there. In order to attain that prestigious status, one would have to get at least five stars worth of Darkness value to exchange for an elementary Darkness Badge.


    The requirement was not that harsh since the ind area was considered a dangerous ce. Without a certain level of strength, spending a night there would make one wet his pants. Those without an elementary Darkness Badge could not even get past the Dark Chain Bridge.


    Tang Ling scratched his head when he read the requirements. <i>Darkness value? Five stars worth? A Darkness Badge? </i>


    He might have only briefly flipped through the guidebook, but he was sure the guidebook mentioned nothing about those requirements.


    ¡°What a brush off!¡± Tang Ling pouted. He still did not know what the value of five ck Wind coins was, so he was unable to evaluate the value of this Darkness Guidebook. Was it expensive or cheap?


    Regardless of the value, would it be fine for the author to write this guidebook in such a mocking tone? The perfunctory sense of the contents was brazen and assaulting!


    Despite hisints, Tang Ling carried on to the next page. The basic rules about Darkness Port were written there.


    The first rule was about the currency. It was simple and rough. The only currency acknowledged by the officials that was epted in Darkness Port was the currency distributed by the port city. Using currencies from other factions in Darkness Port was considered illegal. Once caught, all the other currencies would be confiscated and the offender would be expelled from Darkness Port. As a result, the offender would be put on a cklist and could never set foot in Darkness Port again for the rest of his life.


    If anyone had any objections towards this rule, it would cost 100,000 ck Sea coins to remove the name from the cklist. Other than that, the Hell Ledge Challenge weed any challenger.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Hell Ledge Challenge?¡± Tang Ling raised a brow. He was getting fed up with how brief the descriptions were. Could the guidebook not be more specific about the things that it was supposed to introduce?


    As for the second rule, it was even more brazen. It was about the conversion of currency in Darkness Port.


    Since Darkness Port only allowed its own currency on its premises, after entering the city, there was only one currency conversion center to provide convenient conversion services to visitors.


    The conversion rate of the conversion center varied depending on the type of currency and market price. Other than the True Capital coin, which could be traded for the Darkness Port currency at a 2:1 ratio, the rate of other currencies might change over time. The highest rate could reach 5:1 and the lowest could reach 1000:1. As for currencies that yielded a conversion rate below 1000:1, they would not be epted.


    So, how did the conversion center determine the value of the currency? The guidebook did not provide any solid standards. All it had was a vague description: ¡°The world changes every day. There is no eternal power and no perpetually weak. We will try our best to provide the best price ording to the economy of the world and how things shift.¡¯


    It sounded irresponsible. Tang Ling straightaway ignored the phrase ¡®try our best¡¯ because it was obviously a lie. It seemed like only True Capital coins yielded a constant price, but even so, it had to be traded at a discounted rate of 2:1 here. Tang Ling could not help but chuckle and brush it off his mind.


    The second rule was not much of a problem to him since he dealt mostly in goods and believed that Darkness Port would pay a fair price for goods. Otherwise, there would not be this many caravansing here to trade daily.


    Tang Ling was a person who observed and analyzed the situation.


    In short, the second rule barely had anything to do with him, but he could not hold back his curiosity when he saw the reminder at the end of the second rule.


    ¡®Dear visitors, you may disagree with the currency conversion rate of our center and make us follow your rate instead. The Hell Ledge Challenge wees you!¡¯


    ¡°What in the world is the Hell Ledge Challenge?¡± The first two rules mentioned the same challenge. He had a feeling that anyone who could achieve great results in this challenge could basically bend Darkness Port to its knees. How could Tang Ling be not curious about it?


    However, he had no answers even if his curiosity killed him, so he continued on to the third rule.


    The third rule was the residency permit of Darkness Port. In short, only the deck area had a residency permit, and other than themercial district, there were seven different categories of residential levels in the deck area.


    The cost of daily living expenses varied depending on the different residency levels. The cheapest, which was the lowest level, would cost at least 10 ck Wind coins a day; The most expensive, which was the highest residency level, level 7, cost a hefty 2 ck Sea coins a day.


    Of course, this rule only applied to themon residence of Darkness Port, and the fees would change for visitors ordingly.


    Up until this point, Tang Ling suddenly felt pressure. There were three of them. Even if they stayed at the cheapest and lowest level, it would cost them at least 30 ck Wind coins every day, excluding other expenses.


    For the time being, he only had 4 ck Sea coins and around 400 plus ck Wind coins left, plus some materials that he could trade. The numbers might seem a lot when added up, but how much would his materials and resources be worth? If he traded them all away, how long would the moneyst them? Tang Ling had no idea at all.


    He did not know how costly it was to live in Darkness Port. What was the range for the basic daily living expenses? For example, how much would a basic Level 4 drinking water cost here? What about their meals and daily expenses?


    Frowning, Tang Ling continued reading the rules. The rules after the first three were a lot more trivial like how certain ess was needed to enter a particr area or having limited rights in trading, and so on.


    In conclusion, every rule in Darkness Port revolved around power and money. It was as realistic as it could be with no sympathy and no so-called humane justice. Laws would not work in such a ce.


    Tang Ling felt frustrated as he went on. He looked up and took a deep breath to soothe the frustration in his heart. He came to Darkness Port for Zero but had no clue about where to find the man.


    However, time was not on his side. ording to Su Siao, he must find Zero before December. Otherwise, he would have to wait for a whole year. It was now less than two weeks until December.


    Tang Ling originally nned to visit the ck market for some news. He was not nervous since he knew money could help him solve a lot of problems. However, now, with the brother and sister apanying him who wished to settle down in Darkness Port, he felt a strong pressure on his back. Would he get enough money to buy information on the ck market? How much would this information cost him?


    Nevertheless, he still had to find Zero!


    <i>What if Zero is at some prestigious ce that requires more money than power to enter?</i>


    With that thought in mind, his calm mind could not help but feel a sense of urgency.


    Just then, a certain part of his arm started to heat up.


    <i>Why¡¯s my arm heating up?</i> He quickly discarded the messy thoughts and calmed himself down. The part of his arm which was heating up was actually the mark of the Dream Seed!


    He shoved the guidebook to Ro Li beside him and scanned his arm quickly and subtly. There was no countdown timer on the mark, which meant that it was not the time for entry to the Dream Domain.


    <i>What¡¯s this?</i> Tang Ling looked away, acting like he was sizing up the area, but the moment that he looked up, he sensed a sharp gazending on him. The origin of the intense gaze was further ahead on the stairs that the three of them were walking on.


    Upon a closer look, he spotted a man lying down on the path near the deck. The man appearedzy and seemed to be sunbathing.


    Waves of people walked past him, ignoring his existence and he did not bother about the people either.


    <i>He is sunbathing here but no one is telling him to go away?</i>


    Darkness Port might seem like awlessnd, but after Tang Ling read the guidebook, he knew the saying only applied to the powerful. Without money and power, rules and restraints were everywhere.


    Nomon resident of Darkness Port could simply lie down on the sure path into the city brazenly and have nothing befall him.


    More importantly, this man was a Dream Seed!

 Chapter 277 - You Have Gotten Into Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 277: You Have Gotten Into Trouble</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It had been more than half a year since Tang Ling became a Dream Seed.


    Even since he departed from Safety Sector No. 17, his journey might not have been long, but he had met a lot of people and had gone through half of the Herrocky Mountain Ridge with many soldiers from the Stardust Council chasing him.


    He also met many Purple Moon Warriors and young genius prodigies like that Young Master Long and Draconic Seven, but...he had never met another Dream Seed before!


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling had always worried about the identity of the Dream Seed blowing his cover because no matter how good his disguise was, if he met another Dream Seed, the other person would know his identity as well.


    If his opponent was a Dream Seed, he would also know the meaning of the Dream Domain and what the identity meant. Tang Ling would not even need to hide in the crowd andy low anymore in front of them.


    For instance, this man¡¯s gaze was prying his identity brazenly.


    Not wanting to cause trouble, Tang Ling turned a blind eye and continued forward, but his eyes would peek at the man whoy down on the stairs from time to time. The man looked free and unrestrained. He was actually leaning on the stairs rather than lying down with one of his legs shaking on top of the other and he seemed veryfortable.


    The morning sun in the early winter was not hot. It was rather warm andfortable to the skin. Plus, they were beside the sea, so the climate was not harsh.


    Why would Tang Ling say that the man was sunbathing? It was because next to the man was a bottle of alcohol and a bunch of crispy grains.


    Since the bottle was uncorked, the aroma of the alcohol was pronounced even from a distance. A decent bottle of alcohol was considered valuable regardless of the location in the Purple Moon era.


    As for the crispy grains, they were notmon either because they were a mutated species of peanuts from the old civilization which were the best kind. They were a lot bigger than the peanuts from the old civilization and the nuts inside the shell were round and as big as half a thumb.


    When one¡¯s teeth sank into it, it was crispy and its aroma would explode in the mouth. It released the right amount of oil in the mouth but was not surfeiting. It retained the good of the peanuts and elevated its scent and texture to the next level.


    He merely ced such good snacks and alcohol on the ground. At times, he tossed a peeled crispy grain into his mouth and took a sip of alcohol from the bottle. He was brazen with his enjoyment. When the warm sun cast its light on him coupled with the windy breeze, the loud chewing of the grains plus a sweet sip of good alcohol made the man smile.


    His smile was charming to look at. People might instinctively stay away from him, but when he smiled, manydies would pause their gazes on his face for a while.


    Was he handsome? Not exactly.


    His ck hair had white strands mixed into it, hence making him look slightly aged. However, his face was young. His brows were thick and his chin had a clean luster to it which was only possible when one cleanly shaved his beard. The man should have had a scruffy beard, but he shaved it clean.


    His facial features were not exactly dedicate. His nose was not tall enough and while his brows might be thick, the shape was off. The eyes under his brows were notrge and his lips were rather thin, but when he smiled, his charm overflowed. His eyes became clear and the curve of his lips curled up in the perfect angle, revealing a lengthy dimple on his left cheek.


    His free and unrestrained look coupled with a thin veil of mysterybined all his traits into an alluring charm. He exuded a tender yet rigid impression and seemed clean as well.


    However, it was difficult for one to identify him as a good or a bad person. His smile was so charming that no one would want to believe he was a bad guy, but he was by no means a good guy either. There was a veil of enigma over his presence which made him feel a little evil.


    Even Ro Xin spared a few nces at the strange man. When she saw the man¡¯s crystal clear eyes, they reminded her of Tang Ling. She wondered if Tang Ling would be like this man 10 or 20 years down the road. <i>He wouldn¡¯t, would he?</i>


    Tang Ling possessed a keen aura like a sheathed precious sword who knew his own sharpness, unlike the man who was mysterious and unpredictable.


    Tang Ling also gave out a faint sense of unfriendliness, so people would have a hard time getting close to him at first and he would behave like a child at times. On the contrary, he would sometimes show kindness and warmth, unlike the man who possessed a strange kindness from the start.


    With all that in her mind, Ro Xin blushed. She did not know why she wouldpare the two of them. Was it because their eyes were so simrly clear, thus she could not hold back the urge topare?


    Tang Ling had no idea what was going through Ro Xin¡¯s mind, and the man could not care less. His eyes were fixed on Tang Ling the moment he appeared.


    Together with the flow of human traffic, the closer Tang Ling got to the man, the more the man smiled in a profound manner. His smile attracted lots of attention from thedies. Bashful gazes were sizing him up relentlessly.


    It was then that he fished something out from the ck short robe that he was wearing.


    The item shone in five different colors under the sun, and anyone who was heading into Darkness Port would know it was a ck Sea coin. No one knew why he would take out a ck Sea coin at that moment though he seemed to be enjoying himself.


    He put the coin on the stairs beside him, followed by a second one beside the first one.


    When Tang Ling was close enough, the man had taken out more than 20 ck Sea coins andid them neatly on three flights of stairs. The ck Sea coins with the alluring luster wereid out like they were goods for sale, but no one had the slightest thought to snatch the coins from him except for Tang Ling!


    Tang Ling wished he could bag all the ck Sea coins into his pocket. As the atmosphere grew awkward, he slowly approached the man.


    What was the worst that could happen? They would probably pass by each other without any interaction. Even though both of them were Dream Seeds, there was no benefit in conversing.


    Still, it was just Tang Ling¡¯s one-sided thought. The man¡¯s curiosity of him was brazen, to the point that it upset Tang Ling slightly. He turned away from the man and strode forward towards the city, but then he suddenly tripped andnded on the man¡¯s neatly arranged coins.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten yourself into trouble.¡± A rich and maic voice came from above Tang Ling. He looked up to see the man¡¯s smiley face, but in his eyes, that charming countenance wasparable to an old fox¡¯s cunning grin.


    ¡°What trouble have I gotten myself into?¡± Unlike other people, Tang Ling had a strange sense of reverence for the man. The man¡¯s relentless prying gaze frustrated and disgusted him.


    Tang Ling might look calm but his heart was not. How did he trip over? How did hend on the coins that the manid out on the stairs? Did the man do something to him? How was that even possible?


    Tang Ling had his Precise Instinct, an ability that granted him a sensitivity that was countless times sharper than a normal person! He believed he could even sense the ambush of a high-tier Purple Moon Warrior even if he was not able to dodge it.


    He did not want to ept the fact that the man had quietly ambushed him in a sh without him noticing. Still, that same question remained: how did he trip over?


    Tang Ling had no answer to the question.


    The man reached out to grab him by the hand and Tang Ling instinctively wanted to move away. He had many ways to dodge the man, but he could not for some reason, so the man easily seized him by the hand.


    Tang Ling wanted to free himself from the grasp. Although he might not be a Purple Moon Warrior, the strength of eight bulls should not be underestimated either. Even a high-tier Purple Moon Warrior would need a little effort topletely pin him down.


    The man, however, grabbed his bottle of alcohol to take a sip and slightly tightened his grip on Tang Ling¡¯s hand, which dissolved Tang Ling¡¯s strength and rendered him helpless.


    Not only was he trapped by the grip, but the strength that he prepared to break free with was also somehow transformed into another force that lifted his body up naturally. To an outsider, it looked like he stood up naturally as the man lifted his body up.


    As Tang Ling got back on his feet, the man finally answered his question. He pointed at the stairs while holding Tang Ling by the arm. ¡°Look what have you done.¡±


    Tang Ling looked down, a raging grievance instantly rising in his heart.


    The 20-odd ck Sea coins that the man had arranged on the stairs were all crushed! They were crushed into smithereens and were beyond repair.


    ¡°Pay up,¡± the man stated briefly. He seemed to be after money.


    Tang Ling was very upset and he did not want to believe the situation before his eyes. Although ck Sea coins were made from big pearls, they should not be this fragile for a simple fall to crush everything to smithereens.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body was not made of metal. Even if it was, he would need to pound the coins at least a few times! Moreover, how did it even happen? All he did was trip. The ck Sea coins were spread over the three flights of stairs and he did not even touch some of them, yet they mysteriously shattered.


    ¡°Pay up!¡± the man bellowed.


    Ro Xin stepped up at that moment, wanting to say something to defend Tang Ling, but with a single nce from the man, she realized she could not speak. It felt like her lower jaw was locked and she could not even open her mouth.


    Her heart sank. She knew this man was after Tang Ling and the coins were just an excuse!


    If Ro Xin could understand the situation, so could Tang Ling!


    <i>What in the hell? Isn¡¯t this a little too much? 20 plus ck Sea coins just to trap me? You can just give them to me and I¡¯ll follow you wherever you want me to go!</i> Tang Ling grumbled furiously in his heart, but he still took the remaining four ck Sea coins out and ced them with his entire backpack in front of the man.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Tang Ling looked like an honest kid, but deep down inside, he knew he was unable to fight this man, so it might be best for him to solve the problem at hand first.


    The man took the four ck Sea coins without sparing a nce at the big backpack. ¡°You¡¯ve crushed 27 ck Sea coins, so pay me back 27 ck Sea coins. Nothing else is epted.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t have any left.¡± Irate, Tang Ling snatched the ck Sea coins back from the man¡¯s hand and stuffed them into Ro Xin¡¯s hand.


    Strangely, the seemingly invincible man allowed him to freely take the coins away and it seemed like he was almost happy that he did so.


    ¡°Great, you are done.¡± The man shed his signature smile again and then uttered word for word, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for you to work. For 27 ck Sea coins, you¡¯ll have to work for me until you die.¡±

 Chapter 278 - 100 Years

    <h4>Chapter 278: 100 Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>27 ck Sea coins just to make me work for him?! </i>


    Tang Ling felt like he was dreaming and he had the urge to curse out loud.


    However, at that very moment, as if the heavens deemed that the situation was not messed up enough, a group of ck Wind guards rushed down from above. They drove the crowd, who stuck around for a show, away and urged the line to keep moving. The man and Tang Ling plus the siblings were then taken to the side of the entrance.


    Tang Ling sharply sensed that the group of guards also held an unknown reverence for the man although for some unknown reason, they did not show any expression and pretended like they did not know him.


    <i>Something is fishy! </i>


    With that in mind, Tang Ling instinctively took a peek at the man beside him and was rendered speechless after a quick nce. He saw the man signaling the guards brazenly, not caring if people could tell.


    The group of guards caught the man¡¯s gaze and every one of them understood the meaning. They pretended like they were carrying out official duties.


    <i>They didn¡¯t even bother covering it up. It¡¯s like they are telling me in my face that they are together! </i>


    Regardless, Tang Ling was not overly bothered by the rtionship between the man and the guards. If they really were his enemies, he had the courage to fight back, but were they teaming up just to make him work for the man? Something felt off.


    <i>Let¡¯s just wait and see.</i>


    The group of guards brought the few of them to a ratherrge tform in front of the entrance.


    There were some flowers as decoration and a rather big office sat on the tform. Other than that, it was the gate of the giant city that resembled the stern of a ship. Everyone who wished to get in must go through this particr gate. The people in front of Tang Ling were slowly ambling into the city while the few of them were taken to that so-called office. Time was running out for him, but it seemed like he had to work!


    <i>Hmph. </i>


    Tang Ling was quickly calcting a countermeasure. He was trying to weigh the gain and loss of the situation.


    Just then, a man who obviously looked like the leader of the guards walked out from the office. His first nce at the old fox obviously stunned him. Before he could respond properly, the old fox cleared his throat.


    Ahem!


    Right after that, the leader of the ck Wind guards disyed a stern look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    As Tang Ling reached a decision in his mind, he feigned a helpless and speechless look.


    Ro Li and Ro Xin were silent as well. All they could do was watch the old fox step up with his evil grin and st his twisted exnation to the ck Wind captain.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s only right for you to pay your debt. Bring the contract over. With his handprint on the contract, he¡¯ll be your servant.¡± The captain did not even ask Tang Ling or his friends for an exnation. Instead, he ordered his men to bring a contract over after the old fox¡¯s exnation.


    <i>Contract? Servant?! What the...?</i> Tang Ling almost exploded because the situation was not within his expectations.


    The so-called contract was taken out. The old fox simply skimmed over it and pressed his hand to the paper before he shoved it into Tang Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Your handprint, now. My time is precious.¡±


    <i>So, my time is trash?</i> Tang Ling actually decided to follow the old fox if the man insisted on it, but he would never sign this contract.


    However, the old fox did not care about what he thought. He grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s hand, so Tang Ling struggled and the same strange thing happened. The strength that he used to struggle with abruptly dissolved. His arm suddenly turned heavy and naturally fell on the ink. Then, his hand bounced off andnded on the contract.


    It looked like he was eager to sign the contract, but it was not his true will.


    It was then that Ro Xin regained the ability to speak. The words escaped her mouth as she shrieked, ¡°Tang Ling, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling, do you have the hobby of being someone else¡¯s servant?¡± Ro Li regained the ability to speak as well and was shocked when he saw Tang Ling honestly press his hand to the contract.


    No amount of exnation would clear his actions now. Tang Ling looked asquint at the contract which mentioned a duration of a hundred years. In other words, he would work until he died!


    ¡°You piece of...¡± Tang Ling mouthed to the old fox.


    The old fox smiled and replied by mouthing as well, ¡°Pay your debts.¡±


    It was not necessary to argue anymore, so Tang Ling did not panic. Instead, he looked at the ck Wind captain and said, ¡°Since the contract is signed, can you let my friends go? They have nothing to do with this.¡±


    The captain stole a quick nce at the old fox who was munching on his crispy grains on his own. He did not say reject the request.


    Ro Xin wanted to say something, but Tang Ling stopped her with a gaze. He took the big backpack from Ro Li to grab some clothes and some necessities like that page of the Horror Luby List, the strange dagger with the strange stone on it and the two ck notebooks.


    He kept the notebook Su Siao left for him in his little pouch first. When he held Tang Feng¡¯s notebook, he hesitated for a moment but ultimately took it with him. He still had not finished reading the notebook. What if there was some useful information there?


    While he was keeping his things, all the other ck Wind guards did not pay extra attention to him, or rather, they intentionally turned away. At the same time, the old fox squinted his eyes at the strange dagger and said nothing else.


    ¡°Sell everything in the backpack, except for this stone. As for the vicious beast meat, keep some for yourself and Ro Li, then sell the rest. Don¡¯t keep any of them. Get the money and quickly settle down. I¡¯lle back for you.¡± Tang Ling was brief with his instructions and since Ro Xin was a smart girl, no extra exnation was needed.


    <i>Sell the vicious beast meat? Tang Ling is such a big eater. Why doesn¡¯t he keep some for himself? </i>


    Despite her doubts, Ro Xin was smart enough not to ask questions.


    As for the stone, it was <i>that</i> stone that Tang Ling had taken from the temple. Half of it had fused with the strange dagger and the other half was the stone that he referred to. The stone could not be sold anyway. Ro Xin might not know the value of the stone but she remained mum.


    ¡°Okay now, run along. We¡¯ll see each other again very soon.¡± Tang Ling sounded confident.


    Ro Xin nodded. No words were needed at that moment. She made Ro Li carry the backpack and was about to leave.


    ¡°But I must follow him...¡± Ro Li was a simple-minded person.


    ¡°You can follow him when we meet again! Or do you want to be a servant as well?!¡±


    Tang Ling had the urge to p Ro Li in the face.


    ¡°F-fine,¡± Ro Li agreed bitterly as his sister pinched his waist. He never understood his sister or Tang Ling anyway, so all he could do was go along with their arrangement.


    Ro Xin brought Ro Li out of the office, but before they left, Tang Ling raised his brows and called out to her, ¡°When you get the money, go and buy some information. Get anything that¡¯s useful in Darkness Port, I mean, anything that¡¯s useful for you to elevate your status here.¡±


    Ro Xin nodded.


    At that instant, the old fox showed a tinge of admiration for Tang Ling. The boy had a clear mind despite the pressuring situation.


    Tang Ling must have noticed in the guidebook that every piece of information in Darkness Port would cost money. The guidebook that cost 5 ck Wind coins was considered the cheapest entry guide, but because it was cheap, the information that it contained was limited.


    One could not settle down in Darkness Port without some vital information at hand anyway.


    After he was done with the reminders and watched Ro Xin and Ro Li left, Tang Ling turned around to the old fox. He looked like a helpless kid as he said, ¡°Is there anything else now that I¡¯ve signed the contract?¡±


    The old fox folded the contract and shoved it into his cket. Then, he grabbed Tang Ling by the arm as if he was afraid that he would run away. He signaled the ck Wind captain once more before concluding, ¡°That will be all.¡±


    ¡°You owe me a great debt. We leave now. You¡¯ll have to start work right away,¡± he told Tang Ling curtly.


    This time around, Tang Ling was smart enough not to fight back. The old fox had some secret techniques under his sleeve that could turn his strength on him.


    Just like that, Tang Ling had strangely signed on to be a servant for a hundred years. The old fox then dragged him out of the office.


    The crowd was still moving through the city gate and the old fox looked at Tang Ling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting in line?¡±


    <i>So...do I get in line?</i> Tang Ling felt that the question was odd. However, as he took the first step, a huge force dragged him forward and threw him towards the huge city gate.


    <i>Is this bastard trying to smash my face on the door?! What kind of sick psycho is he!?</i>


    Right after the thought popped into his mind, he felt his body spring up from the ground. The old fox grabbed him and jumped over the 30-meter-tall gate. They then sprinted towards the deck area.


    <i>What a thrilling ride!</i>


    Tang Ling did not expect the old fox to be this wild, yet there was no one around to stop him. After he jumped over the city gate and beforending on the ground, Tang Ling was dragged towards the roof of a house as they moved towards the south of the deck area. The wind whistled in Tang Ling¡¯s ear while all the buildings in the deck area shed past his eyes quickly.


    The deck area of Darkness Port was beautiful!! All the buildings looked so different from those onnd!


    The architectural style of the building used many design elements of the sea such as giant shells or coral bushes as well as giant conch shells. Tang Ling even saw a building built with three enormous shells. On top of that, some of the buildings even resemble aquatic creatures. As the old fox dragged Tang Ling from roof to roof, he even spotted a hotel that looked like a giant lobster.


    He hated to admit it, but he was starting to like how the old fox traveled across the deck area. Sprinting in a straight line, the old fox would jump over anything that was in his way. With no obstacle to slow him down, it was a wild and free way to run.


    <i>So, is </i>this Darkness Port? If you are strong enough, you can even walk sideways! It might seem like awlessnd, but it has branded a certain type of rule in the heart of the city!

 Chapter 279 - Ding Ling And Ding Dong

    <h4>Chapter 279: Ding Ling And Ding Dong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What was the rule in Darkness Port?


    It was simple. Power, power, power! Money, money, money!


    It was corrupted and dark but also straightforward.


    There were many people who noticed Tang Ling and the old fox along the way because the old fox stepped on somebody¡¯s shoulders tounch himself up onto the roof. Strangely, when they realized it was the old fox, the people decided to keep quiet.


    <i>So, is this the leeway of being powerful? </i>


    Tang Ling admired it. He relished the freedom that came with power, but he had something more important that he branded in his bones: using his power to achieve his dream and not exchanging it for freedom.


    As for what his dream was, it was a blurred concept. Even he himself had no idea what it was, yet it felt like something that was in his bones, his soul and his heart. It would pop up from time to time to remind him that he had something deep and meaningful to pursue. Was it his dream to shatter this damn era and build a new one atop of the ashes of the old, achieving real hope and new order?


    Just then, the old fox finallynded after jumping off the roof with Tang Ling. Thending was abrupt and ended Tang Ling¡¯s vague thoughts.


    The old fox sprinted ceaselessly all the way. He traveled across half of the huge deck area in less than 13 minutes despite having a burden with him! Tang Ling gained an initial impression of the old fox¡¯s strength from the little feat, but he did not care as he was nning his own ideas while he sized up his new surroundings.


    Before him was a rather secluded alley. The road was nketed with colorful shells and the walls were covered in coral fragments. Small pieces of raw reef were used as embellishments here and there, making it quite unique from the other alleys.


    Despite its unique presence, the absence of people in the alley was unusual for the crowded and merry deck area, and describing it as empty was considered euphoric.


    The old fox jumped up. Maybe because he sensed the disdain in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes, he tapped the back of Tang Ling¡¯s head when he spoke, ¡°What are you looking at? This whole alley is mine. It¡¯s my backyard.¡±


    ¡°I hate it when people tap my head.¡± Tang Ling turned around and red at the old fox.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The old fox noddedzily, but he tapped Tang Ling¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Ling chuckled in anger. <i>I¡¯m born ready. Just you wait, you old fox!</i>


    Since Tang Ling did not argue, the old fox sauntered into the alley. Tang Ling followed quietly as he continued sizing up the ce.


    There was nothing much to the alley either. As Tang Ling got a better look at it, the alley seemed old andcked proper maintenance, but after they made a turn at the end of the alley, a five-story building appeared before them.


    The buildings in the deck area of Darkness Port were all unique but other than that huge castle in the middle, all the othermercial and residential buildings along the way were short. The tallest among them was just a three-story building.


    Compared to the other buildings, the five-story building looked grander than themon ones. Unlike the other buildings which were either constructed in the shape of aquatic creatures or with creations of the sea, this building was made with wood. The huge wooden pirs and beams retained the appearance of unprocessed logs and some parts of the building even had branches with leaves and tree bark.


    As for the roof, it was unlike anything else because instead of tiles, the roof was built with leaves of some kind, so the entire building overflowed with a faint refreshing fragrance. Other than that, some smaller parts of the building were decorated with products of the sea such as a big shell as a window or conch shells as wind chimes, and so on.


    In conclusion, this building had its own unique presence. It was raw and rough yet meticulously built with the most intricate details. Upon first nce, it was bound to leave an impression.


    ¡°What do you think? I designed it myself.¡± The old fox delightedly kicked the door open, then nced around as if he was paranoid about being followed before going in. He then called out to Tang Ling, ¡°Stop standing there. Come in.¡±


    Skeptical, Tang Ling did not do as he was told because the door that the old fox kicked open was the back door. Who would go into his own house via the back door? And that paranoid check of the surroundings? What was that about?


    He started to suspect that the old fox might have taken advantage of the fact that he now worked for him and would make a thief out of him.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± The old fox got a little upset at Tang Ling¡¯s skeptical gaze, so he pointed at Tang Ling, trying to scold him, but at that very moment...


    Bang!


    A loud and sudden nk exploded and a ck wok dropped on the old fox¡¯s head. It frightened even Tang Ling who shrunk his neck in shock.


    ¡°Boss, you are back? I am sorry. The wok slipped from my hand.¡± As the wok fell off the old fox¡¯s head, the youthful voice of a toddler followed, and then a round, plump figure jumped out from the back door.


    The moment Tang Ling saw the figure, he could not help but snicker in silence. The figure was no taller than 120 cm with a big head and a round face. His eyes were white and mushy as though they were a cultural snack from ancient Huaxia called <i>tangyuan</i>.


    Despite the short and tiny body, the figure imed that the wok slipped from and hit the old fox¡¯s head. Was that a joke? The old fox was taller than 180 cm.


    ¡°Little Ding Ling, did you do that on purpose?¡± The old fox rubbed his head and grunted but there was no tinge of anger on his face.


    The little plump fellow known as Ding Ling grunted before picking up the wok and wobbling into the house.


    The old fox looked around like a thief again and said, ¡°What are you looking at? I don¡¯t bully kids! It¡¯s not suitable for us to go home together, so just follow me.¡±


    As he spoke, the old fox was about to walk out of the house, but a broomstick suddenly sprung out from the door and almost tripped him. ¡°What the hell!?¡± He twisted and jumped, holding onto the beam of the first floor to prevent himself from falling.


    It was then that another stout figure holding a mop taller than herself came out and said with a youthful toddler voice, ¡°Boss, you are trying to run away again? Little Ding Ling and I have to deal with the flowery sisters from the Hai family again!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Boss, did you purposely slip out this morning? The three flowers from the Hai family came knocking and grumbling that they wanted to marry you.¡±


    At the same time, Little Ding Ling came out again with the wok, appearing serious with a plump hand on the waist while berating the old fox.


    <i>Two little fatties that look exactly the same?</i> Tang Ling blinked his eyes at the entric scene.


    Although the two little stout creatures ignored Tang Ling, the one with the mop continued, ¡°Yeah, they buzzed Little Ding Ling and me for the whole morning! People say hopping rabbits don¡¯t eat grass by their burrows, but, Boss, you just have to go and flirt with the three flowers of the fishmonger neighbors!¡±


    ¡°Little Ding Dong is right! Our boss doesn¡¯t just eat grass by his burrow. He ate a whole bunch of them! Thankfully, the mother of the fishmonger only has three daughters. If she had a dozen and strapped them into a bundle, our boss might have to eat every one of them!¡± The little plump with the wok was good with his words.


    ¡°Pfft! Ahem...¡± Tang Ling¡¯s face flushed as he was having a hard time holding back hisughter, especially when he saw the old fox hanging over the beam helplessly and getting scolded by the two little fellows. They imed that there were three sisters asking for his hand in marriage and that he flirted with a bunch of girls around his ce, so he might have to ept a dozen more...


    The joke went over Tang Ling¡¯s limit. Finally, he realized how hard it was to hold back hisughter at something so funny.


    Tang Ling barely had any existence throughout the conversation, but as his peals ofughter escaped his lips, the two little plump fellows turned around to Tang Ling at the same time. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Tang Ling was very confused by the situation, but he was happy when the old fox got some scolding from them. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m no one, little brothers. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Little brothers?¡± The two little plumps gasped in utter shock.


    ¡°Uh...big brothers?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head. He felt like his opinion should not be limited by his sight. He should not judge a person by their voice and height or determine how old they were by their looks.


    It was already the Purple Moon era, so the limits of evolution were broken. Maybe being short was also a sign of evolution.


    Right after Tang Ling¡¯s voice subsided, he sensed a pitiful gaze from the old fox. A bad feeling rose, and the next thing he knew, a wok and a broomstick flew towards his face.


    The wok and broomstick really tore at him!


    Even with his Precise Instinct, even if his control over his body was far better than any one of his peers, he still could not dodge the wok and the broomstick. All he did was blink and the wok hit his face with a loud clunk, followed by the broomstick.


    ¡°We aredies!¡± the two little fatties roared angrily at him before they waddled into the house.


    <i>Ldies?</i>


    The wok and the broomstick did not harm Tang Ling at all since they were thrown lightly at him. Still, the two plump figures with a bun on each of their heads were girls?


    Tang Ling was a little hurt.


    The two plump people bore no features of a girl. If they said they were daughters of seashells, he might even believe them since pearls mostly came from shells and pearls were round and genderless...


    ...


    After that little farce, Tang Ling finally joined Dvesha Moha and officially became a servant to Boss Huang.


    The old fox¡¯s name was Huang Dao, and everyone in Darkness Port called him Boss Huang. Dvesha Moha might sound like some otherworldly establishment, but it was just a cksmith with some profound name.


    The twins known as Little Ding Ling and Little Ding Dong had been adopted by Boss Huang. Their background was a mystery, but since everyone revered Boss Huang, no one really talked about them.


    Life in Dvesha Moha was simple. Boss Huang handled the cksmith business while Little Ding Ling was the cooking maiden and Little Dingdong was the cleaner.


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were the bosses of the establishment. In Boss Huang¡¯s own words, ¡®Don¡¯t ever get on their bad side. If you do, you won¡¯t get dinner and you¡¯ll have to live in a messy pile of trash. They are the bosses here, get it?¡¯


    Tang Ling understood none of that, and until he reached his room, his mind was all nk and muddled. He once had countless thoughts about how he should settle down in Darkness Port, but never did he expect that he would start his life here in such a way!

 Chapter 280 - First Day

    <h4>Chapter 280: First Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first day in Darkness Port, Tang Ling thought he would not be able to sleep. Being stuck in a strange situation andden with the pressure of finding Zero as soon as possible, he thought of the grudge and enemies that awaited him, plus the veiled future that he could not see through.


    He had to think and n. He had to find a proper way around all this mess, but to his surprise, sleep imed him easily. He was surrounded by the faint fragrance from the roof made of leaves while the pleasant chime from the shells at the door serenaded him to sleep.


    Tang Ling fell asleep without noticing and the next thing he knew, the sun was rising from the east. The sky was slowly brightening. The sea breeze wasfortable and together with the faint sound of the waves, the morning was beautiful and soothing to wake up to.


    However, the little peace in Tang Ling¡¯s room was shattered by an unhappy toddler¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you a pig? Why are you still in bed? Do you need me, <i>ady</i>, to feed you breakfast in bed?¡± The voice heavily emphasized the word dy¡¯.


    Tang Ling woke up abruptly with a sweat-drenched back. Instinctively, he reached out to the dagger that he kept under his pillow. However, before he could do anything, his head throbbed with a clunk.


    Ding Ling smacked him with the spat, her plump body nimbly jumping up to the bed. Mercilessly, she stepped on Tang Ling¡¯s stomach. The sudden pressure on his stomach almost made him throw up.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me, <i>ady</i>?!¡±


    Tang Ling finally reacted to the situation. He let go of the dagger and widened his sleepy eyes to see an angry, plump girl with puffy cheeks and a spat in hand ring at him.


    ¡°Hurry up and get up! If you aren¡¯t out in 10 minutes, I, <i>ady</i>, will feed your breakfast to Monty!¡± Ding Ling¡¯s fleshy fingers pointed at Tang Ling¡¯s face and again, she emphasized the word dy¡¯. She stomped on his stomach before leaping away.


    Tang Ling grunted in silence and the stomps on his stomach made him want to pee. Without further ado, he bolted up from the bed and dashed into the toilet. As he peed, the word dy¡¯ was ringing in his head ceaselessly.


    ¡°She holds a grudge, eh?¡± A smirk appeared on his face.


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong looked exactly like each other, but Tang Ling knew it was Ding Ling who had stepped on him. ording to Boss Huang, the one with the cooking utensils was Ding Ling whereas the one with the cleaning tools was Ding Dong. If neither of them was holding any tools or utensils, Tang Ling would have to guess blindly.


    After he cleaned up, he exercised for a bit to prep himself because he decided to challenge Boss Huang in a battle of wits and strength, so he ought to be in his best form.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling had been suspecting that Boss Huang had done something to him. He was wondering what caused him to sleep so soundly yesterday night. One thing worth noting was that ever since he had been on the run, he had always slept in tension. The slightestmotion would wake him up, yet Ding Ling was able to stand beside him that morning and he did not even notice her presence.


    Of course, the full rest awarded him with great condition, both physically and mentally, and if he could get something to eat, he would feel even better. Speaking of something to eat, he thought of breakfast. He felt a little baffled by what Ding Ling said earlier.


    <i>What¡¯s Monty? Why would Monty eat my breakfast?</i>


    There were a total of five levels in Dvesha Moha¡¯s building.


    The first level was divided into two parts. The front was a storefront for sales and other purposes while the rear was the smithing room. Tang Ling had never visited the back. It was Ding Ling who had mentioned it yesterday when she brought him to his room.


    As for the second level, it was Boss Huang¡¯s living room and dining area, plus two storerooms. One of the storerooms was remodeled into a servant¡¯s room where Tang Ling slept yesterday.


    He was fine sleeping in the servant room since it was free. As long as it remained free, he would not mind if he was called a Harsheen boar by the boss! As a matter of fact, that was one of the reasons why Tang Ling happily followed Boss Huang to this establishment. Since the living cost in Darkness Port was high and he was a huge spender, plus Boss Huang insisted on making him a servant, Tang Ling ought to make the best out of the situation. He nned to be a freeloader in Boss Huang¡¯s ce!


    He had never thought of rewards or whatsoever. Getting free meals and lodging was already amazing since to him, basic necessities already cost a huge sum of money.


    If the boss did not want to provide him with food? That would also be fine, but he would be weak and unable to work, so he would starve and probably die. Boss Huang would never beat him to death, would he? As a matter of fact, Tang Ling had never sensed hostility from the boss ever since they met, not even once. Besides, if the boss really killed him or he starved to death, no one would pay the boss back his money.


    That was the reason why Tang Ling did not save anything for himself when he told Ro Xin to sell all the vicious beast meat off.


    After all, he would never settle with a loss! If Boss Huang would not take him anymore, would he not be free then?


    No matter how he calcted, he could gain a little something in this deal and had nothing to lose! The only thing that worried him was freedom, but that was not a major problem either. If he could have two hours of free time every day, he could simply go out and ask around, search for Zero, and regroup with Ro Xin and Ro Li.


    What if Boss Huang denied his two hours of free time? Tang Ling the rascal was never scared of anyone! He could simply fake a headache, stomachache or even im that his hair hurt. Given his rascal personality, he would be good at faking it.


    <i>I¡¯m broke and shameless.</i> Tang Ling decided to live by that motto as long as he remained as Boss Huang¡¯s servant.


    The battle of wits and strength would start from breakfast and it would mark the start of his n.


    After passing through the refined living room, which was a wooden space decorated with many aquatic products that shared the same wild yet delicate architectural style as the alley, Tang Ling found himself in the dining area facing a giant coral table.


    Maybe because of the change in the era, red coral was no longer a precious breed, hence the entire table was a huge piece of zing red coral. Around the dining table were several big open seashells that contained soft seaweed cushions which would stir one¡¯s desire to sit on it.


    Boss Huang¡¯s hair was messy as though he did not have enough sleep. He was half-sprawled on the coral table while sitting on thergest shell chair, and there was a smoking pipe hanging from his mouth. His head would nod from time to time and cock up all of a sudden as his eyes opened for a second before he continued dozing off.


    ¡°The <idy</i>mands you to sit there.¡± This time, Ding Dong stood up with her round belly and ordered Tang Ling with an upset tone. She also emphasized the word dy¡¯.


    Tang Ling knew it was Ding Dong because beside her was a broom.


    Without saying anything but a soft cough to announce his presence, he sat down. He nced at the food on the table. The dishes were simple: a basket of ck <i>mantou </i>and a big pot of green liquid.


    Everyone had taken their ces with a piece of fish in front of them as well as an omelet the size of a face and some side dishes with dressing.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Tang Ling chuckled softly. All the food present on the table was not even enough to feed him alone and he might not even be half full after breakfast. It was time for him to negotiate with Boss Huang. He was waiting for a chance to show off his eating skills to frighten the older man.


    Dong!


    Ding Dong knocked Boss Huang¡¯s head with the broom. The boss immediately woke up from his nap and the pipe fell from his mouth with a long thread of saliva hanging at the end. It was a foul scene to look at.


    Boss Huang did not even care. He picked up his pipe and hung it at his mouth before he cleared his throat to say seriously, ¡°Tang Ling, since you are new, you must know the first rule here in Dvesha Moha, which is not to waste food. Everyone can have two ray-inked <i>mantous</i> in the basket, a cup of Green Rojin seaweed juice and the thing on the te...Uh, you must finish everything, get it?¡±


    Tang Ling responded sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever you tell me, Boss. I won¡¯t waste food. Besides, I¡¯m very ufortable owing you money. I¡¯m filled with power right now and I want to jump into smithing right away and work hard to pay off the debt. It¡¯s just that...¡± Tang Ling bashfully lowered his head, scratching his head honestly.


    ¡°Hhmm?¡± Boss Huang received two <i>mantous</i> from Ding Ling and put them on his te. He then took a cup of the seaweed juice, which was repulsive at first nce, while he waited for Tang Ling to continue.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a big glutton! It¡¯s a condition that I have had since I was young. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s gaze was overflowing with sincerity.


    ¡°So?¡± Boss Huang tore a small piece of the <i>mantou</i> and tossed it into his mouth without being overly concerned.


    It was then that Ding Ling passed Tang Ling two <i>mantous</i> and a cup of seaweed juice. Tang Ling epted them with passion and said, ¡°Erm, if I don¡¯t have a full stomach, I can¡¯t work, so I guess I should inform you first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good manners. You can go ahead and eat these first. If they¡¯re not enough, all the <i>mantous</i> in the basket are yours. You can even finish the seaweed juice if you want.¡± Boss Huang was just as forthright with his offer.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s still not enough?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were burning with greed.


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong looked at him with a strange gaze.


    Tang Ling was a little delighted. <i>Surprised? If you know how much I can eat, will my Harsheen boar¡¯s appetite scare you all to death?</i>


    ¡°Not enough?¡± Boss Huang responded with a profound expression. He took a sip of juice and showed a wry smile.


    <i>Is he that easily frightened?</i> Tang Ling raised a brow. <i>Stingy much? I¡¯m just asking for a little more to eat. Does he need to cover his tears with a depressed smile?</i>


    Boss Huang no longer responded. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat. Remember not to waste food. Wasting is a heavy crime.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Ding Dong and Ding Ling obediently sat on their seashell chairs and started eating.


    As for Tang Ling, he knew it was time for him to perform. He must surprise everyone with his first move. He grabbed a ck <i>mantou</i> and stuffed it into his mouth before he raised the cup of disgusting-looking juice and drained half a ss.


    It¡¯s showtime for the Harsheen boar! Without realizing it, he had somehow started to crown himself as one.

 Chapter 281 - Eight? Fifteen!

    <h4>Chapter 281: Eight? Fifteen!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were surprised when they saw Tang Ling stuff the <i>mantou</i> into his mouth. Even Boss Huang sprayed the seaweed juice out in surprise. He simply wiped his mouth with his sleeve as the veins on his neck bulged out. Nheless, he put on a kind expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    <i>Is he that frightened to this extent?</i> Tang Ling had a feeling that something was not right. He might be rude with his table manners, but he had not even started yet!


    Was there something wrong with the dishes?


    Frowning, he could not help but stop chewing. With that little pause, he had the time to savor the food in his mouth. A refreshing sweetness swirled in his mouth. The sweetness was just nice and had a tinge of mintiness. Other than that, a certain floral fragrance had been added to elevate the vor. It was seaweed juice!


    He recognized it after he savored the taste. The juice was delicious!


    Was there something wrong with the ck <i>mantou</i>?


    Tang Ling only stuffed the <i>mantou</i> in his mouth but had not even started chewing. He actually wanted to just chew and swallow it, so he did.


    He chewed half of the ck <i>mantou</i> and swallowed while the other half remained in his mouth. Tang Ling doubtfully chewed the <i>mantou</i> several times.


    The umami of the sea exploded in his mouth all of a sudden! The umami taste originated from a fish with a hint of sweetness. The saltiness tasted like it came from the <i>mantou</i> and was perfectly fused with the bread. The texture of the <i>mantou</i> was perfect when chewed to the point that no side dish was needed and its taste was immensely satisfying.


    Delicious!


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes widened. He no longer cared about what was wrong or about the battle of wits and strength with Boss Huang. Once his huge appetite starteding out, everything else diminished in importance.


    He eagerly picked up the chopsticks and tasted the fish on the te. The fish was fried golden on both sides. It looked like it was cooked with some salt and gray pepper, which was a unique Purple Moon era spice.


    The chopstick separated the flesh easily and a refreshing burst of umami followed. Since the surface was lightly fried, it remained intact even after being separated. The moment it went into his mouth, the slightly fried texture provided a firm bite and the substantial vor followed as if he was eating fried ribs with a trace of freshness.


    After his tastebuds sensed the fried coating, the meat spread and disintegrated into smaller threads before melting into sweetness.


    Tang Ling never had lobster before, but the books of the old civilization mentioned that the meat of a lobster tasted sweet.


    <i>Is this the same taste?</i>


    The sweetness fused perfectly with the freshness of the fish and transformed into something unique and stimting. After a bite, the salt and gray pepper came into y. The hint of spiciness set the fried sweetness to its maximum yet did not overpower the taste.


    <i>Exquisite, the fish is exquisite!</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone brighter as a smile hung over his face. Even Ding Ling and Ding Dong covered their mouth as they chuckled at Tang LIng.


    ¡°Yummy?¡± Boss Huang¡¯s eyes were gleaming profoundly as he leisurely picked up a piece of fish meat under some skin and ced it into his mouth. While he chewed, he inly said, ¡°The part near the skin is the best because there¡¯s fat and it tastes mushy.¡±


    Boss Huang took another sip of the seaweed juice and his table manners were a hundred times more elegant than Tang Ling¡¯s.


    Tang Ling, however, did not care. He no longer cared why Boss Huang was looking at him like an evil viin or why Ding Ling and Ding Dong were chuckling at him. He ced his attention on the egg omelet that was as big as his face.


    The sunny side up was perfectly cooked. The egg white looked smooth and was not overcooked. The egg yolk had barely hardened and the golden liquid was still flowing inside.


    <i>This is mind-blowing cooking!</i>


    The egg would taste good even if he ate it in, but on top of the egg was some ck sauce. It smelled like soy sauce but had a hint of sweetness and spiciness. Other than that, there were some little pieces of purple leaves on top though Tang Ling did not know what it was.


    Without caring, he picked the egg up and delivered it into his mouth. The smooth egg slipped in when it touched his lips. The smooth egg white had no taste by itself, but when it was mixed together with the sweet, salty and spicy sauce, the vor of the egg white was exaggerated to the next level. The taste wasplex and substantial.


    Then, as the egg white melted, the egg yolk followed withyers of special textured liquid, exploding in his mouth. When he tasted the purple leaves, he could even taste an unusually strong aroma. It was the aroma of sesame leaves! Back then when he had followed Su Siao to a feast in Safety Sector No. 17, Tang Ling had once tasted the precious spice, but the purple leaves were not as surfeiting as sesame seeds itself and were a perfect match for the egg.


    Several secondster, the egg with the substantial vor melted into liquid due to its smoothness. Tang Ling swallowed it as if he was drinking water and the aftertaste in his mouth remained strong.


    <i>What a delicious breakfast!</i>


    Tang Ling could not describe the breakfast any better. He swore he could eat as much as Boss Huang could provide.


    In less than 10 seconds, he had tasted almost all the dishes on the table, except for the little side dish. Just when he was about to go for it, an explosion of energy went off in his stomach and throat.


    As though a bomb had exploded and sted countless shrapnel in his body, his throat and stomach were assaulted by the immense pain! His face turned pale immediately due to the agony and veins popped all over his forehead, neck, and arms.


    <i>This taste! This taste!! It¡¯s even stronger than the first time when I consumed vicious beast meat!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any of it. Hurry up and finish it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Boss Huang squinted his eyes in a sinister way, his narrow gaze fixed on Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling could not even utter a word.


    This time around, Ding Ling and Ding Dong showed a tinge of worry. Both of them said in one voice, ¡°Are you that weak?¡±


    <i>Weak!? </i>Weak<i>!</i> Tang Ling felt like he was immensely insulted, but he was lying like a dying dog on the dining table, so what was he if not weak?


    ¡°You¡¯re this weak, yet you eat so gluttonously? I thought you were great, but it looks like you are just a talker. If I¡¯d known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have made the same breakfast for you.¡±


    The insult grew heavier, yet the energy in his body almost burst out of his body. He could not care less about the offense.


    <i>Maybe the eating technique that Su Siao taught me can help me slightly here!</i>


    The energy in his body was substantial, so he ought to try his best to digest it and then start his cultivation to store the energy in his <i>dantian</i>. The pain did not affect his thinking since he was used to all kinds of pain. Tang Ling was unusually clear-minded amidst the agony.


    Therefore, under Boss Huang¡¯s narrow gaze and the twins¡¯ sympathetic expressions, Tang Ling started to exercise the eating technique.


    The eating technique required him to perform strange movements, and when he was practicing it, his belly muscle would shudder violently. Tang Ling had a feeling that Boss Huang would seize the chance tough at him, but he did not!


    Even Ding Ling and Ding Dong were calm. The two plump women spared a nce at him before they continued eating breakfast obediently and adorably. As for Boss Huang, he was calm. He continued eating his breakfast elegantly, but his eyes were glued to Tang Ling.


    When Tang Ling was about to finish the first movement, Boss Huang suddenly spoke, ¡°Press the bottom of your stomach with both your hands. Turn it anti-clockwise and your abdominals...


    He was guiding Tang Ling!


    Tang Ling spared a surprised nce at Boss Huang, but the old fox was not in a joking mood. He was serious and his powerful aura was radiating. Tang Ling unconsciously followed his instructions and adjusted his eating technique.


    Maybe it was because Tang Ling carried out the instructions perfectly, a tinge of admiration was apparent in Boss Huang¡¯s gaze.


    Surprised, Tang Ling realized that this unique eating technique that Su Siao taught him became a lot stronger with Boss Huang¡¯s instruction for adjustments and the stomach movements got a lot stronger. The pain remained, but he was able to shield himself from being affected and continued his eating technique practice.


    Boss Huang continued eating his breakfast while guiding him through his practice from time to time.


    There were a total of eight movements in the eating technique. With Boss Huang¡¯s guidance, aside from the effect, the movement alone felt a lot smoother.


    As for the result, Tang Ling had to admit that with Boss Huang¡¯s guidance, it was a third more effective than Su Siao¡¯s version!


    A third! The increase was amazing! One thing worth noting was that increasing even 1% of energy digestion was considered a difficult task! Even with Kun¡¯s good wood core, the precious supplement only increased the absorption rate by an extra 10%.


    An increase by a third meant that Tang Ling¡¯s absorption rate was increased by at least 5%.


    Coupled with the power that he got on the journey, Tang Ling¡¯s absorption rate approached 38%!


    It was a decent number!


    Tang Ling had a hunch that Boss Huang was powerful but he did not expect it to be to this extent!


    It was at that moment that hepleted the eight movements of the eating technique. However, the energy within him was too substantial, so practicing the eating technique once would not be enough as he would still waste a lot of the energy.


    Tang Ling decided to seize the time for a second round before the energypletely dissolved, so he started from the top. It had already been 10 minutes since the start and Boss Huang had finished his breakfast. Meanwhile, Ding Ling attentively poured him a cup of steamy hot green tea that was tinted red and exuded a unique aroma.


    Boss Huang epted the cup of tea and looked at Tang Ling. ¡°Who asked you to start over? You haven¡¯t even got to the end of the eating technique. Continue...¡±


    Tang Ling looked at Boss Huang in surprise. Enduring the pain and sweat, he said strenuously, ¡°There are only eight moves...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Theplete set for the eating technique has 15 moves!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Boss Huang raised a brow as he put his cup down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show it to you once, so take a good look. If you want to see it again, pay up the next time.¡±

 Chapter 282 - I Know Everything

    <h4>Chapter 282: I Know Everything</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Boss Huang quickly demonstrated the remaining seven moves of the eating technique.


    Had it been someone else, being able to remember half of it was already good enough, but he was demonstrating to Tang Ling who had Precise Instinct. Although Boss Huang only demonstrated it once, Tang Ling remembered all the remaining seven moves in his mind.


    When he tried it out himself, he was able to achieve more than 80% simrity.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Ding Ling, whose hands were tucked in her sleeves, was enjoying the free time after the meal with a cup of warm milk in front of her. She was not stingy with her praise for Tang Ling after judging his performance.


    ¡°Hmm, you aren¡¯t so useless after all.¡± Ding Dong also raised her head up to praise him in the midst of her cleaning.


    Tang Ling did not mind at all since he had already tasted the benefits!


    Theplete moveset of the eating technique could boost his digestion rate by a hefty 20% on top of his original numbers and he had not even performed the moves perfectly.


    ¡°I want to have another look.¡± While enduring the pain, Tang Ling squeezed the words from between his teeth when he looked at Boss Huang.


    The old fox looked more and more mysterious in his opinion.


    <i>How did he know theplete moveset of the eating technique? Do I know him from somewhere? He...he tricked me into bing his servant and brought me to Dvesha Moha, yet he corrected my techniques and even taught me some of his own.</i><i>What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t he be making things difficult for me?</i>


    However, Tang Ling could not delve into his messy thoughts at the moment. He longed for any opportunity that could make him stronger.


    Since Boss Huang was willing to teach him, why should he not learn? At least, Tang Ling still had not sensed any hostility from him, and on top of that, he did not feel any negative emotions from him either.


    This time around, Boss Huang chuckled at Tang Ling¡¯s request. He squinted his eyes, took a sip from his tea and replied, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    ¡°Add it to the debt.¡± Tang Ling bellowed in pain without hesitation.


    ¡°Add it to the debt?¡± Boss Huang stroked his chin while he considered the proposition.


    Tang Ling could not hold on to the energy any longer. The energy was fading and the pain started to melt away. He had to start cultivating. Therefore, while Boss Huang was taking his sweet time, Tang Ling started cultivating.


    He never thought a simple breakfast would provide such a substantial amount of energy. After a quick round of cultivation, the vortex in his <i>dantian</i> was just a little shy from beingpleted.


    If he finished the breakfast, would he be able to form the vortexpletely?


    Tang Ling widened his eyes at the food in front of him with a burning gaze, but he could not eat anymore for the day. The human body had a limit for energy absorption. Despite being a huge eater and even if he had many ways around it, one of which was the little seed, Tang Ling¡¯s body still had a limit.


    Sadly, he realized he could no longer eat the food filled with energy. At the same time, he realized that Boss Huang had tricked him again. It was almost impossible for him to not waste the food!


    Tang Ling¡¯s face crimsoned and started to heat up as he dared not look at Boss Huang¡¯s face, but when he opened his eyes, the man¡¯s cunning face came closer and was literally right in front of his.


    ¡°What the...?¡± Tang Ling bolted up in shock. He felt ufortable when the middle-aged man propped his chin on both his hands and observed him at such a close distance.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± Boss Huang shook his head as he stood up. He calmly sat down on the seashell chair beside Tang Ling. ¡°Your Thousand Satin Skill is quite traditional. I¡¯m quite surprised you didn¡¯t deviate in cultivation.¡± Pity filled his face as though he utterly felt sorry for Tang Ling for not deviating in his cultivation. It was a resentful face to look at.


    Tang Ling held back his urge to challenge Boss Huang to a fight because he would probably lose terribly to the old fox. A quick calctionter, he estimated that Boss Huang might be 10 times harsher than how Su Siao had beaten him up in the past. After he calmed down, he asked, ¡°You know about the Thousand Satin Skill?¡±


    ¡°Surprised? There might be only...hmm, less than a handful of people in this whole wide world who know more than me, Huang Dao, but it depends on what topic it is. If it¡¯s a topic that I¡¯m good at, I, Huang Dao, am the most knowledgeable person in the world,¡± Boss Huang sipped his tea and dered confidently.


    Tang Ling sized Boss Huang up and was rendered speechless by his boastful words. If there was a boastingpetition, the old fox would surely be one of the best braggarts. Tang Ling refused to believe that Boss Huang, a single individual, had a more capable intel-collectingwork than the big factions outside.


    However, even if he refused to believe that, Tang Ling knew that Boss Huang was powerful and had a veil of mystery over him. At least, he was stronger than anyone that Tang Ling had seen so far, and was even more powerful than the Tiger Generals.


    For some reason, Tang Ling had a hunch that the old fox was terribly powerful. Since he acknowledged Boss Huang¡¯s strength, Tang Ling did not call out his bragging. He looked at the man with a ttering smile. ¡°Boss, what do you think? About the eating technique...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to add it to the debt, but you have to remember you already owe me 27 ck Sea coins.¡± Boss Huang looked bitter as if he was in a difficult situation. He then shook his head and sighed. ¡°You have to know that I¡¯m not rich either.¡±


    Speechless, Tang Ling also realized that there was no one better at lying without blinking than Boss Huang. He was not rich? If he was not rich, how did he own a five-story building in Darkness Port? If he was not rich, how did he afford such a luxurious breakfast?


    However, arguing with Boss Huang about lying was futile. After all, Tang Ling was also a cunning fox himself and also knew how to lie without blinking. He showed a very sincere and somewhat sad expression as he said, ¡°I understand your difficulties, Boss. I¡¯ll work harder. I¡¯ll do anything for you. I¡¯ll even throw in my life and...¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! Hold up!¡± Boss Huang stopped Tang Ling¡¯s revolting confession and bolted to his feet. ¡°I like being practical. Since you want to increase your debt, you¡¯ll have to make sure you know the rules around here first. Or more precisely, the rules that I¡¯ve set for you.¡±


    ¡°What will that be?¡± Tang Ling was a little confused, but he felt like he had sunken deeper into the hole. What about his battle of wits and strength with Boss Huang? How did he fall to Boss Huang¡¯s pace now?


    However, Boss Huang was literally a walking treasure chest. Tang Ling would hate himself if he did not try his best to stay around him and exploit the useful information from the man. Did Boss Huang not just im to be the most knowledgeable man in the world? He might even know where Zero was.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling finally calmed down.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Boss Huang straightforwardly replied Tang Ling¡¯s question, so the young boy followed him without saying anything.


    ...


    In the smithing area, the average-sized space had a corner filled with all kinds of minerals and rocks as well as all kinds of tools were hanging on the wall in another corner.


    The most eye-catching thing was in the center, where there was a strange machine that resembled an octopus. It had a transparent cover over it and it reminded Tang Ling of the mysterious technology that the Underground owned at a first nce.


    The eight limbs of the octopus were actually tubes that were connected to eight giant hearths in the smithing room. Even though no one was around and no smithing was happening, the eight hearts were burning violently, thus the temperature in the room was unbearingly hot.


    In the center of the octopus where the transparent cover was, sat a Universal Source Rock that was half the size of a grown man.


    Tang Ling once again realized how luxurious Boss Huang¡¯s life was.


    ¡°Have a look. This is my work station.¡± Boss Huang put his hands together and sauntered around the smithing room as he pointed at the eight hearths and said, ¡°I¡¯m old now and my body is failing me, so taking care of eight hearths is a little demanding.¡±


    <i>You¡¯re old and your body is failing you? Fine, you are the boss. Whatever you say goes.</i>


    Tang Ling was grumbling ceaselessly in his mind, but he showed a sad and touched look. Obligingly, he responded, ¡°Boss, what do you need of me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m never a harsh and cruel person. Even though you owe me money and have to work for me a hundred years, I¡¯m still merciful, but look, since you are increasing the debt, so...¡± Boss Huang also showed Tang Ling a piteous expression.


    A hundred years! Tang Ling clenched his teeth when he was reminded about the duration.


    Boss Huang immediately interchanged his pitiful look for a calctive one. ¡°I actually have a schedule nned for you. You¡¯ll help me in the smithing business eight hours a day, and as a reward, you¡¯ll get an hour of free time every day and an hour of reading in my private library on the third floor.


    ¡°You can go wherever you want in that hour of free time, and if you are free during other times, you can do whatever you like in the house, like help Ding Ling with her cooking or Ding Dong with her chores...¡±


    <i>This is what you mean by not being harsh!?</i> The veins popped and twitched on Tang Ling¡¯s forehead before he quickly interrupted Boss Huang by asking, ¡°Without any pay?¡±


    ¡°You owe me money, boy.¡± Boss Huang blinked at him.


    ¡°But I have to work for a hundred years and I don¡¯t even get any basic pay?¡± Tang Ling was hoping that he could get some money to spend on essentials.


    ¡°Are the meals you¡¯re having here terrible?¡± Boss Huang looked at him innocently.


    ¡°The meals are great.¡± The words were ground out from between Tang Ling¡¯s clenched teeth. He had to admit that the food that Boss Huang provided him with was even better than his own vicious beast meat.


    ¡°Are you having trouble staying here? You know, Darkness Port is a messy ce. In the most chaotic district, you¡¯ll have to pay two ck Wind coins even if you sleep on the street.¡± The innocent expression on Boss Huang¡¯s face grew even more intense.


    ¡°I...don¡¯t have any trouble,¡± Tang Ling also admitted that he slept well in the house.


    ¡°Great. I thought you signed the 100-year contract without a second thought just because you want to be a freeloader at my ce. Look, I don¡¯t care about your vicious beast meat or whatever. The fish that you ate just now is a Level 5 vicious beast from the sea. The egg is a Level 4 vicious avian egg and the seaweed juice is the essence extracted from the fruit of a Level 3 vicious nt. The ray is a Level 7 vicious beast and even though the <i>mantou</i> is dipped in its body ink, it¡¯s still...


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your n?¡± Boss Huang smiled. He literally looked like a cunning fox.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart sank. Boss Huang had seen through all his ns, his schemes, and everything else that he had in mind, and the man did not even care.


    So, what was Boss Huang after?


    With that in mind, Tang Ling frowned, no longer having to hide his thoughts. ¡°What do you want then?¡±

 Chapter 283 - Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 283: Conditions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What do I want? Hmm, it¡¯s simple,¡± Boss Huang responded calmly to Tang Ling¡¯s question. He pointed at the smithing room and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to smith for nine hours a day from now on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about arguing. I actually despise using someone who only has the strength of eight bulls and doesn¡¯t even know how to fuse thoroughly. I¡¯m worried that you might not even meet my requirements and I have to waste time training you.¡± Boss Huang showed a disgusted look.


    He swung his sleeves and said casually, ¡°From now onwards, the money you owe me will be reflected in the working time. I¡¯ll still give you an hour of free time and my library is open to you an hour a day if you have the time to read. However, your work time remains the same, not even a single minute less. A young man should learn how to manage his time.¡± Boss Huang patted Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder as he spoke.


    Tang Ling instantly felt helpless at those words. It was simr to his first meeting with Su Siao. The man might not show hostility but his goals were also not showing. In fact, it was even more difficult than facing direct hostility because at least, he could fight back if he sensed any, could he not?


    Moreover, Boss Huang¡¯s conditions were really lenient. At least, the schedule was able to provide Tang Ling with what he sought. More importantly, the private library that Boss Huang mentioned was extremely tempting.


    So, Tang Ling decided to observe as he trod forward carefully. He would never ask Boss Huang what would happen if he ran away during his free time. He was smart enough to realize that before he could get a grasp of Darkness Port, he could never escape Boss Huang and even if he knew the city from top to bottom, it would be difficult for him to flee too.


    In the end, all he could do was tread carefully and observe.


    Tang Ling went silent for a moment. He still needed some other things and since Boss Huang imed to be almighty...


    With that in mind, he opened his mouth but before the words could escape his mouth, Boss Huang beat him to it.


    ¡°You must have a lot of questions for me, don¡¯t you? They are probably about Darkness Port and the siblings that split ways with you, plus many other things. Am I right?¡±


    Boss Huang walked to the corner where the tools were. He looked around the wall of hammers and took his sweet time picking one.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Boss Huang was like an omnipotent god and it seemed like he knew a lot about him. The same question popped up in his head again. <i>What does this man want from me?</i>


    However, he would never repeat the question because Boss Huang¡¯s response earlier stated it all. The man purposely neglected the important points and avoided his question. So, he was honest in response to the question, ¡°Yes, Boss, everyone has something to achieve in Darkness Port and I need some information to achieve my goal too.¡±


    ¡°It will cost you.¡± Boss Huang selected an average-sized hammer from the wall. It was probably one of the most inconspicuous hammers on the wall. As he answered, he passed the hammer to Tang Ling who carelessly epted the hammer.


    Lifting a smithing hammer for him was a piece of cake, but he paid the price for his carelessness.


    The hammer was incredibly heavy. It was almost the heaviest weight that Tang Ling could lift, and since he epted it single-handedly, he was almost yanked down because of the sudden weight. He straightened his body immediately to recover his bnce but sprained his waist in the process.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little sprain. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Tang Ling did not say anything; it was Boss Huang who said that on his behalf.


    Tang Ling was speechless. He barely lifted up the hammer with both his hands and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have money. Can I increase my debt?¡±


    ¡°No can do. Intel is given instantly and so is the fee.¡± Boss Huang was not in a humorous mood and before Tang Ling could say anything, he waved and continued, ¡°As a matter of fact, a healthy man with his limbs intact iming to be penniless is an insult. You have an hour of free time every day. Make use of the time and earn some money.¡±


    ¡°What can I do in an hour?¡± Tang Ling raised a confused brow, but he did not reject the suggestion. In fact, Boss Huang was showing him the right way to make money.


    Dvesha Moha provided Tang Ling with a safe lodging spot and daily meals, so why couldn¡¯t he spend the remaining time to earn money? Even if he only had an hour each day?


    Boss Huang cocked his head back andughed loudly. ¡°Where are we? We¡¯re in Darkness Port! You can do anything to make money here, be it righteous or illegal. As long as you can do it, you can earn something.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got an hour today and you can go to my library to read some books. I¡¯ll pick two books for you to read. The first will be the hidden rules of Darkness Port and as for the other one...hehe...¡± Boss Huang did not continue. Instead, he looked at Tang Ling inquisitively. ¡°Done with breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Tang Ling¡¯s expression turned bitter. A secondter, he reced the hostility with a ttering smile. ¡°Can I feed it to Monty?¡±


    ¡°You know about Monty?¡± Boss Huang looked asquint at him.


    Tang Ling had no idea who or what Monty was. It might be a dog or something. He answered the question without focusing on the point, ¡°It¡¯s not considered a waste if I feed it to Monty, is it?¡±


    Boss Huang chuckled mysteriously then said, ¡°You can waste it since it¡¯s the first day, but tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll have to pay for wasting food.¡±


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t need to eat that much. Can I have less tomorrow?¡± Tang Ling feigned courtesy although he was actually deeply frightened. If he had breakfast cooked with Level 5 to Level 7 vicious beast ingredients daily, he would die of overeating!


    ¡°No. If you waste food tomorrow, it means you aren¡¯t serious about your work. That¡¯s how I see things. It¡¯s simple and straightforward, get it?¡± A slight pauseter, Boss Huang continued, ¡°As for your breakfast today, I¡¯ll tell Ding Ling to send it down here. You¡¯ll need the food if you want to work.¡±


    ...


    What was Tang Ling¡¯s job scope?


    In simple words, smithing!


    Inside Boss Huang¡¯s smithing room, there were a bunch of raw minerals that required smithing and refining. The method of smithing and refining at Dvesha Moha was very primitive: hammer the raw material repeatedly until the impurities were pounded away.


    The room was equipped with hearths and they were able to provide a good source of heat. Through a certain method of controlling the fire, the mes burned a steady bluish-white.


    The bluish-white fire had a very high temperature. Back in the old civilization, cksmiths used coals to power up their hearth and the highest temperature they could achieve was around 2,300 C¡ã which meant that the bluish-white fire could burn the impurities of the raw materials away better.


    The tools in the smithing room were excellent as well. ording to Boss Huang, the lousiest of them all was the grade A alloy hammer in Tang Ling¡¯s hand. The hammer was mostly forged with grade A alloy with a tinge of grade S alloy added.


    The mixture of alloy granted it sufficient weight to hammer the impurities away from the raw materials. Hammering the raw materials could alsopress the materials and grind down some crystalline grains.


    Tang Ling knew nothing about smithing and Boss Huang had no intention of teaching him the theory behind it. Since he was just a newbie, all he had to do was hammer the raw materials over and over again.


    The funny thing was that Boss Huang had given him a grade A alloy hammer to start working. The smithing hammer weighed six tons. Tang Ling had the strength of eight bulls, but if he converted the term into numbers, the strength of a bull was only equivalent to around 800 to 900 kg of force. Would it not be a little too harsh to ask him to repeatedly swing a hammer that weighed six tons, which was almost the maximum weight that he could lift?


    ¡°Scared?¡± Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling with a despicable gaze and said in an exaggerated tone.


    ¡°No way!¡± Tang Ling was still a young boy after all. He could not swallow the insult!


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t scared, then ept your fate. I don¡¯t have any lighter hammers for you to use here.¡± Boss Huang shrugged. He then walked over to the corner filled with raw minerals and twisted the conch shell decoration on the wall.


    The conch shell decoration rotated and a hole opened up in the wall. Tang Ling saw some blinding metallic luster in the hole, and upon a closer look, he realized that there were around a thousand types of iron nks in different colors, sizes, and shapes.


    Boss Huang walked in and started to look around. After a quick search, he brought out two ck iron raw nks and tossed them onto the anvil of one of the hearths.


    ¡°Your dauntless personality reminds me of me when I was young, but I wasn¡¯t this useless when I was your age. I think the best you can manage is these ck iron nks.¡± He pouted and nced down at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling repeatedly told himself to endure the insult, but he still could not stop himself from breathing rapidly.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll demonstrate one time for you. Remember the key. Everything has its own technique.¡± Boss Huang ignored his hurried breaths and selected a hammer from the wall of tools. The tool he selected was only twice as big as his palm.


    Tang Ling nced over at his hammer. His hammer might not be the biggest among the tools, but it was almost half his height. What was with the hammer that Boss Huang selected? Was it a toy?


    Tang Ling wanted to swap his with Boss Huang¡¯s, but at that moment, Boss Huang looked at him solemnly and said, ¡°Take a good look. I¡¯ll demonstrate twice for your sake. Just twice, get it?¡±


    Tang Ling filed his thoughts away immediately. He had a feeling that what Boss Huang was about to show him next was important.


    Taking a deep breath, Boss Huang adjusted the ck iron nk and said, ¡°There are only three hammer strikes in this method of hammering. Three strikes are considered one set, so all you have to do is hammer it again and again.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve lowered my strength to your level, which is the strength of eight bulls without being thoroughly fused.¡±


    Tang Ling was very serious when the strength of eight bulls was mentioned. Before this, Boss Huang scorned him for having only the strength of eight bulls and even emphasized theck of a thorough fusion.


    Nheless, Tang Ling was not overly concerned since it was only normal for someone as skillful as Boss Huang to know everything about himself.


    Now, Boss Huang imed that he was lowering his strength to match Tang Ling¡¯s, yet he was able to wield a six-ton hammer. What technique did he use? Could it be applied in battle?


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling¡¯s face twitched. <i>What six-ton hammer? The hammer that he¡¯s holding is a toy!</i>


    It was at that moment that Boss Huang realized the situation, so he calmly ced the little hammer down and said, ¡°Mimicking your strength isn¡¯t worthy of this hammer. Let me use that piece of trash that you¡¯re holding.¡±


    Boss Huang took the hammer from Tang Ling. He raised it to a ridiculously high angle and brought it down...

 Chapter 284 - Unique Technique

    <h4>Chapter 284: Unique Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ng!


    A clear and heavy clunk came from the ck iron nk on top of the anvil.


    Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling after the first hammer strike and noticed him furrowing his brows. Then, Boss Huang swapped his hand and took a deep breath, a clear and heavy clunk followed after the second hammer strike.


    Tang Ling¡¯s brows were tightly knitted while he listened to the clunk carefully. The clear and heavy clunk was actually abination of multiple clunks. It was just that the interval between each noise was too short, hence it sounded like a single clunk.


    The clunk echoed in the room. As Tang Ling closed his eyes and carefully listened to the echo, he was able to grasp a general idea of the hammer strike but he still needed some details to make sure.


    Boss Huang allowed him to think and was not in a hurry tounch the third strike. When Tang Ling opened his eyes, Boss Huang said, ¡°This is the third strike. Look carefully.¡±


    He then wielded the hammer with both his hands. With a deep breath, he swung the hammer down on the ck iron nk.


    ng!


    The loudest clunk came from the ck iron nk, but it subsided quicker than the previous two clunks.


    Boss Huang put the hammer down and fished out his pipe from his pocket. He shook it before leisurely wiping it and turning to Tang Ling. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The first and second were the same. You used the technique to borrow strength. The third strike is different as it¡¯s a normal hammer strike,¡± Tang Ling exined. Since he was able to spot the details in the hammering, he was a little disappointed because the hammering technique was not much use in battle. Of course, he could think of a way to apply the theory behind the first and second strikes in battle when he calmed down.


    As he answered, Boss Huang fished out a pouch of tobo shreds. He pinched and rolled them before filling his pipe, but Tang Ling¡¯s answer made him pause for a while. Whether he was happy or not with the answer, it was anybody¡¯s guess.


    However, when he looked at Tang Ling and spotted his slight disappointment, he said, ¡°Are you trying to apply the hammering theory in battle? Stop wasting your time. Everything has its own purpose like how cultivation only enhances yourbat capability. You can¡¯t use it in battles directly. As for the hammering technique, hmm, it¡¯s just for smithing.¡± Once again, Boss Huang saw through Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?¡± Tang Ling raised a surprised brow. How did Boss Huang read his thoughts every single time? He felt it was like the notebook from Tang Feng whereby all the descriptions seemed to be able to predict his movements.


    Tang Ling was a proud teenager to his bones. He had his pride to maintain and slightly loathed being exposed.


    After Boss Huang had filled his pipe with tobo, he tested the sticity of the tobo shreds with a pinch and nodded in satisfaction. He fished out a matchstick, lit it up and swirled the little ember around the tobo shreds as if he was smudging them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. But since everyone was once a teenager, I understand what you feel. I was young and always wanted to apply what I learn, even if it was a little. I wanted my efforts to yield short, immediate results. To put it in a better way, you are motivated, and if you want the truth, it¡¯s also known as being impatient.¡± Boss Huang put the smoking pipe in front of Tang Ling as he exined.


    The tobo shreds in the pipe did not light up because all Boss Huang did was smudge them but the shreds stood up vertically and the surface appeared charred.


    ¡°I lit the match but didn¡¯t light the pipe up. Why do you think I did it? In order to have a longer smoking session, you must first create a burning bed. I used the first match to create one before I actually lit up the pipe.


    ¡°Try to imagine the burning bed as the basics. You...you shouldn¡¯t be so impatient. You are too anxious to transform your effort into immediate results. The strength is umted little by little over a very long period. Only then it can stack up into something powerful. Discard your impatience. Learn to be steady and you¡¯ll be able toplete it from start to end.¡± As he spoke, Boss Huang showed his signature charming smile once more.


    Tang Ling looked at the smoking pipe in Boss Huang¡¯s hand and went nk for a few seconds. He then asked, ¡°Is it better to use a smoking pipe?¡±


    Boss Huang¡¯s face twitched. He felt an immense itch as he had the urge to punch the boy in front of him. <i>What did he focus on? I rarely have the chance to look cool, yet this little bastard doesn¡¯t want to go along with the vibe...</i>


    With that in mind, Boss Huang¡¯s charming smile turned into impatient disgust. ¡°Did you get the demonstration just now? Can you perform the three hammer strikes?¡±


    ¡°I need one more demonstration.¡± Tang Ling had already grasped the general idea of the hammering. Such a technique was not something his Precise Instinct could master in a single viewing, so he had to understand its theory first before he used the Precise Instinct to lock down the details.


    It seemed like there was a reason why Boss Huang offered to demonstrate it twice.


    ¡°It seems like my guess is right. You really need two demonstrations.¡± Boss Huang was calm, his true emotions veiled by hisposure.


    Tang Ling had been moving at Boss Huang¡¯s pace until now, but he finally got the chance to make aeback, so he could not help but ask, ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m a genius?¡±


    Everyone needed some kind of acknowledgment in their lives, and Tang Ling was no exception.


    Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling with disdain as he sighed. ¡°Not really. This set of hammering techniques is simple. It only takes three strikes. It¡¯s the entry-level technique for my unique smithing skills. Humans usually only need one demonstration while a pig needs at least two.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked the hammer up again and prepared for the second demonstration.


    Despite turning red with annoyance, Tang Ling had to endure the insult.


    ...


    After the second demonstration, Boss Huang went out with his smoking pipe while humming a melody.


    In front of Tang Ling were five ck iron cks lined up neatly.


    ording to Boss Huang, nine hours of work would pass easily, so time was never the standard to measure his attitude towards the job. Instead, there were tasks that he had to achieve by the end of the day.


    The task on his first day was to hammer all five of the ck iron cks and refine them. If he could notplete the task, he could not leave even after nine hours. He would have to hammer the ck iron nks until they turned silver in order toplete his task.


    He had no idea how difficult it would be, but the second round of demonstration boosted his confidence. He should be able toplete the task if he hammered repeatedly ording to the hammering technique.


    Tang Ling gripped the hammer with his right hand. Then, he stood in front of the anvil calmly. The ck iron nk was mped to the anvil. The first two strikes were the same. The only difference was the use of his right and his left hand.


    As a matter of fact, all he needed to do was exert his strength to raise the hammer up. When the hammer was raised up to a certain angle, he should allow it to freefall and let gravity help him elerate the strike, hence increasing the momentum. In other words, when the hammer struck the ck iron nk, it was not using his own strength but the force gained from the momentum of the fall.


    However, if that was really what happened, Boss Huang¡¯s hammering technique would be too simple. The difficult part was that the force gained from the momentum would produce a perfectly timed rebounding force, and the key was to utilize the rebounding force to pound the ck iron nk.


    The moment when the hammer bounced back, the wielder would have to exert his strength and press the hammer down onto the anvil. It would then bounce back again, but the second bounce should not be considered an actual bounce since it would be weaker than the first. Instead, it should be more like a vibration.


    The vibration would contain the strength in the hammer and preserve it. Therefore, the key to mastering the hammering technique was to skillfully exert one¡¯s strength and generate a repeated vibration.


    As the hammer vibrated, it would stackyer afteryer like waves crashing onto each other. That would be the time for the user to exert even more strength. When the vibration reached a certain frequency, the strength contained in the hammer would also reach its most powerful point and it would be time for the hammer to truly strike the nk.


    It might sound profound and difficult to understand. From how to form the vibration and how to contain the strength during the vibration, every single detail was an obstacle for Tang Ling to ovee.


    Based on Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct, when Boss Huang swung the hammer, it vibrated 11 times, which meant the hammer stored 11 times of his strength. The umted strength would be no weaker than a single powerful hammer strike.


    Tang Ling might not be able to understand the theory behind the hammering technique using the mechanics of the old civilization, but he was sensitive towards strength and the hammering action required thorough control of his strength. The strike that seemed to possess explosive strength was skillfully altered using all the possible elements. In turn, the strength was stored in the action and the hammer in order to further enhance the power.


    It was a lot more demanding than a simple hammer strike. Because of its demanding nature, the requirements of skills and technique were high, including the angle of the swing, the point to exert the strength, and the exact moment to exert strength. The slightest misstep in any of the requirements would make one stray far away from the perfect strike.


    Therefore, even with his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling had to watch Boss Huang¡¯s every move during the hammering twice to remember all the details.


    However, remembering the details did not mean he could master the technique! In its current state, Precise Instinct could not reveal the flow of energy on one¡¯s body, therefore Tang Ling would still have to find out how Boss Huang exerted his strength, as well as where and when to exert his strength.


    With all that in mind, Tang Ling took a deep breath. The first step to master the hammering technique was to perform the moves in a single breath.


    As the strength of eight bulls was exerted to the maximum, the hammer that weighed six tons was lifted up high and his arm bent in the correct angle. Then, the weight of the hammer would bring his hand down towards the ck iron nk.


    Upon impact, Tang Ling felt a tinge of numbness throb throughout his arm, and the moment the hammer bounced back, he exerted his own strength. The hammer started to vibrate softly and the numbness continued spreading throughout his arm.


    Tang Ling calmed his thoughts and copied Boss Huang¡¯s moves from the posture of the waist and the angle of the arm to the turn of the wrist and how he exerted strength...Everything was detailed to him.


    As the vibration started to form, his strength stacked upyer byyer. He lifted his wrist slightly and pounded the ck iron nk!


    The process lookedplicated as it always demanded speed. Without a certain level of speed, the vibration might not even begin. If the strike was perfect, it should only sound like a single nk and only by listening carefully would the details manifest.


    ng, ng ng...


    Tang Ling¡¯s first nk came from the smithing room.


    Compared to Boss Huang¡¯s nk, Tang Ling¡¯s was obviously different and was far from perfect.


    ¡°The angle is wrong. When the weight brought my hand down, it wasn¡¯t natural enough. I even used my strength to control the direction of the hammer, but I should have let it fall naturally. Because of that, my strength got scattered, so the first bounceback wasn¡¯t powerful enough. I only achieved 7 times instead of 11, and the strength stored isn¡¯t enough either.


    ¡°Lastly, I failed to keep my strength in a single point when it fell, and because of that, there were only two bouncebacks... ¡± Tang Ling shook his head. He managed to capture all the details, but just as he expected, when he performed the hammer strikes himself, none of them was even close to Boss Huang¡¯s.


    However, Tang Ling was not defeated. He shook his right hand and swapped his grip to his left.


    <i>umte it little by little. Discard the impatience and calm down tost longer. Only then can Iplete it from start to end.</i><i>I must do my best even if it¡¯s just smithing, right?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s left hand gripped the hammer tightly and it was at that moment when he suddenly realized that after the first round, he sensed something different in his strength.

 Chapter 285 - Unveil, The Stage For Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 285: Unveil, The Stage For Geniuses</h4>


    The difference he felt was subtle.


    Should I...check it out?


    He should! Tang Ling took a deep breath while holding the hammer in his left hand. The second strike fell in the same way.


    However, the result of the second hammer strike was even worse than the first whereby he held it with his right hand out of habit. As long as he was not left-handed, his right hand would always be the dominant one that possessed more strength and agility.


    Therefore, Tang Ling did not assume that he became worse due to the bad oue. He calmed himself down and figured out the correct method bit by bit. He slowly tried his best to achieve the perfect strike.


    Since the moveset consisted of three hammer strikes, he ought toplete the third.


    The third hammer strike had no techniques involved and was notplex either. It required him to hold the hammer with both his hands and swing it down with all his might.


    At first, Tang Ling thought he had seen it wrongly. That was why after the first demonstration and after Boss Huang asked about what he thought, he provided an exnation despite not being very sure of the answer.


    Strangely, Boss Huang did not correct or acknowledge him at all.


    If he got the exnation wrong, Tang Ling believed he would be corrected since he was working for Boss Huang who would not have allowed him to smith in the wrong way as that would result in a waste of materials.


    Finally, Tang Ling got the answer. The third hammer strike should be the heaviest and he would need to swing it with all his might.


    How would the heaviest strike help in the refining process? Although Tang Ling was a newbie in smithing, he did not bother to ask either. He believed he should learn the basics and understand how things work first before asking the necessary questions. That would be the right way to learn new things.


    After a little adjustment, he savored the subtle changes in his strength from the first two strikes. He then gripped the hammer tightly with both hands, raised it up, and with all his strength, he swung it down.


    nk!


    The third strike produced a quick and heavy clunk that sounded very simr to Boss Huang¡¯s third strike, but after that, Tang Ling noticed something surprising.


    With his Precise Instinct, he was able to tell that when he exerted all his strength into the hammer, it was depleted, but upon impact, it then recovered rapidly. As his strength recovered, he felt like it had changed a little, or in more precise terms, his strength had grown firmer.


    The feeling was unlike the subtle feeling from the first two strikes. The subtle feeling from the first two strikes was about how his strength was being concentrated when he exerted himself during the final bounceback.


    As for the third hammer strike, upon impact, he felt like the strength that he recovered with was now more powerful than before.


    ...


    Boss Huang was sitting in therge parlor which was also the storefront for his smithing business.


    However, the storefront felt strange. It was not messy and did not look strange. On quite the contrary, the storefront was decorated elegantly. Be it the wooden furniture or the paintings and wall decorations, everything was installed very tastefully.


    It was not very messy at first nce as it felt like there were many details hidden in in sight and one would miss them if he or she was not paying attention. Every piece of decoration in the storefrontplemented each other, and at the same time, possessed their own unique presence.


    So, why would the meticulously decorated storefront feel so peculiar?


    The strange thing was that it was a storefront of a cksmith, yet there was not a single disy of items rted to smithing. In fact, it looked like an elegant parlor which was used to receive important guests.


    Tang Ling had never seen the storefront before. If he did, he would have wondered how Boss Huang made a living.


    Boss Huang was having his own leisure time.


    The couch in the store wasfortable while the woolen carpet beneath it was soft. The fine fur of the carpet was fluffy yet tensile and was perfect to soothe the legs.


    Anyone with a little knowledge would know at first nce that the woolen carpet was actually from a Level 4 vicious beast from the cold sea. It was the pelt of a Pr Storm Seal which made great material for an inner mail yet it was being used as a carpet. The owner certainly lived a luxurious life, but the owner, Boss Huang, could not care less.


    A Level 4 vicious beast? If he could get his hands on something better, he would not have settled for this cheap pelt.


    Beside him was a tea table, and there was a pot of tea that Ding Ling had made for him. It was the greenish-red tea that he drank before. There was also another expensive-looking bottle of alcohol, a te of crispy grains, and a te of fruit which was rare and unique to the sea, the Scarlet Sea.


    His eyes were half-closed and the smoking pipe hung at his mouth. He was asfortable as a deity in heaven.


    Tang Ling¡¯s smithing nks echoed from the smithing room. They were not perfect, but when Boss Huang heard them, a faint smile appeared on his face. In a muffled voice, he only muttered two words clearly, ¡°Not bad¡±.


    The door of the store was facing the crowded street. A woman walked by the entrance from around the corner and unintentionally nced over at Boss Huang¡¯s smile. Her face immediately turned red.


    Boss Huang sharply sensed her gaze, so he flirtatiously winked at her and she stopped walking, seeming to hesitate about something.


    However, in the next second, Boss Huang frowned. What¡¯s the little bastard doing? Why did the nks stop at three? I¡¯m enjoying myself here!


    The woman saw his furrowed brows, so she quickly shuffled away in embarrassment.


    Then, Tang Ling rushed out of the smithing room and looked at Boss Huang with a thrilled expression. ¡°Am I refining nks or am I refining my strength? This is a way to grind my strength, am I right?¡± he fired a barrage of questions at Boss Huang the moment he came out.


    As his furrowed brows loosened, Boss Huang then looked askance at Tang Ling. What¡¯s with kids nowadays, being so impatient? Where¡¯s the charm in that? It¡¯s not a gentleman¡¯s way of being impatient.


    He picked up the Purple Sand teapot and took a sip from its spout before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just smithing. Why should I grind your strength without any reason?¡±


    ¡°But I felt it! I¡¯ve been stuck at a bottleneck for a while now. I can¡¯t figure out how to merge my strength thoroughly, and now it finally loosened up!¡± Tang Ling started to mumble gibberish. He did not have a mentor when it came to this, so he had to figure out the questions all by himself.


    If it was not for his Perfect Gic Chain, he would have been stuck in a bottleneck earlier than this and might not have been able to improve anymore. It was the first time he was at a bottleneck. He might have figured out the reason but was unable to find a way around it, and since he felt a minute change, the excitement in him exploded.


    Boss Huang smiled at the enthused Tang Ling while he put the teapot down and said in a casual tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a side effect, don¡¯t be too concerned about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m concerned! So, why did it loosen up?¡±Tang Ling ran out just to ask this question that bothered him. Only by understanding the theory could he get a direction, and with a clear direction, he would be able to work towards it.


    ¡°Of course, it will loosen. The purpose of umting strength in the first two strikes is to gather and merge the strength at a single point. When you exert your strength during the bounceback, that¡¯s actually the strength that you¡¯ve gathered in the hammer.


    ¡°Thest strike that exhausts your body strength will recover rapidly and the recovered strength will be even more substantial than before.


    ¡°Do you want to know the theory? There, it¡¯s that simple, so you should understand that there are no shortcuts in this process. All you can do is hammer all the way to merge your current strength thoroughly, making it firmer than before.


    ¡°Until then, the energy that you¡¯ve stored will replenish you and transform into new energy. You¡¯ll then proceed with new grinding methods,¡± Boss Huang replied to all of Tang Ling¡¯s questions in a single breath without holding anything back. The words he used might be simple, but they were all straight to the point.


    Tang Ling nodded vigorously. He was very humble while learning at the moment. ¡°Then, does everyone use this method to merge their strength thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m a cksmith and this is my unique smithing technique. Should I teach everyone and make them cksmiths too? Others usually use the pressurized method to merge their strength thoroughly. They exhaust the strength in a pressured environment and gather their strength to make it more powerful.¡± Boss Huang sounded like he really knew everything.


    ¡°Which one is better than?¡± Tang Ling pressed.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Now, all you can do is smith, and since it has the effect of merging your strength, enjoy it while you can. The rich can rent a pressurized room to do it, but do you have money? Those who don¡¯t have money can go carry rocks, but do you have the time? Stop asking useless questions.¡±


    Boss Huang looked askance at him. He obviously did not want to tell Tang Ling which way was better. He simply acknowledged the side effect of smithing.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go back and continue smithing.¡± Tang Ling ceased his questions and went back to the smithing room, hammering his way to his goal.


    As for whether or not he believed Boss Huang¡¯s words, it was no longer important. Since smithing was for the long term and it was able to umte his strength and ultimately merge it thoroughly, he would work hard towards this particr goal.


    ¡°This kid is cuter than his old man,¡± Boss Huang mumbled. Back then, Tang Feng had not been as honest as Tang Ling. He had been as impatient as a madman.


    Boss Huang fished out a bell from his sleeve pocket and rang it. Secondster, Ding Ling came out with a grumpy face.


    ¡°I¡¯m studying. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hoho?¡± Boss Huang pinched Ding Ling¡¯s puffy face and he got rolled eyes as a reply.


    ¡°What are you studying? Don¡¯t tell me you are drooling over some cookbook again.¡±


    Ding Ling blushed, making her look like a red tangyuan. She said, ¡°Forget about that. What do you want, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Go and heat up Tang Ling¡¯s leftovers and take it to the smithing room. Hmm, and send him his lunch in two hours.¡± Boss Huang stretched his body.


    It was at that moment when the crowded street got noisy and merrier while everyone¡¯s excited shouts and screams were loud.


    However, Boss Huang and Ding Ling did not care. Boss Huang continued, ¡°Judging from the situation, he should be able to have lunch. As for dinner, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Ding Ling nodded and went back in.


    It was then that Boss Huang turned around to the merry street, but he just spared it a nce. He poured himself a cup of alcohol and drained it.


    ¡°Are they already here? I guess they¡¯ll eventuallye for him. Tang Ling doesn¡¯t have much time left. How far can he reach?¡± Boss Huang muttered to himself. As he gargled his mouth with alcohol, he sighed. ¡°Hmm, I guess it¡¯s all up to fate then.¡±


    Amidst the crowded and merry street, among the excited throng was a young boy with a sword on his back.

 Chapter 286 - The Obsessed Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 286: The Obsessed cksmith</h4>


    In Darkness Port, power and money were the only rules. Freedom and chaos would be its constant symphony of darkness.


    So, how would a teenager survive in this ce?


    Using the words of the old civilization, many teenagers would go through a period of ¡®eight-grade syndrome¡¯. They assumed themselves as a hot-blooded hero or a cold-blooded viin who were either on the side of justice or the cause of darkness. Some were easygoing while some were depressed.


    In summary, everything was a slice of color in their vivid imagination. Therefore, a teenager and Darkness Port were an interestingbination as things would surely happen when both of theme together.


    Those who were on the side of justice would vow to erase the injustice in Darkness Port. On the flip side, those who were on the side of evil would want to shine like the brightest star.


    The port city was the stage for a group of genius young teenagers every one of whom thought they were the protagonists of the world.


    Some said that Darkness Port was actually a peaceful ce. Despite crime and injustice happening every day, freedom and wildness followed. The good and the bad were an inseparable pair. They bnced each other out and became the peacekeeper of the city.


    Peace was the only thing that would never change until the arrival of the group of young teenagers.


    Could everything remain the same?


    ...


    There were three strikes in a set. The first two strikes required him to be fully concentrated, and within a short amount of time, he had to refine the ck iron nks using a technique that had been almost impossible before the Purple Moon era.


    As for the third and final hammer strike, all he needed to do was to pour in all his strength.


    Tang Ling was serious with every hammer strike. He did not seek his best; he sought perfection.


    Every nk from his hammering was different. The subtle differences were from the adjustments and alterations, including the third final strike that seemed to be easy. After a few times, he realized the key to the final strike was not about swinging down the hammer blindly but to concentrate his strength even more. He had to ensure that most of his strengthnded on the nks and did not scatter away.


    By doing so, it would further tighten the enhanced strength that he recovered from the vibration. Therefore, the three hammer strikes were also important.


    ng. ng. ng.


    Every hammer strike sounded different, and it changed for the better. In Boss Huang¡¯s eyes, it sounded like a sweet melody. His index finger was dancing as his eyes remained closed. Like a music conductor, he wove his finger together in time with Tang Ling¡¯s hammering.


    The most beautiful power that humans could provide was the power of thought. Be it God or whatever, the power of thought was the engine that drove human civilization forward.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hammering possessed the sound of thought, hence there were changes for the better. Boss Huang was enjoying himself while Tang Ling was slowly exhausting his stamina.


    A set of three strikes was already tiring enough, and as he continued for a few sets, he could sense that the energy in his body was being burned away violently.


    However, he had to maintain his best form during every strike. He had to be highly focused and maintain the strength to keep him going. He panted heavily as he went on, refusing to stop. He seemed to have fallen in love with the feeling of hammering nks because no matter how Boss Huang covered it up, he believed this was a way to train his body.


    Unfortunately, he was forced to stop every few sets because his current stamina could not sustain his continuous hammering.


    After six more sets of hammering, Tang Ling¡¯s arms were so sore that it felt like his arms had left him. Still, it was not a reason for him to stop although he was truly exhausted. He relied solely on his willpower to support thest strike and squeezed every ounce of strength out of him.


    The veryst strike drained all his energy, and with his energy gone, his stamina could not handle the work anymore.


    It was at that moment when Ding Ling waddled into the smithing room. As if she had timed it perfectly, she brought Tang Ling a tray of food. It was a ss of seaweed juice and the breakfast that he could not finish earlier.


    Tang Ling¡¯s trembling hands grabbed a mantou from the te. Having learned his lesson, he tore only a small piece of the mantou and put it into his mouth.


    Ding Ling could not help but chuckle at how careful Tang Ling was. ¡°You¡¯re too weak. You¡¯d better smith more to increase your stamina. The boss once said that many people only focus on strength, speed or whatever, but the truth is that stamina is what people should be concentrating on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Ling raised a curious brow. Indeed, his mind was only fixated on strength, speed, and reflexes. He had never once thought about his stamina. Nevertheless, Ding Ling¡¯s exnation seemed to have given him a new realization.


    ¡°Yes, stamina! The boss also said that if two men are fighting, the one who can smile in the end must be the one with the better stamina. Aside from all the veils of mystery, the essence of battle and fighting is about how to oust your opponent, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ding Ling looked at Tang Ling like she was looking at a fool. Then, she grunted before informing him that she would send lunch over in two hours. Her plump body wobbled out of the room.


    Tang Ling was stunned!


    Stamina! That was one of the basic attributes that he never paid close attention to! If his stamina was strong, not only could hest longer, but he might also be able to withstand a few more hits!


    The smithing could also increase his stamina! This was probably the best job that he could ask for.


    Somehow, Tang Ling had been brainwashed by Ding Ling¡¯s words. He quickly finished the remaining mantou and his energy started to recover. After he was replenished, he picked up the hammer beside him.


    For a whole day, the nks in Dvesha Moha never stopped. It started at 8 in the morning andsted till 8 in the evening. It was a full 12 hours of smithing that went far beyond the 9 hours of working time which Boss Huang had set for him.


    Throughout the whole day, while Boss Huang was enjoying the nks from Tang Ling¡¯s smithing, six clients visited the store, but he rejected five of them. Only one of the six sessfully made a deal with him. It was as if any more deals would affect his enjoyment of the melodious nks.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tiring.¡± Boss Huang stretched tiredly as he watched Ding Dong closed the door. She then took a piece of cloth and wanted to clean the already clean storefront.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sat down for a whole day. How tired can you be?¡± Ding Dong might be small, but her movements were unusually agile. In a few blinks, the traditional rack from ancient Huaxia was clean. In fact, it was so clean that it almost started to shine. Her speed was inhumane as if by just blowing a few breaths, the rack had been cleaned over a hundred times.


    Boss Huang got used to the unusual cleaning speed. His Ding Ling and Ding Dong had never been normal anyway. He was not upset by Ding Dong¡¯s disdain either. Instead, he smiled and prolonged his tone to say, ¡°How can I not be tired? I closed a deal today! It¡¯s tiring for me since sometimes I don¡¯t even make one deal in a whole month. There are only less than a hundred clients who visit Dvesha Moha throughout the year and I¡¯m very picky about my clients. Not everyone is worthy of quality goods from Dvesha Moha.¡±


    Ding Dong got bored of her boss¡¯s boasting, so she continued cleaning the ce while rolling her eyes at him.


    Boss Huang then gasped in surprise as he looked towards the smithing room and muttered to himself, ¡°Is this kid a fortune star? Six people came and one made a deal with me! Hmm, I¡¯ll go have a look at him. It¡¯s been 12 straight hours now. Please don¡¯t die of exhaustion. It¡¯s not easy to get a fortune star...¡± With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked into the smithing room.


    Ding Dong looked up at Boss Huang¡¯s back and grumbled, ¡°Just admit it. You¡¯re worried. What¡¯s with the excuse? It¡¯s strange, Tang Ling has only been here for a day. Why is the boss so concerned about him? Before the boy arrived, didn¡¯t he say Tang Ling that is all trouble and that he hates trouble?¡±


    With that in mind, Ding Dong recalled how Tang Ling had eaten his breakfast that morning and she chuckled unconsciously. Factoring in the fact that he was able to smith ceaselessly for 12 hours, his fondness for Tang Ling grew.


    As for how her boss thought of the boy? Whatever, no one could see through the boss¡¯s thoughts anyway.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk tsk. Are you stupid or what? There are just five ck iron nks and you still haven¡¯t finished all of them after 12 hours?¡± Clicking his tongue in disdain, Boss Huang looked askance at Tang Ling who was still concentrated on smithing.


    Tang Ling¡¯s shirt was drenched as if he had juste up from the sea.


    Not everyone could bear the heat in the smithing room, but ording to Boss Huang¡¯s rules, no cooler was allowed, not even the slightest breeze. He said it would affect the steadiness of everything.


    The steadiness of everything? What was that? Only God knew! Boss Huang was a masochist who loved torturing himself in the heat, so Tang Ling had to work in such an environment.


    Turning a deaf ear to Boss Huang¡¯s mockery, Tang Ling was fully focused on smithing. It had been 12 hours since he started and he had already tasted the benefits of smithing, a lot of them, to be exact. Not only could he train his body, merge his strength together and increase his stamina, but his spirit also got stronger. He never had such an experience back in the Hope Barrier!


    Do note that back in the Hope Barrier, even if he shortened his sleep to a minimum level, he still could not achieve such a high efficiency training which granted him an all-rounded power-up. The hammer moveset was magical, to say the least.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, are you too shy to answer me?¡± Boss Huang slightly blew on his smoking pipe, so the fire in his pipe got a little stronger. He seized the moment and took a long puff. The smoke then came out from his nose. ¡°You¡¯ve really set up a record for yourself. Even the stupidest fool can finish refining the five nks in four to five hours.¡±


    Despite having been 12 hours, Tang Ling had only refined four out of five of the ck iron nks. Beside his feet were a stack of shiny silver nks.


    Thest one that he was hammering already started to turn silver, so he might be able to finish it within another half an hour.


    In front of him was an empty te. He finished the breakfast from earlier, and as for lunch, Ding Ling served him a piece of grilled fish and a te of fried scallops that looked like gourds. Swiftly, he ate everything clean.


    Since he was so concentrated on smithing, he did not even know how the food tasted. All he knew was that the lunch packed more energy than his breakfast. He was already at his limit. Even if dinner was served, he could not eat anymore, but before the smithing, he thought he would have to spend two days to digest the breakfast alone.


    Much to Tang Ling¡¯s thrill, his growth in the past 12 hours was outrageous! Compared to that possibility, Boss Huang¡¯s mockery was nothing. He epted the fact that he was stupid and that maybe he had no talent in smithing.


    However, Tang Ling had no idea that Boss Huang was just making things up. In Boss Huang¡¯s eyes, geniuses were treated asmon men. For a newbie who had just started the hammering technique, being able to refine a single nk within 24 hours was already considered an amazing achievement.


    Boss Huang, however, would never tell him that.

 Chapter 287 - Body Technique

    <h4>Chapter 287: Body Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You have an hour of free time. Do you want to go out?¡± Boss Huang felt embarrassed after getting no response from Tang Ling twice. Nevertheless, he was still the boss and had his ways to get Tang Ling to answer him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out.¡±


    It was already the 13th of November. Even though there were only 17 days left until December and he had to find Zero before that, there was no point being anxious for the first two days. ording to his own n, as long as he could get vital information, it might only take him two days, at the most, to locate Zero.


    Darkness Port was a huge ce, but with the location information, all he had to do was figure out a way to get to that particr location <i>if</i> Zero was in some kind of restricted area such as the ind area where special identity was required.


    Although it might be a problem, it was decipherable via the ck market. A ce like Darkness Port, where power and money spoke louder than anything, was the perfect ce for the ck market. Using it to solve his problem was easier than a piece of cake.


    As for where to get the information about Zero¡¯s location, Tang Ling ced his hopes on Boss Huang. Since he had only started working for a day, he still had time to figure out a way to pry Boss Huang¡¯s mouth open for the information he sought. Somehow, he was blindly confident about that and he felt that it would be easier than spending a fortune for information outside.


    Moreover, Tang Ling was not overly worried about Ro Xin and Ro Li either. Since Ro Xin was a smart girl, the odds of them getting into trouble would be a lot less. Furthermore, Ro Li tended to listen to his sister a lot. It would at least take them three to five days to settle down, and only then would Tang Ling try to contact them.


    Lastly and most importantly, Tang Ling currently had limited knowledge of Darkness Port. He did not know what he could do outside, and an hour of free time could only get him this much information.


    Then, he remembered Boss Huang mentioning that he would provide some free information about Darkness Port in the morning. Therefore, he ought to wait until he got his hands on that information before making his next move.


    Smithing was interesting. He had found a new way to train himself and was addicted to it. He decided to rx and smith for at least three days first.


    Boss Huang could not read Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts, so he did not know that he considered smithing a type of rxation. If he had known, he would assume that Tang Ling was a masochist who loved to torture himself with heat.


    ¡°Fine, if you aren¡¯t going out, after you finish everything here,e to the third floor. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Boss Huang cleared his throat and added, ¡°My library is a precious ce, so I have to tell you the rules regarding reading. After all, you are a stupid person and I¡¯m afraid that your stupidity might ruin my books.¡±


    Tang Ling looked at Boss Huang. <i>Am I that stupid? </i>He started to doubt his life. Of all the people that he had met, only Boss Huang had ever called him stupid.


    Boss Huang shook his head and sighed as he walked away. His sigh soundedplex. It contained helplessness, secrecy and a sense of loss. As expected of the mysterious and powerful Boss Huang, even a sigh from him would contain such a rich message.


    Tang Ling¡¯s face twitched involuntarily, and with doubts in his mind, he continued his smithing.


    After 20 minutes, thest ck iron nk was fully refined. He put the heavy hammer down and ced the silver nk beside his feet. He faltered backward and fell on the floor, panting. He had no intention of moving his fingers anymore. It was not that he had depleted his stamina since the food provided could easily replenish his energy. He was simply tired. The exhaustion seeped into his bones and brain, making him lethargic. He was also mentally tired and had to rest for a while to rx the tension in his head.


    Tang Ling did not care about anything. When he looked at the five pieces of refined nks, shining in bright silver, his sense of achievement soared over the moon and he felt incredibly aplished. His tiredness was quickly reced by a delighted sense of satisfaction.


    Hey down on the floor for almost three minutes before he bolted up. Then, he returned all the tools to their original ce and adjusted the mes of the hearths to a safe level before he cleaned up.


    However, when he reached saw the metallic mallet that Boss Huang simply put beside one of the hearths in the morning, his curiosity rose.


    <i>Am I not worthy of lifting this little mallet with my strength? </i>


    Indignant to ept it, he stubbornly reached out to the little mallet. He ought to find out what was so special about it, but just when his hand touched the little mallet, the blistering heat from it almost burned his fingers. He scampered away in shock.


    Superalloy!


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone brightly all of a sudden. One thing worth noting about normal alloy, regardless of the rigidity or tenacity, so long as it did not possess elemental attributes, could not be considered superalloy. Since the little mallet emanated blistering heat, it must be a superalloy!


    Up until now, Tang Ling had never seen a superalloy this close before, let alone touch it. Excited, he searched for a pair of mittens made from thick animal pelt and tried to lift the mallet again.


    With the instion from the mittens, he was able to endure the heat, but a new problem arose. He could not lift the mallet! No matter how much strength he exerted or how long he held his breath, he could not even budge the mallet, not even by the slightest bit!


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Giving up, he tossed the pair of mittens aside and switched his attention to the wall filled with all sorts of tools. He wondered how many of them he could lift. Speaking of the wall, what was it made of? How could it handle this many heavyweight tools without copsing?


    With that in mind, Tang Ling curiously put his hand on the wall. He realized it was a metallic wall although the texture felt strange.


    <i>Could the wall be superalloy? Or were superalloyponents added to it? </i>


    Tang Ling was shocked by his own thoughts, and in the next second, an outrageous thought of robbing the entire wall, including the tools on it, came afloat in his mind.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling was not capable of doing that! Through the wall, he knew Boss Huang a little better and he also started to believe he was really weak.


    ...


    The third floor of Dvesha Moha had no rooms. The entire floor was built for a specific purpose: to hold Boss Huang¡¯splete book collection.


    There were many types of books in his collection including books with differentnguages from the old civilization to the books from the Purple Moon era, as well as books about astronomy and geography. There were also books that Boss Huang had written himself but those books were his treasure and he would not simply show them to anyone.


    Boss Huang was a meticulous man. Throughout the entire building of Dvesha Moha, be it the exterior or the interior decorations, every detail and sign pointed at his fastidious personality but not this library.


    There were too many books in the library to the point that he could not arrange them in his style. It was already an amazing feat to have all the books neatly arranged on the racks and to empty a small reading space in the middle of the sea of books.


    Therefore, the first feeling that popped in Tang Ling¡¯s heart when he stepped into the library was ustrophobia. The book racks were lined up close to each other on a rail, and in between them were seams that could only fit one and a half people, which meant that in order to get a particr book on the rack, the rack must be moved first.


    Even though Boss Huang emptied a reading space in the corner, it did not really make the ce look spacious at all. On the three walls that surrounded the library were giant book racks that extended all the way to the ceiling. There was also a woodendder beside each rack for one to conveniently get to the higher shelves.


    Other than that, there was a huge study desk in the reading area and a seeminglyfortable adjustable chair. In front of the desk was a carpet with a few seashell couches and a small table.


    The fourth wall on the third floor was actually a giant French window that faced the sea and the wobbling iron chain bridge.


    In front of the window was a big wooden barrel and beside it was a transparent case where the top was filled with ice and the bottom was filled with all kinds of alcoholic beverages that Tang Ling could not recognize. At the bottom of the case was a piece of tiny Universal Source Stone.


    Tang Ling did notment on the stone since he had gotten used to Boss Huang¡¯s luxurious life. The boss found a way to enjoy himself even in such a tight space.


    Tang Ling could paint the picture in his mind: a man holding a ss of wine, reading while bathing in front of the ss window facing the sea...


    What a detestable scene!


    ¡°Are you here already?¡± Boss Huang was behind the study desk with his smoking pipe, looking as rxed as ever.


    Tang Ling was tired, so he skipped the ttery and said, ¡°Boss, I really want to sleep, but I love learning, so can you just give me a book? I¡¯ll try my best to study as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses.¡± Boss Huang stood up and sauntered to Tang Ling before he pinched his arm in a certain spot. Tang Ling immediately felt an unbearable stinging and numbness, so he gasped.


    ¡°You are too weak. It¡¯s only been a whole day and you are almost at your limit. If my precious food didn¡¯t supply you with energy, you would have fallen a long time ago,¡± Boss Huangmented.


    <i>Did he hold me back just to mock me again? </i>


    Tang Ling did not even have the intention to argue anymore. He showed a sincere and honest expression as he responded, ¡°Boss, I may be weak but I¡¯m hardworking, so please continue to supply me with food. It would be a shame for you to lose me, such a hardworking worker. Hmm, I want to read now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sore and numb on your arm? Tomorrow when you wake up, even if I don¡¯t pinch you again, your whole body will be sore. How are you going to work tomorrow if your body isn¡¯t in shape? Are you dumb?¡± Boss Huang looked askance at Tang Ling. He felt that the kid was a little shameless with his words, and the resemnce to a certain someone was uncanny.


    Tang Ling showed a sad expression. ¡°What can I do? Nothing can stop me from working and paying my debts!¡±


    ¡°Enough! I¡¯m about to throw up! In order not to dy your work, I¡¯ve decided to teach you a set of body techniques. After learning, you can greatly relieve the tiredness in your body. So, do you want to learn it?¡± Boss Huang¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Instinctively, Tang Ling¡¯s caution rose, but the temptation of a set of body techniques was very high. If he had a way to greatly relieve his fatigue, it would result in efficiency not just in smithing but cultivating as well! It would greatly benefit him in the long run.


    ¡°It¡¯s free of charge, but you have to do something for me.¡± Boss Huang shed a cunning smile.

 Chapter 288 - Secret Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 288: Secret Medicine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling crouched like a tiger as all his muscles vibrated at a fixed frequency and pattern. This was the so-called body technique that Boss Huang had taught him.


    There were a total of five moves in this set and every single one of them took reference from the movements of felines. When coupled with the vibration of the muscles, the umted stress and fatigue could be relieved quicker.


    ¡°A huge amount of exercise producesctic acid which stimtes the nerves. That¡¯s why your body feels sore after exercising. The vibration can increase blood cirction and help expel thectic acid. Coupled with the poses, you can stretch your body to the maximum.


    ¡°Besides that, the vibration is simr to a type of massage technique. After the vibration, the muscles will loosen and you¡¯ll feel more rxed.


    ¡°This is just something fun that I came up with based on my experience, but if you continue practicing for a long time, it will bring huge benefits to your recovery and body tenacity. It will also make sure your body muscles are constantly filled with oxygenated blood, so even after you do some intense exercise in a short span of time, your muscles will remain hydrated and won¡¯t feel sore. These helpful and beneficial things aren¡¯t necessarily earth-shattering, but the point is to maintain it as a habit.¡±


    Right after that, Boss Huang looked intoxicated. He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m really a genius. You don¡¯t have to admire me. This is just something fun. I feel pity for the people of the old civilization. They cannot vibrate their muscles to this extent because they don¡¯t have control over their body like we do.¡±


    <i>Admire, my ass! </i>


    Tang Ling felt nothing but disgust toward Boss Huang¡¯s boasting and aggrandizing words. He knew there were many shameless people in the world but only a few were as shameless as Boss Huang. The reason why he felt that way was because of the request that the boss asked of him.


    The request was not difficult at all. Tang Ling would just have to go out in five days, using his one-hour free time and head to a restaurant called the Dreamy Visitor to deliver something as an errand boy. He was to deliver a Sea Kiran flower to the female owner.


    It sounded really simple and should have no challenges, so there was no reason for Tang Ling to be upset at all. What upset him was the details that Boss Huang requested which would drive anyone crazy.


    ¡°You must go there around 8 to 9 p.m. when the Dreamy Visitor is the busiest. Only then will the owner of the restaurante out and sing a few songs for the customers.


    ¡°You must grasp the timing perfectly. When she¡¯s done singing, you¡¯ll rush up the stage and give her the flower. The key isn¡¯t going up to the stage. The key is where you should stand on the stage. I mean, you should stand in a spot where what you¡¯ll say next can be heard by the customers of the restaurant.


    ¡°How? There¡¯s a mic on stage. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what that is. You can just speak loudly near the mic, but be subtle.


    ¡°What do you say? Don¡¯t you understand by now? Praise me. As an errand boy, you would¡¯ve received an order from me to deliver the flower to her. You are excited, you are touched. I¡¯m the most handsome man that you¡¯ve ever seen, the gentleman of the year. Whatever that can bring out my personality, you say it. Get it?


    ¡°What¡¯s my personality? Tang Ling, do you still want to eat, smith, and read? If you do, squeeze your brain juice and figure out my personality. Oh, and when you mention me in front of thedy owner, be sure to show a deep affectionate gaze. It¡¯s best if you can look bashful like the kid that you are.


    ¡°In the end, you should look as excited as possible, and when thedy owner answers you, you can pretend to faint for like, 30 seconds, then you can wake up with teary eyes and say that our love touched your heart to the point that you passed out.¡±


    Faint? Tang Ling told Boss Huang that even if he had to give up on the body technique, he would not faint.


    Boss Huang thought about it for a bit and decided to take a step back. Tang Ling could skip the fainting spell, but he must be teary and be excited about their love. After a tug-of-war between them, Tang Lingpromised.


    Firstly, the temptation of the body technique was too overwhelming.


    Secondly, Ro Xin could dress him up and change his face, turning him into someone else. If he exposed himself, he would just have to ask Ro Xin to change his appearance entirely.


    The best he could do was console himself that it was not him who would be doing all the embarrassing things. It would be ¡®someone else¡¯. Even though he set up a strong mental defense and the embarrassment was five days away, how could he not feel upset when he thought about it?


    The set of body techniques waspleted after 40 minutes.


    ording to Boss Huang, overextending would get nothing done. Under normal circumstances, the body technique should only be repeated twice within 20 minutes. After some intense exercise, he repeated the body technique four times and keep the time within 40 minutes.


    If Tang Ling¡¯s body had gotten used to the smithing pace, he could just follow the usual routine.


    Boss Huang was still a very responsible teacher, so he always exined all the important points during the lesson. Tang Ling wiped the sweat off his face and his body felt even more rxed than before.


    Thefort of rxation slowly seeped into his body. He had the urge to jump into bed right away, but he did not want to give up on the precious reading time. Books posed a huge temptation to him as well.


    However, as Boss Huang always had tricks up his sleeves, he took a cloth pouch the size of his palm out from his sleeve. ¡°What about this? It¡¯s my secret medicinal pouch. If we aren¡¯t beside the sea that¡¯s gifted with rich resources, I might not get the ingredients toplete the recipe.¡± Boss Huang revealed his cunning smile again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money and I won¡¯t do anything else other than work,¡± Tang Ling rejected through ground teeth. The better the benefits he got from Boss Huang, the higher the price he would have to pay.


    ¡°Are you really going to say that now? You should know that humans might have a regeneration factor, but the regeneration speed cannot keep up with the damage that the body suffers, especially battles, throughout a long period of time. Huge volumes of exercise and cultivation will grind your muscles and bones down, so they will eventually turn into hidden wounds in the long term.¡± Boss Huang took a puff from his pipe and looked at him with an honest gaze.


    Tang Ling had heard a simr saying before. He even knew that such hidden wounds were considered trouble to warriors or even Purple Moon Warriors. Should the hidden wounds umte, it would inflict irreversible damage to the body.


    Therefore, in order to maintain abat-ready form at all times, one must constantly perform maintenance of the body and eradicate any hidden wounds.


    However, it was not an easy task. In the old civilization, hidden wounds were nearly irreversible, and even in the Purple Moon era, the price for certain super-advanced technology and medical serums were high.


    Tang Ling¡¯s breath quickened.


    ¡°Ding Dong,¡± Boss Huang summoned the little plump.


    Less than 10 secondster, a grumpy and impatient plump face appeared at the entrance of the library.


    ¡°What?¡± Ding Dong just came out from the bath. Her hair on her round head was still wet, so she resembled a hairy <i>tangyuan</i> that looked cute and funny at the same time.


    ¡°Boil me some water please.¡± Boss Huang gave her a ttering smile.


    ¡°No, you said you¡¯d deal with your own water boiling business.¡± Ding Dong looked away angrily and rejected his request.


    ¡°Two bags of white jade squid slices,¡± Boss Huang said in a righteous tone.


    ¡°Two bags?¡± Ding Dong looked surprised. She gulped before she disappeared. When she had gone out of sight, her voice echoed in the air, ¡°Give me 10 minutes.¡±


    <i>Hmph, kids are so gullible. </i>


    Tang Ling sympathized with Ding Dong from the bottom of his heart.


    Then, Boss Huang started to toss the cloth pouch in his hand into the air as he said, ¡°In the old civilization, there were ways to heal the hidden wounds, but all of them were secrets to a certain family or lineage. It¡¯s only found in some ancient civilizations where the lineage is passed down for many generations, like Chinese medicine knowledge that has been passed down from ancient Huaxia.


    ¡°I happened toe across a recipe, and after many studies and careful experiments, I managed to make it better. On top of that, I have to thank the rich natural resources in this era and with the resources found in the wild as it is now even more effective than the previous version. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to put this secret medicine together if not for the rich resources.


    ¡°It¡¯s even better than those serums and potions from the super-advanced technology because this is from a natural source, get it?


    ¡°But, of course, its effect isn¡¯t that pronounced like its counterpart, but if you continue using it, the umted effect will be astonishing. Just imagine it. You soak yourself in the warm medicinal bath, allowing the warm water to soothe your tired body and cure the hidden wounds while you read and listen to the waves...¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take it! What do you want me to do?¡± Boss Huang sure was a qualified cunning merchant as Tang Lingpromised again before he even finished. Before this, he had sympathized with Ding Dong for being so gullible, yet he was no stronger than her in front of Boss Huang.


    ¡°You should have. I don¡¯t know what happened to you for your hidden wounds to have umted this much at your age,¡± Boss Huang said.


    A chilly sensation traveled down Tang Ling¡¯s spine!


    There was no reason for him not to believe that Boss Huang was mysteriously powerful, so it was only natural for his eyes to be this sharp. After that ominous night, Tang Ling had been in constant battles and injured himself quite often, thus it was only natural that hidden wounds had piled up within him.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Tang Ling rushed Boss Huang, eager to test the secret medicine.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not time to tell you yet, but just remember that you agreed to do something for me to exchange this secret medicine.¡± Boss Huang smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°The price is too high. A single pouch of medicine isn¡¯t possible.¡± Tang Ling finally came to his senses before the crucial moment. He believed this particr request that Boss Huang was keeping a secret must be ridiculously difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about long-term usage. Normally, you¡¯ll just have to use it once a week.¡± Boss Huang winked at him.


    Tang Ling was in deep thought.


    Long-term usage? Once a week? Should he take it or not?

 Chapter 289 - An In-Depth Introduction to Darkness Port

    <h4>Chapter 289: An In-Depth Introduction to Darkness Port</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    After half a minute, Tang Ling decided to ept the offer. He was not that childish to assume that Boss Huang would ask him for his life or do something ridiculous although sending flowers to thedy owner of the Dreamy Visitor Restaurant was already ridiculous enough.


    However, Boss Huang was more than just a cunning old fox. What he was serious about would never be a joke but by no means would it be easy either.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was not afraid. His journey up to this point was nothing less of an adventure from the settlement to Safety Sector No. 17 to the Herrocky Mountain Ridges, and ultimately here, Darkness Port. He was not only fearless. He was also crazy and loved to dance on the edge of life and death.


    ¡°A wise choice.¡± Boss Huang nodded in satisfaction, pleased that Tang Ling epted his request. ¡°You can read two books today, but you have only an hour. If you can¡¯t finish, continue them another day.¡± As he spoke, he tossed Tang Ling two books from the desk.


    Despite being called books, they were not as thick as a regr one when held. With Tang Ling¡¯s memory, he could easily finish them in an hour.


    One of the books was named ¡®An In-depth Introduction to Darkness Port¡¯ and below the title was some messy scribbles.


    The other book was ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯ and beneath the tile was an oddly-shaped biscuit.


    Tang Ling had a feeling that he had been tricked again, so he red at Boss Huang. ¡°These are books?¡±


    ¡°What else can they be? I organized the contents of the books myself. In Darkness Port, all the books that I¡¯ve touched, be it organizing the contents or editing, are treasures, get it? Reading a single page of the books will cost you at least 10 ck Sea coins!¡± Boss Huang¡¯s eyes gleamed in delight.


    <i>I don¡¯t believe you! </i>


    Tang Ling was toozy to argue, so he just simply went along with Boss Huang¡¯s bragging.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful when you read it. Don¡¯t mess up the cover. The drawings on the cover are my handiwork which is priceless.¡± Boss Huang did not seem to be joking.


    ¡°Huh? What did you draw?¡± Tang Ling had actually started reading, but his curiosity got the best of him and made him wonder what the biscuit represented. In addition to that, what were the scribbles on the first book all about?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an abstract drawing of Darkness Port and the Purple Moon from afar.¡± Boss Huang looked out of the window with a deep and meaningful gaze, as if he had submerged himself in a profound artistic world that no one else could understand.


    Tang Ling was slightly shaken when he gazed at the two book covers. While Boss Huang must be an abstract painter whose artistic skills surpassed themon soul¡¯s understanding, Tang Ling would never want to understand the meaning behind his artistic work.


    Tang Ling decided to start with ¡®An In-depth Introduction to Darkness Port¡¯ first after a quick thought since understanding the port city was probably the most urgent subject to him.


    Maybe because he was shaken by Boss Huang¡¯s abstract drawing, he started off without paying any attention and seemed slightly reluctant, but after half a page, his brows started to furrow and his reluctance was reced by seriousness.


    The study area became quiet while Tang Ling concentrated on his reading and Boss Huang did not disturb him. With the smoking pipe in his hand, he looked out of the window as he enjoyed the crashing of the waves from further away.


    A whileter, Ding Dong came in. Despite her small, plump body, she was able to carry not just one but two water buckets that were twice her size. She poured the hot water into the tub beside the window and even attentively poured some cold water in to adjust the temperature. Boss Huang then took two little bags from beneath his desk and passed them to Ding Dong. She dly epted them and hopped out.


    Without disturbing Tang Ling, Boss Huang stood up from his chair and put the medicine pouch into the tub of water. In less than five minutes, a strong herbal smell spread in the library together with the steam.


    ¡°Tang Ling, bathe,¡± Boss Huang said inly.


    Tang Ling looked at his boss pointedly before he reluctantly put the book down and started to remove his clothes. Right after he took off his shirt, he noticed the boss¡¯s sleazy gaze, so he said in vignce, ¡°Boss, staring at people taking off their clothes isn¡¯t a good thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Only people with dirty minds will think the other way. I¡¯m trying to see whether your muscles are suitable for smithing,¡± Boss Huang answered in disdain.


    Muscles for smithing? Forget it. Tang Ling knew it was best for him to keep quiet since he knew he could not beat Boss Huang. He should just let the boss have his way and he would be fine.


    If Tang Ling could win, no words were needed. All he needed was to throw his fist out as hard as he could.


    Therefore, he could not do anything but let the sleazy old fox stare at his body. When he was down to his underpants, he jumped into the huge tub like a child.


    Ssh!


    Water sloshed out of the tub and wet the surroundings.


    Intoxicated by the bath, he felt the warmth of the water and the medicine that somewhat soothed his skin, as though the bath was consoling his damaged body little by little.


    Boss Huang tossed the books over. Tang Ling carefully caught them and put the other book on the little table beside the tub while continuing ¡®An In-depth Introduction to Darkness Port¡¯.


    He had to admit that despite the lousy cover, the book had incredibly detailed information about the port city and even shared some secrets. As he continued reading, the real Darkness Port was gradually exhibited before him.


    Darkness Port was not and without an owner. Its true owner was a person nicknamed the Ind Master.


    No one knew who this Ind Master was. From the gender, the power, the background, and the reason why Darkness Port was built five years after the Purple Moon era began, everything was a mystery. The book mentioned that Boss Huang had some answers to the question, but those secrets would never appear in such cheap reading material.


    Tang Ling did not care about the Ind Master, so he did not even bother to criticize. Since the Ind Master was such a mystery, the one governing Darkness Port was an organization called the Darkness Court.


    The organization had tens of thousands of peripheral members and there were less than 200 core members. The highest-ranking leader of the organization was not a single individual but a management group consisting of 19 Grand Captains.


    Indeed, the most admirable and most prestigious upation in Darkness Port was the captain of a ship.


    Why? Was it because the city was near the sea or some other reason? There was no answer to that. Boss Huang imed that he knew but he, of course, would not write it in the book.


    In summary, the rules in Darkness Port were all set by the 19 Grand Captains.


    Of course, money and power went beyond the rules and the reason for the exclusion was to break the rules. There were only two unbreakable rules in Darkness Port.


    One, challenge the rule of the Darkness Court.


    Two, reject the calling of the Darkness Court on the day of the Maritime Disaster and refuse to join the city in defending against the disaster.


    However, Boss Huang¡¯s personal opinion stated that the first rule was not unbreakable, given that the person who challenged the rule of the Darkness Court was more powerful than the entire court.


    As for the second rule, it would be best to follow it because those who rejected joining the resistance would be despised by the people of Darkness Port.


    What exactly was the Maritime Disaster?


    It was simr to how all the safety cities, sectors and viges had to face huge hordes of monsters. The aquatic mutated beasts, vicious beasts, and all sorts of other monsters woulde to shore and siege the humans¡¯ shelter. One thing worth noting was that the monsters in the sea were a lot more powerful than those onnd.


    In short, no matter what happened, one should not offend the Darkness Court in Darkness Port because they were the first and most powerful faction in the city.


    Other than that, there were also several other powerful factions that settled down in Darkness Port. Firstly, there was the Captain¡¯s Guild in the ind area, then the Freedom Glory Alliance in the deck area andstly, the Dark Judgement.


    The Captain¡¯s Guild was easy to understand. They were a guild that consisted of mostly captains who owned ships. Such a guild in Darkness Port ought to be a significant faction since the most admirable upation in the city was the captain of a ship and bing one would require qualifications. Furthermore, those qualifications were not easy to obtain either.


    The Freedom Glory Alliance was a little special. It was founded by individuals wanted by many major factions, but as it grew in size, it started to ept members who were not wanted criminals. As a matter of fact, being wanted by a major faction demanded a certain level of power. Moreover, there were some notorious wanted individuals within the Freedom Glory Alliance and that point alone proved how powerful this alliance was.


    Thest one was the Dark Judgement which was the brainchild of a powerful local whose strength had reached the level of a rank 6 Purple Moon Warrior. This organization was strict with the eptance of its members and the lowest requirement to enter would be the strength of a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior. The organization had almost 2,000 members and the number alone stated how powerful it was.


    Out of the three major factions, one should avoid offending the Dark Judgement the most. It was not because they were the most powerful but because this wicked organizationmitted all crimes known to man. By iming that they were promoting the spirit of Darkness Port, they turned unscrupulous methods into excuses for freedom and made their strength valid reasons to exploit others.


    The Captain¡¯s Guild upied the ind area while the Freedom Glory Alliance upied the south-eastern area of the deck where the upper-ss people usually resided. Meanwhile, the Dark Judgement upied the north-eastern area of the deck where the slums andwless areas were located.


    Other than the three major factions, there were many other factions of various sizes. The factions teamed up and killed each other on a daily basis. Every year, there were factions that would be eliminated and new factions that rose in the public eye. The smaller factions were also written in ¡®An In-depth Introduction to Darkness Port¡¯, but only those that mattered were mentioned.


    After the introduction about the factions of the city, the people of Darkness Port were next.


    In a city where money and power spoke the loudest, other than being careful about the factions, the powerful people who did not join any factions or did not have any intention to form one must be taken into ount as well.


    Tang Ling read the list of names listed and saw that Boss Huang had listed himself in it, but he reacted strangely to the appearance.


    Those that one should stay away from more or less had some description of their power or why they were feared. However, when Boss Huang described himself, all he wrote was that his handsome looks were dangerously attractive.


    <i>Fine.</i>


    Tang Ling tried his best to remember all the names of the figures that he should not offend and continued to the next section.


    Be it the factions or the dangerous figures, there were two areas that no one was allowed to upy in the city: the cabin area and themercial district of the deck area.

 Chapter 290 - Dark Arena

    <h4>Chapter 290: Dark Arena</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The reason why themercial district was spared from the influence of the factions and powerful figures was not only because it provided a substantial tax ie to the city, but it was also because themercial district was a window for all the major factions of the world to get in touch with Darkness Port.


    The majority of businesses in themercial district belonged to the major factions that had settled down in Darkness Port for a reason that was fairly easy to understand. It was the only safety city by the shore and was blessed with rich aquatic products.


    If Darkness Port did not take a step back and allow the other factions to have a piece of the pie, it would be the target of the world.


    However, it was obvious that Darkness Port did not want to simplypromise, hence the city opened up themercial district and allowed the major factions to settle in, forming a subtle bnce between power.


    ¡°The Ind Master is quite smart,¡± Tang Ling muttered when he read that part.


    Boss Huang smiled softly with his smoking pipe in his mouth, notmenting on anything.


    Since the book had clearly stated that themercial district was off-limits, even an idiot would know that one musty low and stay away from trouble instead of trying to tip the scale of the district.


    Therefore, Tang Ling spent extra effort to remember what businesses the major factions owned in themercial district. Of course, he was after the entrance to the ck market. Since Boss Huang imed that this book of his was a precious treasure, it was only natural that it contained some information about essing the ck market.


    Tang Ling was extra concerned and paid extra attention to remember this particr information. That was the summary of themercial district, but the cabin area was a whole different story.


    Before this, he got to know from the Darkness Guidebook that the cabin area had three functions: military, cultivation and battle ring.


    The military part was easy to understand as they should bemon troops stationed in Darkness Port. The only difference was that the stationed troops of Darkness Port were a mysterious force. Besides the Maritime Disaster and other special asions, they would never intervene in anything else in Darkness Port.


    They might not even show up once in years. Themoners knew that they were stationed in the dark cabin area where they could never see the day of life throughout the year, but Boss Huang¡¯s book clearly stated that they were stationed at the bottom level of the cabin area.


    The cabin area was divided into three levels and the bottom level was connected to the t-topped mountain beneath Darkness Port. Inside the t-topped mountain was a huge secret that only a handful of people knew. It was said that it held the most important secrets of the entire port city. Therefore, it would only make sense for themon troops to be stationed there.


    So, what exactly was within the t-topped mountain? Boss Huang stated in his book that there was a giant Universal Rock inside, which was one and a half the size of the entire mountain, plus a space. It was also said that the Ind Master of Darkness Port reaped some tremendous benefits from this ¡®space¡¯.


    ¡°Space?¡± Tang Ling furrowed his brows as it was difficult for him to understand this concept. He unconsciously looked at Boss Huang who, unfortunately, was not that generous with his answers.


    Tang Ling epted the cold shoulder with a shrug. He was not interested in the stationed troops anyway because he believed that he would never cross their paths, or they him.


    Moreover, the book mentioned that the stationed troops should be the sole military power under the Ind Master¡¯smand. Even the Darkness Court, which governed the port city on behalf of the Ind Master, for the time being, had no right tomand the troops around.


    Tang Ling might not be interested in the stationed troops in the cabin area, but he was interested in the other two levels of the cabin area. One of them was the battle ring and the other was the cultivation area.


    Other than its rich aquatic products, Darkness Port was also famous for two other things: its battle ring and its cultivation rooms.


    Anyone who bought information about Darkness Port would also be informed as such.


    On the second level of the cabin area were a thousand cultivation rooms built in arge downward spiral. All the cultivation rooms were open to the public. Without a doubt, even the weakest rooms on the highest floors were better than many core cultivation areas in the smaller safety sectors and might evenpete with the cultivation areas that were above average in some safety cities.


    The lower the floors, the better the cultivation room. The detailed benefits of cultivating in the rooms were not clearly revealed to the public, but Boss Huang¡¯s book stated that the rooms contained arge amount of pure energy that was modified by Darkness Port¡¯s own unique method, thus it was more suitable for human cultivations.


    Consequently, even those without gic talent could obtain a huge amount of benefits in the cultivation rooms. Not only could they enhance their basic attributes like speed and strength, but they could also extend their life power, or in simpler words, live longer.


    Boss Huang even wrote his theory in the book. If a person without any talent had ess to the cultivation room on the lowest level for a long period of time, that person might be able to be a superhuman that could rival a Purple Moon Warrior, minus the talent ability. However, by doing so, the gains would notpensate for the loss.


    This particr paragraph excited Tang Ling a lot. He clearly knew smithing had many benefits, but in the end, it still could not increase his amount of energy. Of course, Boss Huang¡¯s food supply was a way, but...there were a lot of buts...


    For example, the energy from the food was iparable to pure energy. Back in the tower of Safety Sector No. 17, the cultivation room had left a deep impression on him.


    Another thing was that Tang Ling had no idea how long he would stay in Boss Huang¡¯s ce. Although Boss Huang was cunning, sleazy and a little disgusting, he was essentially a good man.


    <i>I must find a way to get to the cultivation room in the cabin area. </i>


    Tang Ling made up his mind. Even though all he could get to was the lousiest cultivation room, the effect would still be amazing. As for Boss Huang¡¯s remark on why Darkness Port opened its cultivation room to the public, Tang Ling ignored it altogether.


    All he could think about at the moment was the resources to get into the cultivation room.


    Even an idiot would know that the better something was, the higher its price. The lousiest cultivation room in the cabin area would cost 3 ck Sea coins and 1-star Darkness value per hour. As for a better cultivation room, other than a higher price in ck Sea coins, the requirement for Darkness value would also spike.


    So, what exactly was Darkness value?


    In simple words, it was a gauge to measure the contributions towards Darkness Port, and there were a plethora of ways to acquire value, including lifestyle, upation, businesses, military, and so on. For example, one could get some paltry Darkness value by sweeping the streets of Darkness Port. Business owners who paid their taxes were also rewarded with Darkness value.


    Even by staying in Darkness Port for a long period of time, some sympathy Darkness value would also be granted every month.


    However, all the methods were exceedingly slow and 1,000 in Darkness value was required to reach a 1-star Darkness value. If one did not want to take the risk, one would have to save up for decades or maybe until the end of time.


    Of course, there were also ways to earn Darkness value quickly. One of them would be joining the resistance against the Maritime Disaster. By achieving certain battle achievements, one could be a millionaire overnight. It was possible to skyrocket to 5-star Darkness status and exchange for an elementary Darkness Badge without any problem.


    However, the Maritime Disaster was not a frequent asion. Therefore, those who possessed a certain level of strength in Darkness Port would choose one of the two easiest ways to earn Darkness value.


    The first way would be the Darkness Ring.


    The second would be the Hell Ledge Challenge.


    Sometimes, Darkness value was much more valuable than money in Darkness Port.


    The Darkness Ring was located in the first level of the cabin area, but it was not just any ring. It was a culmination of multiple rings that spread across the entire level.


    Firstly, there were multiple modes provided to the participants. The first one would be man versus man mode, which meaning was self-exnatory. The second one was man versus beast mode, whereby man would have to fight against a beast, insects, or even nts.


    The third was an unusual mode. It was probably the most difficult to understand, but it was actually man versus machine which saw onepeting in strength tests, speed tests and all sorts of strange tests.


    Thest one was the group battle mode. As its name suggested, it was group versus group or even battle royale mode.


    Looking at the different modes in the ring, one could expect countless more modes that branched out from the four major modes. For example, in man versus man mode, the participants¡¯ age and power level would split them into different rings and categories. Simrly, in man versus beast mode, there were also different types and levels.


    Tang Ling was toozy to calcte all theplicated branches of modes. All he needed to know was that one could advance in the ring from a low to a high level, and with every match won, one could receive money and Darkness value corresponding to the category participated in.


    The most tempting thing was that once a week, the Man of Darknesspetition would be held. Those who had the highest rate of winning in different rings of the same level would be assembled together to find out who was the best.


    Once a month, the Son of Darknesspetition would be held and those who were eligible for participating were those who had gained the title of Man of Darkness.


    Lastly, the King of Darknesspetition would be held every six months and those who would participate would definitely be Sons of Darkness and so on.


    Winners of eachpetition would be rewarded with a huge amount of money and Darkness value. Thepetitions would only be held in the center ring of the first level, the Arena of Kings.


    The various matches of different modes were usually the favorite form of entertainment for the people of Darkness Port while thepetitions that were held in the Arena of Kings were the celebration of the city. It was the festival that everyone would go crazy for because all the matches andpetitions had a huge amount of profits involved, such as the guessing activities and the bets which were held by the official organizers.


    However, regardless of how big the profits were, no one dared to affect the fairness of the matches in the ring.


    ¡®I can prove that the matches are conducted in absolute fairness.¡¯ Boss Huang had purposely made a remark beside the description and Tang Ling somehow believed it.


    At the same time, he was moved by thepetitions. He needed Darkness value and money. Therefore, he would have to participate in them! He could at least fight his way up and earn enough money to pay off his debts with Boss Huang so that he could eventually leave Dvesha Moha.


    As for the mysterious Hell Ledge Challenge, the mention of the challenge alone would shock the people of Darkness Port, yet many could not hold back their urge to step up to the challenge. Anyone who seeded, even by a little, were granted with unbelievably huge rewards and benefits.


    Where exactly was the Hell Ledge Challenge and what was it about?


    Even though Tang Ling was instinctively cautious against the name ¡®Hell Ledge¡¯, he could not help reading further. If he could somehow make this challenge work, it would be another way other than the ring to earn money.

 Chapter 291 - The Truth Of The Purple Moon

    <h4>Chapter 291: The Truth Of The Purple Moon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At Hell Ledge, countless people from Darkness Port participated in the Hell Ledge Challenge before, but it still remained as the most mysterious ce.


    The only thing known about the Hell Ledge Challenge was that one must go to the third level of the cabin area and the stationed troops would bring the challenger across a long corridor into a mysterious ce to start the challenge.


    The so-called challenge was held in arge space. Everyone had different encounters in the space, and whenever one seeded the first challenge, he would advance further down to the next challenge.


    Someone once described the challenge as climbing an upside-down tower. The challenger would go down level by level in the massive tower.


    Aside from the difficulty of the challenges, the reason why the Hell Ledge Challenge was mysterious was that no matter how familiar one was with Darkness Port, it was difficult to pinpoint the location of the challenge.


    Was it inside the t-topped mountain? At the ledge of the cliff? No, neither of them were the right locations because there was simply no space big enough to hold the challenge. Some even assumed that the space was imaginary and that it was just a trick of the human brain while the spaciousness was just an illusion.


    Boss Huang did not write his exnation in the book this time, but there were some little scribbles beside it. ¡®Space? Dream imitation?¡¯ The little scribbles with the question marks represented the doubts in his heart.


    Tang Ling originally did not resonate with the challenge, but when he saw the word ¡®dream imitation¡¯, his urge got the best of him. He asked Boss Huang, ¡°Boss, do you think they are creating a dream imitation?¡±


    It was impossible for either of them to hide the fact that they were Dream Seeds, so it was only natural for them to talk about the Dream World sooner orter.


    Boss Huang was also straightforward with his answer. ¡°That¡¯s what I am suspecting, but why?¡±


    Tang Ling frowned. <i>Yeah, why? What¡¯s the purpose of creating a dream imitation?</i>


    Unfortunately, it was not a question that he could answer at the moment. He was done with ¡®An In-depth Introduction to Darkness Port¡¯. In summary, the contents of the book were mostly about trivial stuff and he already concluded all the important points. As for the other minor details such as the things in the ind area, some other rules, and more trivial stuff, none of them mattered at the moment.


    It had only been half an hour since he finished the book.


    After he got a better understanding of Darkness Port, more thoughts flowed into his mind. Tang Ling scooped some water with his hand to wash his face, wanting to refresh himself before reading ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Boss Huang lightly grunted with a strange expression when he saw Tang Ling wash his face with the herbal water.


    Tang Ling raised a curious brow at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing, ahem...Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Boss Huang responded strangely. He averted Tang Ling¡¯s gaze and said in an awkward tone, ¡°I sometimes twitch without a reason. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    <i>Twitch?</i>


    Tang Ling felt suspicious. He looked around and then at himself but found nothing strange, thus all he could do was ept theme excuse.


    The book ¡®An In-depth Introduction of Darkness Port¡¯ helped Tang Ling a lot. Be it the secrets or publicly known matters, Boss Huang had written everything down without any qualms.


    Therefore, Tang Ling was actually looking forward to reading ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯. He would never dwell on strange matters. He simply assumed that Boss Huang really had a twitching condition, so he picked the book up.


    ¡°You¡¯d better change your mood before you read the second book.¡± Boss Huang suddenly fired out a strange reminder when he saw Tang Ling pick ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯ up.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He nodded and flipped the book open. Little did he know, the secrets that he had been yearning to know were all written in ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯ and they started from the very first page.


    The first sentence of the book was Boss Huang¡¯s remark: personal diary.


    2020, August 17th. Sunny.


    It¡¯ste summer, almost early autumn, but it¡¯s somehow hotter than mid-summer. Where is the spirit of autumn? It¡¯s a week away from Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day.


    I mustered up enough courage and asked her out on Wechat.


    Me: <i>Hi, are you free next Tuesday? Do you want to hang out? It¡¯s summer break and we old mates haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a month.</i>


    Her:<i> A gathering? Haha, who¡¯s going? Oh, I haven¡¯t congratted you on getting into Nanjing University.</i>


    Gathering? But I just want to spend some time alone with her...


    Holding my phone, I was stunned for a while as messy thoughts bombarded my mind. In the end, I replied: <i>You are the first I¡¯m asking. I¡¯ll check with the other mates after this. Why don¡¯t we gather for a bit before we start our university lives? How¡¯s it? Does that sound cool?</i>


    As I typed thest word, depression flooded my heart. None of her replies matter anymore. I stuffed my phone into my pocket and decided to go out for a jog to vent my heavy feelings.


    I thought a smart girl like her should understand my hints. It¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, so the malls should be promoting it like no tomorrow.


    Hmph.


    The foul mood really pulled me down. I always ran 5 km easily, yet I ran only fiveps today and got tired after less than 2 km. Since it got misty, I went home.


    The mist has be the biggest news in people¡¯s mundane lives with all sorts of assumptions up in the air. But isn¡¯t it just mist? If it really is harmful, I think it¡¯s because humans keep destroying the environment and karma ising for them. Since it¡¯s karma, I guess humans will have to ept it.


    Rather than talking about it, why not think of a way to change it and figure out what went wrong and how to do better? Nheless, I guess suchments will only be deemed childish by Father.


    Whatever, I don¡¯t care. I realize I don¡¯t even have the courage to pick up my phone anymore.


    I just thought of a saying: not every rtionship bears fruit.


    I¡¯ve liked her since our second year in high school and she answered me with that saying. Maybe it proves something. She doesn¡¯t want me to feel bad, she still feels something for me, or maybe she¡¯s just a kind girl.


    I always have great insights into people!


    Or maybe, like some guy used to say whenever one fell in love, one would automatically learn a new skill: finding infinite excuses for the people one loved.


    The mist is thick tonight, limiting my vision and my mood. I keep hearing all sorts of noises in the mist. Am I starting to hear things? I think it¡¯s time for me to sleep.


    I tell myself, at least I could look forward to university life, right?


    2020, 18th August. Sunny.


    <i>Where the hills and streams end and there seems to be no road beyond, another vige appears amidst the shady willows and blooming flowers.</i>


    People in the past were really smart. It was just a short poem, yet it containedplex surprises.


    Like what I¡¯m doing now, writing in my diary as my hands are shaking because of excitement. I just ended a whole day¡¯s worth of talking with her, and I feel like we know each other better.


    Now, I realize we have many simrities. The feeling when our gazes meet at times, the little warmth that we hide in our conversation, it¡¯s not one-sided. It¡¯s mutual.


    It¡¯s just that both of us have the same goal to achieve, which is to get into our ideal university. That¡¯s why we both decided to hide our feelings.


    I did it, and so did she.


    I almost missed it and now, I won¡¯t miss it!


    I picked up my phone in the morning, wanting to know what she replied yesterday. I thought that after a night, I will have gained some courage back.


    I remembered that when I saw the reply on my phone, my heart was racing so fast that it almost popped out of my throat. That particr moment is still vivid in my mind.


    I wanted to shout and scream, but all I did wasugh in a silly way at my phone.


    Her: <i>You asked me first? Have you gotten in touch with the others? If not...it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just the both of us.</i>


    Hahaha...


    She really is as smart as I thought! She understands my hints!


    She had also hinted at me, but I was acting stupid yesterday! I didn¡¯t reply in time. I wonder if she feels down for a while like I did?


    I start to feel bad for her, so I scold myself stupid. I pick up my phone and muster all my courage for a reply: <i>That¡¯s my original n, trying to be with you alone. Next Tuesday is Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day! I wanted to tell you before I started university that I¡¯ve liked you since our second year in high school. It¡¯s been two years!</i>


    I once thought it required tremendous courage to confess to her and say ¡®I like you¡¯. Now, I find out that all she needed was a tiny reply, a little hint, and that was it.


    As for the chat, I¡¯m not going to write it down here. I never thought I¡¯d have such patience to chat with her via Wechat for a whole day. But I saved the conversation log in a secret file, and if one day we get married, this will be the most meaningful present ever.


    I¡¯m eager to see her again. I can¡¯t wait until Valentine¡¯s.


    She agreed to meet up tomorrow. I¡¯m so hyped up! What am I going to wear? I prepared a present for her a long time ago, but I¡¯ve also decided to give her something more meaningful¡ªthis diary.


    Ever since I liked her, I¡¯ve been writing this diary and recorded all my feelings for her since day one.


    Damn it. The mist is really thick tonight.


    When will the strange mist go away? I still curiously want to touch it. Will it feel like how people describe it? Can I really feel the mist?


    The result was really as described! It feels sticky like something is covering my hand.


    Strange. What would the geography teacher say about this? The news didn¡¯t really cover the mist. All the media say is that they are still studying the mist.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s me or if the mist is starting to look purple. How serious is the contamination?


    2020, August 19th. Shattered.


    It¡¯s gone! Gone! Gone!!!


    None of this is real!!


    Just let me die! Let me die! I am dying! My body is expanding. It¡¯s heating up! I am dying!


    ...


    Tang Ling¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he read on. He knew something important wasing up as there was still more to the diary. However, it was the unfinished diary that made him feel the despair of an era being overturned.


    His heart started to beat nervously.

 Chapter 292 - Disaster Day

    <h4>Chapter 292: Disaster Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    2021 January 17th. Rain.


    Today is a rainy day.


    Even though it has already been half a year, I still can¡¯t get used to the rain. It reeks of unfamiliarity and tastes sour. Weaker people will die from the rain, but thankfully, I¡¯m not afraid because I¡¯ve already be something stronger than an average human, something that I cannot even imagine. People like us are known as beacons of hope.


    Today, thest trace of the old civilization became lost as a radio station that has been broadcasting since the change has finally lost its signal.


    However, as though the world is trying to prove that life goes on and an ending is also a beginning, the construction of the wall at our shelter has started.


    Never doubt the power of humans. As long as humankind lives, miracles will follow.


    With that in mind, I feel like crying. How long has it been since Ist cried?


    Back in Augustst year, I cried like no tomorrow. I think I might have cried my whole life worth of tears back then. It was unbearable! Death separated me from my parents overnight while my newly sprouted love was murdered by the disaster. We met and hugged, and after that, she died in my arms.


    As for my other family members, my rtives, my friends...I can only remember them in my memories. We¡¯re considered lucky for someone to run into a familiar person.


    Luck has made me realize that a person can really have nothing in life other than meals, shelter, and something meaningful to live for.


    I realize that the best kind of wealth is the memories of people that you¡¯ve met in life, the traces that they¡¯ve left in you. If the disaster never happened, you might not have even realized it. The time you spend alone plus the time you spend with the people that have appeared in your life make up the true meaning of life.


    I grew up fast and became mature quickly. It has only been months but it feels like several lifetimes already. Maturity has given me the courage to face my wounds. I¡¯ve been able to write down memories that I never thought I would be able to for the rest of my life.


    My life changed drastically at the sweetest moment.


    Before that, my family might not have been wealthy but lived a sufficient life. I didn¡¯t achieve any outstanding academic achievements but I was still able to proceed with my studies and fight for a steady foundation for my futuremon self, plus my love life had just started.


    I would never forget that day and everything that happened from her smile and her eyes to every word that we spoke. All the words held admiration and hope, and no one expected a drastic change in the next seven to eight minutes.


    We held hands as we came back from the crowded and merry street, strolling down the quiet street near her neighborhood.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± She bashfully released my hand. It was better to keep the newly-sprouted love a secret from our familiar acquaintances.


    But how could I let go of her hand when we had just started to be together? Right after our hands separated, we hugged each other. It was my first hug with my love. The feeling, our heartbeats...it all feels so real even when I¡¯m writing this.


    However, when she was in my arms and looked up, the Purple Moon hung there. The Purple Moon was not what we were familiar with. Shouldn¡¯t the moon be a warm yellow? Even though it might look mysteriously red at times, a purple moon was impossible.


    Therefore, when she told me about the moon and asked me why the moon had changed in color, I didn¡¯t believe her. I looked up at the Purple Moon and realized that what she said was real.


    Maybe I¡¯m a sensitive person, so the moment I saw the Purple Moon, an ominous feeling rose in my heart. When the purple moonlight bathed me, I felt strange and sticky. It felt like the strange mist that had been appearing for several nights.


    Oh right, I forgot to mention that that particr night, the mist was surprisingly nowhere to be found.


    I thought it was luck. I could have used it tomemorate our love as I was nning to say, ¡®Look, it¡¯s our first day together and even the sky has cleared up for us. The strange mist hasn¡¯t appeared today.¡¯


    The mist that shrouded the whole world was gone that night, but the Purple Moon took its ce. No one expected the mysterious and somewhat beautiful moon would bring nothing but cmity to humankind. Its appearance caused a greatmotion across the cities.


    Five minutes after the Purple Moon appeared, many people flooded the street to catch a glimpse of the purple beauty.


    She stood by my side, looking at the Purple Moon quietly. I remembered that she was a little excited and she even rted the Purple Moon to many unsolved mysteries of the world. She linked it to the universe and to the beginning of life. All she thought of were the good things like how our lives would only be better from here on. Little did she know that most life on Earth would meet its end that night.


    Less than seven minutes after the Purple Moon appeared, a meteor shower happened.


    I couldn¡¯t really tell the time, but the meteor shower came unexpectedly and strangely like it came directly from the moon.


    How should I describe the scene? I search my brain for a suitable word. The best way to describe it is that the moon became a giant cannon and fired the meteors at Earth!


    Strange, right?


    Even stranger things happened right after that. While the people were excited about the purple meteor shower, an earth-shattering disaster had already happened without them noticing it.


    It has been almost half a year since then and till now, no one can exin what kind of power it was. It was silent and came without a sign, destroying more than a few thousand years of mankind¡¯s hard work in the blink of an eye.


    First, the satellites that man sent to space lost their signals. Themunicationwork that mankind had spent several decades building was disconnected instantly.


    Then, all sorts of silent destruction happened. Mankind¡¯s doomsday weapons including all kinds of missiles and rockets, all kinds of jets and nes, helicarriers and aircraft carriers...I don¡¯t know a lot about all those high-tech stuff since I wasn¡¯t even a university student then. All I can say is that all the instruments of war and advanced technologies that could destroy the world went offline, every single one of them.


    Do you think that was scary? That wasn¡¯t even the worst of it. After that, disaster spread like wildfire. When mankind mobilized all sorts of troops in response to the situation, they realized that the lethal firearms were all rendered useless as though a huge ma had jammed them from inside.


    After that, I made acquaintances with a surviving soldier who was amander. He told me, ¡°I once thought mankind was powerful. The next step of mankind should¡¯ve been in space, but I finally realize that mankind is fragile. With ourmunicationwork down, many of our weapons are blinded and we are unable to respond at all. The destruction happened without a sign, and it was caused by a power that we do not understand.¡±


    The world went silent without a sign. Themunicationworks just died all of a sudden.


    However, when all that was happening, I was still happy with her. We looked at the Purple Moon and enjoyed the purple meteor shower. My heart was anxious but also unusually excited at the same time. I felt like I was witnessing an important moment in our time. I did witness an important moment, but I also realized how ignorant I was.


    What harm could a meteor shower bring? No matter where the meteorsnded, I¡¯ve never heard of a meteor shower that could cause major damage to cities. However, that time, the meteor showernded on Earth in a random pattern.


    The people¡¯s cheers echoed in our ears. Then, a giant purple meteornded in the city and destroyed several skyscrapers along its course. I saw it with my own eyes and I heard people start to scream in fear.


    ¡°Call 911!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ambnce? Call the ambnce from the city hospital!¡±


    ¡°Stand up. The meteors areing!¡±


    Out of instinct, I held her tightly, or maybe she was holding me. I don¡¯t know. We started to run blindly, but we ran towards ces that we thought were safe. No one knew where the next meteor would strike.


    What did I feel back then? Come to think of it, it was a little blurry, but there was something clear in my head then. I thought, ¡®Are we witnessing the first meteor destruction? What will the news say tomorrow? How many cities will be destroyed?¡¯


    But was it just a meteor shower that destroyed cities? It was far more than that. What happened next was beyond us!


    Rats! Countless rats appeared! They were not rats that we normally saw. They were as big as dogs. They were strong and quick as they sprung out from the ground ceaselessly.


    I saw it for my own eyes. As the purple moonlight shone on the rats, the big rats grew evenrger immediately, as if they had prepared this for a long time, and it seemed only natural that they were expanding after bathing in the moonlight.


    Then, the stray dogs and cats, the bugs...


    At that moment, everything became an enemy to mankind. They became vicious and scary. They seemed to move in an organized pattern, following an unsaid n as they started to attack us.


    It was still not the end. Many more strange monsters swarmed into the city, and simr to the mad dogs, cats, insects, and rats, they attacked mankind as well.


    More disasters happened after that, or should I call them disasters? Because of the disasters, mankind got a little window to breathe. The disasters were from Mother Nature. Earthquakes, typhoons, thunderstorms, and all sorts of natural disasters happened at the same time!


    All I noticed was the Purple Moon hanging in the sky strangely.


    What happened? Was it the end? Was it the apocalypse?


    Then, I finally responded to the situation. I realized it was a disaster that mankind¡¯s power could not stop. It was the apocalypse, but it might not be the end for mankind just yet because...the change happened!


    At that very moment, I felt a drastic change in my body!

 Chapter 293 - You Are Tang Ling

    <h4>Chapter 293: You Are Tang Ling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yes, change!


    Everything was changing. Mankind was a special existence, but it did not mean they would not change. That night, mankind changed too.


    Anyone who has experienced the change will never forget the feeling for the rest of his or her life.


    It starts from the eyes. You feel everything starting to slow down but it wasn¡¯t the environment; it¡¯s you who is getting faster. Then, you will feel your body started to expand like exploding energying out from your body. When you kick away one of the rats that are attacking you, you will be shocked to see the rat burst into pieces with a single kick.


    Yes, the rats are big but shouldn¡¯t it be like kicking a dog? It isn¡¯t easy even for a person to kick away a dog, yet such an outrageous scene happened.


    You might find all these hard to believe, but it was just the beginning. Next, you realize that you can easily dodge the debris in the wind.


    I am one of those who changed. I experienced everything myself, but I didn¡¯t feel any joy or happiness. When the change happened during the apocalypse, all I felt was sadness and it continued to torment me.


    The earthquakes continued, so the ground shook every several minutes. The shaking toppled over an iron rack beside us, so we had to let go of each other¡¯s hand to dodge the falling rack...


    Little did I know that that split would separate us forever.


    She dodged the falling rack, but the three big rats that were behind her jumped on her!


    I thought that since I had be something more than human, I could have brought her away from all this, but in the end, I failed to do so.


    ...


    I originally nned to be a recorder of the truth. I wanted to pass this diary to the next generation and so on. I wanted mankind¡¯s descendants to know what happened from someone who had experienced it all. I wanted them to know how my civilization got overturned.


    In this vast and boundless universe, mankind is nothing but specks of dust. We are weak.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t free myself from the shackles of love. I can¡¯t muster enough courage to record the cruelty that I witnessed at herst moment and what happened after that.


    Even after I became something beyond human, I couldn¡¯t find any trace left behind by my parents. All I heard were painful cries and wails in the ruins.


    I was their son, but I was useless. I was helpless when it came to stopping the impending doom from the apocalypse. I couldn¡¯t even send them away or see them for thest time andy them to rest forever. The apocalypse robbed my right and made it into wishful thinking.


    My words might seem calm, but the hatred and grudge in my eyes overflowed that night. I had no tears left to cry because my eyes were dry to the point that it hurt.


    I try my best to describe the moment when the disaster happened. However, enduring the pain in my memories, my thoughts ultimately strayed. What I remember is just a tiny portion of the doomsday event. What I¡¯ve described is just the tip of the iceberg.


    I wonder what people will think in the future when they read my diary.


    Do not be afraid, be bold and go wild with your guesses.


    I guess your spections will be the same as mine, the apocalypse was a deep conspiracy.


    From the Purple Moon, to the meteor shower, to the monsters attacking humans and ultimately the natural disaster, everything seemed to be a part of a huge conspiracy, unfoldingyer byyer.


    On second thought, I discovered many traces of man in all the disasters. If the mastermind behind all this was indeed an intellectual being, I think I would have to call the mastermind a human. Destroying weapons with clear intentions, organizing mutated monsters to attack cities and causing natural disasters using some unknown methods...


    I¡¯m not writing all this under stress. What I write here is all the truth.


    The fact that mankind¡¯s weapons were destroyed proves that if the mastermind isn¡¯t a being with intellect, the attack wouldn¡¯t be this specific.


    As for the mutated monsters falling undermand, there were survivors who im that they saw humanoid figures gathering in an organized fashion andmanding the attack. What were they?


    The natural disasters were strange as they happened so suddenly and violently, yet they were controlled perfectly to the point that they did not destroy everything. At least, the superhumans like me were able to survive.


    After that, I got some news saying that the destruction of human civilization did not start that night. It happened sometime before that night. Some rats and insects had already destroyed some towns and viges around the world.


    However, the tiny disasters did not happen in Huaxia where the poption was dense. They happened in other continents where poptions were much more scattered, and in order to prevent panic and chaos, some news were hidden from the media.


    After that night, everything was revealed and everyone sighed helplessly. It felt like the towns and viges were experiments to prepare for the real operation when the Purple Moon rose in the sky. This whole thing reeked of conspiracy and no one was able to wrap their heads around it.


    Despite the terrible things that have happened, I still don¡¯t believe that that night was meant to destroy mankind. If it was meant to destroy the entire civilization, the attacks, the disasters, and everything else could be a little fiercer. Then, mankind would never have been able toe back from the defeat.


    Could things have been worse back then? Was it the best the mastermind could do? No, no one wanted to believe it. Judging from how things unfolded in an organized fashion, the mastermind or the organization behind it could have easily annihted mankind that night.


    All the disasters happened that night only. It became calm and peaceful after that, but...the changes in the world continued.


    ...


    After a little over six months, I have been through a lot.


    People say time heals wounds and washes everything away. Time really did wash everything away, but it didn¡¯t heal the wounds in me.


    My wounds started to scab, but beneath it, it was still bloody. My words were calm, but I can¡¯t possibly describe how much pain I was in. Sometimes, I want to give up. I want to rest forever. I want to immerse myself in the dream of the old civilization and never wake up.


    Now, everything has be tougher to the point that we lived like primitives on this and the environment has started to be scary and unknown.


    Still, we must survive! After that night, the survivors knew staying alive became a duty, a duty to prolong mankind¡¯s existence in this world. So, I can only reminisce about the past in my dream.


    I want to dream tonight. I might be able to dream about someone that I¡¯m familiar with, and if I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to see my parents or even her. I want to tell them some good news.


    I¡¯m already a Purple Moon Warrior.


    In this new era, the superhumans that survived have been given a new title by the people¡ªthe Purple Moon Warriors. We are warriors that fight fearlessly and tirelessly even under the devilish Purple Moon.


    If I can live a long life, I want to be an observer of the era. I want to record the start of this new era from the day it started, the difficulties, the fights...


    ******


    Tang Ling looked up and closed the book with a p as he started to breathe heavily.


    He was not tired at all. The body techniques and the tender herbal bath eliminated his fatigue, but he felt so heavy that he could barely breathe.


    Tang Ling thought he was a calm person and even cold-blooded at times, but somehow, for some unknown reason, when he learned the truth about why the era changed and how the old civilization got destroyed, he resonated with it and could not free himself from the burden of it.


    <i>Is it normal for me to be this sensitive? </i>


    Tang Lind doubted it heavily as if the concern came from his bones.


    <i>I¡¯m so concerned. Is it because of my missing memories?</i>


    ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯ was somewhat thick. It still had many important things about the Purple Moon era after that such as how to define a Purple Moon Warrior and what were the differences in ranks; what were the other upations in the Purple Moon era and where the super-advanced technology came from.


    However, Tang Ling had lost the mood to continue. He looked at Boss Huang who shot him a profound gaze like countless secrets were hidden in his eyes.


    Nheless, Tang Ling somewhat resonated with the profound gaze from the bottom of his heart. At that moment, he realized Boss Huang must know a lot more about the truth. He wiped the water and sweat off his face and asked gravely, ¡°Boss, is it a conspiracy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Boss Huang answered without a doubt.


    <i>The change of era was a conspiracy? Who did it? Whose invisible hands were those that toppled the world?</i>


    ¡°Extraterrestrials?¡± Tang Ling raised a curious brow.


    ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± Boss Huang was not joking with his answer either.


    ¡°Then? Who can it be? Why did the mastermind destroy civilization? Isn¡¯t it cruel? Why?¡± Tang Ling bolted up from the tub in anger.


    ¡°Who is it, you ask?¡± Boss Huang also stood up. He sauntered to the window and gazed into the sea which had turned ck due to the darkness of the night as he went silent. The little ember in the smoking pipe flickered while the smoke rose and almost enveloped Boss Huang whole.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read? The diary said it isn¡¯t about destruction. And what if I told you the one who did this is one of us? Will you believe me?¡± Boss Huang suddenly sounded frivolous, but he did not look at Tang Ling as his eyes were glued to the window.


    Tang Ling almost choked on the answer and nearly threw up! Boss Huang might as well not have answered instead of giving such a vague answer that would make people scratch their heads.


    It was then that Boss Huang turned around, his eyes suddenly bing sharp. ¡°Trying to pry the truth of the world out of me? Do you think you have the right to do so now? Discussing this with you is like saving the world with an ant. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to save the world,¡± Tang Ling grumbled.


    ¡°Shut up. Since you aren¡¯t going to save the world, there¡¯s no point for you to know the truth. To live a long life is to learn how to tone down your curiosity at appropriate times. If I were you, I¡¯d seriously consider reading what¡¯s next in ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯. I think thetter is much more practical for you.


    ¡°Look at you. I guess you don¡¯t even know what is a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior and how they measure the ranks of a Purple Moon Warrior. You really have some balls, kid. You know nothing, yet you¡¯ve stepped on so many people¡¯s tails and have gone through ridiculous amounts of fights. What are you if not lucky?¡± Boss Huang stopped Tang Ling and expressed his thoughts.


    Tang Ling¡¯s expression changed for the worse. ¡°You...know who I am?¡±


    ¡°You are Tang Ling, aren¡¯t you?¡± Boss Huang spat a ring of smoke out and red at Tang Ling. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Or do you think you are an idiot?¡±


    As he spoke, he strode over to the desk and took several newspapers out of the files and tossed them at Tang Ling¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your lousy disguise can¡¯t escape my eyes.¡± This time around, that hint of anger was reced by his sleazy cunning smile.

 Chapter 294 - Unveil, Purple Moon Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 294: Unveil, Purple Moon Warrior</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling took the stack of newspapers off his face.


    He sat back down in the tub and went through the pages before he tossed them back on Boss Huang¡¯s desk. Throughout the reading, he was calm.


    ¡°The newspapers...are they from Darkness Port or...?¡± It was the first question Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°Are you dumb? Of course, it¡¯s the papers from all over the world. The destroyedmunicationwork hasn¡¯t been repaired even until now, so the traditional means of spreading news is once again picked up by men.¡± Boss Huang looked asquint at Tang Ling. He seemed to love watching Tang Ling from the side.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve never seen them before in Safety Sector No. 17.¡± Tang Ling wiped his face before revealing a grin. ¡°Am I that famous now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, most of it is because...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a father.¡± Tang Ling sat up in the tub again. He asked Boss Huang, ¡°Is it almost time?¡±


    ¡°Almost. Aside from the bath, you still have 20 minutes to read.¡± Boss Huang was not mad about being interrupted.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you include the time that I get dressed?!¡± Tang Ling tried to bargain.


    ¡°No way.¡± Boss Huang spat out of the window.


    Without answering, Tang Ling wiped his body as quickly as possible, got dressed, grabbed the book and continued reading on the floor. His response surprised Boss Huang this time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± The old fox could not hold back his curiosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t include my speaking time in the reading.¡± Tang Ling nced at Boss Huang, trying to bargain his way for more benefits.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you extra five minutes. Hurry up and answer my question,¡± Boss Huang urged him.


    ¡°Why should I be curious? All I can say is that Ro Xin¡¯s mind games failed. She believed that calling me Tang Ling out loud would attract attention, but when people saw that I look different, it would lead them to think otherwise. Who knew I was this famous? Besides, intentional parties still have their way of finding me, like you, for one. I believe you recognized me at first nce. Otherwise, why would you have gone through that much effort to bring me here?¡±


    ¡°And since you recognized me at first nce and I¡¯ve already made it to day two here, what else should I be curious or worried about?¡± Tang Ling was straightforward with his answer.


    Boss Huang squatted down and looked at him in the eyes. ¡°You knew that I recognized you at first nce? You cunning little fox...¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be sure back then because I have to say, Boss, you act like a moron sometimes. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect you, but you really act like a moron and it misguided me because morons usually think in a different direction.¡± Tang Ling looked straight into Boss Huang¡¯s eyes and his eyes revealed a tinge of joy.


    ¡°Very well said.¡± Boss Huang patted Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder.


    Tang Ling gasped because he felt like a ton of weight hadnded on his body instantly, but he endured it with a forceful smile as he did not want to lose to this old fox.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me about my purpose?¡± Boss Huang¡¯s sleazy smile remained on his face.


    ¡°I got food, training and even free information here. Only an idiot would ask you about your purpose! I still need to be in Darkness Port for a while, so I might as well ept your goodwill.¡± Tang Ling returned the sleazy grin.


    Then, Ding Dong hopped in happily, humming a children¡¯s folk song of the old civilization while chewing the piece of white jade squid in her mouth. She came to take care of the tub of bathwater. She did not do this on her own initiative, but since she was rewarded with two packs of white jade squid pieces, if she could do better, she might be able to get more from the boss.


    With that thought in mind, Ding Dong entered the study space brightly. She saw her boss squatting down on the floor with one hand on Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder while the kid was sitting down with his eyes fixed on the boss.


    The two of them were showing simr sleazy smiles at each other.


    Ding Dong caught a glimpse of Tang Ling¡¯s face. The situation should have been funny, but somehow when coupled with the strange posture and the peculiar atmosphere, Ding Dong quivered unconsciously. She felt like she was looking at two foxes gazing at each other.


    As quick as a rolling <i>tangyuan</i>, she turned around and wanted to flee.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Boss Huang and Tang Ling said in unison with an odd look on their faces.


    Then, Boss Huang cleared his throat and stood up. His sleazy smile was reced by a warm one as he told Tang Ling, ¡°Read. Read your book. The uing contents should be important to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll read. Don¡¯t forget that you gave me 5 extra minutes.¡± Tang Ling gave him a bashful smile like a shy boy.


    Their words and thoughts were not somethingmon people could understand.


    In short, Tang Ling¡¯s true identity was simply brushed off.


    ******


    Boss Huang was right.


    Compared to the diary about how the author experienced the old civilization and the drastic changes overnight, the uing contents of ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯ were very important to Tang Ling. It was the first time he was getting to know more about the Purple Moon. He had never even gotten close to such significant knowledge in the past.


    It was probably because he had spent too little time learning new knowledge in the Hope Barrier. When he started his official cultivation ss and earned the right to learn about all the necessary things, the incident with the Agnes family had happened.


    Fortunately, he had met Boss Huang. Otherwise, given how small Safety Sector No. 17 was, they would never have exined the Purple Moon Warriors and some secrets in detail to him.


    What exactly was a Purple Moon Warrior? In simple words, Purple Moon Warriors were superhumans.


    Why call them superhumans? Because they explored the potentials of human beings.


    With that as a reference, the Gic Chain Talent would be easier to exin.


    As a matter of fact, Boss Huang¡¯s personally believed that everyone in this world had a Gic Chain Talent. The only difference was that some could sense the gic lock that locked away one¡¯s potential while some could not.


    Those who could not sense the lock would have no way of breaking the lock and exploring their talents. They were known as normal people. The more locks one could sense, the better their talent.


    ording to research, a human being could theoretically sense a maximum of nine gic locks. Therefore, if a person explored his potential to the maximum, the potential could be divided into nine different stages.


    ¡°Does that mean my Perfect Gic Chain can sense nine gic locks? Still, even in Boss Huang¡¯s eyes, the Perfect Gic Chain is just a theoretical existence.¡± Up until this point, Tang Ling raised his brows slightly. He once thought that many people had the Perfect Gic Chain.


    However, he came from a rural safety sector and had a Perfect Gic Chain, so he would surely attract unwanted attention. Combined with the drama about the Horror Luby List and many other matters, it exined why Su Siao was so concerned about the discretion.


    Nheless, even until now, Tang Ling barely knew Su Siao since the man never really talked about his past or his position before. Therefore, he naturally assumed that his Uncle Su Siao had limited knowledge on this topic, thus he did not feel that it was strange.


    However, Boss Huang was different. He imed himself to be the all-knowing man. From the heavens to the earth, he knew everything. If he wrote as such, it must be real.


    The Perfect Gic Chain was special!


    <i>Should I tell Boss Huang about my Perfect Gic Chain? I don¡¯t want to waste my Perfect Gic Chain and I want to maximize my training efficiency...</i>


    Less than half a second of hesitationter, he discarded the thought.


    Even though he was not curious about Boss Huang¡¯s purpose, everything the boss had done so far was strange and seemingly random. His actions would raise anxiety and suspicion in one¡¯s heart. With that, Tang Ling decided to stay put and observe.


    The next paragraph in the book finally mentioned an important message: what exactly was potential?


    Yeah, what exactly was human potential? You could view it as a path and the potential decided how far you could walk on the said path.


    For example, although a grown man in the old civilization trained himself in every possible way, all he achieved was 1,000 kg of force per punch. The same thing went for a woman. The maximum punching force for a woman was only 800 kg. The limit proved that their paths of strength had reached the end.


    However in this era, even when one achieved the same force, it did not mean that it truly was the end because the path had extended beyond the limit and one could continue forward if one could break through the blockade.


    The essence of training for a Purple Moon Warrior was about breaking blockades in their path of growth and continuing further. Advancing down the path would push all the attributes and stats to their limits and it would also explore other human body potentials.


    However, there was a key difference in all this: umtion of strength. In short, different amounts of umtion would cause different types of oue. How different was it? The differences in limit could be interpreted as the different length of the respective paths.


    Tang Ling was serious when he reached the paragraph about the potential. It was the first time he came across such a clear and understandable exnation. It also connected to the saying about the umtion of strength back in the Hope Barrier: no one in the First Reserved Camp was in a hurry to break through to be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    In the book, Boss Huang also mentioned that in order to understand the question, one must first understand the basic growth rate of a Purple Moon Warrior at different ranks.


    Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior: all basic abilities, attributes, and stats increase by 100 to 150%, excluding intellect.


    ording to a study, intellect should not be included in the basic attributes because it was rted to the exploration of the mind.


    Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior: All basic abilities, attributes, and stats grow by 100% more from the fundamentals of a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior. The powerful ones could reach an astonishing 150% growth.


    Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior: All basic abilities, attributes, and status grow by 80% more from the fundamentals of a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior. The powerful ones could reach a higher percentage of growth but could not exceed 120%.


    Rank 3 was a significant turning point for a Purple Moon Warrior. Only Purple Moon Warriors with talent abilities could achieve a long and steady growth regardless of how the early development was. One¡¯s talent ability would also start to show up at rank 3.


    As for the numbers, it was clear that the differences among Purple Moon Warriors were huge. Strictly speaking, rank 1 to rank 3 Purple Moon warriors were considered low-tier Purple Moon Warriors, yet the differences inbat capabilities were heaven and earth apart.


    Tang Ling frowned when he read about the ranks. He finally realized that the increase inbat capabilities of each rank was simr to the increase in power from the little seed. The increased buffer from the little seed could even boost his strength to be close enough to a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior.


    Therefore, if he activated his little seed, would he be even stronger than a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior?


    Was his spection a reasonable one?

 Chapter 295 - Perfect Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 295: Perfect Breakthrough</h4>


    Tang Ling recalled all the battles that he had gone through.


    In fact, the only time where he shed with the Purple Moon Warriors was when he had activated the low-tier war seed, which provided a terrifying amplification of a whopping 20 times his strength at that time! Plus, the little seed had also helped a bit in the process.


    Other than that, he had never really fought a Purple Moon Warrior face-to-face before. Instead, he used his wisdom and was nning to outwit the Purple Moon Warriors that he met, so he dared not skip to the conclusion.


    Looking at his expression, Boss Huang pouted and shook his head. ¡°You really think you are stronger than a Purple Moon Warrior just because you have a seed? I think you are getting this wrong.¡±


    ¡°You know about my seed?¡± Tang Ling was truly surprised this time. The seed was buried in his heart, under his skin. How did Boss Huang know about it?


    ¡°It¡¯s no secret to me.¡± Boss Huang simply brushed him off with a vague answer before he added, ¡°You must have seen the basic stats that I¡¯ve written down in the book. That¡¯s why you are so confused. However, you missed out something. The examples are just basic numbers of a typical Purple Moon Warrior. They don¡¯t include the different potentials that they unlock with every lock they break.


    ¡°Let me give you an example. You can barely make Transient Steps work, right? But that¡¯s the foundation for a Purple Moon Warrior. Any Purple Moon Warrior in the world can use Transient Steps.


    ¡°Let me make something clear. Since you haven¡¯t merged your strength thoroughly, what will happen next? Let¡¯s say you have a thousand kilograms of punching force, but your punch can¡¯t bring out its full potential of a thousand kilograms of force. Even if you try to increase the numbers via other techniques, factoring in your emotional conditions like rage or whatnot, the best you can do is around 70% of 1,000 kg.


    ¡°On top of that, the number isn¡¯t consistent. You may hit heavier or lighter at times.¡± Up until here, he looked at Tang Ling pointedly. ¡°Have you felt that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± With his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling knew the numbers clearly.


    ¡°As for the Purple Moon Warriors, do you want to know what the difference between you and a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior is?¡± Boss Huang asked inly.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Tang Ling was overjoyed. He was able to read and get guidance from the professional at the same time. This night could not get any better.


    ¡°The difference is if the rank 1 Purple Moon Warriors also have 1,000 kg of punching force, as long as they will it, every punch that they dish out can reach 100% efficiency. If they are induced by rage or some other condition, every punch can reach 102% efficiency.


    ¡°Do you know why? It¡¯s because after the first gic lock is broken, during the first phase of potential development, the human body will certainly receive two new potential abilities: adaptation of speed and control of power.


    ¡°With these two, you can perform Transient Steps and precisely control how much strength you dish out in a punch. On top of that, these two potentials will be further developed as the rank goes up. For example, a powerful rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior can punch up to 200% of his strength and I¡¯m not making those numbers up.¡± Boss Huang shared intricate details.


    ¡°Now, I see...¡± Tang Ling¡¯s furrowed brows slowly eased up. He finally understood how terrifyingly powerful the war seed was. His strength and speed could be boosted by it, and theoretically, he should be able to surpass the status of a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior. However, when he really found one, it was difficult and tiring. Finally, he learned the reason behind it.


    Before this, he had once assumed that the reason why it was so tough and tiring was that a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior possessed talent. However, now from the looks of it, the low-tier war seed was fully wasted.


    ¡°It¡¯s great if you understand it! But now, you should put aside this and learn what¡¯s next in the book because it will be the most important part to you,¡± Boss Huang exined before hefortablyy down on the chair.


    Tang Ling picked up ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯ and continued reading.


    What was the major reason behind the differences between the different ranks of Purple Moon Warrior?


    First, the most concerning point was the umtion before the breakthrough. In the Purple Moon era, the current atmosphere of the was very different from the old civilization. ording to scientific studies, the atmosphere of the had an extra energy medium from a mysterious origin.


    Where did the mysterious energye from? Studies pointed to the Purple Moon itself! Even the Universal Source Rock shared simrponents in their energy. Bathing in such energy for a long period of time would greatly develop the human body, so the limits of the human body were greatly increased.


    The best way to break through into a Purple Moon Warrior would be to achieve the basic body limit.


    So, what exactly was the basic body limit? Calcting it strength-wise, the most popr saying should be reaching the strength of nine bulls and two tigers.


    Tang Ling was slightly shocked when he read the numbers.


    The strength of nine bulls and two tigers? The strength of nine bulls isn¡¯t the limit? I was so ignorant before this!


    Suppressing his mounting surprise, he read on and what he learned next magnified his ignorance.


    The so-called strength of nine bulls and two tigers was not about purely adding the strength together. One must merge, fuse, and mash them up thoroughly.


    The fusion of the strength of nine bulls would allow one¡¯s strength to deliver a steady number when punching. Meanwhile, the fusion of the strength of two tigers would allow the strength to achieve tactical and explosive usage.


    The strength of the tigers should not be stronger than the strength of bulls, yet why were the tigers the predators?


    One would have to ponder upon the question when merging the strength of two tigers. That concluded the part about strength.


    If one¡¯s speed could reach 100 meters in 2 seconds, and one¡¯s reflexes could reach triple the speed of a reflex test while maintaining a dodging rate of 70% or higher, one would be ready to break through.


    Lastly, there was the test of stamina. It would be best for one to endure 30 minutes in the stamina test.


    Whenever one had achieved all four points and broke through into a Purple Moon Warrior, one could be considered as the perfect Purple Moon Warrior. Breaking through had no demand for spirit and any other basic attributes.


    Gasp!


    There is so much knowledge behind basic umtion! How much resources do I need to achieve all the requirements? How long will it take?


    The urge to continue reading grew stronger.


    Perfect breakthrough was something one could onlye by with luck, not effort. There were three points to consider before the perfect breakthrough.


    First, talent! Even if one maxed out the basic limits, talent was still a deciding factor. Those without talents would never reach the limits. It was a natural difference among people, and nothing could change that.


    Second, resources! In order to reach the limits, a huge amount of resources would be needed to replenish the energy. Without sufficient resources, it was also impossible to reach the limits.


    Third, a chance! In order to achieve the perfect breakthrough, several mysterious items were needed to stimte the human body in the end and force out the final potential, buting across the required items was entirely up to luck. Without the required items, it was also impossible to achieve the perfect breakthrough.


    Reading up until this point, Tang Ling could not hold back his urge anymore. He put the book aside and strode to the study desk. ¡°Boss, what is this chance that I need? What are the items?¡± His eyes were shing with excitement.


    ¡°Do you want to achieve the perfect breakthrough?¡± With the smoking pipe in his mouth, Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling like he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Of course! Who wouldn¡¯t want to?¡± Tang Ling also looked back at him like he was looking at a fool. He used his Precise Instinct to calcte the difference between a perfect breakthrough and a normal breakthrough, and the difference was...heaven and earth apart!


    A normal breakthrough only required 3,000 kg of strength or above, which was equivalent to the strength of four bulls. It was the lowest requirement to be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    As for the perfect breakthrough, Tang Ling still did not know how much strength he needed since he was unable to calcte the strength of two tigers yet. After he merged his strength thoroughly, how should he calcte then?


    However, the difference between the two, even if it was the lowest increment by 100% of the basic stats, was terrifyingly huge. Both were Purple Moon Warriors, yet the differences were tremendous.


    ¡°Very well. If you have the ambition to achieve perfect breakthrough, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s understandable, but first, do you even have the talent?¡± Boss Huang nced askance at Tang Ling.


    ¡°I have a great talent!¡± Tang Ling almost spilled out the fact that he had the Perfect Gic Chain.


    Boss Huang did not argue with his answer as he nodded and said, ¡°Well then, if you have such a great talent, do you have the resources required?¡±


    ¡°You do!¡± Tang Ling once again showed that bashful expression and the reserve of a teen on his face. ¡°Boss, you are a great person. I thank you for feeding me every day.¡±


    ¡°Ahem...¡± Boss Huang almost choked on his ttery.


    The kid¡¯s face was thicker than the walls of a safety city! He assumes that I have the resources for him! And all he did was thank me?


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll give my best in smithing!¡± Tang Ling shouted passionately.


    Boss Huang was trying to recover from choking, but the sudden shout made him gag him more. He jumped to his feet with a book in his hand and smacked Tang Ling¡¯s head. ¡°You little bastard, stop ttering me!¡± he bellowed.


    After more than 10 seconds, Boss Huang finally recovered. He then slowly added, ¡°Of course, I have the resources, but do you really think eating is enough? Stop being such a naive idiot!¡±


    ¡°Boss, you can increase my meals!¡± Tang Ling unted his big, round eyes and innocent expression.


    ¡°Stop dreaming. Cut the crap! You have to pay if you want to get something! If you want extra meals, go and earn money!¡± Boss Huang then continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished the first book, you should know what Darkness Port is about and you must already have an idea about earning some money for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tang Ling did not argue this time. He actually already had a n that he was eager to try. ¡°Then, Boss, what about the opportunity?¡± He went back to his first question.


    ¡°The opportunity lies in Darkness Port and it¡¯s a rare one. You might not evene across it once in a decade. That¡¯s why this is the biggest obstacle for people who want to achieve the perfect breakthrough. As far as I know, those around your age that haven¡¯t broken through to be a Purple Moon Warrior are considered lucky.¡± Boss Huang showed a tinge of envy in his gaze.


    ¡°Then?¡± Tang Ling pressed the question.


    ¡°What then? The chance will appear in May next year. If you fail to umte enough, even if the chance is before your face, you won¡¯t be able to capture it. So, stop dreaming about achieving the perfect breakthrough!¡± Boss Huang guffawed after that although it sounded like encouragement in Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    May next year! Tang Ling only had around 6 months left!

 Chapter 296 - Grand Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 296: Grand Entrance</h4>


    Darkness Port in November was starting to get lively because Medley Sea Day was just around the corner.


    What was Medley Sea Day? It was a festival rted to Darkness Port¡¯s sailing day. The ships that had the qualifications to go on an expedition would set sail on the 1st of December every year.


    A week before the sailing day, the captains of the ships would bring out their best harvest throughout the year and put them on sale at thergest free market in themercial district of the deck area. The festivalsted for a whole week, and on thest two days, there would be an auction.


    Without a doubt, all the items listed at the auction were the best of the best.


    Why the annual festival? There were many reasons behind it such as earning extra money for ship repairs, maintenance, or purchasing some new ornaments for the ship.


    Life at sea was uncertain as anything might happen during a voyage. Therefore, sailors tended to spend the money they earned and enjoy their lives. It was almost certain that they would celebrate and party wildly before setting voyage.


    In summary, as time went by, it became a tradition for the people, and a week before the voyage, the first day of the grand sale was set as Medley Sea Day. It was the most celebrated festival in Darkness Port. Everyone was bound to be early and some might even start to prepare half a month earlier.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, after the old civilization was wiped out, many celebrations vanished together with their tradition.¡±


    Tang Long was walking on the busiest street of themercial district of Darkness Port. Even though he was just wearing simple casual clothes and had a mask over his face, his handsome eyes were on disy and coupled with his outstanding temperament, his presence attracted many gazes from the girls.


    All their gazes were ignored because his own burning gaze was glued to Higan¡¯s side profile.


    Higan was wearing amon attire that the girls of Darkness Port wore. Her top was a little tight and her bottom was abination of bloomers and a skirt. Together with the casual attire was a hat with a thin opaque veil over her face.


    Even with her face covered, she was still Higan, hence the gaze from Tang Long.


    ¡°If you put it this way, Medley Sea Day isn¡¯t a traditional festival either.¡± Higan was a little absent-minded as she walked, but she was then attracted by a shell ornament on sale at a little stall along the street.


    She walked up, reached out and stroked the little ornament. The trigger was switched on. Together with a pleasant crashing of waves, the shell slowly opened up and a mermaid doll appeared in the center. The doll looked a little shy but sad. Her hands were in front of her chest when she started singing.


    I am sailing.


    I am sailing.


    Home again ¡®cross the sea.


    I am sailing stormy waters


    To be near you,


    To be free.


    I am flying...


    ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡± Higan propped her cheek on her hand and watched the little ornament quietly. Her gaze behind the opaque veil was a little intoxicated as a faint smile hung over her face.


    As the scene unfolded, Tang Long signaled to the men behind him and one of them walked up to the owner of the stall. ¡°Excuse me. How much is this?¡±


    Just when the owner wanted to reveal the price, Higan stood up and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± She then walked away on her own and continued curiously sizing up the lively stalls in the street plus the people who were preparing to wee Medley Sea Day.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Long walked up to her. He was used to Higan¡¯s fluctuating mood, so the atmosphere was not embarrassing for him at all.


    ¡°Where were we just now?¡± Higan did not answer Tang Long¡¯s question. Instead, she shifted the topic back to the festival.


    ¡°Medley Sea Day isn¡¯t a traditional festival. The only traditional festivals that were passed down from the old civilization were the Chinese New Year of ancient Huaxia in Dongsheng Continent and Christmas Day of the Light Continent.¡± Tang Long was full of patience when he was with Higan. He did not care whether or not she answered his question, but he would certainly answer hers.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Even if the traditional festivals are on the brink of being forgotten, people always need a reason to let go of themselves and be wild for some time. People will always celebrate new festivals. Otherwise, how would life continue?¡± Tang Long sighed.


    Then, a bodyguard walked up to Tang Long and whispered into his ear, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve just gotten wind about Zero¡¯s whereabouts. Do you want to meet him now?¡±


    Tang Long looked at Higan in hesitation. It was rare for her to have the mood to stroll around and she did not mind him following along.


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll be fine on myself.¡± Higan heard what the bodyguard said, so she turned around and gave him assurance.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± He removed his mask and smiled at her.


    The smile was caught by a girl near them and her heart raced as she was jealous of Higan. The young boy was so handsome. His smile was as warm as the sun, but what really moved people was the deep affection in his eyes which felt like it could melt the coldest ice mountain.


    To Tang Long¡¯s slight dismay, Higan nodded lightly and turned around. She continued forward in themercial district with two bodyguards keeping their distance from her.


    Tang Long gazed at her departing figure for a while before he walked away with the bodyguard who had informed him about the news. When he walked past the store with the little shell ornament again, he paused and told his men, ¡°Buy it.¡±


    ******


    ¡°A damned toy costs eight ck Sea coins!? That¡¯s madness!¡± Han Xing gazed at the young boy¡¯s back who he walked past. His eyes were shing with disbelief and his tone sounded jealous and bitter.


    The days in Darkness Port had not been kind to Han Xing. In less than a week, he was broke and even had to pawn off the sheath of his sword. His father might have killed him if he knew what he had done.


    However, it could not be helped! His first day in Darkness Port started off smoothly, but when he spared an extra nce at ady on the street, trouble had ensued.


    With that in mind, he scratched his head in frustration.


    He had been naive enough to think that thedies of Darkness Port were passionate. He thought that all they needed was a few nces and they would show him the most weing smile. After that, his arm had been hooked by one of thedies. He had been stupid enough to feel thrilled about it and had also felt surprised that he was handsome and charming enough to win thedy¡¯s heart with a single nce.


    In the end, thedy had dragged him to the stall beside the street for a drink. As a matter of fact, having a drink was totally fine since Han Xing assumed himself to be a decent drinker as well. He might be able to win a mature elder sister¡¯s favor after a drink or two, and his 18-year-long dream would finallye true when he graduated from boy to man!


    However, when he was about to step into the store for a drink, a voice came into his ears. ¡°One drink costs you 10 ck Sea coins. Can you afford it?¡±


    Han Xing was shocked. When he had first entered the city, he had stopped by the currency exchange center to get some local currency and the money he brought was only enough for 5 ck Sea coins. Of course, he knew how much a ck Sea coin was worth.


    So, he asked the passionatedy that had hooked his arm out of curiosity, ¡°One drink is 10 ck Sea coins?¡±


    ¡°Little boy, you look so prestigious and handsome, yet you are concerned about a mere 10 ck Sea coins?¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes had disyed an exotic and attractive gaze while the smile on her lips was breathtaking.


    Han Xing did not want to part with such a beautifuldy either, but he had pulled his hand away from her and admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money. Can we go somewhere else?¡±


    It was then that thedy¡¯s face had changed for the worse. Several men had ganged up on Han Xing and taught him a consequential lesson. Since he was unable to beat the men in a fight, he was ckmailed. No one helped him and it was his wishful thinking to hope for the rules orws to serve them justice.


    The 5 ck Sea coins were taken away because of this little incident although he had no idea why.


    However, Darkness Port was a cutthroat city where even sleeping on the street required money.


    It was then that he heard the voice in his ears again. ¡°Go to the pawnshop. Your sword is worth something. If you cannot part with it, pawn off your sheath. The crystals embedded on the sheath are greater-ss crystals, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Until now, Han Xing had no idea who the voice was and why the voice had guided him. Due to his desperation, all he could do was follow the voice.


    After pawning his sheath, he received 7 ck Sea coins and things improved a little.


    A few dayster, he settled his lodging with the money and bought some useful information. He made up his mind to fight in the ring to make a living for the moment. Since he was already in Darkness Port, he ought to seize the chance that his father mentioned.


    To his surprise, he climbed up the rankings in the teen category. He already had three wins under his belt, and if he could secure a fourth win, he would gain the qualification to participate in the Man of Darkness match in a few days. He might be able to buy back his sheath in the stipted time!


    Han Xing was a carefree person. The thought in his mind put a smile on his face and he forgot the fact that the young boy had simply bought a toy that cost 8 ck Sea coins in a heartbeat.


    He hade to Darkness Port to shine. He wanted to seize the chance to achieve the perfect breakthrough and be a Purple Moon Warrior!


    ******


    ¡°Hahaha, no, I am notughing at you on purpose, Little Tang Tang.¡± Ding Ling covered her mouth as she served breakfast.


    There was steaming hot crab porridge, aromatic buns with crab roe filling and two tes of side dishes, plus a pot of milk from some animal.


    The breakfast was perfect, yet Tang Ling had no appetite. He red at Ding Ling. Even Ding Dong could not hold back herughter while wiping the table and she giggled together.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Tang Tang. Haha, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t mean it. Hahaha.¡± Ding Dong¡¯sughter was loud and exaggerated. She even rolled around on the shell couch as if she was a tangyuan rolling in a bowl.


    Boss Huang cleared his throat and put down the newspapers in his hand. He feigned a serious tone and said, ¡°Ding Ling, Ding Dong, you shouldn¡¯tugh at Tang Ling. It¡¯s rude of you.¡±


    He then looked at Tang Ling with a pretentious look. ¡°Eat your breakfast. Don¡¯t forget you have an hour to go out today. Fill up your stomach...Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Boss, what are youughing at!? I think I¡¯m not going out today!¡± Tang Ling was as angry as a boiling pot as he red at Boss Huang with gnashing teeth, yet the boss was stillughing.


    ¡°No, no, no. You should go out to rx.¡± Boss Huang stifled his chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Tang Ling wiped his face violently.


    Boss Huang bolted up and ran upstairs.


    A minuteter, he tossed Tang Ling a mask and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Will you go now?¡±

 Chapter 297 - The First Stage

    <h4>Chapter 297: The First Stage</h4>


    Boss Huang had a lot of good items, but all he gave Tang Ling was amon mask, which only covered the upper half of his face.


    ¡°Actually, in Darkness Port, even if you brazenly show your face around, no one can do anything to you. Moreover, you are my servant.¡± Boss Huang was afraid that Tang Ling would refuse to go out, hence his assurance.


    Tang Ling picked the mask up and checked it from top to bottom before he pouted. ¡°It¡¯s just a broken mask and you want me to go out?¡±


    ¡°This is the first item that I made since I started producing stuff. It holds a lot of memories and value! If you don¡¯t want it, give it back!¡± Boss Huang snapped angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. This is what you agreed to do. You¡¯ll pay the price if you refuse to go,¡± he added a threat before his anger faded.


    Tang Ling stuffed the mask into his arm and said in an agitated tone, ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I¡¯ll go! But on one condition¡ªI want to wash my face properly!¡±


    Boss Huang howled withughter when he heard that Tang Ling wanted to wash his face. Ding Ling and Ding Dong felt odd. Why was the boss so concerned about Tang Ling going out?


    After breakfast, Tang Ling continued smithing in the smithing room. Boss Huang had said he would make it in time even after he finished his smithing job.


    Tang Ling was a maniac in smithing, so his improvements skyrocketed since his first time. In his first smithing session, he had used around 13 hours to refine five ck iron nks. Now, within 9 hours of working, he could already refine six ck iron nks.


    He originally had the strength of eight bulls, but without any merging and after learning the special smithing method, he was able to merge almost one-sixth of his current strength.


    He had noparison and no measurement standard, so he did not know how fast he was in merging his strength. He had no idea which method was faster: the costly way or renting a pressurized room or the time-consuming way to carry the stones on his back.


    The anxiety made him unhappy about his growth since he only had half a year to achieve the perfect condition before breaking through. Tang Ling wished he could grow eight more arms to smith so that he could hasten up the process.


    Unfortunately, he had to wash his face once every hour that day. The water that he used to wash his face was not normal water. It was the water from the herbal bath that Boss Huang used to tempt him.


    It was hrious because the herbal bathwater somehow reacted badly with the herbal solution that Ro Xin had applied to Tang Ling¡¯s face as a disguise.


    The bathwater managed to wash off some of the disguise solution on Tang Ling¡¯s face. That was the reason why Boss Huang grunted in surprise when Tang Ling washed his face during the bath. Because the disguise on his face was somewhat wiped off, it made him look like he was molting.


    Being the unkind person he was, Boss Huang did not tell Tang Ling about it throughout the bath. Only on the second day when Ding Ling and Ding Dongughed at him, Tang Ling found out about his face after looking into the mirror. His face looked like abination between a Dalmation and a leopard.


    He was furious, but after he calmed down, he did not really care about his appearance since he would spend the day smithing in Dvesha Moha. He did not mind if he looked like a Dalmation. However, he was bound to go out and his wicked boss had given him a mask that only covered half of his face. He could not go out with his chin and mouth covered in spots, could he?


    Therefore, he muttered hisints as he washed his face in between his smithing sessions. He med Boss Huang for slowing his smithing progression.


    ******


    ¡°Is this where Zero is?¡± Tang Long raised a curious brow at the giant castle before him.


    The castle was the most eye-catching building in the whole deck area. It was said that the building was the Darkness Court headquarters. Of course, Zero was not inside the castle, but around the castle was a circle ofrge buildings. It was said that only the most prestigious figures of Darkness Port had the right to live in these buildings.


    ¡°That ck independent building is where Zero lives,¡± the man beside Tang Long answered respectfully.


    Tang Long nodded as his gazended on the ck building.


    Unlike the architectural style of its neighbors, which were filled with all sorts of unique features, this ck building stood out in an unusual way. It had no decorations and was built exactly like a square in a dreary ck color. It looked depressing, but at the same time, frustrating.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of person Zero is...¡± Tang Long frowned as he had doubts in his heart. Still, he sauntered towards the building. He was only 500 meters away, so he soon reached the front of the ck building.


    The area was devoid of people. It was unknown whether they purposely stayed away from the building or because the building emanated an unsettling depression and frustration that kept everyone away.


    When Tang Long stood in front of the building, he realized that even the birds did not linger around it. In front of him was an iron door in pure ck and on the door were two half-faces. One half of the face was smiling warmly, but its smile contained a tinge of insanity. The other half was angrily intimidating, but that angry eye shed a tear. With a single nce, one could tell that that drop of tear held an origin of sorrow.


    The two half-faces made up the handle of the door, but Tang Long was fascinated by the faces and did not knock on the door for a while.


    Six to seven seconds after he stood in front of the door, the ck door opened by itself with an eerie screech, revealing the dark and gloomy space beyond.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A cold but aged voice with a tinge of dignity resonated from behind the door.


    Tang Long raised a brow before he walked in. Behind him were three rank 3 Purple Moon Warriors. They wanted to follow him in, but when they got closer to the door, an invisible force pushed them away.


    Confused, the three of them looked at each other. They were not just any rank 3 Purple Moon Warriors. Every one of them had a sufficient umtion of strength before breaking through. They possessed the strength of at least seven bulls that had been fused thoroughly, and they had grown through the ranks with decent progress. They were truly powerful Purple Moon Warriors.


    To their shock, they were pushed away by that invisible force so easily! They did not even see the person who did it!


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Tang Long was not concerned.


    Qi Dou was his teacher since he was young, and since his teacher had told him to find this Zero, he must see him. Qi Dou would never harm him even though Zero felt dangerous.


    ¡°But, Young Master...¡± The three bodyguards did not dare to leave on order as they could not bear the consequences if anything happened to Tang Long.


    Without caring, he waved his hand before stepping into the doorway. The door automatically closed when he entered the building.


    The three bodyguards waited outside. Sweat rolled down their foreheads. Despite being in an unsettling state, all they could do was wait and pray for the well-being of Tang Long.


    ******


    The first level of the cabin area was probably the wildest ce in all of Darkness Port. It was filled with legends like how people got rich overnight the casino in the old civilization or how people got famous after a single battle.


    The ce had all sorts of extravagant entertainment in Darkness Port. The businessmen, whomissioned different categories of battle rings, spent a fortune to remodel the ce. Not only did they move in entertainment facilities from the old civilization such as a theatre, a karaoke, a spa, and so on, but they even invented all sorts of thrilling entertainment unique to the Purple Moon era alone.


    In this ce, as long as one had the money, one could get the most beautiful woman that existed. As long as one had the money, one could be treated better than an emperor. As long as one had the money, one could taste the best food in the world, which was not only delicious but full of energy and the various dishes of the world were just an order away.


    The major reason behind the prosperity of Darkness Port was this uniquely built battle ring area. It attracted a lot of people from all over the world from different factions.


    Important figures woulde for the thrill, to spend money and to enjoy, while the others woulde in hopes to make money.


    Even though it was located in the cabin area, where most of the ces were shielded from direct sunlight, the simted blue sky and palm beaches would make people think that they were having a vacation by the beach. The 3D holographic projection of the Purple Moon era was beyond realistic.


    This ce was probably even more magnificent than the casino city of the old civilization because the old casino city did not have matches between superhumans, or man versus beast, plus all sorts of extreme challenges against machines!


    The fights were real. The thrills of blood sshing and all sorts of amazing talents caused the audience¡¯s adrenaline to skyrocket. What else was more thrilling than gambling at a live match?


    Blood and flesh made a star out of the participants. All the stars in the ring were even more famous than any celebrities from the old civilization.


    Han Xing was waiting in a small parlor while shoving the bowl of rice into his mouth hungrily. He had already won three continuous matches and his victory rewarded him with the qualification to eat in Block C of the teenage arena.


    He was given a bowl for rice and three empty blocks, so he could get two side dishes and a main dish.


    He had to admit that the canteen in Block C was great as the meals that they provided contained energy. For example, with the grains that the canteen used to bake the bread, a special method must be used to let the grains collect the moonlight from the Purple Moon or they had to be bathed in the direct light from the Universal Source Rock.


    He could choose two side dishes from the dozens of provided choices and all of them were made from at least Level 7 to Level 9 mutated beast meat. The most important thing was other than filling the stomach, the meal was considered a luxurious treat.


    Even though the meals he had here were iparable to the meals he had in the Holy Tree, it was just the start for him. Han Xing believed that in less than 10 days, he could bag several more victories. Then, he would get the qualifications to eat on the higher floor canteen. He heard that the higher floor canteen provided vicious beast meat!


    With that in mind, Han Xing shoved the rice into his mouth while looking through the window of the waiting parlor, itching to know who would be his opponent for the day.


    The window was directly facing the ring which was built on top of a big piece of ck rock. Around the ring were torn gs and broken poles, and there were even many different weapons tainted with blood.


    They were all a projection from the 3D holographic system so that the organizers could create a bloody and rusty atmosphere to match the ambiance of the ring.


    Since Han Xing had won three consecutive matches, he had started to gain some poprity, so the audience gathered around the ring were piling up as they anticipated his unbroken victory.


    It was then that Han Xing¡¯s opponent reached the other side of the ring. His opponent wore a simple attire although it seemed shiny while his looks were nothing ster either.


    Han Xing was a knowledgeable person, so upon a closer look, he knew that the shirt that his opponent wore was made from the silk of a Level 3 mutated insect called the purple-winged ripple silkworm.


    As Han Xing moved closer to the opponent, he frowned.


    What¡¯s he doing here?

 Chapter 298 - Darkness Girl

    <h4>Chapter 298: Darkness Girl</h4>


    Back in the livelymercial district,nterns that resembled all sorts of aquatic creatures were hung up in front of the stalls and almost half of all the stalls were decorated. It was a tradition for every Medley Sea Day.


    Many people gathered at themercial district just to admire thenterns and they were very excited about the uing festival.


    Medley Sea Day was a generous festival. Other than attracting trade and deals from people and providing a chance to themoners to have a glimpse of all types of items, the festival also meant free food for everyone. Many poorer people would be able to get a satisfying meal.


    However, amidst the lively and excited atmosphere, several men were shuttling across the crowd nervously. They were Higan¡¯s bodyguards and they had somehow lost her.


    The mistake was even more severe than failing to protect Tang Long. Everyone knew what Higan meant to Starstay City¡ªshe was their one true queen!


    However, because of that, she was able to easily shake off five rank 3 Purple Moon Warriors at once.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with Young Master Long too. Hisms are offline.¡±


    ¡°What about the Young Master¡¯s bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°We contacted them, but they say they are waiting for him and daren¡¯t simply make a move. They are unable to contact him as well.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and wait? Even in Darkness Port, there are only a handful of people who could harm the queen...¡±


    Thest bodyguard to speak sighed helplessly. Despite the anxiety, he was not particrly concerned since the queen had shaken them off on her own. She left them mostly because she wanted some personal time to wander around the district and not because she was in danger or because she wandered off to cause trouble.


    So, other than waiting for her return, what else could the bodyguards do?


    After leaving her bodyguards in an anxious state, Higan shuttled across the crowd alone. She was not worried about her men at all. With her hands in her pockets, she sauntered around like an absent-minded girl who was curious about almost everything.


    She walked past the stall selling the shell ornaments but was disappointed when she found out the toy was gone. She walked up to the owner, trying to ask where the toy had gone, but she somehow did not muster enough courage to talk to a stranger. All she did was stand further away as she stared at the stall for a while before leaving.


    Where else could she go?


    Without Tang Long¡¯s guidance and care, Higan seemed to be clueless about everything. Nheless, she was not nervous and did not care. She hesitated for a while before she wandered around themercial district. She had no destination in mind and did not need one. She would go wherever that caught her attention.


    However, should it not be winter already? Should it not be snowing in winter?


    Within Higan¡¯s dry and depressing memories, every single day remained the same for her, but Darkness Port was a whole new ce for her to discover.


    It was winter. The sky was blue yet the sun was warm. The bright warmth covered the entire deck area, and there was the faint salty smell of the sea in the air.


    There were the aquatic products on sale in the market, the fragrance of the food on sale at the store, the little toys on disy, the different types of houses and buildings, the people who were arguing, fighting, loving, quarreling, shouting or even showing no expression at all. Everything impacted Higan¡¯s perception with a dash of unusual realism.


    The realism felt like it was alive with a vigorous power that shattered the silence and pain in her memories.


    Higan curled her lips into a smile.


    The windy sea breeze blew, lifting her veil and revealing her absolute beauty. Her stunning radiance caught the attention of a few rugged men further away from her. Since when did Darkness Port have such a stunning beauty? Why had no one noticed her until now?


    Do note that in a ce like Darkness Port, the beauty of women could not remain a secret forever. Beautiful women were either taken or they themselves were powerful. There was no in-between.


    ¡°Hey, pretty girl, why don¡¯t we have a drink?¡±


    ¡®Make a move whenever a pretty girl appears.¡¯ That was the motto that a lot of men in Darkness Port lived by.


    The few men who saw Higan¡¯s face surrounded her.


    Higan stopped walking. Devoid of any uncertainty, she sized up the men who surrounded her in a curious gaze through her veil. Were they inviting her?


    Back in Starstay City, only a handful of men had the courage to even speak in front of her. Why were the men in Darkness Port so bold?


    ¡°What¡¯d you say, prettydy? I¡¯m a sailor of the Transporter and I have plenty of ck Sea coins. Why don¡¯t we find ourselves some fun?¡± another man spoke after he saw that Higan did not avoid them.


    The men closed up on her, so they were now less than one and a half meters away from her.


    Higan frowned slightly as a strong difort rose from her heart. Even though she was curious why the men had the courage to talk to her, it did not mean she epted their presence. After all, she was still the cold-blooded queen that she was. She disliked talking to people, even more so when they came so close to her.


    ¡°Are you people talking to me?¡±


    Right after she spoke, the men around her whistled excitedly. Thedy did not just look enchanting, but even her voice sounded alluring. Her frigid voice had a tinge of naivety and squeamishness unique only to a girl, and it made the men want to own her.


    ¡°Yeah, of course, we¡¯re talking to you. Come on, girl, we¡¯ll buy you the best alcohol and sleep in the best hotel. You are going to have the best night of your life. What¡¯d you say?¡± One of them could no longer hold back his desire. His face was full of frivolity and an obscene smile.


    Disgust rose in Higan¡¯s heart and what followed was coldness as she said, ¡°Not interested. Move.¡±


    After that, she wanted to walk away from the men, but one of them could not bear her attitude anymore and reached out to grab her. ¡°Hey, girl, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. Come with us. You¡¯ll be interested soon enough.


    Higan dodged the man¡¯s grasp and stopped once more. Then, she turned around.


    The wind lifted her veil up, and under the veil, her smile was like a blossoming flower, but her gaze was icy cold. It was so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s bones at a single nce. Her ck pupils under the cold gaze were like a bottomless well, and it felt she had no human emotions.Visit web novel. live If You like manga ,ics


    ¡°You, did you just try to touch me?¡± Her smile grew more alluring and became breathtakingly enchanting.


    The men, who imed to be sailors, did not speak at all. Not one of them uttered a word. They were all stunned on the spot and their Adam¡¯s apples were bobbing as if something was stuck.


    What kind of smile was that? It was so enchanting that she looked like a fairy. Any man would easily fall for her smile and give his life to her in a heartbeat. However, what was with that gaze? It was so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s heart in a single nce, so one could not help but be afraid of her.


    Nevertheless, the men¡¯s egos would never allow them to be afraid of a girl. One of them mustered up enough courage and said, ¡°Yeah, we are touching you. So what? You¡¯ll soon learn it¡¯s natural for men to touch you...¡±


    Before he could finish, his expression changed for the worse.


    ¡°Hot! Hot! It¡¯s so hot!¡± the man screamed ceaselessly all of a sudden. The other men started to feel hot as well, and all of them hopped around madly. The heat was not something that they could endure, so despite everyone watching, they started to undress until not a shred of cloth remained on them.


    Soon, a crowd gathered for a show. No one in Darkness Port felt ashamed of naked men, so no one was kind enough to put some clothes on them. They gathered just because they wanted to watch a monkey show.


    Strangely, a few seconds after the men got naked, they started to feel cold.


    They ran around madly and tried to snatch people¡¯s clothes to wear, but their actions and movements somehow slowed down and were twisted in a strange way to the extent that none of them were able to dress.


    They then covered their stomachs, screaming crazily that their stomach hurt. What followed was fierce coughing and ceaseless choking as big chunks of flesh and blood were spat out. In the end, their skin started to rot as they scratched their bodies furiously.


    The men were tortured by the coughs, pain, and scratching for a full five minutes before they fell to the ground, absent of any signs of life.


    ¡°I know him. That¡¯s York. Isn¡¯t he a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior?¡± someone in the crowd cried in shock though it was not because of sympathy but because he recognized one of the dead men as a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior. A Purple Moon Warrior strangely died on the street! It was unbelievable and somewhat scary.


    On top of that, the crowd soon distinguished the identities of all the dead men. They were rank 1 Purple Moon Warriors and one of them had reached the limits of rank 1 and could break through to rank 2.


    What caused their strange deaths?


    No clue was left at the scene, but one of them managed to utter something before he died. He coughed furiously and screamed his lungs out, ¡°The girl...the girl with a veil!¡±


    However, there were countless girls with veils over their faces in Darkness Port since the city was not a kind and safe ce, especially fordies.


    The crowd discussed among themselves in shock as they viewed the deaths of the men as a supernatural incident.


    The military police of Darkness Port arrived at the scene after seven to eight minutes to clean up the scene and carry the bodies away, but neither one of them was shocked or surprised. The dead men were sailors, and at the same time, the men of the Dark Judgement. If the folks from the Dark Judgement wanted justice served, they would have to pay the military police to investigate their deaths. Otherwise, they would have died for nothing.


    No matter how big of amotion she caused, Higan had already wandered onto a main avenue three streets away from the scene.


    The main avenue was filled with restaurants and bars, it was as lively as the entiremercial district and it was filled with vitality as there were even more people here.


    Curious, Higan strolled into the avenue, she loved the liveliness of the street, albeit she could never join them.


    The few men were dead, but she had already forgotten about them before they even took theirst breath.


    ¡°The Dreamy Visitor?¡± Higan stopped in front of a restaurant located in the center of the avenue.

 Chapter 299 - Where The Lights Are Dimmer

    <h4>Chapter 299: Where The Lights Are Dimmer</h4>


    Higan was unfamiliar with Darkness Port. She did not know why the restaurant before her, the Dreamy Visitor, was so famous. She also was unaware that thedy owner was an amorous woman blessed with a beautiful voice and was known as the songstress of Darkness Port.


    An unknown feeling made her want to stay, so she might as well head in for a look.


    It was already 7.30 p.m. in the evening.


    The three-story Dreamy Visitor was almost full for the night. Higan found a seat in the corner and she sat down alone as she listened to the heated discussion of the customers. Everyone was talking about how beautiful thedy owner¡¯s voice was and how much they looked forward to the performance tonight.


    Ady owner who sings? Higan¡¯s interest was piqued. She was getting bored wandering around, so she decided to stay and find out how amazing the owner¡¯s voice was.


    ******


    At 8 p.m., Tang Ling was finally done with thest ck iron nks. He lowered the hammer and stretched his body. Even though he kept washing his face between the sessions, he was still able to gain a little improvement by efficiently utilizing the time.


    ¡°Little Tang Tang, are you done? Are you tired?¡± Boss Huang¡¯s voice boomed.


    Tang Ling turned to the entrance and saw Boss Huang standing there with a grin. He was holding a dark green flower that glistened like a crystal. Hisscivious smile coupled with the loathing nickname disgusted Tang Ling to his core.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. I¡¯ll go after dinner,¡± Tang Ling said impatiently.


    However, Boss Huang already strode up to him with two hunks of bread in his hand. As he disregarded Tang Ling¡¯s feelings, he grabbed him by the hand and shoved the bread into his mouth.


    As the dry bread was pushed down Tang Ling¡¯s throat all of a sudden, he almost threw up, but before he could, Boss Huang poured a ss of water into his mouth. The boss then strongly rapped Tang Ling¡¯s back and forced more bread down his throat. ¡°Are you still hungry now?¡±


    ¡°You...win...¡± Tang Ling red at the boss as his grief exploded.


    Boss Huang steadily put the Sea Kiran flower into a delicate-looking box and then tossed some clothes on the table. ¡°This Sea Kiran isn¡¯t just beautiful. Its fragrance aids sleep and boosts concentration. Plus, it canst for three months before withering,¡± he said as he put the flower into the box.


    Tang Ling removed his shirt and wiped his sweaty body. Then, he took the shirt the boss provided and grumbled as he changed, ¡°Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m not interested in flowers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. A single flower costs 12 ck Sea coins, and if you don¡¯t want to increase your debt, you¡¯d better treat the flower like your own life. If the flower dies, you die!¡± Boss Huang threatened with a sinister look.


    Tang Ling gulped nervously. He was thinking about escaping with the flower! A single flower costs 12 ck Sea coins? Boss Huang is really living the life!


    After Boss Huang packed the flower into the box, he leisurely sauntered out, but his voice echoed in the smithing room, ¡°Little Tang Tang, if you aren¡¯t out in five minutes, you¡¯ll have to bear severe consequences.¡±


    That piece of sh*t , must he call me Little Tang Tang?!


    Tang Ling ultimately discarded the thought of running away with the flower. 12 ck Sea coins might sound tempting but the cunning old fox¡¯s threats were even more severe. Moreover, he still wanted to squeeze more benefits out of the boss.


    Even though he left before 8.10 p.m. and sprinted all the way to his destination, Tang Ling was still a littlete when he arrived at the restaurant named the Dreamy Visitor.


    The Dreamy Visitor was full with customers, so he could see nothing but people through the windows embedded with seashells while standing outside. Even the entrance was jammed with the ridiculous crowd. Everyone was trying to listen to the enchanting singing from upstairs.


    Due to the distance, he could not hear what song the singer was crooning, but he could tell her voice was enchanting and filled with emotions, bringing the essence of loneliness and sorrow to its peak. Indeed, it was tear-jerking.


    No wonder Boss Huang is spending so much effort. Thedy owner is such a mind-blowing singer!


    With that in mind, Tang Ling carefully hugged the box and tried to squeeze his way through the ridiculous crowd. However, whenever he thought about what he has to do next, shame rumbled in his heart. Regardless of that, he still made his best effort to move through the crowd to the point that he was touched by his determination.


    Look at me! I, Tang Ling, am a man of my words. I¡¯d climb the highest mountain and swim the deepest sea for my boss just because I¡¯m a good person! I¡¯m not trying to get benefits from him or whatsoever!


    Tang Ling was a smart person. If he really wanted to make his way to the stage, he would have been able to do so, but as he moved his way into the Dreamy Visitor, the size of the crowd surpassed his expectations.


    The three-story building was big and terribly crowded. Trying to find a standing spot to look at the stage was already a difficult task, let alone finding a ce to sit.


    Tang Ling had no other option other than forcing his way through the crowd. Boss Huang had told him that he must get up to the stage as quickly as possible, and if he did not push himself forward, judging from how packed the ce was, thedy owner might already be gone before he even got close to the stage.


    Would Boss Huang beat him to death if he failed?


    Therefore, Tang Ling was like a deviant in the crowd. Without paying attention to the singing at all, he tried his best to make his way to the stage. He was so concentrated on moving that not only did the angelic voice of thedy owner not attract him, but he also did not even notice the gaze thatnded on him from the moment he squeezed into the building.


    The gaze came from the second floor.


    Since the second and third floor were built in a cascading structure, people from both the floors could see everything that happened in the lobby.


    Therefore, Higan saw Tang Ling.


    She did not want to notice him on purpose, but Tang Ling was like a fish swimming against the current among the crowd, so his eye-catching movements caught her attention. There were other customers who saw him too, but all they spared was a nce.


    Higan was somehow attracted by the slightly thin figure with ck hair. She saw him hugging the box like it was his family heirloom as he carefully and strenuously weaved through the crowd. A strange sense of kindness and familiarity rumbled in her heart.


    The feeling was alien to Higan who could not blend with the crowd or have any close contact with people. A ruminating gaze appeared in her eyes as she glued her attention to him.


    When she saw Tang Ling purposely step on people¡¯s feet to cause amotion just so he could seize the little window and move forward quicker, Higan felt tickled, so she chuckled. Her little chuckle sounded abrupt in the silent second floor and attracted several hostile gazes.


    Thedy owner was singing a sorrowful song. What was the girl chuckling at? Could she just be quiet and listen to the song?


    However, Higan did not care about the gazes and what people thought. She reached out to some seeds named the Green Jade, which was a type of mutated branch of the sunflower seed from the old civilization, and put them in her mouth.


    She chewed as she propped her cheek on her hand, gazing at Tang Ling as he made his way to the stage. Higan felt slightly delighted by the scene, which was rare for her.


    ¡°Whatever, the girl with the seeds is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Fine, her hands are pretty.¡±


    Those that shot her the hostile gaze were somehow attracted by Higan¡¯s beauty. Their sights were glued to her and they came up with excuses to brush off her interruption. They did not know that she did not care about what they thought of her. She was only looking at Tang Ling with a faint smile under her veil.


    She did not even want to know why she would be captivated by the young boy with the mask on the first floor, but since she had the desire to look, she would just do as she pleased.


    ******


    Neither did Tang Ling have any idea about what happened on the second floor, nor did he realize that someone was on to him.


    All he knew was that he had spent 120% of his effort and endured countless killing gazes from the crowd to make it to the front. He was only less than 20 meters away from the stage that thedy owner was singing on, and due to the rules, the front seats were reserved by VIP guests, so it was not crowded at all.


    Tang Ling heaved a breath of relief. Curious, he started to check out thedy owner singing on the stage. He wanted to know why a man like Boss Huang was so attracted to thedy owner. Was it only because of her singing?


    The answer was a solid no!


    At first nce, Tang Ling felt that the woman on the stage possessed an unusual charm that could captivate all men.


    The attraction was not because of her beauty but her actions, her gaze, her smile, her movements, and her devotion to singing. Everything about her emanated an indescribable and amorous charm like she was the woman among all women.


    An idiot like Tang Ling could only describe her with his limited vocabry. He still did not understand the meaning of ¡®feminine fatale¡¯. All he felt was that thedy owner wearing the loose, long dress singing on the stage was what a woman should behave and look like.


    Perhaps because thedy owner noticed his attention, she unintentionally nced over to where Tang Ling was standing before she ended the first song.


    When he was noticed by the woman of all women, his face started to heat up and blush. Then, he scratched his head bashfully and chuckled foolishly.


    After that, he sessfully attracted a lot of hateful gazes from the people around him. Most of them thought, ¡®What a dumb kid! He must be an innocent kid who was captivated by thedy owner¡¯s irresistible charms.¡¯


    The first song ended and thunderous apuse erupted from the crowd, startling Tang Ling.


    He was just there to be an errand boy, delivering the flower to thedy owner. Why did he feel shy and smile so dumbly?


    After the apuse, the whole Dreamy Visitor returned to silence and everyone waited patiently for thedy owner¡¯s second song.


    Tang Ling could finally wait in front of the stage, free from all the pushing and squeezing. It was at that moment that he felt something strange. He felt like he was being watched. After all, his Precise Instinct allowed him to be a hundred times more sensitive than normal people.


    Who¡¯s watching me? He frowned under his mask as he subtly scanned the surroundings. The crowd remained as packed as ever.


    Is it the man behind me? Or the table on the third floor? Is it...?


    Tang Ling was careful and meticulous with his scanning. To keep it down, he tried to turn around as naturally as possible.


    Then, thedy owner¡¯s voice echoed from the stage.

 Chapter 300 - This Is Embarrassing…

    <h4>Chapter 300: This Is Embarrassing...</h4>


    ¡°Today, the air feels a little sweeter.¡±


    That was the first thing thedy owner said. Her voice was unlike the clear and naive voice of a girl. Instead, it sounded slightly heavy with a tinge of coarseness like the epitome of maturity. It only felt right for a woman like her to have such an alluring voice.


    Right after her words subsided, the crowd went wild. They put their hands in the air and shouted her name, Madam Qing.


    The air feels sweet? Tang Ling did not taste or smell any sweetness in the air. While the question lingered in his head, he followed the crowd to chant Madam Qing¡¯s name as he searched for the origin of the gaze.


    No one noticed his little movements.


    Madam Qing sat her voluptuous body down on the stage flirtatiously. She continued, ¡°Why the sweetness? I think it¡¯s because Medley Sea Day ising and every family is starting to prepare the traditional Cero fragrant soup.¡±


    ¡°That must be it. The soup has added sweetness to the air. The taste is like many years ago when the bashful and youthful hearts moved for the first time. Whenever their lover is in sight, even the air tasted sweet. Here¡¯s to love and for all of you¡ªLoving You.¡±


    Madam Qing smiled mysteriously after the introduction and it attracted a frantic response from the crowd once more. Tang Ling stopped following because he had found his target while she was talking.


    In the corner of the second floor, he saw a girl with a thin veil over her face. Even with the veil, Tang Ling could clearly sense that the girl was looking at himself brazenly and boldly.


    Who is she? An enemy? Someone I crossed? Or just some stranger?


    Tang Ling also looked at her, hoping to get a clue or an answer.


    Their gazes met in the air of the Dreamy Visitor brazenly.


    It was then that the music on stage sounded, and after some dreamy murmurs, Madam Qing started her song which she dedicated to love.


    Loving you is easy ¡¯cause you¡¯re beautiful


    And making love with you is all I wanna do


    Loving you...


    Anyone would agree that she had an enchanting voice. The mncholic song that she sang earlier pulled everyone into the sea of sorrow, and when she sang this sweet love song, the air in the Dreamy Visitor started to feel sweet as if honey was floating in the air.¡±readics on our Read.live¡±


    However, Tang Ling did not feel the sweetness at all because he was bothered by the doubts in his heart. Isn¡¯t the person on the second floor a little too bold? I looked at her and warned her with my gaze. I told her that I noticed her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care...


    The girl exchanged gazes with him brazenly, and as though she was afraid that he did not notice her, she pointed at him with her fingers.


    Hoho? What is she trying to do?


    Tang Ling was not worried. The Stardust Council¡¯s pursuit would never reach Darkness Port, and even if they did, they would never dare to make such a bold move.


    The reason was simple. If all the major factions of the world could simply kill and catch anyone they wanted in Darkness Port, then the name of freedom and the protection that the port city offered would be ruined. One must know that everything in Darkness Port was built on top of such ideals.


    Besides, Tang Ling had Boss Huang on his side!


    Therefore, he fiercely put his thumb over his neck at the girl on the second floor to imply that if she continued looking at him, he would not hold back anymore.


    Higan was not angry at Tang Ling¡¯s response at all. Instead, she found it funny, so she chuckled again. Her chuckle attracted the gazes from her surroundings once more, but as the music lingered in the air, the anger within the men around here was wiped away. As a matter of fact, they found Higan¡¯s chuckle flirtatious. It sounded youthful and somewhat naive. Her presence might be different from Madam Qing¡¯s on the stage, but she could fare off pretty well on her own.


    No one else can make me feel the colors that you bring.


    Stay with me while we grow old and we will each day in springtime


    ¡®Cause loving you...


    ...


    Thedy owner continued singing. As though her voice had some mysterious magic, everyone in Dreamy Visitor was wrapped in a warm and subtle feeling.


    Slightly annoyed, Tang Ling turned away. The enemy isughing at me? Why is sheughing at me?


    After going through countless ughters and battles, he had never seen an opponent like her. It felt a little troublesome because he could not get a clear glimpse of her purpose. However, no matter why his enemy wasughing at him, he should settle Boss Huang¡¯s matter first.


    Tang Ling returned to his calm self and looked at the stage.


    Madam Qing¡¯s song was nearing its end as he shifted his attention back to the stage. As thedy owner ended the elegant and ethereal high pitch that was difficult for normal people to imitate, she ended the entire performance with a murmuring chant.


    The crowd was silenced for two seconds before the thunderous apuse came. The sweet love song was performed to perfection. It reminded everyone about the beauty of love and their hearts were softened a little.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling did not feel anything.


    After the performance, he opened the box with the Sea Kiran flower and dashed towards the stage, but before he could reach Madam Qing, two men, who possessed the strength of at least a rank 2 Purple Moon Warriors, stopped him.


    When Madam Qing saw Tang Ling being stopped, she did not say anything either. It seemed like she was going to end the night¡¯s performance with some speech and leave the stage.


    Damn it, what kind of mission is this? It¡¯s so difficult! Tang Ling cursed in his heart while he waved the Sea Kiran flower in the air with his hand. He shouted, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to deliver a flower, if I don¡¯t deliver it to you, I will end badly.¡±


    Madam Qing¡¯s gaze paused at the flower. Whether it was the flower that invoked her memories or she did not want to put Tang Ling in a difficult situation, she asked him softly, ¡°End badly?¡±


    Tang Ling was a smart boy who would seize the chance whenever it was presented before him. Right after he caught her attention, he shouted, ¡°Yes, the person who told me to deliver the flower said that if I don¡¯tplete my task, he will, he will...¡±


    Tang Ling rushed towards the stage as he pleaded, and with Madam Qing¡¯s permission, the guards did not hold him back anymore. Stealing a quick nce around sleazily, he decided to stop in front of the mic like what Boss Huang told him to. What he was about to say must be heard by everyone in the Dreamy Visitor.


    ¡°What will he do?¡± Madam Qing sat on the tall stool on stage with one leg crossed on top of the other while her eyes were filled with a ridiculing gaze.


    At the same time, Higan was also looking at the stage and her gaze burned hot like coals. The smile on her face never faded. Is he here to deliver a flower to thedy owner?


    What will he do? Uh... Tang Ling started to feel nervous. How would he know what Boss Huang would do to him? The words escaped his mouth in a pinch, ¡°He will...he will miss you day and night and will eventually die because he will stop eating.¡±


    This time around, his voice spread through the mic and was heard by the crowd.


    A heated discussion followed after they heard what he said.


    There was a man in Darkness Port so infatuated with Madam Qing that not only did he spend a fortune just to buy a Sea Kiran flower, he would even stop eating because of missing her? Wasn¡¯t she always in Dreamy Visitor? If the man missed her so much, why did he note down and look at her himself?


    ¡°Hohoho?¡± Madam Qing covered her mouth and chuckled. She then said, ¡°But, my dear boy, if the man dies because he doesn¡¯t eat, what does that have to do with you?¡±


    What the hell? How do I know what it has to do with me? If that old fox really dies because he doesn¡¯t eat, I would kindly take over his library!


    As the wishful thinking popped up in his mind, Boss Huang¡¯s words followed. A bright idea suddenly hit him and he said affectionately, ¡°Because he¡¯s my idol! If he dies, I¡¯ll lose the meaning of life, like a ship losing the signal of the lighthouse at sea. Isn¡¯t it horrible, Madam?¡±


    Tang Ling really wanted to give himself a big thumbs up for his quick wit. Boss Huang would have been proud of him.


    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s your idol? Who is he then? I can¡¯t simply ept flowers from an unknown man, can I?¡± Madam Qing smiled delightfully.


    ¡°Uh...let me find the correct words...¡± Tang Ling forgot his lines at the critical moment. It must be the attention of the crowd that drove him anxious.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I got it.¡± He tapped his forehead. It would not do him good to take too much time to think about it, so he simply made up the words. After all, Boss Huang had told him to praise him as much as possible.


    ¡°He...is a handsome man with a generous heart. Many women are fond of him, yet he¡¯s never spared them a nce. He is powerful and honest in doing business. He has the heart of justice and a steady man with a mature heart. He is...Boss Huang!¡± Tang Ling was appalled by his own words.


    Someone in the crowd responded quickly, ¡°Which Boss Huang? Why does this boss that the kid mentioned feel like someone disgusting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have the same feeling too. The kid sounds like he was reciting a script. It made me sick.¡±


    ...


    On the contrary, Higan kept giggling on the second floor while disregarding everyone else¡¯s gaze.


    The young boy with the mask was so interesting and quick-witted. His words were interesting, and it gave her the urge to get closer to him.


    All Higan did wasugh and she did not voice her own thoughts. If she spoke her mind like how Tang Ling uttered the embarrassing words in front of the mic, she would probably get a less friendly answer because she might be the only one in the Dreamy Visitor who thought as such.


    As herughter continued, the men around here started to feel weird. Was it that funny? Why did the girl keepughing at the kid on stage?


    Right after the embarrassing speech, Madam Qing did not answer passionately. She bit her nails and said, ¡°Oh? Boss Huang? Which Boss Huang is so infatuated with me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, he is none other than my idol, the owner of Dvesha Moha, Huang Dao, Boss Huang!¡±


    Right after Tang Ling revealed the identity of Boss Huang, the crowd exploded.


    Tang Ling had heard a lot of discussions about the boss and most of them shared a simr sentiment.


    ¡°That disgusting old freak! That old pervert!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the pervert that did something to the Hai family¡¯s flowery sisters? Hmm...¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t that powerful, I¡¯d go and beat him up ten times a day!¡±


    Well, this just got embarrassing...


    Standing center stage, Tang Ling suddenly felt ashamed for following Boss Huang.


    Madam Qing reacted calmly as she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard it yourself, so I don¡¯t think I can ept his flower.¡±

 Chapter 301 - Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 301: Who Are You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Was Boss Huang not powerful? Did Boss Huang not do whatever he wanted in Darkness Port? Did Boss Huang not...


    Why did the crowd call him a pervert in the same sentiment?


    Tang Ling was d that he wore the mask. Otherwise, if someone knew that he was a servant in Dvesha Moha smithing for Boss Huang, he would probably be mistaken as a little pervert too!


    Shame! A never-before-felt shame!


    Even Madam Qing rejected the flower, so did that mean he had failed his mission?


    With that in mind, Tang Ling felt anxious. He was seriously considering passing out to save himself from the humiliation.


    He was thinking if should he say something like, ¡®Madam, if you don¡¯t ept the flower, I might pass out because you rejected the boss¡¯s love.¡¯ He would even spit a mouthful of blood to increase authenticity.


    However, on second thought, he should not further embarrass himself as he could not find the courage to do it.


    He ced the Sea Kiran flower on the stage and said loudly and passionately, ¡°Madam, whenever Boss Huang mentions your name, his eyes shine. I¡¯ll leave the flower here. If you don¡¯t like it, you can just throw it away.¡±


    His eyes would shine? Some of the crowd shook their head and sighed. Boss Huang was a meticulous man, so why would he have chosen such a dumb kid to deliver the flower? Tang Ling could not even speak properly and everything he said was dumb. He might not even have been in love before.


    Tang Ling put the flower down and ran away without even waiting for Madam Qing¡¯s response. Fortunately, she was done with her performance, so the crowd opened up a path for him.


    A burst ofughter came from Tang Ling¡¯s back as he ran out of the Dreamy Visitor.


    The perverted Boss Huang was this kid¡¯s idol? What a joke!


    Tang Ling had never been so embarrassed in his whole life and it was all Boss Huang¡¯s fault for putting him in such a situation. He swore he would squeeze every penny out of the boss topensate for the embarrassment.


    On second thought, he didplete his mission to a decent extent.


    Theughter lingered in his ears as he ran further away. The crowd was so entertained by Tang Ling that none of them noticed that following Tang Ling¡¯s trail, another figure on the second floor left two ck Sea coins behind and departed.


    ******


    Tang Long had been sitting in the dark living room for a while now. He was waiting, waiting for the man that his teacher Qi Dou had rmended him to meet, Zero.


    How long had it been? Two hours? Three hours? Tang Long did not know. He did not even want to calcte the time with his Precise Instinct. He was calm and steady. He was not nervous or impatient at all, so it was meaningless for him to calcte the time.


    With that in mind, Tang Long sat solemnly and was as still as a monolith. Even his breathing rhythm remained unchanged throughout the wait.


    20 minutester, footsteps finally sounded in the dark living room. Following the footsteps, two to threemps in the living room lit up, but even so, the environment was still dim though it was just a tad better than total darkness.


    ¡°Tang Long,¡± a voice then uttered his name. The voice was totally different from the one that had told him to enter earlier. This voice sounded a little violent and reeked of darkness. People with slightly weaker minds would have fled upon hearing it.


    Nheless, Tang Long did not. He remained calm and steady as he stood up and walked towards the source of the voice and bowed like he was meeting someone.


    Further ahead, at the deepest part of the living room was a big ck seat upied by a man in ck robes and a crying demon mask. The man should be Zero.


    Tang Long performed his salutation so perfectly that even the pickiest butler could not find any mistake in his postures. After all, he was the representative of the genius teenagers and the embodiment of the term ¡®perfection¡¯.


    Handsome, sunny, manly, a gentleman, good with his manners, a prince freed from the filth of the world...all those words sounded like they were invented to describe Tang Long.


    ¡°Master Zero?¡± Tang Long was not very sure about the man¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Just Zero.¡± The man in the ck seat did not show any emotions in his voice.


    Tang Long was in no hurry and was not upset. He stated his purpose clearly, ¡°My teacher, Qi Dou, told me to find you.¡± His answer silenced Zero for a while.


    Secondster, he said something that Tang Long could not understand, ¡°You are Qi Dou¡¯s choice?¡±


    ¡°Zero, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Tang Long frowned in confusion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Did you enter the dream?¡± Zero asked Tang Long.


    ¡°I was interrupted half a year ago,¡± Tang Long answered Zero honestly as if the secret of entering the dream was just a daily routine to him. However, his answer revealed an astonishing secret. What could have possibly interrupted him from entering the dream?


    Unperturbed, Zero briefly answered, ¡°Interrupting the entry and going into the dream...both have their own pros and cons, so I won¡¯t judge you based on that.¡±


    Tang Long went silent. He actually wanted to know how far he could go in the Dream Domain since it wasbeled as the biggest secret of the world. He had always been curious about it.


    As though he saw through Tang Long¡¯s concern, Zero consoled, ¡°Super geniuses have their own entry points. If you missed it, there will be another chance, which will also be the entry point formon geniuses.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Zero. I know I¡¯ll enter the dream sooner orter.¡± Tang Long shed a smile that was lethal to every girl in the world.


    However, intentional individuals could spot a thing or two through his smile. For example, his smile had Tang Feng¡¯s shadow in it. On the other hand, those who met Tang Ling would notice that Tang Ling shared Tang Feng¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were brothers after all.


    Up until this point, the conversation between Zero and Tang Long somehow became stiff since Tang Long had no idea why Qi Dou wanted him to meet Zero.


    If Zero did not want to dwell on the topic, there would only be silence between them. Fortunately, the silence did notst long. Half a minuteter, Zero spoke again, ¡°Do you know why Qi Dou told you toe to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the only person in the world who can mentor you when ites to your Precise Instinct talent.¡±


    Even though Tang Long was a calm person, he was still shaken by Zero¡¯s words because only he himself knew how outrageously powerful the Precise Instinct was. Now, Zero imed that he could mentor Tang Long and perfect his talent?


    ¡°I will be fair to you, but you have to bring my message to Qi Dou,¡± Zero said something that confused Tang Long again.


    ¡°Please do.¡± Tang Long nodded.


    ¡°From now onwards, I¡¯ll guide you through the training for your Precise Instinct, but you¡¯ll have to tell Qi Dou that I remain neutral before the particr period. I¡¯ll only stay behind and observe. Understand?¡± Zero enunciated word for word clearly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Even though Tang Long was a core disciple of the Stardust Council, he was not informed about the past or history. However, he would not ask something that he should not know, so all he did was bear in mind what Zero said.


    ¡°Come with me. We will train for an hour first. Time is running out. We don¡¯t have any more time to waste. From now onwards, you¡¯ll have to give me an hour of your time every day in the afternoon. Come here and I¡¯ll train you,¡± Zero ordered straightforwardly.


    <i>Time is running out?</i> Tang Long was even more confused, but he did not expect things to progress smoothly after the meeting with Zero. Was it because of his teacher, Qi Dou?


    Neither did Tang Long the answer nor did he need it. If someone could mentor him about Precise Instinct, he would just follow and learn. After all, he nned to spend some time in Darkness Port, just so he could make it to his huge opportunity in May next year.


    ******


    Inside a morous office that was decorated like a captain¡¯s cabin, a buff man with a captain¡¯s hat looked at the several teenagers before him and reminded them with a serious look, ¡°In the uing Medley Sea Day, Darkness Port will announce something big. All of you had better be prepared. The ring is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± several teenagers replied respectfully before they left the captain¡¯s cabin.


    If there was anyone else from Darkness Port in the captain¡¯s cabin, they would have realized that these teenagers were the group of geniuses that the Darkness Court had spent all their resources and efforts on raising¡ªthe Dark Nine Feathers.


    The prestigious Nine Feathers were ordered to participate in the low-tier arena. However,moners would never get to know the secret behind all this as they would only be confused by the decision.


    The man with the captain¡¯s hat turned around to the window facing the sea after the Nine Feathers left the cabin. He muttered to himself, ¡°The more the era trembles, the more geniuses will appear. This time, the chance in Darkness Port is unlike the previous. Is it God¡¯s decision to prepare this special stage for the geniuses?¡±


    As he muttered to himself, the man¡¯s brows furrowed together tightly.


    ******


    Tang Ling strode along the street with his head lowered all the way. He was still caught up by the embarrassing scene back in the Dreamy Visitor.


    <i>I mean, anyone would be embarrassed by it, right? </i>


    As Tang Ling cringed at the thought, he strode quicker. His face was still burning hot even after he left the Dreamy Visitor. While he was so carried away by his embarrassment, he seemed to have neglected that no matter how fast he marched away, a curious figure was tailing him.


    After he left the street where the Dreamy Visitor was, he felt a little better, so he slowed down. He had to shuttle through a series of messy alleys and streets in order to return to Dvesha Moha. As he slowed down, he silently observed the alleys around him, and when he reached a turning corner, he made a hard turn and disappeared.


    <i>Where is he?</i> Higan was a little disappointed by his disappearance. She did not mean anything else. She followed him because she instinctively felt like it.


    With the slight frustration lingering in her heart, she hastened her steps around the corner, but after she turned, there were seven to eight intercrossing alleys waiting for her but no Tang Ling in sight.


    <i>Fine, he¡¯s just someone that I saw in the restaurant. I might be curious about him and find him interesting, but it¡¯s not like I really want to find him and know him.</i>


    It was the exact feeling with the shell ornament that she had seen at the stall earlier. She would miss the little ornament when it was put on sale at the stall because she actually liked it, but if she really bought it and held it in her hands, she might get bored with it someday.


    <i>The item itself doesn¡¯t matter anyway, only the feeling of love matters and it¡¯s not easy to have that feeling for something. Like that boy...I¡¯m curious about him, so isn¡¯t that interesting?</i>


    With that in mind, Higan sighed and looked up at the Purple Moon hanging in the night sky.


    <i>Is it time to go back?</i>


    She turned around and slowly walked away. She might be lost, but she could ask for directions. To her surprise, after she retreated, in the first alley beside the corner, a figure jumped on her.


    The figure grabbed her by the hand and pulled her into the corner. An arm seized her by the neck and pinned her down in a corner of the alley. Then, her face veil was quickly removed by the figure.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you following me?¡±

 Chapter 302 - Higan & Tang Ling

    <h4>Chapter 302: Higan & Tang Ling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling had no idea how dangerous it was for him to grab Higan like that.


    If she had not caught a glimpse of his face, if she had been a bit angrier, then Tang Ling would not have ended any better than the few men who had harassed Higan earlier.


    The ignorant were fearless. Tang Ling boldly pulled off her veil and questioned her identity in a cold tone, ¡°Who sent a rookie like you to follow me? You can at least do better...Huh?¡±


    The night by the shore was a little brighter than the night onnd as the windy sea breeze scattered the thin clouds, making the Purple Moon stand out more. Even though the moonlight was misty and dreamy, Tang Ling already got a clear look at Higan¡¯s face.


    What a beautiful girl! No, beautiful felt like an understatement. The slightest breath from her felt like the Goddess¡¯s breath.


    Instinctively, Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced, but he did not know how to flirt or how to admire beauty. He stared into the girl¡¯s eyes, which stared right back into his own. Why did her eyes feel so familiar to the point that a tinge of sorrow rose in his heart and slowly spread out?


    He stopped his threat before he finished. Then, he furrowed his brows and muttered his question, ¡°Who...are you?¡±


    Higan did not answer Tang Ling¡¯s question. She widened her curious big eyes and sized him up ceaselessly.


    They were close. In an empty alley where her shoulder was pinned to the wall and her eyes were locked at Tang Ling¡¯s, their faces were less than 20 cm apart.


    Even when Tang Long got this close, Higan would instinctively feel ufortable but manageable.


    However, even though this boy was so close to her, she did not feel like she had to withstand the alien presence. She did not even feel ufortable. Instead, she liked it. She liked being close to him. There was a scent on him that eased her heart to the point that she wanted to fall asleep whenever she got close to him.


    If not for the scent and theforting feeling, Tang Ling would have already died twice over.


    The first time was because he had simply grabbed Higan¡¯s arm.


    The second time was because he had pinned her to the wall.


    He had no idea how scary the queen was, especially when Higan had no sense of right and wrong. All she had was the instinct in her heart.


    The two of them stared at each other in silence until the atmosphere felt a little awkward.


    More than 10 secondster...


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Frustrated, Tang Ling released Higan¡¯s hand. He rejected the strange sorrow from the bottom of his heart that came from his soul. He used to feel such sorrow for his beloved family like his grandmother, San San, and Su Siao. It was not a feeling that he should feel with some random stranger.


    Moreover, he did not sense any hostility from Higan¡¯s curious gaze. He decided to let the girl go and treat this as a strange encounter.


    For some unknown reason, he was not able to show the slightest malicious intent towards the girl, maybe because the curiosity in her eyes was pure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Higan spoke.


    Tang Ling froze as he saw a fair white hand reaching towards the mask on his face.


    Instinctively, he wanted to dodge, but at that very moment, the reflexes throughout his body seemed to have paused.


    His mask was removed and held in the girl¡¯s hand.


    Higan widened her eyes as she looked at Tang Ling, uttering in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    <i>Of course, I should¡¯ve known it was him! From the moment I saw his face in the newspapers, I feel strangely familiar and sad for him.</i>


    Her feelings were out of her expectations and control. Why would she feel the same for a stranger? It turned out that the one who could make her feel this way had always been this boy named Tang Ling.


    However, when Tang Ling heard that Higan recognized him, his muscles tightened right away. Then, his hand that had let go of hers pressed her shoulder again. He was not familiar with this girl, yet she seemed to know him. She had followed him all the way from the Dreamy Visitor. Was it just a coincidence?


    ¡°Speak! What are you trying to do?¡± Tang Ling frowned, seeming distant and hostile.


    All kinds ofplicated feelings erupted in Higan¡¯s heart when she saw Tang Ling¡¯s reaction. Since she was a stranger to every single one of the feelings, she did not know how to handle the situation. She only knew that Tang Ling felt hostile all of a sudden, and it made her sadness and grievance arise.


    Higan did not know how to hide her emotions because most of the time, she did not have any.


    Therefore, a strong grief took over her instantly and made her eyes teary. She looked like she was wronged by Tang Ling¡¯s usation. She did not answer Tang Ling¡¯s question because she was not trying to do anything. She bit her lower lip and looked at Tang Ling with teary eyes and an unyielding look as if it was the best way to face Tang Ling at the moment.


    When he saw Higan¡¯s reaction, Tang Ling felt a sudden heartache without any reason. He unconsciously released his hand when he realized that he was bullying a girl.


    Moreover, the unyielding look and teary eyes felt familiar, too familiar to be exact. It reminded him of San San. Whenever San San had been wronged or had done something naughty, she used to look at him with the same unyielding look and teary eyes.


    Tang Ling suddenly felt sad as he looked at Higan, trying to express his thoughts, but when the thoughts escaped his mouth, they turned into ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯.


    Higan seemed to have gotten used to it and she understood why Tang Ling responded as such. As the tears rolled down her cheeks, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Tang Ling calmed down after he let go of Higan. He instinctively wanted to draw distance from her. Although he had confirmed that she was not an enemy, being this close to a girl was disrespectful.


    However, Higan pulled him back and boldly got close to him. She leaned her head on Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t, but I saw you in the newspapers. You are Tang Ling. I remember you.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Tang Ling blushed, his face as red as burning iron. Every movement and action the girl did was strange. She seemed fine being this close with a boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. Don¡¯t move. I like your scent,¡± Higan drawled. The scent from Tang Ling was really soothing, and she did not want to leave his side.


    Tang Ling¡¯s ears were red as he pushed Higan away and lectured her strictly, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Other than to your father, your brothers and your love, you shouldn¡¯t do this to anyone else.¡±


    Higan pouted in dissatisfaction when he pushed her away but when she saw him lecture her righteously, she was amused and felt warm. Her hands swung behind her back as she tilted her head coquettishly at Tang Ling, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Why? There¡¯s no why. Those are basic manners!¡±


    ¡°Whichw set the manners? Thew of the universe?¡±


    ¡°Stop making excuses. Now is needed for manners. This is something that people will follow out of instinct. People will misunderstand when a girl simply gets close to a boy. People will criticize you.¡± Tang Ling had no idea where his patience came from although he had the urge to lecture the girl before his eyes.


    He did not believe Higan was a coquettish person. He would have felt the same if anyone else did the same to him. He believed she was just a girl who did not understand manners.


    ¡°What does people¡¯s misunderstanding have to do with me? Besides, I only want to be close to you alone.¡± Higan smiled like a fairy under the moon.


    ¡°To me alone?!¡± Beautiful! Her beauty stunned him and made him repeat stupidly.


    Higan stepped closer and lightly leaned her hand on his shoulder again. Maybe because the posture was not right or notfortable enough, she adjusted her body before she hugged Tang Ling by the waist.


    As though he was struck by thunder, he was utterly stunned. His heart raced like wild horses and his throat was dry to the point that it itched. He felt strange, but he did not want to push her away this time.


    Actually, Tang Ling had been hugged by a girl before, a few times to be exact, such as Vian and Ro Xin when she was sad. However, never once did he feel this way.


    <i>Am I really a pervert? Or maybe because she is beautiful? No, no way!</i>


    The feeling he had when he was being hugged by Higan somewhat felt familiar, so familiar that it reminded him of something from the past which felt like yesterday.


    ¡°Brother, hug-hug...¡± San San had pouted in objection while her teary eyes had been about to burst with a river of tears.


    Tang Ling would always squat down and hug her before she cried. The little girl would lean her head on his shoulder, hug him by the waist while she sobbed and slowly calmed down.


    Higan¡¯s breath whispered in his ears, but the girl before him was not San San.


    An unknown sorrow rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. He stepped back and avoided Higan. Without sparing an extra nce at her, he said quickly, ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me either because I don¡¯t know you and I¡¯m not your father, brother or lover. I have to go now. Stop following me.¡±


    Tang Ling ran away after that. He only had an hour of free time and he actually nned to visit the arena in the cabin area, but he was now dyed by Higan. It seemed like he would have to wait for another day to visit the arena.


    What about tomorrow? Should hee out again?


    He must! The need for money pressured him and he should start looking for Ro Xin and Ro Li.


    While the messy thoughts troubled Tang Ling¡¯s mind, Higan¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Tang Ling, my name is Higan.¡±


    He turned around and saw Higan wearing the mask that she had taken off his face. She kept following him with a delightful smile.


    ¡°I know your name is Tang Ling, and I¡¯m Higan. From today onwards, we are considered acquaintances.¡± Higan seemed to love following him.


    ¡°Give me back my mask.¡± Tang Ling frustratedly scratched his head when he realized he could not do anything to stop Higan from following him.


    ¡°The wind took my hat away. Consider your maskpensation.¡± Higan did not want to remove the mask from her face.


    <i>Whatever, it¡¯s just a lousy mask. I don¡¯t care!</i>


    ¡°Stop following me. Don¡¯t you need to go home?¡± Tang Ling strode forward as hiss frustration rose.


    Higan followed him with all smiles, not answering his question at all. She just wanted to follow him and find out where she could look for him, so of course, she would trail him everywhere.


    Besides, was Tang Ling¡¯s frustrating look not interesting? It was! If he knew that every move of his wasbeled as interesting by Higan, what would he think?


    <i>Fine, follow all you like. It¡¯s Boss Huang¡¯s home anyway, not mine. The boss will deal with you. </i>


    With that in mind, Tang Ling allowed Higan to follow him back. The two of them headed back to Dvesha Moha.


    At first, he strode quickly and his steps were long, but somehow, he started to slow down as if he was taking a stroll.


    ¡°I can keep up. I¡¯m not tired,¡± Higan naughtily piped up behind Tang Ling, frightening him. The meaning of her words made him embarrassed.


    <i>W-who cares about whether she can keep up or not!?</i> Tang Ling lowered his head in embarrassment but did not hasten his steps.


    The two of them walked for more than 10 minutes quietly.


    The moon was misty and the sea breeze wasfortable. The faint waves that apanied theughter of people were a little muffled but extra clear to the ears. If it was not clear enough, the noise of the ceaseless waves would not have been in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived at Dvesha Moha.


    Boss Huang was sitting outside with a metal rod in his hand, looking vicious as he waited for Tang Ling.


    <i>What is Boss Huang doing outside here?</i>


    Boss Huang was as fierce as a monster. The smoking pipe hung at his mouth while he dragged the metal rod back and forth on the ground as if he was trying to tell everyone that his hands were itching for a beating.


    Tang Ling sweated nervously when he saw the boss waiting for him.

 Chapter 303 - Torrential Teen Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 303: Torrential Teen Ranking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling recalled his mission status nervously. He did not find any mistake except for not passing out.


    When he saw Boss Huang, thetter also spotted his return. He grunted viciously before he stood up, ¡°Who the hell told the public that I¡¯m going to stop eating and die?¡±


    <i>Sh*t! </i>


    Tang Ling had goosebumps all over his back as he turned around and made a run for it.


    ¡°You little bastard, stand right there! I¡¯ll make sure you survive my beating!¡± Boss Huang grabbed his rob and chased him.


    Strength-wise, Tang Ling and Boss Huang were heaven and earth apart. If Boss Huang really wanted to teach him a lesson, Tang Ling could never outrun him.


    In the blink of an eye, Boss Huang was already behind Tang Ling. He moved faster than the Transient Step and he swung the rod at Tang Ling without a second thought.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct automatically moved his body and he dodged the rod as if he saw iting. However, all he did was dodge a single swing. He was not confident enough to dodge the next even with his Precise Instinct. The gap in strength between them was too far apart.


    While they were messing around, neither of them noticed Higan frowning at the side. She red coldly at Boss Huang. Then, she raised her hand and her fingers nimbly danced.


    Right before Boss Huang¡¯s rod struck Tang Ling¡¯s backside, he suddenly squinted. The rod in his hand twirled all of a sudden and an extremely cold aura erupted around him, followed by an ice wall that sprang up from the ground and encased him whole.


    Tang Ling shuddered when he saw Boss Huang raise an ice wall from the ground. In shock, he stopped running and asked, ¡°Boss, are you okay? Are you for real?¡±


    Boss Huang frowned, but before he could answer Tang Ling¡¯s question, he punched the ice wall into smithereens. Unfortunately for him, mes burst out from his hand and engulfed him whole.


    Higan squinted her eyes and raised her hand again.


    At that moment, Boss Huang suddenly demanded, ¡°Little Tang Tang, who is this cute little girl? Is she your friend?¡±


    <i>Little Tang Tang?</i> Higan slowly lowered her hand.


    Tang Ling was dumbfounded by what just happened. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Boss, were you showing off your talent just now?¡±


    Boss Huang was rendered speechless, he red at him. ¡°Show off, your *ss!¡± He then turned to Higan and smiled in a profound manner, ¡°Little girl, do you know my disciple?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your disciple?¡± A tinge of shock shed over Higan¡¯s gaze as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a forgiving man, especially towards a pretty girl like you.¡± Boss Huang smiled brightly as if he was a kind father.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Tang Ling did not know what happened. While he was smart, no matter how smart he was, he never would have expected Higan and Boss Huang to just engage in a fight, twice to be exact, and either time was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Boss Huang hugged Tang Ling single-handedly and grinned frivolously, ¡°You little bastard, you are really something! It¡¯s only been an hour outside and you brought home such a pretty girl?¡±


    ¡°I...it¡¯s not like that, Boss...¡± Tang Ling would argue like a little rascal at other times, but at that moment, an unknown feeling made him stammer. His tongue was knotted and all he could utter was, ¡°Boss, this is Higan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Higan, you are the most beautiful girl that I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. Your beauty is unrivaled. Do you want to have tea in Dvesha Moha?¡± Boss Huang passionately invited.


    ¡°Hey, Boss, keep your hands off her. You...¡± Tang Ling was not jealous, but he simply did not want Higan to fall for Boss Huang¡¯s trickery. After all, he finally found out that Boss Huang was not a powerful figure in Darkness Port. He was just a well-known pervert!


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in little girls. I¡¯m simply giving you a hand and being your eyes,¡± Boss Huang muttered gibberish righteously as if he already acknowledged Tang Ling and Higan¡¯s rtionship.


    Tang Ling wanted to argue, but Higan already shook her head in rejection. ¡°I¡¯m going back. Thank you.¡± She was well-mannered but felt distant. However, when she looked at Tang Ling, her gaze turned soft and she showed an alluring smile. ¡°I know where you live now. I¡¯lle to find you sometimes.¡±


    Higan then nodded at Tang Ling before she left with jolly steps.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, this little girl is really into you.¡± Boss Huang might be muttering nonsense, but his eyes deeply squinted as some profound thoughts ran in his mind.


    Tang Ling grumbled, ¡°What do you mean ¡®into me¡¯?! We only knew each other just now! Can you stop it with your nonsense!?¡± He then looked at Boss Huang with a doubtful look. ¡°She¡¯s wearing a mask, but you can see her face?¡±


    Boss Huang looked askance at him and answered irritatedly, ¡°I made that mask. Of course, I have a way to see through it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did you just trick me again? Spill! When I wear the mask on stage, can people see my face?!¡± Tang Ling grabbed him by the cor all of a sudden.


    ¡°Get your hands off me, you little bastard! I¡¯m still not done with you. Who¡¯s gonna stop eating and die, you say? Now, with Madam Qing rejecting my flower, if I don¡¯t stop eating, how can I show my face in public?!¡± Boss Huang grabbed Tang Ling by the neck and shook him.


    ¡°Are you really talking about face? You are the notorious pervert of Darkness Port!¡±


    ¡°You little prick! If I¡¯m a pervert and you¡¯re my disciple, doesn¡¯t that make you a little pervert?!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is your disciple?! Did I ask for it!?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell taught you smithing?!¡±


    ...


    The two of them continued their squabble and messing around on the street in front of Dvesha Moha.


    Ding Dong and Ding Ling were sitting on the balcony, watching the two idiots fighting on the street withplicated gazes. The two of them looked like twin balls of <i>tangyuan</i> when they sat together.


    ¡°Ding Ling, I thought our boss was already shameless. Who knew, the disciple Little Tang Tang is also a shameless guy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they really are shameless. Not everyone can be the boss¡¯s disciple. Sigh, our lives are bitter, Sister.¡± Ding Ling looked sad.


    ¡°Yeah, our lives are bitter.¡± Ding Dong also shared the same expression. She suddenly burped and passed the snack to Ding Ling. ¡°Here, eat more. Eat and forget about the sad things.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ******


    Gasp!


    Han Xing gasped in pain when the cotton ball dipped in liquid antiseptic was rubbed on his wound.


    Despite the injuries, he still smiled at the pretty girl in front of him. The girl was in charge of taking care of the participants¡¯ injuries after the match.


    He said, ¡°Hey, little sis, how did I look in the ring just now? Am I cool enough for you? I¡¯ve got a big bonus from the match. Why don¡¯t we go out for a meal?¡±


    The pretty girl smiled and pressed the cotton ball to Han Xing¡¯s wound, causing him to scream in pain.


    She then swiftly kept the gauze and antiseptics after she was done Disdainfully, she smirked at Han Xin and said, ¡°Who are you calling ¡®little sis¡¯? I¡¯m not interested in little boys who don¡¯t even have hair down there.¡± With that, she carried the tray of medical supplies away and mmed the door when she headed out.


    ¡°Feisty, I like it!¡± Han Xing saw the girl off and eximed. He then pulled his pants and looked down, muttering to himself, ¡°Oh, I have a lot of hair down there, and I¡¯m sure it will frighten you!¡±


    ¡°Frighten who?¡±


    A fat guy suddenly came into Han Xing¡¯s room.


    Han Xing awkwardly cleared his throat and forced a smile. ¡°N-no one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about serious business. The match you had today caught my attention since your opponent was also a strong one.¡± The fat guy then nced at Han Xin and added, ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to invest in you to raise you to be better.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what do you mean? Why would you want to raise me all of a sudden?¡± Han Xing blinked several times in confusion. He had no idea why the fat guy was so enthusiastic about investing in him all of a sudden.


    Speaking of the match today, Han Xing knew better than anyone else who his opponent was. If he remembered correctly, his opponent should be a core disciple of the Feng family from Watcher Safety City. His opponent was ranked No. 113 on the Torrential Teen Ranking.


    Everyone participated in the arena using an alias, but it did not stop Han Xing from recognizing his opponent.


    Han Xing was from Holy Tree City which was a renowned city of scientists. The city¡¯s status was beyond its peers and its economical power was one of the greatest in the world. Therefore, Holy Tree City was the ce where all sorts of information converged.


    The Torrential Teen Ranking was a ranking that the scientists in Holy Tree City made using all kinds of data and achievements of the teenagers around the world during their free time. The list was refreshed once every three months and was probably the most influential list in the world.


    The list was not revealed to the public under normal circumstances. Only the high-ranking personnel of major factions had ess to it at fixed intervals.


    However, Han Xing was not some random John Doe. His father held quite a status in the Holy Tree City and would frequently check the list, so Han Xing had memorized all the names of on the ranking. Therefore, he was able to recognize his opponent at first nce. He even recognized several other teenagers in the audience whose names were on the list.


    It seemed like the opportunity in Darkness Port attracted a lot of genius teenagers, yet the fat boss hade at such a fitting timing and imed that he wanted to raise Han Xing? It was something worth ruminating over.


    All Han Xing wanted to do was earn some money. He never nned to really settle down in Darkness Port, so getting involved with the boss of the local gang sounded like trouble.


    With that in mind, he wanted to reject the boss, but thetter revealed a vial of serum and a pouch of money. ¡°You must be surprised about me wanting to invest in you all of a sudden, but I have my own internal intel. Based on what I know, I¡¯ve decided to select several young geniuses to join me, and you are one of them.


    ¡°If you agree toe with me, this is a cell regeneration serum that can heal your injuries and return you to your prime instantly. It¡¯s also a great help for your hidden wounds. Here are 50 ck Sea coins. If you say yes, they¡¯re yours.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Shocking Chance

    <h4>Chapter 304: Shocking Chance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Han Xing said yes.


    He groped the pouch with the 50 ck Sea coins and thought it felt unreal. ck Sea coins possessed a high value and he got 50 of them!


    <i>Should I go and eat something good? Or spend it with some beautiful girl? Hmm, I think I should go pay a visit to the cultivation area first.</i>


    Han Xing came out from the shower prepared for the participants as he thought of the best way to make use of the fortune while rubbing his hair dry with the towel. As a matter of fact, 50 ck Sea coins and a vial of cell regeneration serum was not enough to buy the powerful and handsome Young Master Han. It was far from enough!


    Han Xing was only interested in two things.


    Firstly, the internal intel that the fat boss mentioned must be rted to the opportunity in May next year. Unlike previous years, many big factions received some secret intel this year and every one of them reached an agreement based on this particr intel.


    As for what the intel was about, the fat boss was not thatpetent enough to know yet, so he was clueless about the details of the intel. However, he knew about the agreement between the major factions.


    The major factions agreed to stay out of the opportunity in Darkness Port next year and allow their own geniuses to seize the chance with their own hands.


    If the agreement was true, things had just be interesting.


    Why?


    In order to possess a stronger base than others after breaking through to be a Purple Moon Warrior, one must get three necessary items before the breakthrough and all three of the items were produced here in Darkness Port, which granted them top quality.


    One of the necessary items was the Seven Stamen Lotus, a local specialty of Darkness Port.


    Han Xing¡¯s father had once exined something about the items to him, ¡°Supposedly, all three of the necessary items were only prepared for those who could achieve the perfect breakthrough, but after a while, people realized even though one couldn¡¯t achieve the perfect breakthrough, these three items would still provide great benefits. At least, the items would make one stronger than other normal Purple Moon Warriors with every increment in rank. It also provided them a boost in their talent abilities.¡±


    Han Xing never hoped to achieve the perfect breakthrough because his father had said, ¡°Starting from the first day of the Purple Moon era, those who achieved the perfect breakthrough by umting their strength to nine bulls and two tigers didn¡¯t surpass more than 300 people. Most of them will be stuck at the strength of nine bulls and one tiger.


    ¡°However, in recent years, maybe...¡± His father stopped exining after he eximed about the era.


    Han Xing knew what his father meant. Many geniuses sprung up in recent years and maybe there were a lot more capable geniuses who could reach the strength of nine bulls of two tigers.


    Han Xing¡¯s current strength of nine bulls had been mergedpletely and he already got the clues on how to achieve the strength of one tiger.


    Even though he did not go after the perfect breakthrough, he was still an ambitious teenager. If he could not get the legendary Nine Stamen Lotus, he could at least try to get a Seven Stamen Lotus, could he not?


    In the past, whenever the chance appeared in Darkness Port, the captains of the port city would sail and retrieve it. Then, it would be distributed into the major factions through all kinds of profitable deals. This time, however, the major factions decided to keep their hands off and allowed the geniuses to seize the chance with their own hands.


    The so-called chance was located in the sea, so would it mean that the geniuses had to set sail one day?


    Aside from the fact that sailing might be dangerous, Han Xing had never dreamt of sailing by himself either, so teaming up with the fat boss might be a decent choice.


    Han Xing was no idiot. He even predicted that the genius prodigies that arrived in Darkness Port would be sought after by the different factions of Darkness Port. They would then be chosen as the faction¡¯s representative to set sail.


    There must be profit and gains rted to all this, but the fat boss did not mention them, so Han Xing did not ask. If the fat boss ultimately chose him over someone else, Han Xing would be informed.


    As for the second point, it was much simpler.


    The fat boss had proposed that if Han Xing agreed to work with him, starting from tomorrow onwards, for every match that he won, the boss would top up an extra 5 ck Sea coins as a reward. If he could win five continuous matches, the bonus would be 30 ck Sea Coins; 10 matches would result in 100 ck Sea coins.


    The boss did not mention an upper limit either. Why would the fat boss spend a fortune on investing in him?


    It was simple actually. If Han Xing was able to win consecutive matches, he would be proving his own value and there was a high chance for him to set sail. Therefore, investing a fortune on Han Xing would help his growth.


    It was a decent cycle of life.


    With that in mind, Han Xing¡¯s mood lifted. He was always a happy-go-lucky fellow and was easily satisfied.


    As for the famous cultivation room of Darkness Port, could the ce help him break through to the strength of nine bulls and one tiger?


    Han Xing was not overly concerned about his basic stats like the others because his talenty in swordsmanship, but if he could boost his basic stats, who would not be pleased about it?


    ******


    Sitting in the tub of the herbal bath, Tang Ling continued reading ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯.


    The contents were substantial. It described every upation in the Purple Moon era in detail and how the upations grew, even including the different types of Purple Moon Warriors.


    All the detailed knowledge was fascinating to Tang Ling. He was almost at the end of the book, and he found out that there were a total of 73 major safety cities and 317 safety sectors in the world.


    The 317 safety sectors also included family factions and their influences. As long as the requirements were met, they were all considered as safety sectors.


    Other than that, there were a total of 3,690 safety viges, plus an unknown number of Drifter camps.


    The current poption of the world did not exceed more than 500 million.


    The decrease in poption was shocking. During the prime age of the old civilization, the world poption had reached 7.5 billion people, and even after more than a hundred years into the Purple Moon era, the poption was smaller than the old civilization by two digits.


    Tang Ling somehow felt worried until he suddenly realized that Boss Huang had gone a little quiet at the study desk. The boss had been drawing and writing something earlier, but he suddenly stopped and went silent.


    Curiously, Tang Ling looked at him. To his shock, he realized Boss Huang was ring at him with a profound gaze, so sweat rolled down his forehead.


    ¡°Speak! How did you meet her, that Higan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you more than a dozen times now. Do I have to repeat myself again?¡± Tang Ling was getting impatient. Since when did Boss Huang care about Higan so much? Was he a pervert that had some other thoughts about her?


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Boss Huang rubbed his chin while squinting his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m so handsome, yet you barely look like a human. Why are there no angelic girls following me around?¡±


    Tang Ling suddenly realized that it was a mistake to look at Boss Huang, so he quietly raised the book over his face and continued reading. He hoped he could finish the book by that night and would be able to read new content tomorrow.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Boss Huang stopped him.


    Tang Ling impatiently looked up to see Boss Huang jump over the study desk seriously. The boss looked at him with strict scrutiny and said, ¡°What do you think? Should I really stop eating tomorrow?¡±


    <i>WTF?</i> Tang Ling was utterly speechless! He decided to turn a blind eye to the boss and continue reading before he went to bed.


    As for Boss Huang¡¯s scribbles on the desk, he could not care less about them.


    The wind entered through the window, making the notebook that Boss Huang scribbled on earlier flutter. If anyone saw what he was scribbling, one would realize that he had not been scribbling or drawing at all.


    Several words were written down, scattered across the page, and some of them were repeated.


    Cmity, timebomb, missing, doubts, suspect...


    ******


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Tang Long leaned at the entrance of the little yard decorated with seashells weing Higan. His gaze was soft and tender with a tinge of worry but showed no intentions of ming.


    Higan was pulled back to her senses. The smile on her face lingered as Tang Ling was still in her mind, and even her hand was still holding the ck iron mask.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she answered with her nasal voice and recovered to her calm and cold expression.


    It waste at night and the wind was chilly. Tang Long walked up to her and put the robe that he had been holding over Higan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be fine, but I¡¯m still worried.¡±


    Higan tightened the robe around her shoulder, but her hand was still holding the mask as she asked softly, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been waiting for me here?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The moon in Darkness Port is beautiful. I¡¯ve always spent time in cultivation and training, so it¡¯s nice toe out to see the moon once in a while,¡± Tang Long answered kindly.


    Higan was quiet. Tang Long was so sweet to her that she felt like he was the only person in the world that she could get close to. Her mind could notprehend the love between two different genders, so she measured everything based on kindness.


    However, she felt guilty about receiving Tang Long¡¯s love and kindness. No matter how kind he was to her, he was not asfortable to be with as Tang Ling, whom she had met that day. She had the urge to get close to Tang Ling but not Tang Long.


    Should she be kinder to Tang Long and try to get closer to him?


    With that in mind, Higan decided to voice a part of her mind, ¡°You are really kind to me.¡± She was not proficient at expressing her thoughts though, so that was the best she could do.


    When Tang Long heard what she said, he smiled brightly. Coupled with the moonlight, he looked like the son of the moon. ¡°This is the happiest thing that you¡¯ve ever said to me.¡±


    Higan also smiled. <i>It¡¯s great if Tang Long could be happy.</i>


    ¡°The wind is strong. Let¡¯s go in. Is it that fun going out alone? You are all smiles when youe back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fun.¡±


    Tang Long and Higan walked into the yard side by side, but they were constantly half a meter apart.


    The feeling was unlike how Higan had followed Tang Ling. When she saw Tang Ling walking ahead of her, all she wanted to do was follow him tightly like she was afraid to be away from him.


    Higan sighed in her heart. She had no intention of telling anyone about Tang Ling or her feelings for him, including Tang Long. This was her little secret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out again tomorrow,¡± she said to Tang Long while thinking about Tang Ling.


    Tang Long did not feel that anything was strange. He nodded and requested, ¡°The only thing I ask of you is to bring yourms with you, please?¡±


    Higan would never be in danger. Other than himself, she would never let anyone near and she would never lie.


    Tang Long had 100% trust in Higan, but he was still worried about her safety. Her beauty was eye-catching in Darkness Port and would attract a lot of unwanted attention.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Higan actually wanted to reject him, but when she saw the softness in Tang Long¡¯s eyes, she could not help but nod.


    Did she not just tell herself to try to be closer with Tang Long?

 Chapter 305 - Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 305: Cmity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sea breeze lifted the thin curtain, making the blue seashells at the window flutter slightly and the chime made from corals chime.


    Higan was sitting on the edge of the window. Even with Tang Ling¡¯s mask on her face, her slender and beautiful body was like a night painting embedded at the window.


    One could not help but wonder what she looked like under the mask yet could not bear the revtion. What if under the face under the mask did not match one¡¯s expectations? Would it not destroy the romantic anticipation in one¡¯s heart?


    Many young men who walked past the street wouldy their eyes on the window where she was, but none of them dared to fantasize.


    Throughout the entire deck area of Darkness Port, other than the circr ring around the castle, this ce would be the second most prestigious residential area. Not only did one have to be rich, but one must also be extremely powerful to settle down in one of the houses here. Gazing at the women in this particr area was a suicidal act.


    On the other hand, Higan did not care about what the people outside the window thought of her. While she sat in the slightly salty sea breeze, she gazed upon the shell toy on the table. It was the first time she felt soplicated.


    Under the toy was a piece of note and it was clearly from Tang Long based on the powerful and conservative strokes.


    ¡®Look, she likes you too, so I brought her back.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Higan¡¯s finger slid across the mask on her face as her thoughts were carried away by the breeze.


    Tang Long was good to her, too good in fact, but he did not know that she never wanted to possess the toy. She did not even have the heart to possess anything. She seemed to be driven only by her emotions, and nothing else.


    Still, why would she have the urge to take this mask? Wearing it seemed to remind her of the soothing scent from that person.


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    Higan was watching the reflection of the moon on the sea from the window while Tang Long was watching her from the yard.


    In front of him was a ss of water. If not absolutely necessary, Tang Long would never have drunk water that had no benefits to his body. However, whenever he looked at Higan, even a ss of water would taste sweet.


    Deep in his memories, the sky was always grayish-blue and the mountain paths were messy and disarranged. He would recall the rapid and violent torrent of the dark river, the vicious and scary monsters...


    He thought his willpower would never copse, yet as he went through the endless horrible scenes and hopeless ughters, he was pushed to the brink of copsing.


    No one would understand how it felt to see a girl as beautiful as a painting in the direst and bleakest moment.


    The feeling was not salvation, but the relief of all burdens before death. At least, thest scene he saw before his death was a dreamy and beautiful one, but he soon realized the girl was not a dream. She was real.


    He could not forget how she had calmly walked towards him. He was weak and she was powerful. Death bloomed like flowers in her trail, yet it set off her merciful look. The flowers of death reaped the lives of the vicious and scary monsters one after another.


    Expressionless, she had seemed to be seeking something as she muttered, but all she made were meaningless grunts.


    That particr moment left a deep impression on Tang Long. He knew she had been looking for her support. Her muttering should have sounded clear once, but she had stayed in the horrible ce for too long to the point that she had forgotten what she had been saying all along. Soon, it became more of a habit.


    Tang Long was utterly sure of it to the point that it pained him.


    She had walked past him when he had suddenly reached out to her and grabbed the hem of her dress.


    When she turned around, her gaze had been so cold that it felt scary, but when she had a clear glimpse of Tang Long¡¯s face, a tinge of doubt and confusion had flickered over her cold eyes. A series of reminiscences happened in her mind.


    She had squatted down, sniffed Tang Long and sat down. Although she had not moved anymore, her eyes had been as empty as a void.


    ¡°Can I be with you?¡± Tang Long had asked.


    She had nodded softly and that was the first impression that Tang Long had of Higan.


    Even until today, whenever he thought of how purely she nodded, aplex sweetness would rise in his heart. Was it a sign that she recognized his scent from the very first meeting?


    Strangely, as she judged people by scent, Tang Long really hoped that there was no one else in the world that possessed the scent that Higan acknowledged. If there really was, he would kill the person.


    A tinge of coldness shed in his eyes. Suddenly, one of his men came over and informed him, ¡°Young Master Long, Mr. Qi Dou requests for a conversation.¡±


    Tang Long nodded and stood up. He nced at Higan before he walked into his own room.


    Inside his room, Qi Dou was waiting on the other side of the call and his face was disyed on the transparent monitor on the wall. He seemed to be in a snowy ce and further away from him was a wide expanse of mist-coveredke.


    Qi Dou was taking sips of alcohol from his personal bottle gourd.


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Tang Long sat down and curiously sized up the environment around Qi Dou. He asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Scarn Safety Vige, some rural ce. I¡¯m here because of the mysterious giantke that appeared a while ago. It seized all the headlines back then,¡± Qi Dou answered.


    ¡°Did you discover anything?¡± Tang Long raised a curious brow, utterly inquisitive about the giantke that had appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Nothing but secrets.¡± Qi Dou seemed to have no intention to discuss the topic. After a brief answer, he asked, ¡°Did you meet Zero?¡±


    ¡°I did. Everything progressed smoothly. He has started guiding me in Precise Instinct for an hour a day for now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qi Dou was doubtful about the answer.


    ¡°Yes, in fact, we¡¯ve already started the training today. I learned a lot.¡± Tang Long then paused for a while before he said, ¡°He does have a message for you, Teacher. He said he will be fair to me, but he will remain neutral before the particr period. Then, he will only stay behind and observe.¡±


    The doubt on Qi Dou¡¯s face disappeared after he heard the message, but he sighed and exmation shed over his eyes. He went silent for a while before he said, ¡°Great, it¡¯s probably the best oue that you can ask for. Cherish your training with him. Try to win his fondness and try to make him admire you.¡±


    ¡°I will, Teacher. Is there anything else for today?¡±


    ¡°There is, actually. A ship will arrive in Darkness Port in April. It will be the ship that the council has prepared for you. Genius prodigies from all over the world will gather in Darkness Port now as the factions within Darkness Port have started to make their move.


    ¡°And you, shouldn¡¯t you start looking for your crew?¡± Qi Dou then took another sip of alcohol from his bottle gourd as he added, ¡°Tang Ling should be in Darkness Port as well. It¡¯s a good chance for you to face your demons.¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling?!¡± Aplicated fierceness zed in Tang Long¡¯s gaze. He then asked, ¡°Ship? My crew?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tang Ling! But you cannot use the council¡¯s influence to get to him in Darkness Port. You must defeat him fair and square because, in Darkness Port, no schemes and conspiracies are allowed. Strength speaks louder than anything.


    ¡°As for your ship and crew, all the major factions of the world havee to an agreement...¡±


    ******


    Gulp!


    Boss Huang drained the ss of milk from a Level 3 vicious beast in a single gulp.


    Chomp, chomp!


    He anxiously munched on arge chunk of sea sugarcane, andstly, he stuffed two big <i>mantous</i> into his mouth, almost choking himself to death. He took less than a minute to gobble down all the food.


    Tang Ling was overwhelmed by Boss Huang¡¯s eating. He opened his mouth, trying to say something but he got a fierce re in reply from Boss Huang.


    ¡°If somehow people know I¡¯m eating, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Why not Ding Ling or Ding Dong?¡± Tang Ling argued angrily.


    ¡°Because you are more bulliable.¡± Boss Huang made it sound so righteous.


    Tang Ling forced the grievance down his throat and told himself to bear with the rascal. <i>Just you wait, I¡¯ll beat you up every day when I am stronger than you!</i>


    ¡°Are you going out today?¡± Boss Huang had actually left the table for the store, but he stopped halfway and asked Tang Ling.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Tang Ling answered with his nasal voice as he was concentrating on refining the piece of ck iron nk.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up. Higan has been here for almost half an hour.¡± Boss Huang looked askance at him.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling turned a deaf ear to him as he removed the refined nk from the anvil and put a new nk on top. When it came to any kind of technique, as long as one mastered it and crossed the threshold, progress would follow.


    Tang Ling felt like he had reached the entry-level and the set of three smithing techniques was not quite enough for him anymore. He longed for faster improvement. While Boss Huang was bored out with his dull reply and wanted to walk out from the smithing room, Tang Ling suddenly called him back.


    Boss Huang turned around with a sleazy smile. ¡°Ha! Still concerned about the girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m quite familiar with this set of three smithing techniques. Do you have other techniques to teach me?¡± Tang Ling did not care about Boss Huang¡¯s question and voiced his request instead. A secondter, he added with a strict look, ¡°I love smithing for you, my dear boss. I love helping you make money. I want to learn, learn and learn!¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up, you bastard! Do you think I¡¯ll buy your words?¡± Boss Huang believed none of the words that came out from Tang Ling¡¯s mouth because he was also a shameless rascal himself. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you something new when you can refine 20 nks in a day.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Tang Ling answered straightforwardly since it was not a difficult goal to achieve.


    ¡°Boss, I also want to know Ro Xin and Ro Li¡¯s whereabouts. How much will it cost?¡± Tang Ling also asked about the Ro siblings as it should be time to reunite with them.


    ¡°Smart, eh? Asking the price of your first question.¡± Boss Huang¡¯s eyes curved like crescent moons when he smiled. He raised a finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive: 1 ck Sea coin. Think of a way to earn yourself the money.¡±


    ¡°Can you guarantee my safety? I don¡¯t have any disguise now and you said that even before if I show my true face in Darkness Port, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Tang Ling added a new question.


    ¡°You little cunning bastard, trying to fish me for safety assurance?¡± Boss Huang pouted. He then took something out of his pocket and tossed it to Tang Ling. ¡°Take this with you. Try not to get into trouble.¡±


    <i>What the hell is this? Some smelly sock?</i>


    Tang Ling held the lump of cloth in his hand. Then, he shook it open reluctantly and it turned out to be a face cloth with a dog¡¯s head sewn on it and nothing else.


    <i>Isn¡¯t Boss Huang a cksmith? Why is he always carrying weird stuff with him? And Higan is here? Tsk, trouble much!</i>


    Frustrated, Tang Ling scratched his head and continued his smithing which was something that he found fascinatingtely.

 Chapter 306 - How Does It Feel To Like Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 306: How Does It Feel To Like Someone?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The clothes are loosening gradually and I¡¯m more and more emaciated. s, I have no regrets at all. I would rather be distressed than see her that way!¡±


    Boss Huang¡¯s exaggerated voice filled the store of Dvesha Moha. He was so loud that even half the street heard him.


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong exchanged a gaze before they rolled to the window on the first floor and said loudly, ¡°Boss, are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat the porridge we made for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the mood and appetite. My mind and soul are all about her. I miss her,¡± Boss Huangmented, pretentiously loud.


    ¡°Boss, we are worried about you!¡± Ding Ling and Ding Dong feigned a sobbing tone while lying down beside the window and whining loudly.


    ¡°It is fine. Dying for love is what I wish. I hope my life can be exchanged for a drop of her tears.¡± Boss Huang was already at the entrance of Dvesha Moha, acting like he was going to copse at any moment.


    Missionplete!


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong exchanged another gaze before they vanished from the window. They lumbered back to therge coral dining table like a furious gale. The two of them sat side by side and propped their plump cheeks on their hands, fixing their gaze on Higan opposite the table.


    Higan chuckled. ¡°Do you speak like this all the time?¡±


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were so fascinated by her beauty. They rolled their round heads exaggeratedly and said together, ¡°Big Sister, you are <i>so</i> beautiful.¡±


    After that, Ding Ling exined in a disgusted look, ¡°We don¡¯t usually speak like that but our boss is too shameless.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he wants to show off to the public that he stopped eating, so he forced us to y along,¡± Ding Dong echoed perfectly.


    ¡°Yeah, he threatened us with snacks and if we don¡¯t say it now, we won¡¯t get any, unless...¡± Ding Ling added but Ding Dong finished her sentence for her seamlessly, ¡°we are as shameless as Little Tang Tang!¡±


    Right after Tang Ling¡¯s nickname, the two of them said in unison, ¡°Only then we can beat the boss!¡±


    A series of giggles came from Higan after she heard that.


    <i>Little Tang Tang is shameless? Come to think of it. He was really shameless when he delivered the flower to Madam Qing, but isn¡¯t he cute?</i>


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were awestruck by Higan¡¯s smile. The beautiful girl was so lovely when she smiled wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Ding Dong, will we be as beautiful as Big Sister when we grow up?¡±


    ¡°Ding Ling, I think Big Sister now is our future selves.¡±


    The two little <i>tangyuans </i>started to fantasize about their future appearance, and it was then that Tang Lingpleted his work for the day.


    In eight hours, he had refined a total of 11 ck iron nks.


    It was the fifth day of his smithing career and he improved the most today. Based on his own thoughts, he was already an entry-level cksmith, so it was only natural for him to improve and it would only get faster from here on.


    Boss Huang gave him a new task of refining 20 nks a day and he believed he could achieve it the day after tomorrow. Nheless, he had no idea whether he was fast or slow in terms of improvement.


    Right after Tang Ling walked out of the smithing room, Boss Huang sleazily snuck over and looked at the 11 silver nks beside the anvil, squinting his eyes.


    <i>This kid is really crazy! Even crazier than his old man!</i>


    <i>No, no, I can¡¯t tell him that, I must make him believe that he is actually an idiot!</i>


    ******


    ¡°You came?¡±


    Standing in the dining area on the first floor, Tang Ling¡¯s face was dirty and his shirt was drenched in his sweat. He always looked like this after he finished his work, but he did not think it was improper to appear to Higan as such.


    Higan looked at him with a tilted head. She stood up and wiped his face with her sleeve. When she realized that the dirt on his face could be wiped off, it piqued her interest and she wiped even harder as a smile curled up on her mouth.


    Tang Ling did not feel that it was inappropriate for her to do that. He greeted her and poured himself a big ss of water. While he drank the water, Higan was still fussing around him, wiping his face.


    As a drop of sweat rolled down from his forehead, she touched it with her finger and tasted it.


    It was salty. Higan squinted her eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Ling put the ss down and started to nag like an old man, ¡°You can¡¯t be doing this, do you know that? I told you yesterday that you can only do it to your father...¡±


    Higan turned around and gave Tang Ling the cold shoulder before she made a funny face at Ding Ling and Ding Dong.


    The two plumpdiesughed out loud.


    Tang Ling sighed helplessly. He knew his nagging was useless, so he might as well go back to his room for a bath and some fresh clothes to prepare for his outing.


    She followed him to his room. Then, she squatted at the door, propped her chin on her hands and sized up his room thoroughly.


    ¡°Hmm, why do I feel like Sister Higan is fond of Little Tang Tang?¡± Ding Ling said while chewing something in her mouth. She looked like a busybody hamster talking to Ding Dong.


    ¡°Hmm, I share the same opinion. Sister Higan is a beauty, but her eye for men is bad. How can she fall for our Little Tang Tang?¡± Ding Dong was also stuffing snacks into her mouth, her cheeks as round as a ball.


    ¡°But I also feel that Little Tang Tang likes Sister Higan. Look, he didn¡¯t even dodge her when she wiped his face. Hmph, it¡¯s improper for men and women to touch each other.¡± Ding Ling squinted her eyes as if she knew every little secret.


    ¡°Little Tang Tang? Hoho? Like what I said, if Sister Higan has fallen for him, he should really kneel down and thank the heavens. How dare he not like Sister Higan? Just listen to what he said, your father, your brother, tsk! Ding Ling, would you taste your father¡¯s sweat? Disgusting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ding Dong looked appalled when she talked about Tang Ling.


    Ding Ling also retched and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t our boss like our father? The thought of tasting his sweat...ugh! Little Tang Tang is trying to influence Sister Higan in the wrong way! He imed that she can only do that to her father or brother but he¡¯s actually hinting at her to only do that to him!¡±


    The two little plumpdies were very good at distorting the facts.


    Actually, the reason why Tang Ling allowed Higan to wipe his face was that they were already friends, so it was not much of a concern to him anymore. He used to be this close to Ro Xin, Vian, and Christina, so it was not a big deal.


    He would also put his hand over their shoulders and wipe their sweat too. Tang Ling was a stiff and straight guy.


    Anyone withmon sense knew the two little plumps were talking nonsense, but Higan barely had anymon sense. She suddenly appeared at the table when she heard their discussion. ¡°Are you girls telling the truth?¡± Tang Ling wants me to do that only to him?¡± she asked solemnly.


    Ding Ling sighed. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m more experienced in love and judging people. You really are a beautiful woman with no brains.¡±


    Ding Dong also responded like an old hag, ¡°We have seen through the filthy thoughts Little Tang Tang has for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Higan blinked curiously.


    ¡°Is this love? Is love about liking someone? How does it feel to like someone? Why does Tang Ling have filthy thoughts for me?¡± Higan¡¯s heart was actually simr to any other girl. She was as pure as snow and as nk as paper, but she had frozen this side of her deep in her heart.


    Only in front of Tang Ling would she show this rare side of her, but she did not know why. Actually, she did not want to know why hence all she did was follow her heart.


    ¡°My, my, the filthy thought is that he likes you too! Be smart, woman!¡± Ding Ling jumped on the table and put her hands behind her back, acting like she was Higan¡¯s life counselor.


    ¡°Yeah, based on our rich love experience, it can never be wrong. As for what liking someone feels like...your current feelings for Little Tang Tang is exactly that, you dumb woman!¡± Ding Dong also leaped onto the table.


    ¡°Really?¡± Higan blinked as thoughts ran in her mind.


    <i>Is this how it feels like to like someone?</i>


    Then, Boss Huang suddenly appeared at the table and lifted the two little plumpdies by their cors as he bellowed, ¡°Hoho? Rich in love experience, eh? The two of you are like <i>tangyuans</i>. Who did you fall in love with before? With a dumpling? Or a bun? Stop messing around!¡±


    He tossed the two <i>tangyuans</i> aside and spoke to Higan as though he was afraid the situation was not messy enough, ¡°Speaking of love experience, I know a lot more and from what I can tell, Tang Ling is a shy boy. Please take the initiative, Ms. Higan.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone call you a pervert?¡± Higan would never lie. She was really curious why the pervert imed to have such an extensive love experience.


    ¡°Ahem...¡± Boss Huang almost choked to death.


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were rolling on the floor,ughing out loud.


    It was then that Tang Ling came out from his room. He was drying his wet hair with the towel when he saw the strange scene. ¡°What are you guysughing at?¡±


    ¡°We areughing at the boss. He¡¯s a pervert!¡± Ding Ling answered in between peals ofughter.


    ¡°Oh, he really is.¡± Tang Ling was not overly concerned. Instead, he looked at Higan and said, ¡°I have an hour of free time. Do you want to stay here or do you want to go out with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Higan answered eagerly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Tang Ling was not as reluctant towards her passion anymore. Maybe it was because her eyes were as big and as googly as his sister¡¯s, or maybe she shared a resemnce with histe sister.


    Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct actually already noticed the obvious features. He instinctively assumed it as the reason why he felt mncholic and kind when he saw Higan. Because of that, her following him seemed to provide him with a faint constion.


    Higan happily followed him.


    Right before he walked down the stairs, he paused and took the face cloth out of his pocket.


    ¡°Boss, just to make sure, I¡¯m supposed to wear this when I go out, right?¡± Tang Ling felt it was safer to make things straight before he used it.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, you should!¡± Boss Huang looked down on him.


    ¡°Fine. The face cloth is fine, but why is there a dog on it?¡± Tang Ling was confused. He did not really care about the image, but the picture of a dog on a face cloth was a little unusual.


    ¡°Are you dumb or what? It is a wolf!¡± Boss Huang strongly believed Tang Ling was an idiot.


    Tang Ling blinked several times before he remembered the abstract drawing on the book he had read. <i>Fine, if he says it¡¯s a wolf, it¡¯s a wolf!</i>

 Chapter 307 - Desperado

    <h4>Chapter 307: Desperado</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was evening in Darkness Port.


    The coastal route was blessed by thefortable sea breeze and a fascinating sunset.


    All kinds of interesting stalls were open and many carts were selling local delicacies. There were couples holding hands, strolling down the route, and there were senior citizens taking a break while enjoying the breeze.


    It was peaceful and calm at the same time.


    At the end of the coastal route was the entrance to the cabin area.


    Tang Ling was on the clock. Before he came out from Dvesha Moha, he shamelessly borrowed 20 ck Wind coins from Ding Ling and promised to return 21 ck Wind coins in order to secure his riding fee.


    The deck area was huge. If he were to travel by foot, he would have to spend the entire hour walking without reaching his destination.


    Higan, on the other hand, seemed to show interest in everything. She looked left and right along the way while she curiously traveled with Tang Ling in the unique public transportation of Darkness Port: a cable car of the old civilization which was decorated like the sea.


    After they got out of the car, they walked and stopped along the street, checking out everything that came within their sight.


    Tang Ling was actually in a hurry, but somehow, when he saw how curious Higan was, he did not have the heart to rush her. All he did was apany her as she stopped at every interesting spot.


    ¡°Tang Ling, the cotton candy seems interesting. Can we have one?¡±


    Tang Ling asked for the price. One cotton candy cost 10 ck Wind coins. The price almost shocked him to death. He held his urge to buy it back because he had no coin to spare!


    ¡°Tang Ling, the squid leg looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not tasty at all. I¡¯ll go catch some squid for you in the sea next time. I¡¯m quite good at catching things.¡±


    ¡°You can catch squids in the sea? You are so cool!¡±


    Tang Ling sessfully distracted Higan.


    ¡°Tang Ling, what do you think about that fried fish...?¡±


    ¡°I can catch fish in the sea too!¡±


    He wished he could carry Higan and sprint all the way to the cabin area.


    ¡°Tang Ling, it¡¯s not that expensive. Let¡¯s buy one. It only cost 15 ck Wind coins,¡± Higan insisted like a spoiled child. She did not want to leave until she had some fried fish.


    It cost Tang Ling 6 ck Wind coins for the transportation fee, so only had 14 ck Wind coins left.


    Tang Ling helplessly scratched his head. He walked to the stall and showed a ttering smile to the owner. ¡°Excuse me, can I get one with 14 ck Wind coins? You can pack one less for me.¡±


    Higan looked at Tang Ling strangely as she took 1 ck Sea coin from her pocket and told the owner, ¡°Two, please. Tang Ling, don¡¯t you want some?¡±


    Tang Ling felt like his pride was thrown on the floor and trampled multiple times. He manned up to Higan and said, ¡°I-I am full. Consider it my treat.¡±


    Higan smiled and shook her head. ¡°My my, I suddenly don¡¯t want the fried fish anymore. Let¡¯s go have some icicles. I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Peering around, Tang Ling coincidentally found an icicle seller beside the fried fish stall and on the signage, it was written: ¡®One honey icicle, 1 ck Wind coin.¡¯


    <i>Great!</i>


    To his relief, he immediately said, ¡°What a coincidence! I also want to have an icicle.¡±


    The two of them left the fried fish stall and the owner wiped his sweat off his face nervously. He was not used to a young boy smiling at him in such a sleazy manner while wearing a face cloth with a dog over his face. The owner thought Tang Ling was a suspicious person trying to harass him.


    Tang Ling lifted his face cloth and gobbled down the so-called ¡®honey icicle¡¯. As expected of its price, the icicle had a faint taste of sweetness and nothing else, but it was able to provide afortable chill during sunset.


    On the other hand, Higan smiled brightly. Her eyes curved into crescent shapes as if the cheap icicle was something delicious.


    As the two of them strolled around the street, 10 minutes had passed and they finally reached the end of the coastal route.


    Before them was a big building shaped like a sharp knife and beneath it was the cabin area.


    ******


    Anyone who visited the arena area would surely be overwhelmed by the fascinating colors and luxurious lifestyle.


    3D holographic projections were everywhere. There were all kinds of astounding and luxurious entertainment facilities, luxurious restaurants and many giant screens that ran 24 hours, broadcasting the matches of all the different rings. The bloody and exciting fights would easily stimte one¡¯s adrenaline.


    However, when they entered this colorful and luxurious ce, Higan¡¯s interest faded. She no longer looked around curiously as she quietly followed Tang Ling. She would gaze at his back absent-mindedly at times, seeming to think about something.


    Since she was wearing the mask and the beautiful women in the ce were only some coins away, Higan was not harassed and did not attract any attention along the way.


    Tang Ling already knew a thing or two about the arena area from Boss Huang¡¯s book, so after he made sure of the direction, he headed straight to the junior division in the south-eastern area.


    Compared to the ring of the grown-ups, the junior division had less attention. Since the age restriction of the division was quite strict, only 15- to 22-year-olds were allowed to participate in the junior division.


    In the Purple Moon era, everything became harder, but strangely, human beings were able to live a little longer. Except for natural causes of death, the average lifespan of men was now at 100 years old, so Purple Moon Warriors could live longer.


    Some people thought it was necessary to redefine the terms regarding human age such as teenagers, young adults, adults and elders.


    For example, ages between 15 to 28 should be called teenagers; those between 29 to 50 should be young adults; those between 51 to 80 should be adults, and 81 and above should be elders.


    To be honest, some people eximed that if the old civilization had not been wiped out, the human lifespan should be extended to this length.


    However, regardless of how the outside world defined the age and categories, the arena of the junior division in Darkness Port had a maximum participating age of 22.


    The organizers were afraid that some geniuses of this age would have reached rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior or above, and the difference in strength between opponents was too huge, hence making the match dull and boring. In fact, it might even affect gambling rates.


    Despite the age restriction in the ring being strict, other than the matches in the master division, be it man versus beast or man versus all kinds of machinery, none of them were as popr as the junior division matches.


    After all, discovering a young prodigy was very interesting to the audience.


    In the Purple Moon era, many powerful and important figures once participated in the matches in the ring, so the poprity of the ce was boosted.


    The junior division had a total of 11mon areas, from Areas A to K.


    Participants of simr power levels would be pitched against each other ording to strength, age and many other criteria. With every victory, the challenging opponent would be stronger.


    In short, the matches in the ring involved aplex rating system. A participant with an initial rating of 55 would not meet an opponent with a rating higher than 60 or lower than 50.


    After the first victory, the participant would have the chance to meet an opponent from the 60 to 65 range, and so on.


    ording to Tang Ling¡¯s understanding, the first match in the ring would be rewarded with 20 ck Wind coins regardless of the result.


    In the second match, if the participant lost, he would get 40 ck Wind coins and 1 ck Sea coin if he won.


    The prize money remained the same in the third match and the winner would be rewarded with some benefits from the organizer.


    The same went for the fourth match but there were more benefits.


    In the fifth match, the participant¡¯s value would rise to the next level and he could start earning Darkness value.


    However, under normal circumstances, one could only participate in a maximum of two matches a day because there were many people watching in line to join the ring. No one was allowed to upy the ring for selfish purposes.


    All the rules sounded reasonable. Some people might think of participating in the matches every day just to earn money since they would be rewarded even if they lose.


    The idea was actually a joke.


    The matches in the ring were brutal and primitive with no safety precautions set up and not many rules existed to limit the participants. The only rule was that after the opponent conceded, the other side was not allowed to attack anymore, but dying from attacks or being crippled after the matches weremon in the arena area.


    Commoners dared not even participate in the first match just for the 20 ck Wind coins because it was a pure suicidal act for them.


    After arriving at the arena area, Tang Ling was not in a hurry to join a match. Instead, he walked around and observed the young participants¡¯ strengths.


    Maybe because of the timing of only 6 something, which was not the peak hour between 3 to 6 or the golden hour from 8 to 11, the participants were nothing ster.


    A quick thoughtter, Tang Ling decided to take the risk.


    The face cloth that he wore might seem in, but there was a secondyer with an eye mask that he could pull up to cover his eyes although it would make him even more like a pervert or a thief.


    Tang Ling couldn¡¯t care less about his image. After a quick scan around, he pulled the eye mask up and walked to a less popr ring area.


    The background that the 3D holographic projection set up in the ring area was astonishing. Countless bones and skulls formed a giant throne and lines of blood dripped from the top, flowing towards the bottom. It was huger than any other ring and the ring with a ck cold luster was on top of the throne of bones.


    Tang Ling knew that the material that emanated with the ck cold luster was a type of special rock. It was rich with iron and its integrity wasparable to grade A alloy. Considered as a decent mineral, it was used to set up the ring after some rough polishing and it matched the luxurious style of the arena area.


    There were almost no participants who could destroy this particr ring, except for some elite young prodigies!


    Any ring lover would jump in the ritualistic ring in a heartbeat and show off their power in an exciting and colorful match, hence making a name for themselves.


    However, the ring was strangely empty. There was no one around the ring waiting for the match to start. There was not even an audience.


    Had it been a few days ago, Tang Ling would have been curious. He would not have known any details about the ring such as the material used to build the ring.


    Now, Tang Ling was not surprised at all. Boss Huang¡¯s book really lived up to its name, and it might really be worth a lot of money, so having read through the book, Tang Ling was now familiar with the unusual ring.


    This ring was the only ring located in Area S of the junior division and it was not amon one. It was known as the Ring of Desperado, also known as the Ring of Legend.


    Why?


    Those who dared to enter this ring were either very powerful or desperate.


    In this ring, other than age, there were no other restrictions. As long as one rang the bell beside the ring, one must step into the ring and take up the role of ring defender.


    Then, anyone who fit the age criteria would be weed to challenge the ring defender.


    One should never be afraid of not having an opponent because in order to provide maximum excitement, any challenger that sessfully defeated the ring defender would be rewarded with 50 ck Sea coins.

 Chapter 308 - All Eyes On You

    <h4>Chapter 308: All Eyes On You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Was 50 ck Sea coins exciting enough?


    It was for Tang Ling, and probably more exciting than he could ever ask for.


    However, there was another more significant excitement for him which was the ring defender!


    The ring defender had to go through three matches in order to win. Anything else would be considered a loss.


    Once the ring defender lost, he would not be given a penny ofpensation. Even if the ring defender made it to the third match and lost, the reward from the previous two matches would also be forfeited. The worst thing was after the loss, the ring defender would be prohibited from participating in anymon ring matches for three years.


    What if the ring defender managed to win all three matches?


    On top of a whopping 300 ck Sea coins as a reward, the ring defender would be crowned with the title of Man of Darkness and be eligible to participate in the weekly matches, plus a 200 Darkness value bonus!


    The price of losing was heavy, but the temptation of the prize was alluring as well!


    Therefore, the Desperado Ring really lived up to its name. With such extreme rules, who would dare to ring the death knell if he was not a desperado?


    It was also known as the Legend Ring because everyone who made it through the three matches would be the focus of Darkness Port for that time. In fact, there was an unverified saying that the powerful and influential figures that once or still ruled the world had once been the ring defenders of this Desperado Ring.


    A legend? Tang Ling had never thought of bing one. However, he was in urgent need of both ck Sea coins and Darkness Value.


    As for the honor and glory that every fighter in Darkness Port sought after, which was the chance to step into the center ring, the Arena Of Kings, he was not overly concerned about that.


    If possible, he would want to be a challenger instead since 50 ck Sea coins would be sufficient for him for the time being.


    However, he only had an hour of free time and the Desperado Ring was so empty that it might not even see a ring defender in months, so his chances of bing a challenger were slim. Moreover, he still had to locate Zero!


    Who knew what kind of astronomical figure would that old cunning Boss Huang demand for the information?


    He could not wait any longer!


    From the first day he read about the Desperado Ring, he was excited about it.


    He always loved to dance on the edge of life and death. It was branded in his bones. The fanatic gambler in him was stimted, and when he really saw the ring with his own eyes, his inner gambler exploded.


    With the excitement aroused in him, his palms started to sweat. He suddenly turned around to Higan and said, ¡°I want to fight in that ring. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Higan nodded. No matter what Tang Ling did, she would agree to it. Besides, she had no idea what the Desperado Ring was about.


    ¡°Then, you can watch me from the audience. I¡¯ll definitely make it through three matches.¡± When Tang Ling felt her support, it boosted his confidence in making the decision.


    Actually, Higan had no idea. She just thought Tang Ling that wanted a little support.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch closely from here.¡± She gave him a sweet smile and even made a victory sign with her fingers.


    Tang Ling said he would make it and make it he would!


    Making a victory sign with her fingers made her look naive. It did not look like something a queen would do, but Higan never cared about what people thought of her. She just wanted to support him.


    Tang Ling cracked his knuckles before her single-mindedly as he assured her he would win before striding over to the bell.


    ¡°Tang Ling!¡± Higan called him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Ling turned around.


    ¡°I actually have something to ask you.¡± She looked bashful.


    ¡°What?¡± Tang Ling was curious. Why would Higan be shy about asking a question?


    ¡°Did you like me tasting your sweat?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Like your sweat, yours only. You don¡¯t want me doing that to anyone else, do you?¡± Higan¡¯s face heated up, but she could not be at peace if she did not ask the question.


    ¡°W-who told you that? Of course, you can¡¯t do that to anyone else, but I...¡± Tang Ling suddenly muttered gibberish. He was unable to exin himself clearly. Plus, what was with the crazy question Higan was asking?


    ¡°Just don¡¯t go tasting people¡¯s sweat, okay? It¡¯s unhygienic!¡± Those were the only proper words that he could think of at that moment.


    <i>Unhygienic? I see! He cares about me...</i>


    Higan smiled. Her imagination was top-notch and was probably influenced by those two little plumpdies.


    Tang Ling actually wanted to ring the bell in a holistic and confident way, but after the little scene with Higan, he was dumbfounded. His mind was nk as he walked to the bell known as the death knell. Then, he grabbed the big log and rammed it towards the ck bell.


    Higan happily waved her hands behind him as she cheered loudly, ¡°Go get¡¯em, Little Tang Tang!¡±


    Tang Ling turned around at Higan and his mouth twitched helplessly. He wanted to cry but failed to shed a tear because Higan had been influenced by the old pervert and the little plumps.


    <i>Here I am trying to be a legend and you are calling me Little Tang Tang?</i>


    ******


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The slightly heavy but clear bell rang and echoed throughout the junior division ring area.


    Be it the audience, the owner of different rings, the organizers, the participants on the waiting list or even those in a match, everyone was stunned for half a second.


    A deafening roar and cheer erupted, followed by zing discussion, sharp whistles. The entire junior division ring area erupted.


    Han Xing was thoroughly stunned. Which stupid sh*thead rang the death knell at this time?!


    Anyone with a working intelligencework would know that a lot of genius prodigies from all over the world had recently gathered at Darkness Port. Han Xing knew. Otherwise, he would have rung the bell himself.


    Among the gathering crowd was a teenager with a long spear behind his buckled battle robe in ancient Huaxia style. He lifted his head up after the bell rang while his calm gaze coupled with a tinge of excitement prated the crowd andnded on the Desperado Ring located in the deepest corner of the junior division ring area.


    At the bar outside the ring area, a young girl, whose voluptuous body and alluring appearance was set off by the red short <i>qipao</i> with a phoenix sewn on her back, was tasting the ss of liquor that was known as the spiciest at the bar¡ªHell¡¯s Blood. When she heard the bell ring, she put the ss down and looked towards the direction of the Desperado Ring.


    After some extreme exercise, soaking in ice water appropriately could effectively cure fatigue and muscle soreness on the second day. Outside the junior division ring area were rows of ice pools prepared for the participants.


    There was a young teen whose body was as gargantuan as a hill and was even buffer than Orston or even Su Siao. He was soaking in one of the icy pools all by himself. The young teen was enjoying his icy bath with his braided hair tied up. He was so big that he could upy the whole pool by himself.


    When the bell rang, he bolted up and the icy water violently sshed around as he gazed towards the Desperado Ring.


    In anothermon ring, a young participant, who seemed scrawny and pale, was engaged in a match. He coughed from time to time, and coupled with his white attire, he really looked like he was dying, especially when he barely dodged his opponent¡¯s attack.


    When the bell rang, the sickly young boy looked towards the Desperado Ring. He paused for less than a fraction of a second before he looked at his opponent and said with a cough, ¡°This ends now.¡±


    His figure disappeared like a ghost and reappeared behind his opponent. Swiftly, two of his fingers stiffened like daggers and poked a certain acupoint on his opponent¡¯s body at lightning speed.


    The opponent widened his eyes and fell to the floor. The sickly young boy did not care about the opponent at all as he turned back around to the Desperado Ring.


    Inside a luxurious room was an unusually handsome young boy with glistening silver hair. Before him were a dozen monitors showing all the rings in the junior division. He swirled the wine ss in his hand and the blood-like alcohol inside eddied like a whirlpool.


    As the bell rang, the silver-haired boy¡¯s elegant swirl of his crystal wine ss got messed up. He recovered his elegance quickly and picked up the remote control to switch the monitor to the Desperado Ring before he zoomed in.


    The Dark Nine Feathers were hidden among the audience while the True Capital Seven were in their respective luxurious rooms. The Stardust Sixteen, who were already here in Darkness Port, were ready to make a name for themselves in the arena.


    The long-haired teen with a long white robe was stroking a little peacock.


    Every single one of the young prodigies, who would surely shine like the brightest stars in the sky in the uing events, switched their attention to the Desperado Ring.


    ¡°Tang Long, concentrating doesn¡¯t mean simply focusing your attention blindly. I told you before...¡±


    Zero¡¯s strict lecture was interrupted and he went silent for a few seconds before he stared at Tang Long. ¡°Someone rang the bell of the Desperado Ring in the junior division ring. Aren¡¯t you concerned?¡±


    Tang Long was distracted for a second before he recovered hisposure and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Zero, please continue. I don¡¯t care about all those things.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Zero nodded and continued his lecture.


    However, other than Tang Long, all the genius prodigies fixed their gazes on the Desperado Ring. They were all genius teenagers, so the thoughts that ran through their minds were mostly simr. They ought to make a name for themselves in the most direct way possible and where they could show off their powers.


    Everyone wasying low in the ring area, preparing themselves for the best opportunity to make their glorious entrance and shine like the brightest star.


    However, when the bell rang, a single thought rose in every one of their minds: ¡®Why didn¡¯t I ring the bell first? How could some maniac have beat me to it?¡¯


    Then, everyone was stupefied when they saw the speechless scene.


    A boy with a hideous face cloth with a dog¡¯s head on it and an eye mask walked towards the throne of bones in the Desperado Ring.


    Below the ring was a girl wearing an ugly ck mask, but it did not diminish her perfect body. She naively waved her hands and cheered, ¡°Go, go, Little Tang Tang!¡±


    The boy with the dog¡¯s head face cloth was Little Tang Tang? Was this a joke?


    An idiot with a ridiculous face cloth was the first to ring the death knell of the Desperado Ring?


    However, no one looked down on Little Tang Tang because of his ridiculous look. The person who had the courage to ring the death knell at such a sensitive timing must have some astounding trump card hidden under his sleeve.


    Tang Ling was already standing in the center of the ck ring.


    Suddenly, a strong gale blew and carried a coquettish man to the center of the stage.


    ¡°Good eveningdies and gentlemen! It has been a whopping nine months and here we meet again. I am your beloved Area S host, the Wailing Pierrot. Is everyone surprised? Is everyone excited?!¡±


    Right after his voice subsided, a row of topless hunks with bloomers marched towards the ring in an organized fashion while carrying a heavy weapon rack to the ring.


    Klunk!


    A loud thud followed after the heavy weapon rack was put down. There were a dozen types of weaponsid out neatly on the rack including weapons from the Dongsheng Continent to the Light Continent. Almost all the weapons from different continents were found on the rack.


    After they put the rack down, the group of hunks exited the ring.


    Then, loud rattling iron chains came from above the ring and a giant cage descended from above, apanied by a gray mist which was a 3D holographic projection effect.


    Bang!


    The whole ring was covered by the cage.


    Right after the loud ng, even more people gushed towards the ring and the other rings automatically moved away, opening up a wide space around the Desperado Ring.


    Rows of seats then emerged from the ground.


    As the scene unfolded, Higan, who was beneath the ring, responded coldly.

 Chapter 309 - The First Match! Beating The Undefeated

    <h4>Chapter 309: The First Match! Beating The Undefeated</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Was Higan really a naive and dumb girl?


    No. In fact, she was very smart. She was just not familiar with the ways of the world since she had always immersed herself in her own world.


    However, when she saw how the ring turned out, she understood that the ring Tang Ling was about to challenge was not just amon ring. It was a dangerous one.


    Higan had gotten so close to him that she would never allow anything to happen to him. Even though it was less than 48 hours since the two of them met, Higan knew from the bottom of her heart, her bones, and her soul that she could never afford to lose Tang Ling.


    As for why? There was no rhyme or reason in her mind. If her heart willed it, she would do it and that was enough for her.


    Higan moved to a corner closest to the ring and fixed her cold gaze upon the ring. If anything that happened in the ring crossed her tolerance line, she would kill everyone who hurt Tang Ling without a second thought.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling had no idea what was going through Higan¡¯s mind. He would also never have believed that she possessed such ridiculous power. At the moment, his attention was captivated but on something else entirely.


    Dream Seeds!


    He sensed at least nine Dream Seeds in the gathering crowd around the ring.


    <i>What¡¯s going on? Are the people around the junior division ring area this powerful? Why didn¡¯t I sense anything when I walked around earlier?</i>


    However, Tang Ling was not afraid at all. He was just a little excited. As the number of Dream Seeds rose, so did his excitement. He was a battle fanatic.


    In less than 3 minutes after he rang the bell, the Desperado Ring in Area S was filled with people. The once-empty seats around the ring were also filled with a sea of audience.


    The fee collector came in for business and several big monitors in the center switched to the ring, broadcasting the situation live to everyone else in the arena level. Those who did not make it to the live seating rushed to the giant monitors and glued their eyes to Tang Ling who was waiting in the ring.


    ¡°Is this kid dumb? Does he even understand how the Desperado Ring works?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Look at the face cloth that he is wearing! He looks like an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Judging people by their looks in Darkness Port will kill you faster than curiosity killed the cat. Some powerful people might have their own fetishes.¡±


    ¡°The bets are live! Come on! Let¡¯s go ce our bets before the match starts!¡±


    ...


    With the initiation of the Desperado Ring, the entire first level of the cabin area reached its boiling point and the heated discussion among the people covered many topics.


    On the contrary, the young prodigies that gathered around the ring calmed down after the initialmotion.


    ¡°A Dream Seed?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also a Dream Seed?¡±


    If Tang Ling had been able to notice the Dream Seeds in the crowd, his identity as a Dream Seed was also revealed to the others.


    Many young prodigies realized that the kid standing in the ring with the ridiculous face cloth with the dog head was a Dream Seed.


    What did it mean though? Anyone who could enter the dream knew that the identity represented strength! The revtion discouraged many young prodigies who were eager to challenge Tang Ling upon their first thought.


    They needed a guinea pig to test his strength first before they did anything rash.


    Since every one of them was considered a genius, defeat was not something they could ept wholeheartedly, which meant that they would never blindly challenge Tang Ling.


    In his extravagant colorful attire, the Wailing Pierrot circled the ring with his weird mask that had a wailing expression. He would stir up the atmosphere and arouse the already excited crowd with his skillful words, so the air got even livelier and more excited under his lead.


    After a five-minute wait, the audience seats around the ring were all full. The Wailing Pierrot ended his arousing speech, cleared his throat and walked to the center of the ring.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, lively boys and beautiful girls, I envy your luck. Simply taking a stroll in the arena area and you¡¯ve run into the most thrilling, the most exciting match in all of the arena area, the Desperado Ring, the ring that has the harshest rules in the world! And if that¡¯s not luck, I don¡¯t know what is.


    ¡°Watching the match shouldn¡¯t be your only concern. While you enjoy the surge of adrenaline, open your wallets and purses. ce your bets on who will emerge a victor! Is it the challenger? Or the ring defender?


    ¡°This is what life should be about, enjoying an exhrating show while having a chance to earn a little something. This is what our lives should be about!¡±


    It was as expected of the Wailing Pierrot, a veteran host. His opening speech made the wagers on Tang Ling¡¯s match to skyrocket and he also infused his passion into the audience.


    After cheering together with the excited crowd, the Wailing Pierrot cleared his throat again and said, ¡°I hate to be the talkative host that everyone loathes. If you are unfamiliar with the rules of the Desperado Ring, feel free to ask the person beside you. Ask them how exhrating the rules are. I¡¯ll skip the introduction because all we care about is one question.¡±


    As he spoke, the Wailing Pierrot walked to Tang Ling¡¯s side and moved the mic near him. ¡°Brave hero, what should we call you? Your features make it hard for me to address you properly...¡±


    The audience burst out inughter. The most obvious feature on Tang Ling was none other than the face cloth with the dog head.


    <i>Do I still have to talk and name myself? </i>


    Tang Ling cursed Boss Huang a hundred times over in his heart while the audience was howling withughter. He suppressed the urge to go back and challenge Boss Huang to a life-and-death battle and answered in a rough voice, ¡°Mad Tiger.¡±


    As a matter of fact, he simply nicknamed himself after Su Siao because thetter had been known as the Mad Lion.


    ¡°Great, Mad Tiger! An intimidating name! I was expecting some cute puppy name or something simr,¡± the Wailing Pierrot joked once again and lifted the atmosphere higher. He then added with a strict voice, ¡°Well then, Mr. Mad Tiger, are you familiar with the rules of the Desperado Ring?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Tang Ling answered in his rough voice.


    ¡°Marvelous! Thest obstacle is removed! Nothing will stop us from witnessing an exhrating match! What are we waiting for!?¡± The Wailing Pierrot¡¯s voice sounded frantic as he pointed beneath the ring at the young geniuses who were qualified to challenge Tang Ling. He whooped, ¡°If you are bold enough to stand beneath the ring, why aren¡¯t you bold enough to challenge the ring defender?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward! Don¡¯t let people look down on you! For honor, for glory, for the prize of 50 ck Sea coins! Put on your A-game ande up here! There are only three chances. I would be the first to jump into the ring if I can. If you are waiting for the second or the third chance, why not seize the first with your own hands!¡±


    One had to give it to the Wailing Pierrot for his emceeing skills. His ability to instigate people was top-notch. Many young prodigies who originally wanted to observe the match suddenly had the urge to challenge the ring, so they moved closer to the ring, but no one stepped up to the challenge yet.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk<i>,</i> I feel pity for all of you.¡± The Wailing Pierrot then fished out a pocket watch and put it up in the air.


    ¡°Does no one understand the rules? The Desperado Ring won¡¯t wait forever! The rules clearly state that if there is no challenger in the ring two minutes after the bell rings, Mr. Mad Tiger here will automatically win!


    ¡°Do you want to give up? This is your chance to seize victory and an immense amount of glory in the Desperado Ring. If you win, your name will be carved in the hearts of the people in Darkness Port! If you win, 50 ck Sea...¡±


    This time around, before the Wailing Pierrot could finish his instigation, a young man stepped up from the crowd beneath the ring.


    He was tall and buff. Even though his face remained youthful, he was more than 2 meters tall and his bulging muscles were intimidating. Even though he might not be Su Siao or Orston¡¯s match, or even the young man with the braided ponytail who had soaked in the icy pool earlier, his muscr physique was still considered rare in his age category.


    ¡°Grady!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Grady!¡±


    ¡°This guy with the dog-headed face cloth can start praying. It¡¯s Grady that he has to face in the first match!¡±


    ¡°I was expecting three full matches, but it seems like that¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    There were always arena fanatics around the rings who were very familiar with the powerhouses of each and every match. When the young man known as Grady stepped up to the calling, the group of arena fanatics cheered loudly.


    He was Grady, the young genius who maintained the record of 12 undefeated matches, consecutively! He had already attained the title of Man of Darkness! He was one of the top names in the poprity ranking and the crowd was looking forward to his next victory. He was the crowd favorite to participate in the King of Darknesspetition of the junior division.


    In the crowd¡¯s opinion, Tang Ling was as good as dead once Grady stepped up to the challenge.


    Grady was marching towards the ring and the Wailing Pierrot was even more excited than the crowd as he crowed, ¡°My, my, my! What have we here!? Look at our first challenger! As expected of the Desperado Ring, the first challenger that this ring has attracted is none other than the Man of Darkness, Grady! The one who is most discussed in the past two months, the most popr and favorite candidate among all the Men of Darkness, but will he remain as one? No, everyone, including me, thinks that he will reach higher than that!


    ¡°What will he bring to the Desperado Ring? Will he trample over his opponent like he used to or will this Mad Tiger end his undefeated streak? Let¡¯s find out!¡±


    ¡°Grady! Grady! Grady!¡± the crowd cheered and whooped passionately with their hands in the air and their response represented their opinion of the match.


    However, the young prodigies in the crowd and some important figures who paid attention to the match in the dark did not share that opinion. When they saw Grady step up to the ring, their eyes showed disdain toward his boldness.


    If Grady could defeat a Dream Seed, it was the Dream Seed¡¯s fault for being too weak. He might be a rookie who had never entered the dream before.


    Bang!


    Grady stepped into the ring with a loud thump as if he was trying to intimidate his opponent and aggrandize his presence. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are Mad Tiger or Mad Dog. I¡¯ll give it to you for ringing the death knell, but...¡± Grady was as loud as thunder. His rich and heavy voice boosted his intimidating presence.


    However, before he could finish, Tang Ling impatiently interrupted him, ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    At the same time, Higan¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Grady as if she was looking at a dead person.

 Chapter 310 - Engage, Dream Seeds!

    <h4>Chapter 310: Engage, Dream Seeds!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel and beg meter, the only oue is death for you in the ring,¡± Grady voiced his threat, provoked by Tang Ling¡¯s arrogance.


    Tang Ling did notment though.


    As for the audience, a burst of cheers exploded after Grady¡¯s threats because they could expect a bloody and gory match soon.


    The one who would end up bloody would be Tang Ling. That was what many of the arena fanatics thought.


    ng, ng, ng!


    With the bell rang, the match between Tang Ling and Grady began.


    Grady grabbed two blunt weapons from the weapon rack: a spiked club and a sledgehammer. Then, he charged towards Tang Ling with a roar.


    The spiked club weighed 100 kg and the sledgehammer 130 kg. With those two blunt weapons in his hands, Grady looked like a tank who could mow anything down. That intimidating presence alone made some of the audience go wild as if they were given an adrenaline boost.


    On top of that, Grady was also agile and he reached Tang Ling in the blink of an eye.


    Tang Ling acted like an idiot in front of the audience. He did not get the chance to choose his weapon. He seemed like aplete newbie who had never stepped into the ring before.


    Some of the audience tightened their lips and disdainful thoughts rose. They thought that the uing match would be boring. Grady would surely pummel Tang Ling to the ground with his blunt weapons and the poor idiot might not even get the chance to beg.


    As they thought that way, Grady swung his spiked club towards Tang Ling followed by the sledgehammer swinging towards his legs from another angle. Grady possessed more than just the reputation he earned from the 12 undefeated matches. Other than his overpowering strength, his speed and his attacks were quick and fierce.


    It was impossible for Tang Ling to dodge the attack! Such a thought popped into everyone¡¯s mind, including Grady¡¯s.


    What about in reality?


    The audience barely saw Tang Ling move, but Grady¡¯s spiked club and sledgehammer strangely missed his target as though he was holding back against Tang Ling and intentionally missed him before the hit.


    Thunderous boos came from the audience as theyined that Grady had feigned his attack.


    Grady could not exin himself. His heart was engulfed in a fire of rage. How did Tang Ling dodge his attack?


    As the rage lingered in his heart, Grady raised his spiked club and sledgehammer at Tang Ling again. He attacked more fervently than before, wielding the heavy blunt weapons like toys and his arms moved in a flurry like a spinning windmill.


    But...


    Negated!


    He missed!


    Negated!


    In the audience¡¯s eyes, Grady was performing madly and Tang Ling had barely moved from his spot as if he was watching the show without getting hurt.


    What kind of match was that? It was more like aedy performance than a fight!


    The boos continued beneath the ring. Someone even shouted that this match in the Desperado Ring had been rigged by the owner of the junior division and was just a show.


    ¡°Sheesh! Stop showing off your ignorance! This is such a high-tier fight, yet you people im that it¡¯s rigged? What an upsettingment!¡± the Wailing Pierrot cut in before things exacerbated further.


    He extravagantly raised his arm and snapped his finger. Immediately, a big monitor descended from above the ring. The monitor was also broadcasting the match between Tang Ling and Grady, but it was not a live telecast. It was a rey of the earlier scenes and it was slowed down by 10 times.


    From the rey, the audience finally saw that Tang Ling was actually dodging the attacks. However, his movements felt weird as if he could predict Grady¡¯s actions and he shifted his body left and right, up and down ordingly.


    However, was it possible for Tang Ling to predict Grady¡¯s movements? The yback on the screen was slowed down 10 times of the normal speed!


    The control of his body and the extreme sensing ability was not somethingmoners could understand. Astonished by the jaw-dropping scene on the screen, they could not find the words to describe their feelings.


    As for the geniuses beneath the ring, their hearts throbbed when they saw what happened and some of them felt like it was all a little too familiar.


    Was the person with the dog-headed face cloth in the ring Tang Long?!


    His talent ability was very simr to Tang Long¡¯s signature talent, Precise Instinct! He also had a head of ck hair!


    Some of the young geniuses were confused and puzzled by why Tang Long would cover his face up with a dog-headed face cloth.


    Meanwhile in the ring, Tang Ling was growing impatient. Less than a minute into the simple fight, Grady had attacked him for at least 15 times, and with his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling already grasped the figures of Grady¡¯s status.


    He had the strength of six bulls unfused. His speed was around 3 seconds per hundred meters and as for his reflexes, it was slightly lower than the previous two attributes.


    His general statistics were actually considered decent. Because Grady was a notable candidate, Tang Ling also picked up from the crowd¡¯s discussion that he was only 17 years old.


    With Grady¡¯s status, he would be the genius of geniuses in the Hope Barrier, so it was reasonable for him to win 12 consecutive matches in the junior division ring of Darkness Port.


    However, to Tang Ling, he was simply weak. Grady would not stand a chance in the uing events of Darkness Port because the port city was a stage that was prepared for the young geniuses from all over the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Are there no other explosive skills or astonishing techniques?¡± Tang Ling asked as he looked at Grady in doubt.


    Tang Ling was a battle fanatic to the bones and always wanted to fight to the extreme, hence he gave Grady a minute to prove himself. If not for his curiosity, Grady would not havested 5 seconds in the ring.


    Tang Ling was asking his question sincerely, but in Grady¡¯s ears, it sounded like a provocative insult. ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Failing to recognize the situation, he growled and raised the weapons in his hands, swinging them towards Tang Ling with even stronger force.


    Tang Ling was bored by the dull attacks, so he easily dodged Grady¡¯s attack and he made his first move.


    80% of the audience did not see how Tang Ling moved. All they saw was him grabbing Grady¡¯s arm single-handedly. Soon, Grady was stripped of the sledgehammer and it was sent flying away.


    In the next second, despite how buff Grady was, Tang Ling lifted him up single-handedly and simply tossed him out, sending him flying towards the iron cage surrounding the ring.


    A heavy clunk came from the iron cage which slightly shook when Grady crashed into it. His body softly slid down the iron cage andnded on the floor with a heavy thud. After that, he did not move anymore.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling barely left his spot throughout the match.


    Dumbfounded, the excited crowd was silenced by Tang Ling¡¯s action as if they were attending a musical rather than a fighting match. No one knew what had happened. How had Grady been defeated so easily?


    The Wailing Pierrot chuckled in mockery. He then exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you people understand? Most of you aren¡¯t qualified to experience the fight directly. Please look at the screen if you want to know what happened. It¡¯s just like the matches in the master division. All you people can do is watch the screen.¡±


    As his words acted as a reminder, a realization hit the crowd right after that. Since when did the matches in the junior division reach such a high level? The audience could only find out what happened through the slow-motion screen.


    The Wailing Pierrot ignored the foolish audience and walked to the fallen Grady and simply touched his body. ¡°My dear Grady, your arm is broken. Three of your ribs are also broken. Do you still want to fight?¡±


    Grady mustered all the strength he had left and shook his head. He was the one who had fought Tang Ling, so he knew better than anyone how terrifyingly powerful was Tang Ling.


    ¡°Great, Grady has surrendered!¡± The Wailing Pierrot stood up and walked to the center of the ring to raise Tang Ling¡¯s arm. Then, therge screen yed back thest scene when Tang Ling made his move.


    He had dodged the spiked club and extended his right hand to grab Grady¡¯s wrist quickly, much to the futility of Grady¡¯s struggles.


    At the same time, he had dished a kick to his left andnded on Grady¡¯s other wrist, disarming him of his sledgehammer.


    ¡°I hereby announce the results of the first match in the Desperado Ring. The ring defender, Mad Tiger, wins!¡± the Wailing Pierrot excitedly announced the result while he raised Tang Ling¡¯s hand high in the air.


    The audience finally responded to the situation. Earth-shattering cheers followed and Mad Tiger¡¯s name was chanted furiously.


    Judging from Tang Ling¡¯s performance, his strength would surely be one of the best of the junior division.


    ¡°What are you people waiting for? The bets are still open. Do I need to remind you to increase your stakes? Or should I tell you who should you bet on? But I don¡¯t think you can earn a lot by now.¡± As he announced, Wailing Pierrot¡¯s expression somehow looked strange. He added, ¡°But who knows?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell all of you a secret! The arena in Darkness Port, especially the junior division, will be the most eye-catching ce in the uing months because more than half of the young prodigies, the geniuses, the rising stars of the world are here!


    ¡°You people might find my words unbelievable and you might not believe me, but I¡¯ve told you the secret, so it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± The Wailing Pierrot concluded his speech with a strange smile.


    He no longer instigated the crowd or the candidates waiting beneath the ring. He gazed upon the possible challengers with a dull gaze and said, ¡°Who¡¯s next? There are only two chances left. I¡¯ve always expected the first to be wasted. An ignorant fool will surely step up for the challenge. The oue proved my expectations to be right.¡±


    The crowd failed to understand what the Wailing Pierrot was referring to, but the young geniuses beneath the ring did.


    There were only two chances left, so there was no room for hesitation anymore even though there was a 50% chance that the Mad Tiger was actually Tang Long in disguise.


    Even though the Mad Tiger was casual with his attacks, his performance and his ability highly resemble Precise Instinct.


    If it was really Tang Long...


    All of a sudden, someone leaped out from the crowd and stepped on people¡¯s heads and shoulders to reach the ring.


    <i>Who the hell is that?</i>


    While everyone was upset and confused by the rude steps, the young man had stepped into the ring.


    ¡°Han Xing here. Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Tang Ling saw a teenager with a bright presence and a radiant smile. His eyes were overflowing with confidence!


    <i>He¡¯s Han Xing? A Dream Seed?!</i>


    That was the first impression Tang Ling had, but right after that, the List of Seed that he always carried with him started to heat up.

 Chapter 311 - A Slash

    <h4>Chapter 311</h4>


    <h4>: A sh</h4>


    The List of Seeds is heating up?!


    Tang Ling did not react differently. Even if he knew that this teenager before his eyes was one of the names on the List of Seeds, so what?


    His resistance towards Tang Feng killed his interest in the List of Seeds.


    But a Dream Seed? Tang Ling was slightly excited.


    As for Han Xing, he grasped more information about the young prodigies better thanmoners because he was from Holy Tree City.


    He also acknowledged that there was a certain percentage that his opponent was the one and only Tang Long. Whenever Tang Long was mentioned, his terrifying talent would follow¡ªthe Precise Instinct.


    Back in Holy Tree City, such a talent was rated with a question mark. The one who rated the talent left a remark behind thement: ¡®With my capabilities, I am unable to precisely rate this talent. It is beyond me.¡¯


    Others might not understand how scary the remark was, but Han Xing knew.


    Precise Instinct was the only talent that Holy Tree City dared not rate. No matter how famous or how powerful the other talents were, they were all rated as ¡®S¡¯.


    Despite knowing the possibility, Han Xing still chose to step into the ring and his reason behind his decision was simple. His old man had once told him when he was young that the set of mysterious sword techniques that Uncle Tang Feng had taught him must be trained with someone with Precise Instinct and only through this way could he hone his sword techniques.


    It was difficult for others toprehend the reminder but not Han Xing. Those who never learned the set of sword techniques would never know how mysterious it was, how it was absent of a clear stance or techniques yet possessed ridiculous power. What he trained was not the sword itself. It was the intent of the sword.


    Because of that, only people with Precise Instinct were the best opponents for Han Xing to practice this set of sword techniques with because of the traits of the ability itself. It would allow the practitioner of the sword technique to understand the sword intent better.


    In this whole wide world, only Tang Long was known to have Precise Instinct.


    Han Xing was actually having a hard time. He was wondering where he should start looking for Tang Long and how to persuade Tang Long to fight him.


    Now, the ring provided a great opportunity for Han Xing to realize his purpose. With that in mind, he excitedly drew his sword from his back, intending to start the fight by saying something, but he was stopped by the Wailing Pierrot.


    ¡°ording to the rules of the Desperado Ring, you are only allowed to use the weapons on the weapon rack.¡± The Wailing Pierrot gave him a smile, but when coupled with his wailing face, it was a strange face to look at.


    Unconcerned, Han Xing sheathed his sword back and selected his ideal sword from the rack. After he picked a sword, he pointed his fist at Tang Ling and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you fight me with a sword?¡±


    His request attracted several debates from the audience.


    Most of the audience had no idea, but there were some young geniuses beneath the ring who recognized Han Xing. Everyone knew he was a sword fanatic. Hisbat level was drastically different with and without a sword.


    With a sword, he could be the genius of geniuses if he was serious about the fight. Without a sword, he was the lowest level among the geniuses because his speed, strength and everything else were nothing in particr.


    Tang Ling felt that Han Xing¡¯s request was peculiar.


    The Wailing Pierrot then added, ¡°The Desperado Ring upholds the value of freedom. If your opponent agrees, the two of you can set your own rules.¡±


    As he exined, he looked at Tang Ling. ¡°Do you agree?¡±


    Before Tang Ling could answer, Han Xing cut in again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about fairness. If I¡¯m less than you, you can simply end me. If I¡¯m stronger than you, I¡¯ll adjust my level to match yours. I just want to have a simple swordfight.¡±


    He also added, ¡°If you are willing to fight me with a sword, no matter how this match turns out, I¡¯ll concede at the end.¡±


    Right after he made himself clear, the crowd went wild. Everyone thought that Han Xing had stepped into the ring just to mess around. Some of them beneath the ring disyed profound cold smiles.


    Han Xing did not care about the discussions andments about him as he looked at the Wailing Pierrot. ¡°It¡¯s not against the rules for me to do this, is it?¡±


    The Wailing Pierrot had never encountered such a strange request throughout his career but strictly speaking, it was not against the rules. Conceding was the participant¡¯s choice. No one could stop them from throwing the towel in.


    Therefore, after a few seconds of thoughts, the Wailing Pierrot shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not against the rules!¡±


    As his voice subsided, many things were thrown into the ring, or more precisely, at Han Xing. Some people had betted on him to win, and because of his decision, they had already lost before the match even started.


    Tang Ling quietly selected a sword from the rack. He gripped it tight and swung it around to adapt to the feeling. He did not know why Han Xing insisted on fighting him with a sword. As a matter of fact, Tang Ling knew nothing about swordy.


    Despite his ignorance, Tang Ling could put up a fight because of his Precise Instinct. Any weapon felt the same in his hand.


    Since Han Xing had insisted, it piqued Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity. ¡°You said you just want a simple swordfight, so let¡¯s make it one, but you don¡¯t have to concede. If I lose, it¡¯s my loss.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Han Xing looked delighted and agreed right away. If it was possible, he really wanted to win the 50 ck Sea coins.


    Being an open-minded and upright person who was not afraid of losing and was not calctive, Han Xing felt better about Tang Ling. ¡®If the person under the face cloth actually is Tang Long, he¡¯s a really decent guy,¡¯ he thought.


    Since both sides hade to an agreement, the Wailing Pierrot started the match with a ring of the bell.


    As the chime subsided, Han Xingunched his attack at Tang Ling.


    Whenever Han Xing held a sword, it could no longer be considered as a weapon. It was more like an extension of his body.


    He had practiced swordy since he was young, and the first set of sword techniques that he learned was a set of deep and profound sword techniques that contained sword intent. If Han Xing imed to be the second strongest person to wield a sword among the young geniuses, no one would be confident enough to im the first spot.


    Therefore, the first sword strike from Han Xing shocked Tang Ling.


    A single sword strike from Han Xing had sevenyers of changes! Everyyer of change was within the calction of his Precise Instinct, and every singleyer could produce at least three different oues.


    The moment the sword was dished out, the sevenyers of changes were already hidden in the sword and it was all up to the wielder¡¯s decision to apply the changes in the sword¡¯s momentum however he liked.


    In its current stage, the nature of the Precise Instinct was mostly calction, followed by an urate judgment toe up with the best oue. It was not used to guess people¡¯s thoughts or heart.


    Therefore, if Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct failed to keep up with the changes in Han Xing¡¯s sword momentum, he would lose. Even if he was able to keep up, if his bodily reaction could not keep up with the judgment of his Precise Instinct, he would also lose.


    Han Xing¡¯s sword was quick, so quick that it forced Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct and body to its limits instantly.


    Tang Ling was aroused!


    Han Xing¡¯s eyes also glowed with a tinge of delight.


    From the moment the two of them shed, they knew they had met their match.


    In the next moment, the momentum in Han Xing¡¯s sword changed.


    Tang Ling suddenly closed his eyes and he thrust his sword forward. The tip of his sword moved in a strange diagonal angle. He was not going for Han Xing or the sword in his hand. It was like he was trying to stab air.


    In the next second, Han Xing¡¯s sword suddenly stabbed towards the angle where Tang Ling¡¯s sword thrust.


    Ding!


    The tip of Tang Ling¡¯s swordnded perfectly on Han Xing¡¯s sword, henceforth deviating the trajectory of Han Xing¡¯s sword by a tiny bit. Immediately, Han Xing moved his sword away.


    The sevenyers of changes would catch the opponent off-guard, hence stopping the opponent from expecting the following oue.


    However, if the opponent could seal the wielder before theyers of changes could be applied in the sword¡¯s momentum, the problem would be solved!


    Tang Ling had top-notch battle wisdom, so the thoughts of stopping the technique clearly appeared in his mind instantaneously.


    Through his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling calcted that no matter how mystifying the sword momentum could be with the sevenyers of changes, the sword must be thrust towards a certain angle to allow the changes to happen. If he could stop or destroy the trajectory, he would be able to seal Han Xing¡¯s thrust.


    ¡°Amazing.¡± Han Xing¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile as he shook his wrist and lunged towards Tang Ling with his sword once more.


    Right after the contact, the two of them already had a general idea of each other¡¯s strength.


    Han Xing¡¯s strength was more potent than Tang Ling¡¯s, but Tang Ling was quicker. His superior body control and reflex speed allowed him to seize arger advantage. Even if the two of them fought using normal ways, they would be evenly matched.


    However, Han Xing was a gentleman. After he sensed that his strength was stronger than Tang Ling, he lowered his strength to around Tang Ling¡¯s level in his next thrust.


    Tang Ling¡¯s fondness of Han Xing increased when he sensed the politeness. He decided to respond to Han Xing¡¯s politeness with his sincerity.


    In the next instant, Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct worked swiftly and Han Xing¡¯s second strike was once again stopped before he could trulyunch his sword.


    A tinge of doubt shed within Han Xing. He was able to grasp a tiny bit of inspiration after being stopped twice by Tang Ling, but this bit of inspiration was not very obvious. Could this be the benefit of fighting someone with Precise Instinct?


    Truth be told, Han Xing was more excited than doubtful about the fight. Strike after strike, he relentlessly attacked Tang Ling.


    The sword technique that he knew was performed to its maximum potential. The changes in his sword momentum were mystifying, yet every strike was connected to one another seamlessly.


    On the contrary, Tang Ling¡¯s sword strike had no technique. Every single one of his strikes had to wait for Han Xing¡¯s attack before he could stop perfectly.


    With his Precise Instinct operating at maximum capacity, Tang Ling heightened his spirit and concentrated on stopping Han Xing¡¯s attack, but as he continued, he recognized that hisprehension of the weapon grew a little deeper.


    However, as hisprehension of swordsmanship got deeper, he realized he was seriously inadequate to the point that he could not perform an offensive attack with it. All he could do was rely on his Precise Instinct to stop Han Xing¡¯s strikes.


    Han Xing was engaged in an arduous battle. The more he knew about Precise Instinct, the more he wanted to challenge it. His opponent had no techniques at all, yet the ability alone allowed his opponent to stop every single one of his techniques.


    No technique?!


    Han Xing¡¯s realization instantly grew deeper.


    Tang Ling was not having the best time either. He could stop Han Xing¡¯s attack, but he could not make a stand in swordy or evenunch an offensive strike.


    However...


    Tang Ling closed his eyes as his mind reyed every strike that Han Xing performed from the start of the fight quickly. Meanwhile, his hand holding the sword did not stop defending Han Xing¡¯s attacks either.


    With Precise Instinct came attention-dividing! It was one of the high-tier exercises of the talent.


    On the surface, it was used to see through Han Xing¡¯s attack and stop it before it could happen. On a deeper level, it was used to analyze Han Xing¡¯s sword to capture the core nature of the attacks.


    Han Xing wanted to unleash a single strike of freedom, a freedom strike that he could swing along with his will and momentum, a strike that surpassed his previous technique and removed the obstacle in his trajectory.


    Tang Ling also wanted to unleash a single strike, not to stop the attack but a single strike from his mastery of a certain profound and mysterious nature.

 Chapter 312 - I Lost

    <h4>Chapter 312: I Lost</h4>


    If someone who was familiar with the way of the sword had toment on the fight between Tang Ling and Han Xing, he would surely say the battle of swords between these two teenagers was nothing less than epic.


    Han Xing¡¯s understanding of swords was self-exnatory, but Tang Ling?


    If he simply relied on Precise Instinct to stop every possible attack from Han Xing, the fight would be mediocre at best. What made the fight epic was Tang Ling¡¯s battle consciousness.


    It was top-notch battle consciousness!


    The way he broke down Han Xing¡¯s attack was not as stiff as how a machine would.


    For example, if you stabbed my shoulder, I would just move my shoulder. If you stabbed my leg, I would just move my leg.


    It was not as simple as that.


    Tang Ling stopped Han Xing¡¯s attack from the core! His method was nothing but astonishing!


    The response was very close to a certain type of sword intent in the many ways of the sword, but Tang Ling did not understand what sword intent was. It also proved that Precise Instinct was the best talent. Coupled with Tang Ling¡¯s top-notch battle consciousness, it shone like the brighter star.


    No one knew whether there was a swordmaster hidden in the crowd or not, but even to the young geniuses watching from beneath the ring, the fight was astonishing and overwhelming.


    Aside from basic abilities and talent ability, should any of the geniuses be in the fight themselves, they would have lost a long time ago.


    The way the two of them fought with the swords was probably the best a teenager could do.


    Especially Tang Ling¡¯s sharp precision in breaking down the attacks, the battle consciousness that was contained in his movements always astonished the crowd unintentionally, inviting the crowd to think and be amazed by his battle mentality.


    The fight was amazing in the eyes of those who understood what was going on.


    In the eyes of themon audience, it was difficult for them to understand. They could not even see the meaning of the exchange between Tang Ling and Han Xing¡¯s swords. All they saw were the swords moving so quickly that it was difficult for the ordinary eye to see how many strikes were dished out in a single minute.


    Through therge screen above the ring, it looked even more boring. When Han Xing attacked, Tang Ling blocked, and that was it.


    No blood was spilled and there was no brutality on disy. In fact, it was so boring that some of the audience almost fell asleep.


    The audience particrly disliked Mad Tiger because halfway through the fight, he closed his eyes! What was that about?


    In the midst of the fight, the Wailing Pierrot sighed softly as if he felt Tang Ling and Han Xing¡¯s grievance. All things aside, as the host of the Desperado Ring, how could he not have the eye to witness the fight?


    The unfortunate thing was that high-tier battles were never meant formoners to enjoy. Those who could enjoy it were usually in the master division ring area, not the junior division.


    Regardless, it did not stop Wailing Pierrot from nursing the grievance of Tang Ling and Han Xing.


    He picked up the mic, cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°You must think this is nothing but a boring and stupid match. I¡¯ll admit that I didn¡¯tment on the match because even if I did, you people wouldn¡¯t understand either. But I must say that this fight is the highest quality of the junior division in the past five years!


    ¡°Those who can understand will enjoy it. Those who can¡¯t...well, just look at the screen! You people need to know that the rey on the screen is slowed down 50 times of the normal speed! I¡¯m done with my exnation!¡±


    Right after the Wailing Pierrot¡¯s voice subsided, a thunderous discussion burst from the audience!


    Was it a joke? The fight between two teenagers had to be slowed down 50 times of the normal speed? Some of the crowd fixed their gazes on the screen.


    The two teenagers on the screen were exchanging strikes like normal people. There were no signs of slowing down at all!


    What was happening?


    The disy of strength! The astonishing strength of the two of them! Their swords were so fleeting that if anyone else was in either one of their spots, they would have been stabbed into a sieve.


    Themon audience might not understand the fight, but they were still able to understand the icy cold numbers on disy.


    Therefore, right after the Wailing Pierrot¡¯s little exnation, they went wild. As the audience got riled up, the essence of the sword in Tang Ling¡¯s mind erupted as well.


    Draw, carry, lift, block, strike, stab, point, break...There were more than a dozen offensive actions that a single sword could perform. Each and every movement had their own zenith and reaching it would mean realizing the sword intent.


    The unpopr talent that was only possessed by a minority was actually the hardest gic talent to acquire.


    On top of that, there were many kinds of sword techniques: speed, angle, technique, power...Every single one of them had their own unique sword intent.


    Through Precise Instinct, even if Tang Ling did not have talent in swordy, he was able to somewhat see theplicated sword intents. However, seeing was not mastering!


    For example, when you saw a dance, you could feel the rhythmic movements and the beauty of the dance, but you might not be able to perform every single one of the dancer¡¯s moves.


    Was it that difficult to dish out a single sword strike?


    Han Xing almost grasped the feeling. Rather than describing the feeling like a realization, it was more appropriate to call it the memory of the sword strike that was inserted in his mind since he was young.


    He was almost there. He almost remembered the feeling! It was the first time he recalled the feeling with a clear mind! Unlike before, he had to activate his talent and enter a certain state to be able to unleash the several astonishing strikes and shes.


    ¡°So...¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes remained closed. The essence of the way of the sword exploded in his mind. They were messy and vague as if he was trying to find the way in the mist, but he knew all he had to do was seize that particr point.


    If he could, he would be able to dish out a single sword strike!


    Unfortunately, no matter what point or where the point was, he had to achieve it first and since he was practically a stranger to the sword, he would never get it.


    However, Han Xing got it! Tang Ling could simply find the essential point through Han Xing¡¯s sword and the essence of his swordy.


    This essential point is...


    Tang Ling suddenly widened his eyes!


    At the same time, Han Xing finally grasped the feeling. It was a feeling that transcended above the shackles. Normal sword techniques had not much of a meaning essence-wise. The reason they existed was something that Tang Feng had once said to him.


    ¡°Sword techniques that contain no sword intent shouldn¡¯t be called a technique because it¡¯s just a change in the wielding. The changes exist to deepen your understanding of the sword.¡±


    Given what Tang Feng said before, one must first learn a technique from a stiff start to mastery, then a thorough merge of the mastery, and from there...breaking techniques!


    The strike depended on the situation to unleash its mystifying changes.


    He could start with the Eighteen Style Swimming Dragon, and when he thrust, he could use the Plum Point Sword...


    This would be the real technique of breaking attacks!


    If Han Xing applied the breaking techniques in his sword, Precise Instinct would never be able to keep up. How should he unleash such a mystifying strike?


    With that in mind, he shut his eyes all of a sudden.


    ¡°What happened? Mad Tiger opened his eyes but Han Xing has shut his?¡±


    ¡°Are they working together tacitly?¡±


    The audience beneath the ring could not understand why the two of them suddenly swapped conditions.


    Those who knew what happened, including the young geniuses, held their breaths nervously. Everyone knew the most crucial moment in the fight was about to happen. Han Xing ought to unleash the most crucial strike and that Mad Tiger, who people suspected to be Tang Long, had realized something in the techniques of breaking. Would he unleash a strike as well?


    All the young geniuses guessed correctly.


    Han Xing unleashed his strike the moment he closed his eyes. He knew the key of breaking techniques was the heart of the sword. Free the heart of the sword!


    All I have to do is acknowledge that there is an opponent in front of me that I have to fight with my sword. The sword techniques are no longer important. All I have to do is adapt to my opponent¡¯s condition and strike using my sword in the most effective and necessary way.


    Han Xing¡¯s elbow trembled when he unleashed the sword as though the re of the sword came from every direction. It was the reflection of a certain type of sword intent! He was telling his opponent, ¡®No matter which angle you strike at, I¡¯ll be waiting for you with my sword!¡¯


    It was morous!


    Someone among the young geniuses cried out in surprise, ¡°Sword intent! This sword intent is formed when the way of the sword is fused with the wielder¡¯s spirit! The spirit will transform into sword intent and will be buffed by a few hundred times, then it is able to generate a materialization effect!¡±


    It was indeed the materialization of something surreal. Upon a closer look, the myriad of sword res looked ethereal, but when sensed through human perceptions, they existed!


    When a person was as fierce as a tiger, one might hear the roars of a tiger or see the figure of the tiger behind the person!


    The sword intent shared the same theory.


    What about Tang Ling? What would he do?


    Tang Ling did not choose to break Han Xing¡¯s attack anymore because Han Xing had dissolved his technique himself, so Tang Ling had no techniques to break anymore.


    Therefore, Tang Ling also unleashed a sword strike of his own. There was no myriad of sword res or morous sword power. It was just a simple thrust with indomitable momentum, a thrust without any tricks or changes.


    Clunk!


    The sword of a teenager, who was also a sword wielder, fell on the floor. Palely, he picked up his sword from the ground. He muttered to himself in the process, ¡°The sh between the swords is inevitable.¡±


    He was referring to Tang Ling¡¯s sword. He was one of the young swordsmen whose swordsmanship could boost him to the top 10 in the Torrential Teen Ranking. It seemed like hisment on the fight was correct.


    The sword intent that Tang Ling picked had no changes. Simply, it was thrust forward with nothing but speed and strengthbined.


    Without dodging, he was as still as a monolith. His goal was to muster all his concentration and strength to thrust the sword at his opponent.


    Han Xing unleashed his strike! At that very moment, his sword seemed to have split up into a myriad of res andnded on Tang Ling.


    Heavy rustling followed and countless cuts were left on Tang Ling¡¯s body.


    Tang Ling unleashed his strike! It was simple and absent of elegance, yet it was able to instantly reach Han Xing¡¯s throat before stopping in the nick of time. The tip of the sword poked Han Xing¡¯s throat, and a drop of blood oozed out.


    All Tang Ling needed as a little push and Han Xing would fall under his sword.


    ¡°I lost.¡± Han Xing¡¯s sword fell to the ground, and he looked a little depressed. His face turned slightly pale when he smiled at Tang Ling. He added softly, ¡°I never thought you were able to discern a strike from my sword. Your realization is even better than my understanding of the essence of swordy, even though there is no sword intent mixed in it.¡±


    ¡°You are also powerful. If it had been a real battle, with the cuts on me, it¡¯s not exactly the best bargain,¡± said Tang Ling. He then added, ¡°Actually, not all things are thatplicated. If you feel that the technique shackles you down, throw it away. You don¡¯t even have to care about what your opponent does. Like what I did: a single thrust with indomitable momentum to force my opponent.


    ¡°Breaking attacks and techniques is about searching for freedom. If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t be shackled by your own techniques, and don¡¯t fall into your opponent¡¯s pace. Your opponent¡¯s reaction isn¡¯t important at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned something. Thank you for the fight! You are really strong, but it¡¯s not your Precise Instinct that¡¯s strong. It¡¯s you.¡± Han Xing sped his fist, bowed, and walked off from the ring.


    As Han Xing said, being able to realize such a powerful sword strike was not because of Tang Ling¡¯s powerful Precise Instinct. It was because Tang Ling was born with a battle consciousness as though he was born just to fight.


    When Tang Ling was equipped with such a battle consciousness, it would be a whole new talent that others had yet to understand!

 Chapter 313 - No One Can Be Unfair To Tang Ling

    <h4>Chapter 313: No One Can Be Unfair To Tang Ling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Han Xing had lost.


    Even though he realized the sword intent at the final strike, and the myriad of sword res astonished everyone in the arena, he still lost and the result was crystal clear.


    Tang Ling¡¯s final strikended at his throat. No further exnation was needed as the drop of blood oozed out from his throat.


    Right away, thunderous apuse burst from the audience!


    No matter how boring the exchange of swords was before this, thest shining moment was enough to capturepliments from themon audience. Everyone was amazed and praised the match.


    As expected of the Desperado Ring, it was a ring for legends. Those who were no legendary material would only end up as a joke in the ring like the previous challenger, Grady. Everyone acknowledged his strength for winning 12 consecutive matches, but to the Desperado Ring, he was a joke.


    While the thunderous apuse continued, Tang Ling put his sword down and sat on the floor with his legs crossed.


    The fight with Han Xing had consumed a lot of his energy, so he had to seize the moment to recover.


    At that moment, Tang Ling unintentionally looked at Higan.


    She had somehow got her hands on some bubblegum, and when he looked at her, she was blowing a bubble with her mouth.


    Pop!


    The bubble burst, and when their eyes locked, Higan smiled softly at him. As a matter of fact, her eyes never left Tang Ling. Be it Grady or Han Xing, they must thank Tang Ling for winning.


    If either one of them had shown the persistence to fight him until the end or did something over the line to him, they would have ended up with a fate worse than death.


    The Wailing Pierrot stood in the center of the ring as he looked at Tang Ling. ¡°Mad Tiger, I thank you for showing us a magnificent match. Look, you are only one step away from the final victory!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, ording to the rules, thepetition must continue.¡± The Wailing Pierrot then turned to the audience and said in a passionate tone, ¡°Behold, the Desperado Ring! It is the birthce of legends and also where the cruelest deaths happen!


    ¡°Now, where is our next challenger? Even though thepetition from here onwards is a tiny bit unfair, a victory is a victory! Am I right? If the ring defender cannotst until the final match, he shall not be worthy of being legendary!


    ¡°Come forth, the next challenger! I¡¯m looking forward to your arrival!¡± The Wailing Pierrot¡¯s arousing words fanned the atmosphere once more.


    What were they waiting for? There was only one chance left!


    The young geniuses were prepared to step into the ring. Every single one of them wanted to seize this final chance to challenger the ring defender although, after the battle with Han Xing, almost 80% of them assumed that the ring defender was none other than Tang Long!


    ...


    ¡°Give me a background check on the young man.¡±


    ¡°Go and look him up.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Thest sword states the problem. Go, I want to know everything about him in 15 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Find out everything about this young man with the face cloth. I want everything about him on my table in 10 minutes.¡±


    ...


    Back at Desperado Ring, the third match had yet to begin.


    Some interested parties, who had tuned into the previous two matches via various methods, showed interest in Tang Ling¡¯s background. Despite the guesses, these interested parties needed confirmation.


    The reason behind the answer was not just to satisfy their curiosity. The fight for more benefits and profits was involved, not to mention, that major event in May next year and a prophecy made by a prophet with foresight talents, a prophecy that only a handful of people grasped.


    This prophecy was rted to how the world would be shaped in the future.


    Therefore, a background check was necessary.


    However, all the interested parties, excluding the factions outside Darkness Port, who ran background checks on Tang Ling, received a letter.


    The letter had no content, only a signature¡ªDvesha Moha¡ªand an abstract logo of a smoking pipe.


    The parties, who tried to find out who Tang Ling was, went silent. None of them dared to touch anything rted to him for now unless they wanted to offend the sender of the letter.


    ...


    With the arousing words from the Wailing Pierrot and theplicated feelings in their hearts, all the geniuses were stimted. They wanted to seize thest chance for the challenge. However, none of them dared to act rashly.


    The crowd beneath the ring was so tense, it was like an electric pool. The slightest contact with each other would result in serious damage. They were known as geniuses, so they could no longer measure strength based on basic data and numbers since most of them already possessed talent abilities.


    With the mastery of their talent, they would be able show off the power of their talent attributes. The power would pack great deterrent force. At least, it was not somethingmoners could withstand.


    The Wailing Pierrot was thrilled as he enjoyed the tension beneath the ring. If the geniuses started a fight beneath the ring, it would be big news.


    There was no right and wrong in the arena area. What the organizers wanted was poprity and passion, a never-cooling passion! The more explosive and chaotic the scene was, the higher the poprity and passion would be.


    Therefore, the Wailing Pierrot stood by and watched silently.


    Tang Ling also waited in silence. He was still sitting down with his legs crossed. How could he not sense the rising tension beneath the ring with his Precise Instinct?


    The tension and power from many different young geniuses converged in the air, almost materializing into something powerful. Whosoever decided to step into the ring must bear the pressure from thebined tension and power, so the next challenger must be a powerful one.


    In the east side of the ring, the young man with the ancient Huaxianese buckled-robe and his long spear took a step forward.


    Less than 10 meters away from him was the silver-haired young man with the pale face, who also advanced a step forward.


    In the west, the girl with the voluptuous body and the short <i>qipao</i> was already moving towards the ring. At the same time, a thick-browed, big eyes young man, who looked clean-shaven and emanated the presence of the emissary of justice, was not slow with his steps either.


    The buff young man with the braided ponytail, the sickly young man, the boss of the Dark Nine Feathers, the young man with a little peacock on his shoulder...


    This group of young geniuses was an assortment of people who would rise to the peak of the world. Every one of them refused to step back as they moved closer to the ring. The closer they got, their respective aurae got stronger and every step forward became even more difficult.


    However, at that very moment, a slender figure softly walked towards the stairs beside the ring as though she was not affected by the pressuring aura.


    Who could that be!?


    The sudden intrusion caught everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes were trained on her figure right away.


    No one was able to see her face clearly though because she was wearing a ck and somewhat ugly mask. Her hands were sped behind her and her steps seemed mischievous. She would even blow a bubble from her mouth from time to time as though she did not care about the others.


    Who was she?


    Who else could she be?!


    As long as all the young geniuses had a working brain and a functioning memory, they would remember her! She was the one who had cheered in a silly way before thepetition started. ¡®Go, get ¡¯em, Little Tant Tang!¡¯.


    She was stepping into the ring? Was she that powerful?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head in frustration as he stood up.


    If he could, he really wanted to win all three matches in the Desperado Ring fair and square and get what he came here for. However, now Higan stepped in at this particr moment just to mess things up!


    Or did she want to fight him?


    Tang Ling blinked. Only a battle fanatic like him would have such strange thoughts of her.


    However, as the thought borated, he was a little excited! Higan was able to withstand that many powerful aurae and step into the ring as if they were nothing, so she must be very powerful.


    <i>A fight...maybe...</i>


    Tang Ling was aroused. He watched Higan step into the ring as she blew a bubble with her mouth.


    ¡°What am I doing? I am here to help you cheat some ck Sea coins.¡± Higan shed a naughty smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to fight me?¡± Tang Ling was a little disappointed.


    ¡°What?¡± She paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you trying to fight me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Ling was instantly embarrassed.


    How should he exin himself? In this world, fighting a girl was not really a big deal, and no one should let his guard down just because the opponent was a girl.


    However, fighting with Higan? Was that not a little too much for Tang Ling? He could not find the motivation to fight.


    While the two of them conversed like friends in the center of the ring, the Wailing Pierrot blinked a few times. He was also confused by the situation as this was not within the rules either. Before he could understand what happened, someone beneath the ring voiced their dissatisfaction and shouts poured in.


    ¡°Is the Desperado Ring trying to be unfair now? This girl is obviously with Mad Tiger!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can friends fight in the ring now? They are obviously trying to trick the system! If this happens, I¡¯ll bring some of my friends and challenge the Desperado Ring next time!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, bring a few friends! The ring defender will easily win!¡±


    The criticism was as sharp as des.


    The geniuses, who were wondering who Higan was, also stopped moving towards the ring. They stood back and decided to observe the situation first.


    ¡°Just pull up the security footage earlier. Let¡¯s check whether they are friends or not!¡± Suggestions started to pour in.


    The Wailing Pierrot responded with a serious look. If these two were really friends and nned to exploit the loophole of the rules, it would not be right. What should he say about this?


    Then, Higan stepped up and asked the Wailing Pierrot, ¡°The Desperado Ring is an arena of freedom, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my beautifuldy, but you must be fair too, am I right?¡± the Wailing Pierrot answered smartly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think there is absolute fairness in this world. The so-called fairness is actually strength, am I right?¡±


    ¡°It matches the principle of Darkness Port. Fairness <i>is</i> indeed strength,¡± the Wailing Pierrot answered. He was telling the truth. There was no unfairness of injustice in Darkness Port, only absolute strength.


    ¡°Great. I hereby admit that I am with Mad Tiger.¡± Higan revealed a cold smile. Even with the mask over her face, her smile presented an alluring and bewitching beauty.


    ¡°Everyone of you can disagree, and I wee your doubts. All I have to say is that I¡¯m the third challenger of the ring. If any of you has the strength,e forth and try to remove me from the stage. Otherwise, shut up,¡± Higan uttered those words extra softly, yet in between the lines was icy coldness.


    As she spoke, she slowly reached out to her mask and then removed it.


    No one could be unfair to Tang Ling. No one was allowed to take advantage of his exhaustion and win under unfair circumstances.


    If anyone wanted to do so, Higan would be the one to deliver the unfairness to them. They would not even get a chance to step into the ring!

 Chapter 314 - The Ending Of The Competition

    <h4>Chapter 314: The Ending Of The Competition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the Desperado Ring, Area S, Junior division ring area.


    The whole area was so silent that one could even hear the drop of a needle.


    Themoners were silent because they never thought that under that ugly ck mask would be the face of such unrivaled beauty.


    No words could describe her attraction appropriately. Her beautiful face should not have existed in this dark era. Her looks were so beautiful that it formed a drastic contrast with this damned era. At first nce, one would assume that the beautiful face was mercy from the heavens, hence the unrivaled beauty.


    Her beauty was suffocating as it silenced everyone. She made everyone feel that the softest of words would ruin her unearthly presence.


    As for her stand ruining the fairness of the ring? Was it important? Not anymore!


    What about the young geniuses?


    They themselves were proud and somewhat egocentric people. They must have gone through a lot to be in Darkness Port, so why would they be shaken by just a pretty face?


    It must be difficult for them to ept her intrusion.


    However, they were even quieter than themon audience because...


    It was the queen!


    A while ago, the queen¡¯s face and name upied the headlines, front pages and every other possible segment of all the major newspapers in the world. Any topic that revolved around her exploded!


    She was the center of attention in the Moon Chasing Celebration at the True Capital! She possessed the most mysterious power, and even all the well-known figures of the world were afraid of her.


    Who could possibly rival her? Who would not know her?


    What a lousy joke! Every single one of the young geniuses present in the arena was all the center of investment as a huge amount of resources had been poured into them to aid their growth!


    It was impossible for them to rise up to the ranks of the geniuses by relying on their talent alone. Not even Tang Ling could do it!


    Therefore, since they were the people who had received endless amounts of resources, how could they not know about the news or the simplest of information?


    Of course, Tang Ling was an exception because he did not even know his face was on the front page of the newspapers.


    ¡°Are there any moreints?¡± The queen¡¯s voice was cold and somewhat t. The moment she opened her mouth, it felt like a frigid wind swept over the arena.


    Even though her voice froze everyone¡¯s hearts, it did not stop people from having a trace ofpassion for her as they gazed upon her. Even the women in the arena shared the same feeling.


    ¡°Great, that settles it.¡± Higan turned around to Tang Ling, smiling and behaving like a naive and spoiled young girl. She sounded surprised and a little delighted as though she was trying to seek praise from Tang Ling.


    What happened? Was it a face-changing performance?


    The people in the audience seat could not grasp the situation, yet unknowingly, they were affected by the queen¡¯s emotion as sincere smiles graced their faces.


    As for the geniuses beneath the ring, they were havingplicated thoughts. Since the queen had appeared, the identity of the person in the ring was self-exnatory.


    Tang Long¡¯s ascension was almost unstoppable! He was already outstandingly powerful and was as perfect as Apollo, the God of the Sun. With a queen by his side, loving him, it was...


    The rumors were true. Tang Long and the queen were already together even though she did not show any signs of them being together at the Moon Chasing Celebration. However, now when they came to think of it, they assumed she was just trying to hold back her affection in front of the elders.


    Privately, she would always behave like a little girl in front of Tang Long. Her love for him was deep and brazen.


    ¡°Young Master Long?¡± Draconic Nine looked utterly bitter as he moved away from the crowd and reached for hismunication device.


    Thedy in the ring was none other than the queen! The one and only queen!


    The queen was the only person in the world that could not be copied! Even if someone was able to imitate her unrivaled beauty, her temperament and behavior were one of a kind. No one would be able to copy that.


    However, was the person in the dog-headed face cloth Tang Long? No, it was not!


    The Stardust Sixteen had grown up with Tang Long! How could a mere cloth fool them? No matter how Tang Long disguised himself, they would be able to recognize him.


    If the person on stage was not Tang Long, who could it be?


    ck hair, Precise Instinct...The answer was eventually revealed!


    Draconic Nine looked even more bitter and uglier than before. His fingers were shaking when he dialed the number on hismunication device.


    If the answer was really what he thought, why would the queen be with <i>that</i> person?


    Judging from the looks of it, were they in love? What would Young Master Long think about this?


    Draconic Nine suddenly hung up. He could not imagine what kind of fear this oue would bring. As a matter of fact, not only Draconic Nine but every other member of the Stardust Sixteen also reacted in aplicated way.


    In fact, they should have known better, should they not? When the person in the ring showed off his Precise Instinct, they should have noticed something amiss. The second they saw the peerless temperament of the girl, things had just gone out of control.


    However, no matter how crazy things went, Tang Ling knew nothing at all. He was only curious about Higan¡¯s identity.


    Themanding power, the pride and arrogance that cared for nobody...who could possibly carry that?


    On the other hand, Tang Ling was also a simple person who would easily acknowledge the people who were around him.


    As long as he acknowledged her, was her identity even important?


    Higan would not harm him even though her actions were a little rash.


    With the thought in mind, Tang Ling stood up and walked up to her. He softly stroked her hair like how he used to stroke San San.


    ¡°You really did it this time. Are you that worried that I can¡¯t win all three matches?¡± Tang Ling smiled, his eyes peaceful and calm.


    Higan stuck her tongue out at him.


    ¡°Fine, since things have turned out this way, I guess we¡¯ll have to work together and cheat the organizer out of the 300 ck Sea coins. I¡¯ll give you half of it.¡± Tang Ling grinned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want half of the money. You¡¯ll just have to give me a present.¡± Higan also smiled back at him, slightly squinting her eyes. She seemed to enjoy the feeling of Tang Ling¡¯s touch on her head, and she also liked how calm and casual he was.


    No matter how far she went, Tang Ling did not care. He would always stand by her peacefully. It somehow felt familiar to the point that it felt like the memories that came from the bottom of her soul even though she could not remember what kind of memories were that.


    ¡°Ahem...you two, do you think it¡¯s appropriate to do this in public? Thepetition is still going on.¡± The Wailing Pierrot was rendered speechless by the situation. The moment Higan removed her mask, he already recognized her as the queen.


    The terrifying queen!


    The Wailing Pierrot had a special identity. The information that he grasped might be even moreprehensive than some core high-ranking members of a certain organization in the world.


    In short, he could not afford to offend the queen.


    ¡°Oh, I totally forgot about it.¡± The queen presented a joyful smile at the Wailing Pierrot just because of Tang Ling. She then looked at Tang Ling and dered, ¡°I surrender.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll surrender the next time. How does that sound?¡± Tang Ling smiled without being overly concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging the two of you. Please don¡¯t make us set up new rules just for the two of you the next time.¡± The Wailing Pierrot tried to weep but failed to shed a tear.


    Tang Ling and Higan smiled at each other.


    The people beneath the ring were all speechless. Both Tang Long, who disguised himself as Mad Tiger, and the queen had no one else in their eyes but each other. They talked to no one but each other, and they cared about no one but each other...


    It felt only natural because the two of them were made for each other, were they not?


    ¡°Great. After all that has happened in the Desperado Ring today, we finally wee a dramatic end! Just like our lives, the ring is also full of twists and unexpected oues. Who knew what could happen in the next second?¡± the Wailing Pierrot ended the conversation with a helpless tone.


    ¡°No matter how the third and final match turns out, Mad Tiger has proven himself to us strongly! I believe no one will forget how he ran over his opponent during the first match and how astonishing the second match was! It is a little regretful but I suppose he is also worthy of the title.¡±


    A great host should be like the Wailing Pierrot. No matter what happened, he tried his best to keep the situation together.


    Tang Ling ignored what the Wailing Pierrot said and whispered into Higan¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. You know I have my pride...¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you stop me? And you even acted like it¡¯s nothing,¡± Higan curiously asked.


    Tang Ling did not say anything and smiled instead.


    <i>Yeah, why didn¡¯t I stop her?</i>


    Maybe because it was Higan and maybe he knew she was trying to protect him, so he did not have the heart to disappoint her or make her sad.


    He thought his pride and honor were important, but it seemed like it was not as important as Higan¡¯s feelings.


    As for why he cared about her feelings so much?


    Tang Ling did not want to know why because it was an instinct. He did not need the answer.

 Chapter 315 - Who Is The Queen?

    <h4>Chapter 315: Who Is The Queen?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What kind of person was Tang Ling?


    In men¡¯s eyes, as long as he considered someone as a friend, his friends could simply entrust him with their lives. He was a trustworthy person even though people could barely understand his thoughts and he would sometimes dissociate himself from others.


    However, his odd behavior did not stop others from trusting him and entrusting him with their lives.


    In the eyes of women, he was still a trustworthy person although the thinyer of distance from him was unbreakable.


    If Vian was still alive or if Ro Xin was around, they would know how it felt because they had experienced the distant feeling themselves.


    Had Tang Ling never cared about Vian at all?


    No, he would have died for Vian in a heartbeat. He had returned to the Hope Barrier and challenged the entire First Reserved Camp even though he knew his life would be threatened. He had gone back because he had sworn to avenge Vian and kill the people who were responsible for her death.


    Had Tang Ling never cared about Ro Xin?


    No, he had been willing to bear the burden of the Ro family just because of Ro Xin, and if anyone dared toy a finger on Ro Xin, he would have fought back with all his life.


    However, what did it all really mean?


    His attitude represented his pure and kind heart.


    Theyer of distance could not be broken because deep inside him, his softest protection was only for his sister. He would only open his heart to San San. The wounds remained and no one could ever ovee the distant feeling he exuded.


    How long had it been?


    When San San was first born and her soft and tender hand first caught Tang Ling¡¯s finger, he had felt electrocuted. Life was born fragile and soft. The moment her tiny little hands gripped his finger, it was a sign of trust and reliance, and the feeling was branded in his soul.


    The girl was the daughter of his beloved uncle and aunt. She would be his dear sister that he lovedter in his life with all he had.


    Was it appropriate to describe the rtionship and feeling between him and his sister like this?


    He had no idea either.


    In short, San San was the most important girl that had ever appeared in his life.


    Tang Ling had once been young, but he would always carry his tiny and weak little sister. He had taken care of her meticulously besides staying with her and ovee the difficulties in the settlement. Every second and every minute that he spent with her had been warm.


    Both of them depended on each other and neither one of them could be reced!


    Therefore, San San¡¯s death caused an irreparable wound in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. It was like a part of his life had been dug out and could not be recovered.


    This was the reason behind the distant feeling. It was a door that was shut forever from the moment his sister left him.


    Tang Ling believed that if things had been different that night and he was the one who had died, San San would have felt the same.


    They were a part of each other¡¯s lives! Tang Ling believed it strongly, even until now!


    However, why did his belief change with Higan¡¯s appearance?


    Frowning, he smoked in a secluded and quiet alley under the night sky. After having earned some money, a pack of cigarettes was eptable. It had been over an hour, and he was still outside. He did not care what Boss Huang would do to him because...he had money now!


    Higan squatted down beside Tang Ling, gazing at him with a tilted head. She was wondering what was going through his mind.


    Meanwhile, Han Xing was also squatting down beside Tang Ling and Higan with his head cocked too as he fixed his gaze on the two of them. They seemed strange to him. One of them frowned and acted cool whereas the other tilted her head and enjoyed the other person¡¯s cool act.


    The exuberant Han Xing was going mad!


    Tang Ling ignored everything around him because he was still pondering upon the question in his heart. Something had invaded him silently like microorganisms. One would not feel the existence of microorganisms even when they already settled down inside one¡¯s body.


    Since when did he get used to Higan¡¯s presence?


    He had only known her for two days, yet he allowed her to follow him around, fooled around with her naturally, and even cared about her feelings to the point that he broke his own principles.


    Tang Ling was so smart to the point that people would consider him as a wicked genius or something more. However, a high IQ did not equal high EQ. At just 15 years of age, he failed to figure out theplicated questions.


    The only thing that he could confirm was that the feeling was not rted to love between genders, not yet anyway.


    Others might have thought that Higan liked him, but it was not the case.


    No matter what people thought about their rtionship, Tang Ling was certain that she did not have lovey-dovey sentiments for him either, at least not yet. What they had was something instinctive and he could not find the words to exin them now.


    ¡°Ahh! Whatever, I give up!¡± Tang Ling frustratedly scratched his head and stomped on the cigarette. He stood up, stretched his body, and stroked Higan¡¯s head, messing her long ck hair up a little.


    <i>Damn it, I can¡¯t help it! The more time I spend with her, the more natural and closer my actions get. I can¡¯t find an exnation for it!</i>


    ¡°Giving up on the question is the right thing to do.¡± Higan smiled and stood up as well.


    ¡°Do you know what am I thinking about?¡± Tang Ling raised a curious brow. If she knew what was on his mind, things would take a bizarre turn from there onwards, and he might have to believe in things such as past lives or whatnot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Higan pocketed her hands in her dress and swirled around casually.


    ¡°Then, why is giving up on the question the right thing to do?¡± Tang Ling pressed on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m always like this. If I feel like it and it makes me happy, I¡¯ll just do it. Will knowing the reason why change your decision?¡± Higan simply replied.


    ¡°Sis, you really do live a carefree life.¡± Han Xing finally got the opportunity to join the conversation.


    Unfortunately, Higan ignored himpletely.


    ¡°Bro, this is a really deep conversation.¡± Han Xing was not embarrassed at all by being the third wheel as he talked to Tang Ling this time.


    ¡°Go away! I¡¯ll beat you up if you keep following me!¡± Tang Ling red at him.


    <i>What is with this guy? He is like a wad of chewing gum! He has been following me since we came out of the cabin area. I even asked the Wailing Pierrot for a secret exit just to avoid trouble, yet Han Xing was able to follow me?!</i>


    No matter how great Tang Ling¡¯s calction was, he would never have expected Han Xing to be so capable to wait for him and Higan at the secret exit.


    Of course, Han Xing would never tell him that he had spent all his wealth and bribed the Wailing Pierrot for the information.


    Han Xing was stripped poor once again, but he believed he made a sound investment because he found someone with Precise Instinct, albeit this person not being Tang Long.


    No matter how stupid Han Xing was, he was still able to pick up the details and he realized that the person that he followed was not Tang Long. If it was not Tang Long, who could this person be? As a matter of fact, the answer was slowlying afloat from the veil of mystery. All Han Xing needed was verification.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Beat me up or whatever, but I¡¯m following you and from now on, you are my bro forever!¡±


    Higan and Han Xing spoke at the same time.


    However, Tang Ling ignored Han Xingpletely. As for Higan, he somehow felt heavy about her leaving. ¡°Do you want me to send you back?¡±


    ¡°No, I might have caused a lot of trouble today.¡± Higan shook her head.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t go back,¡± Tang Ling said.


    Higan was stunned. <i>Don¡¯t go back? Stay by Tang Ling¡¯s side?</i>


    The idea was a huge temptation to Higan, but she ultimately could not free herself from the shackles. Besides, she thought of another pair of eyes, the eyes that were always kind and loving to her, the eyes of...Tang Long.


    <i>If Tang Long doesn¡¯t see me today, he¡¯ll be sad...</i>


    With that in mind, guilt followed by grievance and anxiety popped in Higan¡¯s heart. <i>What I did today, Tang Long will be sad about it, won¡¯t he? </i>


    Being the smart girl she was, she looked at Tang Ling, she shook her head in silence.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll get into trouble if you go back, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll follow you.¡± Tang Ling did not ask Higan about the reason. If she did not want to talk about it, he did not want to put her in a difficult position either.


    ¡°If youe with me, it will be...even more troublesome.¡± Higan did not know how to lie, yet she tried her best to force a smile at Tang Ling. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that troublesome...¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow?¡± Tang Ling chose the safest way to part with her because he still wanted to see her.


    ¡°Yeah, see you tomorrow.¡± Higan nodded strongly as if letting him down was an unbearable tragedy.


    ...


    ¡°Bro, you are really something. That¡¯s the <i>queen</i>! If I were you, I ain¡¯t afraid of lousy trouble. I would have just gone with her. I would never allow a girl like the queen to let go of my hands.¡±


    Han Xing kept following Tang Ling after they parted with Higan and he had been walking for 20 minutes without pause. From boarding the car to getting off the car, he even shamelessly clung onto Tang Ling¡¯s sleeve and asked him to pay for the transportation fee of 2 ck Wind coins.


    Tang Ling was bothered by some questions in his heart. He was worried about Higan, so he barely cared about Han Xing.


    However, when Han Xing mentioned the queen, Tang Ling¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Queen? What queen are you talking about?¡± He furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Bro, my dear bro! Are you a caveman from the mountains? How can you not know anything about the queen? In this entire world, other than the queen, what else can you find such a beautiful girl? She is <i>the</i> queen, the queen of Starstay City!¡± Han Xing was certain that the young man before his eyes was not Tang Long.


    Tang Long would never be this stupid.


    <i>I knew it! Tang Long is such a handsome guy. There¡¯s no reason for him to wear some lousy dog-headed face cloth!</i>


    ¡°Starstay City? Where is that? Queen? Are you saying Higan is the queen? Is it because she¡¯s beautiful?¡± Tang Ling fired a barrage of questions in a single breath.


    Tang Ling and the Stardust Council had a deep hatred for each other, but due to some strange circumstances, he had no idea that the Stardust Council headquarters was in Starstay City. His impression of the Stardust Council was that the council was a force, one that spread throughout the world. He never thought the council would belong to a certain safety city.


    It was partially Tang Ling¡¯s fault for not finishing ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯. Otherwise, he would have known a thing or two about Higan¡¯s identity.


    ¡°The queen is known as the queen because other than her beauty, she is powerful, so powerful that she is invincible. At least, she has no worthy opponents in the teenage range,¡± Han Xing exaggerated his exnation.


    As for Starstay City, Han Xing was toozy to bring Tang Ling up to speed. Only bumpkins would ask such a question and unless Tang Ling instantly modernized himself, it would be a waste of energy for him to exin.


    ¡°Are you saying that Higan is powerful?¡± Tang Ling found it difficult to believe.


    ¡°Yes, absurdly powerful! It¡¯s because her talent is one of a kind and it¡¯s invincible,¡± Han Xing answered seriously.


    ¡°What talent is that?¡± Tang Ling was curious.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret only a handful of important figures know. How the hell would I know?¡± Han Xing looked around awkwardly while scratching his head. He found himself in a new ce. It seemed like a lively street, and in front of him was a building named Dvesha Moha.


    <i>Hmm, why does this ce look so familiar...Wait a minute! Didn¡¯t I get scammed around here when I first arrived in Darkness Port?</i>


    <i>Wait, who is that man with a rod in his hand in front of Dvesha Moha? Why does his smile look so sleazy and filthy like an old fox?</i>


    <i>Damn it, is this one of those badger games again?! </i>


    With all the thoughts running through his mind, Han Xing stole a nce at Tang Ling uneasily, but to his shock, right after Tang Ling nced at the building, he turned around and ran for his life without saying anything!

 Chapter 316 - Won’t Stop Until My Last Breath

    <h4>Chapter 316: Won¡¯t Stop Until My Last Breath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Ouch, Gramps! Why are you beating me?


    ¡°Ouch, Gramps! Come on, I don¡¯t know you!


    ¡°Okay, okay, Gramps! Sorry for whatever I did, stop beating me!¡±


    Han Xing ran as he cried, pleading as he cursed furiously in his heart.


    <i>Who the hell is this? Why did hee up and beat me the moment I saw him?! Who can tell me what is going on?!</i>


    In the confusing situation, Han Xing tried to fight back, but he suddenly realized that he was no match for the man and could not resist the beating at all. Out of options, he turned around and fled together with Tang Ling, but the further he ran, the more he got beaten!


    What was going on?!


    While Han Xing was crying and screaming like a baby, Tang Ling was not far away either. He failed to escape and might fall under Boss Huang¡¯s rod any moment now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you little bastard!¡± The rod almost hit Tang Ling but it suddenly stopped centimeters away.


    Tang Ling half-squatted on the ground with a ttering smile while his hand held out some ck Sea coins. ¡°Boss, please spare me.¡±


    Boss Huang cleared his throat and took the ck Sea coins. He kicked Tang Ling to the side before he turned around and continued beating Han Xing.


    ¡°Ouch! Why me!?¡±


    ¡°Gramps! Come on, at least, give me a reason?!¡± As Han Xing was smacked to the ground, all he could do was ask for a peaceful death!


    ¡°A reason?¡± Boss Huang stomped on his back as he spat a cloud of smoke out after a puff from his smoking pipe and said, ¡°Reasons, you mean? There¡¯re three!¡±


    ¡°First, you are with the little bastard, so it¡¯s obvious that I have to beat you together with him! Second, who the hell is Gramps? Can¡¯t you tell I am still in my handsome prime? Third, I¡¯m in a bad mood and I don¡¯t like you. Got it?¡±


    Han Xing was rendered speechless. <i>Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, everything you say is correct, Gramps!</i>


    However, he dared not call Boss Huang Gramps anymore and he also realized that he got a random beating just because of Tang Ling. Aside from the strange beating, why did the man¡¯s voice sound so familiar?


    Han Xing was in deep thought, and right after he got carried away, Boss Huang kicked him to the side.


    <i>What in the f*cking hell?</i>


    Han Xing shrunk aside with his thoughts while he sulked in objection.


    Boss Huang then leisurely walked to Tang Ling¡¯s side. ¡°What now? There¡¯s no pretty girl protecting you today, so you have to bribe me with money?¡±


    <i>Pretty girl protecting me? Since when did Higan protect me? Was that yesterday?</i>


    Tang Ling suddenly thought of the ice and fire that had appeared on Boss Huang.


    <i>Was it Higan?</i>


    Tang Ling squinted his eyes.


    Pak!


    A smack came down on Tang Ling¡¯s head. Boss Huang then added, ¡°Stop pretending. How can I, Huang Dao, be bribed with a puny amount of 17 ck Sea coins?¡±


    <i>It¡¯s only been a moment and he¡¯s already counted the money?</i>


    Tang Ling looked at Boss Huang in shock. ¡°Boss, if you aren¡¯t happy, why don¡¯t you give me back the money? You can beat me up instead since my life isn¡¯t worth anything.¡±


    Boss Huang was stunned. The little bastard was really a despicable character! ¡°Money? What money? You didn¡¯t give me any money. Stand up. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± He turned around and walked back to Dvesha Moha.


    Tang Ling stood up with a breath of relief, he carefully followed Boss Huang back.


    He was left with no choice since Boss Huang was a despicable character and Tang Ling still had to depend on him for the sake of food and his favorite smithing.


    It was then that Han Xing remembered the voice. It was the voice that had told him to step away from temptation and pawn the sheath of his sword on his first day in Darkness Port!


    <i>How did he do that? Did he talk directly to my brain? A master! A real master!</i>


    Han Xing also stood up and made up his mind to follow Tang Ling. His reasons were simple. It was for the kid with the Precise Instinct and for the master. He would never let go of these two people.


    ...


    ¡°Hmm, I understand.¡± Tang Long quietly ced the ss of water aside.


    In front of him were his men updating him about the situation that had happened that day.


    Tang Long seemed distracted in the process as his gaze would stray to the sky at times. The universe was vast. Even if one failed to get close to the universe, the world was still big enough, was it not?


    Compared to the world, the meager rtionship was nothing.


    The man in front of Tang Long did not know whether he was listening or not. However, the calmer Tang Long looked, the more nervous the man felt. He started to stammer and sweat covered his forehead.


    Tang Long remained quiet while he lifted his ss for a sip of water.


    He ced it down softly. The water seemed to taste a little...in. Standing up, he continued grunting in acknowledgment of the updates as he walked to the wine cer at the corner of the room.


    The wine cer was part of the luxurious room, but Tang Long could barely identify the types of wine in it because he had never been a drinker.


    ¡°Which one of these is the strongest?¡± he asked the man with a smile.


    Frightened, the man quietly pointed out which was the strongest liquor.


    Tang Long took it out and poured himself a ss. ¡°Hmm, I understand everything now. You can leave.¡±


    The man was instantly relieved, so he left the room hastily.


    Tang Long raised his ss and gazed into the amber liquid before he drained it to thest drop.


    It was cold when it entered his mouth, but it burned his throat like fire. When the amber liquid reached his stomach, his face started to blush.


    Indeed, the meager rtionship was nothing, but it was this meager rtionship that pained him terribly. It punctured his heart and hurt even his soul to the point that he could not wipe the injuries away.


    Tang Long poured himself another ss and finished it in a single gulp.


    Footsteps approached, so he stood up. His eyes contained their usual anticipation and tenderness but also had a tinge of gloominess.


    Who made her, the silent girl who rejected the crowd so much, show her true face in front of the public and utter words of protection aloud?


    Who was the one who could be the receiver of her beautiful smile at all times and simply stroke her hair?


    As a matter of fact, the answer was obvious, was it not?


    Tang Longboriously ced the bottle back and kept his ss away. He sat down in his seat, but when he tried to pick up his ss of water, he realized that the ss had cracked!


    In the end, he failed to control his emotions. As though nothing had happened, he threw the cracked ss into the trash can before he took a deep breath.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Tang Long was still as soft as ever while the tender smile was disyed on his face.


    Higan walked in.


    ¡°You are back?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Higan nodded. She had a million words to say, but when she saw Tang Long, she had no idea where to start.


    Along the way back, she had thought very hard. She wanted to tell the truth and did not want to hide anything.


    There was a person named Tang Ling and she had a strange reliance on him as though the feeling came from her soul. However, even with his appearance, Tang Long was still important to her.


    It was not exactly conflicting, so why would she be anxious about it? However, the nerves felt instinctive. There were things that one could only figure out as one got older.


    Even a smart girl like Higan failed to do so at her age.


    Tang Long was as soft and kind as ever and his tenderness only increased her anxiety. The righteous courage that she had built up along the way dissipated. She actually wanted to tell Tang Long that even without Tang Ling¡¯s existence, her rtionship with Tang Long would never change.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Tang Long spoke first when she went silent. He stood up and walked to her, reaching out to stroke her hair.


    However, before his hand reached her head, Higan instinctively dodged his hand, so his hand grazed her hair like always.


    Tang Long lowered his head as a shadow of depression and bitterness shed over his eyes, but when he looked up, they were reced with tenderness and kindness. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Go and rest. Or do you want something to eat? Actually, the local delicacy...¡±


    ¡°Tang Long.¡± Higan could no longer bear the depression.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Long turned away, not actually wanting to hear it from her.


    ¡°I-I met someone yesterday...¡±


    ¡°You made new friends? Great.¡± Tang Long did not look back as he walked to the window and opened it to allow the salty breeze to fill the room.


    ¡°Tang Long, you knew, didn¡¯t you? You know everything.¡± Higan decided to make herself clear.


    ¡°Know what?¡± Tang Long turned around with that signature smile, but it was painful to look at. There was conflict, pain, guilt, anxiety and uneasiness.


    Higan was as cold as an ice wall, but behind the wall was her soft side. However, the wall of ice was too thick. How many people in this world could chisel their way into her heart?


    Tang Long could. Higan valued their rtionship, but unfortunately, what she gave him was not what he sought.


    How could Tang Long force her?


    Even though Higan could not understand his feelings right now, he knew it was extremely sad not to be able to give the person that she cared about what he sought after the most.


    What should she do? She did not understand.


    She did not even know what Tang Long sought! All she could do was state her mind and hope that it would calm him down, henceforth getting some constion.


    Unfortunately, she was still too young...


    She said straightforwardly, ¡°You know that I met someone and I got close with him. I don¡¯t know why, but I like his scent. I feel that I can rely on him and trust him from the bottom of my heart. His name is Tang Ling.¡±


    Tang Long¡¯s back was facing Higan, but his hands on the window frame tightened as they became pale from the pressure and the frame slowly cracked.


    ¡°I might be close to him, but it won¡¯t affect our rtionship. Tang Long, you are more important than a brother to me.¡± Higan tried her best to express herself. This might be the longest conversation she had ever had with Tang Long ever since she had known him.


    Bang!


    Tang Long¡¯s hands crushed the window frame. The sharp wooden splinters poked into his palms, but he did not avoid them and allowed his hand to bleed freely.


    Tang Ling?! Brother?!


    What irritating words! Fine, the feelings that Higan had for Tang Ling might not be love, but what about natural kindness and intimacy?!


    Tang Ling could simply stroke her hair, smile at her, and even share tacit moments with her!


    What about him?! Since when could he get all of those?


    Tang Long turned around at Higan and said word for word, ¡°Tang Ling? He was actually my nemesis, who I will hunt down until myst breath. He was, he is, and he will be my enemy. There will be no turning around about this!¡±

 Chapter 317 - Higan’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 317: Higan¡¯s Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Higan stood still.


    Every single word that escaped Tang Long¡¯s mouth entered her ears. Hunt down until hisst breath? Nemesis? No turning around?


    Having grown up in darkness, she thought that all emotions had strayed away from her. In her world, Tang Long was like warm sunlight and she would never lose him. Other than him, she cared about no one and nothing else.


    Therefore, the textbook exnation of ¡®heartbreak¡¯ was something she could not experience, right?


    At that very moment, Higan swore she heard her heart break.


    Was it because of her? If it was, Higan suddenly had the feeling like she wanted to disappear. She wanted to disappear from this world and return to eternal darkness. However, whenever she thought of that dark world, endless fear rose in her heart and wrapped her whole.


    If she had never witnessed the liveliness of this world, she might not have been this afraid.


    If she had never met Tang Ling, she might not have felt so scared.


    If Tang Long was the sunlight in her dark world, Tang Ling¡¯s appearance activated her emotions as a person. She was able to feel happy, secure, yearning, trust, and intimacy. She could no longer go back to that dark world.


    The cold in her eyes slowly froze. She realized her heart was shackled from the moment she could feel things because she could no longer do as she wished.


    She was injected with life after she met Tang Ling, but her lively self could only live for a day. The scant bit of happiness that she wished for shattered before it even got the chance to sprout.


    The scant bit of happiness was her, Tang Long, and Tang Ling walking together under the sun.


    On the brink of losing himself to his emotions, Tang Long could not sense Higan¡¯s despair. Instead, he med himself for not being meticulous enough.


    He turned around and clenched his bloody fists before he pocketed them and asked Higan softly, ¡°What will you do now, Higan? Do you want to help me? Or Tang Ling?


    ¡°Can you abandon me? Didn¡¯t you notice? You said you¡¯d never change even after you met Tang Ling, but it seems like from the moment you met him, I was destined to be abandoned, am I right?¡±


    Tang Long walked to the wine cer and grabbed that bottle of liquor to take a big gulp from it. He endured the spiciness of the liquor before adding, ¡°When can I stroke your hair? I¡¯ve always wanted to. When can you stand up and face all the things you hated just so you can protect me?


    ¡°When can I be the receiving end of your smile? I don¡¯t want to take the initiative anymore. I want you to smile at me like a normal girl. I want you to smile brightly whenever you see me like how you smiled at Tang Ling.


    ¡°How long have you known each other? A day? Or two? What about us? Higan, you aren¡¯t being fair to me. So, please, can you abandon me?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make a big announcement to Darkness Port. I¡¯ll tread closer to the castle in the center of the city and I¡¯ll officially sign the life-and-death pact to activate the Life and Death Ring of Darkness Port. You are smart, so you must know what the Life and Death Ring is. I¡¯ve told you about it before when we first arrived in Darkness Port. It¡¯s the one and only holistic ring in Darkness Port.


    ¡°Hmph, hmph. Look, a storm is brewing in Darkness Port! And I¡¯m using the Life and Death Ring to stir up the storm! What do you think?


    ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll also go to the Desperado Ring tomorrow! I am Tang Long. I cannot sit by while others mistake Tang Ling as me.¡± He took a big gulp of liquor again and added, ¡°Higan, this is it. I won¡¯t give him a chance because I didn¡¯t give myself one either. It¡¯s either him or me. That is what¡¯s going on between me and him.


    ¡°So, I am not going to give you a chance too. What do you say? I¡¯m the one calling the shots now, the abandoned guy! And you will be free. What you have to do next is give Godfather an exnation. He¡¯s treated you as his precious jewel. Even if you and Tang Ling get together, it won¡¯t shake your position in his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m done. From this moment onwards, I¡¯ll acknowledge that you¡¯ve abandoned me.¡± As Tang Long ended the conversation, he put the bottle down and walked out of the room.


    The windy breeze made Higan¡¯s ck hair flutter. She did not stop him as she said softly, ¡°Tang Long, I won¡¯t lie. The feelings I have for Tang Ling are natural. They are instinctive. Can you tolerate this alone?¡±


    It was thest question that Higan asked before she made her decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you,¡± Tang Long uttered bitterly after he paused, and left. He had no intention of letting Higan know that the seed of hatred had been sown from the moment he and Tang Ling were born and it was because of a man¡¯s attitude.


    On top of that, his pride and defeat had watered the seed of hatred.


    Lastly, Higan had made the sprouting seed a towering tree.


    It was the deepest secret hidden in Tang Long¡¯s heart that he could never talk about with anyone, not even Higan.


    Therefore, she could not believe that it was not about her. She made up her mind to bnce things out and topensate.


    <i>All emotions and feelings are despicable, aren¡¯t they?</i> Higan¡¯s eyes froze.


    The wind stirred the clouds while the moon was mystifying in the sky. It cast a shadow and wrapped Higan¡¯s figure in the room whole.


    ...


    ng!


    Tang Ling swung his hammer down heavily, refining the 20th iron nk into a shining silver brick. Considering that it had only taken him 6 hours, Tang Ling was undoubtedly a genius!


    Despite wanting to dupe Tang Ling into believing that he was an idiot, when Boss Huang was called into the smithing room to see the results, he was shaken.


    <i>Is this little bastard that capable?</i><i>Is Tang Feng¡¯s son this bloody amazing?</i>


    Boss Huang cursed in his heart, but he said, ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s been five days and this is all you¡¯ve achieved? You aren¡¯t really efficient, are you?¡±


    ¡°Am I that stupid?¡± Tang Ling was only 15, so he blinked as he somehow believed Boss Huang.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Boss Huang cleared his throat and added, ¡°Of course, you aren¡¯t the stupidest. The boy who followed you homest night, the shameless beggar who begged me to keep him in Dvesha Moha...that boy is stupider than you.¡±


    ¡°Han Xing? H¡¯s still here? Why isn¡¯t he smithing?¡± Grievance immediately rose in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. Why did he have to continue smithing but not Han Xing?


    Of course, Tang Ling had already fallen in love with smithing, so if Boss Huang removed him from the position, he would probably argue to stay anyway.


    ¡°Him? Oh, I told him to feed Monty since that¡¯s all he can do!¡± Boss Huang shook his head.


    ¡°That simple?¡± Until now, Tang Ling had never seen this Monty. He did not know what Monty was, but since it sounded like a pet, it must be a cat or a dog, or even a pig or a horse. Feeding a pet was simple enough, was it not?


    ¡°Simple?¡± Boss Huang did not share his opinion. He chuckled slyly and added, ¡°Anyway, from now on, you are third in Dvesha Moha and Han Xing is number four, so his position is lower than yours. Bully him as much as you can.¡±


    Tang Ling was not a saint either, so he blurted with an evil grin, ¡°Of course.¡±


    As he wiped his sweat off, the subject that had been lingering in his heart popped up in his mind and he looked at Boss Huang. ¡°Boss, I over-delivered my work today. I love smithing, and of course, I¡¯ll work until my working hours are finished.¡±


    ¡°Just spill.¡± Boss Huang looked asquint at him. The little bastard had gone out to earn some money yesterday, so he must now be trying to ask for something.


    ¡°Hmm, why don¡¯t we talk about it first? There¡¯re two hours left on the clock. Can we continue when we finish talking?¡± Tang Ling suggested with the utmost ttery.


    ¡°Fine, I have something to discuss with you as well.¡± Boss Huang nodded in agreement.


    In the study room on the third floor, Ding Ling served the boss a te of pastries and some tea. She also gave Tang Ling a cup of water before sprinting away.


    Boss Huang had once said that Tang Ling could enjoy the pastries, but it would be considered as extra meals on top of his daily three meals, and unless Boss Huang rewarded him, Tang Ling would have to pay to eat.


    A set of pastries cost 5 ck Sea coins and was non-negotiable.


    Boss Huang picked up a piece of delicate abalone biscuit and put it into his mouth. He shut his eyes and savored the texture before he took a sip of the rich and aromatic tea withplete satisfaction.


    ¡°Five ck Sea coins is actually a bargain. Think about the food in Dvesha Moha. Don¡¯t feel cheated because you¡¯re very lucky. Look at Han Xing. If he doesn¡¯t work for me for at least a week, I won¡¯t even let him eat at my table,¡± Boss Huang said righteously.


    ¡°Huh? Then, where is he eating now?¡± On second thought, Tang Ling realized he had not seen Han Xing during breakfast.


    ¡°Eating with Monty.¡± Boss Huang curled his lips into a mischievous smile when he mentioned Monty as if it was something funny.


    <i>Hmm? What is this Monty? A pig? Why do I feel like Boss Huang is having some wicked thoughts?</i>


    However, Tang Ling had only met Han Xing for less than 24 hours, so he did not care who Han Xing was eating with. Whether it was with a pig or a dog, it was none of his business.


    Tang Ling put a bag of ck Sea coins on the desk without asking any further. He had given the boss 17 coins yesterday while the transportation fees cost him a coin, so he would still have 282 ck Sea coins left in the bag. He opened it and the shiny luster in the bag exuded the alluring scent of money.


    ¡°Giving me money to spend?¡± Boss Huang grinned.


    ¡°Not all of them. Before I came here, I learned something called body array.¡±


    Boss Huang reacted unusually when Tang Ling mentioned body array, but he quickly resumed his frivolous look. He interrupted Tang Ling, ¡°Body array is expensive stuff to learn. If you aren¡¯t a noble, it¡¯s best that you stay away from these kinds of games. By the way, where did you learn this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Boss, do you want to know?¡± Tang Ling nced at Boss Huang sincerely.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to talk.¡±


    ¡°2 ck Sea coins and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Tang Ling looked as innocent as he could. ¡°You can also treat me to some tea and pastries.¡±


    ¡°Hoho?¡± Boss Huang smirked disdainfully. He then walked to the rack filled with books and searched for a while before he collected around 17 to 18 books in one go. All the books were about body array and formations. He simply tossed them all over the table.


    ¡°So, are you talking now?¡± Boss Huang squinted his eyes in joy.


    <i>Little bastard, are you trying to take advantage of me? You are still too young!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone like diamonds.


    He had learned the body array in the Ninth Ruins and was having a hard time because he had barely touched anything regarding body array.


    Now, with the books tossed on the table, his heart raced.


    As expected of the all-knowing Boss Huang! Tang Ling already discarded the thought of extorting him.

 Chapter 318 - Tang Ling’s Wait

    <h4>Chapter 318: Tang Ling¡¯s Wait</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the end, Tang Ling decided to pay the price. He told Boss Huang everything about the body array, including what he learned and where he learned it in detail.


    He also agreed to pay up for one extra book of Boss Huang¡¯s selection such as a book on body array or whatnot every day during his reading hour. The price would be 250 ck Wind coins, which was about half a ck Sea coin. For that price, he would get an extra hour of reading.


    ording to Boss Huang, Tang Ling could buy everything in Dvesha Moha. Since Tang Ling had started earning money, the rules in Dvesha Moha would apply to him and he would have to keep up with the price.


    From now onwards, he could even buy free time. 1 ck Sea coin could buy him three extra hours of free time. Even his clothes, food, and even smithing techniques could be bought in advance.


    Boss Huang gave Tang Ling a to-buy list, which included almost everything that he could think of, from meals, lodging, and entertainment to freedom.


    Boss Huang¡¯s swindling started to confuse Tang Ling¡¯s rationale to the extent that he somehow felt the list made sense and the price was reasonable.


    ¡°Look how good I am to you.¡± Boss Huang smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°Great!¡± Tang Ling had a strange feeling in his heart. Something did not seem right. He saw Boss Huang enjoying the pastries and tea with a sleazy look although he was drinking only in water.


    When he came to think of it, did he not owe Boss Huang 27 ck Sea coins? Why did it feel like it was a hole that he could never fill?


    Boss Huang would never give him the time and chance to figure things out, so he grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s hand and pressed his hand to the list, leaving a handprint on it. He then gleefully put it away and said while pointing at Tang Ling, ¡°Look at you. Look at how much have you burdened me,¡±


    Suddenly speechless, Tang Ling somehow felt like he had fallen into Boss Huang¡¯s trap again.


    <i>Whatever, it¡¯s really not wise for me to argue with someone like Boss Huang.</i>


    Tang Ling had a tight schedule ahead, so he skipped the chatter and ttery. ¡°I need some of the ck Sea coins to buy a present for Higan and purchase some body array materials. As for the rest, I can use them to buy information from you.¡±


    ¡°My information is costly.¡± Boss Huang immediately looked serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. If it¡¯s worth it, I¡¯ll just take what¡¯s it¡¯s worth.¡± Tang Ling referred to the bag of ck Sea coinsid open on the table.


    <i>This kid...</i>


    Boss Huang squinted his eyes. It was at times like this that the kid emanated his personal charm which somewhat resembled his unreliable father.


    ¡°Fine, ask away.¡± Boss Huang adjusted his body into a morefortable sitting posture.


    ¡°Firstly, Ro Xin and Ro Li¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Tang Ling asked his first question. If time allowed, he wanted to meet themter that day.


    ¡°Just their whereabouts? What about their situation?¡± Boss Huang was not in a hurry to take the payment.


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Boss Huang grabbed 10 ck Sea coins from Tang Ling¡¯s bag. ¡°They are in the Pearl District of the deck area. The Ancient Path Drugstore, No. 299 on the third street.


    ¡°That girl, Ro Xin, she¡¯s a lucky one with a bit of brains. She was smart enough to ask around for medicinal shops and drugstores on her first day and she didn¡¯t find a messy and cheap ce to settle down in.


    ¡°Then, she found herself settling down in the Ancient Path Drug Store as an apprentice who works for free. Her dumb big brother is also working there as freebor. She¡¯s smart and lucky because she seized the chance when it was presented to her when she healed one of the important figures who have real authority in Darkness Port. So now, the owner of the drugstore looks highly upon her. You can say the two of them are living a steady life for now.¡±


    Boss Huang provided information about the brother and sister in detail. After all, he was rather a responsible man if he was paid for it. He even told Tang Ling about the encounters the siblings had in the past few days, as expected of the all-knowing Boss Huang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the owner of the drugstore like?¡± Tang Ling asked a crucial question.


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the hidden dragons in Darkness Port. He¡¯s somewhat a powerful person, not exactly your Mr. Nice Guy but definitely not a bad one either. You could say he¡¯s a typical philistine. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Boss Huang answered without a second of dy.


    Tang Ling nodded. A philistine was probably the best kind of person to be with in Darkness Port, just like Boss Huang himself. He might be somewhat of a philistine himself with a little bit of mischief, yet it was easy to get close to him.


    Boss Huang nodded in response to Tang Ling before he added ament, ¡°The girl will surely achieve something in the future because her insight of people is sharp.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s great.¡± Tang Ling smiled wide and dumbly with his white teeth were showing. He looked naive and stupid, but he was really proud of his friend.


    ¡°Are you going to meet them today?¡± Boss Huang asked purely out of curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Ling nodded.


    ¡°Go then. Bring the girl back here sometimes, but I¡¯ll charge the big dumb brother for meals,¡± Boss Huang said, referring to Ro Li.


    Tang Ling disdainfully thought, ¡®Is it because Ro Xin is a pretty girl? Don¡¯t make gender inequality that obvious.¡¯


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot more,¡± Tang Ling immediately added. He calmed himself for a moment before asking the question that concerned him the most, ¡°Where is Zero?¡±


    Since Boss Huang was all-knowing, he should know who Zero was, would he not? If he did not know who Zero was, this question would be meaningless. As expected, he did not show any response on his face. Instead, he started to take the ck Sea coins from the bag and put it down in front of him.


    10, 20, 30...


    It did not seem like he was stopping.


    Tang Ling did not feel anything either. There was no heartache or bitterness at all. If the price of the question was over his level of eptance, he would simply forfeit it this time and go and make more money before asking again.


    Tang Ling¡¯s n was to keep at least a hundred ck Sea coins. Even if he had to forgo his purchase of body array material, he would want to buy Higan a present with the money. Strictly speaking, he had earned the prize money from the Desperado Ring together with Higan.


    As he thought about her gaze and anticipation when she had asked for a present, it put a smile on his face. How could he let Higan down?


    <i>Speaking of Higan, what time is it? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?</i> Tang Ling started to miss her.


    Soon, Boss Huang stopped taking the coins from the bag.


    He had taken a total of 120 ck Sea coins from Tang Ling just for a question about Zero¡¯s whereabouts.


    Given the price of things in Darkness Port, 120 ck Sea coins was a big sum of money tomoners, but the amount was cheaper than Tang Ling expected.


    ¡°120 ck Sea coins is a fair price. In fact, Zero¡¯s whereabouts, in my opinion, isn¡¯t much of a secret, but the key is that less than 20 people in Darkness Port know who Zero is. I¡¯m one of them. Only by knowing who Zero is can one know where he is, am I right? So, do you think it¡¯s a fair price?¡± Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling, asking every single word clearly and loudly.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Tang Ling nodded. In fact, he was already aroused.


    From the moment Su Siao had given him this task, he had been through a lot. Was he close to the finish line yet? It felt surreal.


    Then, Boss Huang stood up and took a scroll from the book rack behind him beforeying it open on the desk.


    It was a map of the deck area.


    He pointed at the most obvious castle in the center of the deck area. His finger then slightly slid to the side and stopped at one of the buildings in the circr ring around the castle.


    The map was detailed and meticulous, so all the buildings were drawn close to their real-life counterparts. The building that Boss Huang was pointing to was a ck one that looked utterly realistic. ¡°This is where Zero is. Got it?¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Tang Ling nodded solemnly. He then looked at Boss Huang. ¡°I have to go out tomorrow. I must find Zero. It¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here in Darkness Port.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice, but remember that if you need extra free time, pay up!¡± Boss Huang added a slick reminder.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Defeated, Tang Ling simply answered the boss, but he was actually happy inside since he finally could heave a breath of relief.


    Next, all he needed to do was find Zero. Would he be able to find out why Su Siao wanted him to find Zero in the first ce?


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Boss Huang seemed a little greedy for more as he probed. Tang Ling had spent 130 ck Sea coins for information and had 152 left, so he should be able to ask more.


    There were a plethora of questions that he wanted to ask about Darkness Port and this world like the question about the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s perfect breakthrough and the big opportunity in Darkness Port.


    However, Tang Ling knew the questions that baffled him was not what his current savings could buy.


    Realistically speaking, he might as well spend the money to buy some body array materials to boost himself. Only then could he earn more money to ask more questions. Therefore, he stretched his body and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    He then grabbed the bag filled with ck Sea coins from the table and kept it in his arms under Boss Huang¡¯s heavy and unwilling gaze.


    ¡°Are you going out? Three hours, 1 ck Sea coin.¡± Boss Huang did not want to give up just yet. He still wanted to deceive Tang Ling for more money.


    ¡°Not now. I still have two hours of smithing left.¡± He then looked at Boss Huang with a cunning smile. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve cleared the task of 20 refined nks. Is it time for you to teach me something new? You must know I love smithing. I am...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Boss Huang impatiently waved his hand and said, ¡°I am a man of my word! Come on, let¡¯s go back down to the smithing room.¡±


    He already stood up when he waved his hand. Then, he headed towards the smithing room while grumbling, ¡°Little bastard! Strange! Had it been two days ago, he would have run away if I let him go out...Isn¡¯t he trying to locate his friends?¡±


    Boss Huang was correct. Two days ago, Tang Ling would have eagerly gone out first after knowing Ro Xin and Ro Li¡¯s whereabouts beforeing back to continue his smithing.


    However, Tang Ling wanted to wait for a little longer today because he was afraid that Higan woulde over and he was not around. After a quick estimation, even if Higan waste, she should be here in another two hours. He even wanted to introduce her to Ro Xin and Ro Li.


    <i>I wonder if Ro Xin and Higan could be friends.</i>


    With that in mind, his mood was further lifted.


    <i>Hmm, Higan wille. She said so yesterday. </i>


    Tang Ling believed it strongly.

 Chapter 319 - Despair & Hope

    <h4>Chapter 319: Despair & Hope</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It rained in Darkness Port around the afternoon.


    The drizzle was rare on the shore. It was fine and soft, continuous and somewhat lonely.


    People who lived by the shore knew that even in the Purple Moon era, it was unusual for the shore to see such fine and continuous drizzle because the rain by the shore was always temporary.


    Gazing at the drizzle through the window, deep affection overflowed from Tang Long¡¯s eyes together with satisfaction and a tinge of inconceivable anxiety. He looked at Higan beside him.


    She was quiet as if she had returned to being that icy cold girl with few words, yet her quiet side calmed him down.


    Moreover, Higan was currently removing the tiny wooden splinters fromst night¡¯s injuries on his hands carefully. She then applied some medicine over the wounds and wrapped them up with a clean bandage gauze.


    ¡°Higan, are you really Higan?¡± Tang Long gazed at her, muttering inaudibly.


    Higan was quiet and did not answer. After she was done treating his wounds, she sat there quietly.


    Tang Long thought he would never see her again afterst night. Because of that, he had vented his emotions out with some harsh words. He was actually waiting, waiting for his men to tell him in the morning that Higan was gone and that she had gone to Tang Ling¡¯s side.


    Therefore, Tang Long did not sleep for a whole night. He spent the tormented night staying up with red eyes. He had many thoughts about the future, and no matter how he looked at it, all he saw and felt was excruciating pain that seeped into his bones like he had to watch Tang Ling and Higan be close to each other from a distance. If he finally killed Tang Ling one day, Higan would be his enemy!


    However, even if he were to be her enemy, it was better than watching Tang Ling having Higan by his side, was it not?


    Tang Long admitted that he was an extremist who would rather drag everyone into the abyss and share his torment than be a saint because he had never been treated fairly. Why should he tolerate it? Why should he be merciful?


    Last night, he thought he had surrendered himself to the embrace of the devil. Hepletely epted the darkness within him, but this morning when the knocks rattled on his door, everything toppled over and unfolded like a dream.


    Standing in front of his door was Higan with breakfast in her hands. Even though she had ordered the servants to make the breakfast, it was still a first for her to serve him.


    Higan tried her best to smile. Even though it was not the pure and natural smile that she showed Tang Ling, she still did her best.


    Tang Long wanted to be treated fairly.


    The two of them sat opposite each other and ate their breakfast in silence. Higan stayed with Tang Long since then.


    When he read, she stayed by the window and gazed at the drizzle. When he was busy, she sat beside him and read quietly.


    There were a few times when Tang Long tried to initiate a conversation. Higan looked at him, waiting for his words, but he said nothing. He had a feeling that he was dreaming, and if he were to speak, it would shatter the beautiful dream.


    Whenever he thought of the conversation he had with Higanst night, his heart throbbed in pain.


    Higan had not lied to him. She cared about him, in fact.


    In the afternoon, Tang Long had to go out. No matter what Higan¡¯s decision was, he had to move on with his goal and go to Zero.


    He would then go and ring the death knell at the Desperado Ring. It was a grudge between him and Tang Ling. He could not let people think that the person who won three matches yesterday was him even though the victory brought him glory and reputation.


    He, Tang Long, needed no one to build his reputation for him.


    When Higan spoke, Tang Long thought she was going to stop him. He thought she was going to persuade him.


    <i>In the end, it¡¯s still about Tang Ling...</i>


    Tang Long furrowed his brows. He would never be persuaded orpromised, but to his surprise, Higan asked about his injuries on his hands rather than stopping him, ¡°If you are going out, shouldn¡¯t you treat the injuries on your hands first?¡±


    Tang Long went nk for a moment. He wanted to wait for Higan to continue talking, but she did not as she looked at him in silence with a brazen gaze.


    ¡°Yeah, I need to get my hands patched up.¡± Tang Long¡¯s heart instantly softened and he felt wrapped in warmth. He called his men over to tend to his wounds.


    Higan had never been so concerned about something before, but no one med her or had the intention to me her because she was someone who simply did not care.


    It was as though the cold and isted Higan, who was not capable of dealing with the mostmon affairs in the world, was the Higan that matched everyone¡¯s impression.


    This time though, she stepped away from her usual character. She tended to Tang Long¡¯s wounds by herself.


    Tang Long¡¯s muttering did not get a reply from her, so he started to feel uneasy again, but when he saw the neatly wrapped bandages on his hand, he felt consoled. He asked in an attempt to test her feelings, ¡°I¡¯m going out. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you if that¡¯s okay.¡± Higan was straightforward with her answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Zero¡¯s ce. You can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to...?¡±


    A hint of sadness shed in Tang Long¡¯s eyes. He was worried that she would reasonably head over to Tang Ling¡¯s ce while waiting for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to Tang Ling¡¯s ce. Not today, not tomorrow, not ever...¡± Higan felt agony in her heart. If she felt like going to Tang Ling¡¯s ce, would he even still ept her like old times?


    She understood a lot of things in the span of a single night. She was smart, and if she wanted to, she could understand anything. Therefore, she knew that Starstay City, or more urately, the Stardust Council, was against Tang Ling. She even knew about the encounter between Tang Long and Tang Ling.


    Even without Tang Long, if Tang Ling knew everything, would he be able to ept the fact? There were a plethora of reasons for her to never change her stand.


    Even though...even though she was not and would never be interested in joining the fight for power, what would she do when the time came?


    Higan thought of the figure and what the figure had said to her.


    When the time came, she was still one of the Stardust Council members.


    However, she still could not find herself fighting Tang Ling. The decisions she made that day were all because she wanted to save a little space for turning around in the future, to make herself free in the future and face Tang Ling like how she used to.


    It was not about right and wrong. It was about her heart and what she wanted.


    <i>Now, I know the world isplicated. Emotions are rted to so many things. I was naive to just follow my heart. Day after day, I lived just to exist for a day.</i>


    The thought rooted itself deep within Higan¡¯s heart like her decision that she had made the night before which had buried itself deeply in her heart.


    Higan would never reveal her problems, and Tang Long would never understand her. However, when he heard her answer, he was so touched and excited that he wanted to hold her hands.


    To his chagrin, Higan instinctively dodged his hand. It could not be helped as it was only instinct.


    Tang Long was not concerned anymore. The situation was good enough, at least to him. It was like a dream to him, so he dared not ask for more. He responded ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Higan answered straightforwardly. She would not see Tang Ling for a long, long time from now on.


    Unless when they met one day in the future and Tang Ling could put aside all the grudges and hatred, only then would the decision that she made today be voided.


    However, could Tang Ling really put aside the grudges and hatred?


    Higan was in despair to the point that she wanted to return to that dark and cold world! She thought that maybe one day when Tang Ling treated her like a stranger even when they met, she would then have the courage to face and ovee her fear and disappear from this world.


    At least, she would not have to wait until the day when she had to fight Tang Ling.


    There was still a thread of hope that she clung onto in her heart. The hope was like despair. It was like poison or the temptation of the devil, yet it was coated with hope, deceiving her. If she were to ept it, she would fall deeper to the extent that she would endure pain and willingly ept loneliness, withstand the tormented feeling of missing someone and wait for the thread of hope to descend upon her without any regret even though that thread of hope might not descend upon her at all.


    Tang Long was happy as he felt loved. He wanted to hug Higan in his arms tightly, but he was afraid that his eagerness would ruin the shaky base that she had built up with her decision.


    ¡°Wait for me then. When Ie back from Zero¡¯s ce, I...¡± Tang Long paused for a moment and said in an even, careful tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Desperado Ring.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Higan nodded.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you,¡±


    Tang Long beamed like a carefree child. With the drizzle outside the window setting off his handsome looks, many girls would be enchanted by him. He was a perfect young man with a pure and sincere smile.


    <i>Tang Long is really good to me, but the things he wants...I don¡¯t think I can give them to him...</i>


    ...


    ¡°How¡¯s your fusion and merging of the strength of eight bulls?¡± When Boss Huang was serious, he actually had a strong presence around him.


    Tang Ling stood in front of the anvil and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m halfway there though I know it¡¯s a little slow.¡±


    <i>Slow? Slow, your a**! How long has it been? I know you¡¯ve mastered the method of merging your strength, but do you have to improve so quickly? Do you have to demonstrate what a genius is like before me?!</i>


    Boss Huang cursed countless times in his heart while his face remained serious and strict. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a little slow. It can¡¯t be helped. People might assume you are a genius from various aspects but don¡¯t think you are not stupid,¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Tang Ling answered seriously. Hard workpensated for stupidity. If he was really this stupid, he would have to work harder to make up for it.


    As Boss Huang walked to him, he put away therge hammer that Tang Ling had been using for the past few days and hung it back on the wall. He then browsed the wall for a while and selected a new hammer which size was simr to the previous one, but there were lines of silver threads on its ck body. He ced it in front of Tang Ling.


    ¡°Grade S alloy hammer weighing 8 tons. From today onwards, you¡¯ll smith using this hammer. Continue refining the nks with the set of hammer techniques, but now, I¡¯ll teach you a new visualization method to increase efficiency. It¡¯s called the spirit visualization method. When you are using the three techniques, apply the spirit visualization method in your movements and it will increase your efficiency,¡± Boss Huang briefly exined.


    ¡°Boss, can the visualization method increase the fusion speed of my strength?¡±


    ¡°No. So, you do want to learn it or not?¡± Boss Huang answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°Of course! It might not increase the fusion speed of my strength, but increasing the efficiency of smithing also means increasing the efficiency of my strength fusion.¡± Tang Ling was not stupid.


    ¡°You are quite calcting, eh?¡± Boss Huangmented. He could barely say anything positive from his mouth. Tang Ling was just being smart. What did it have to do with being calctive?


    However, Tang Ling always seemed to fall weak before Boss Huang¡¯s powerful swindling technique. In the end, he felt a little dumber in front of the boss. He really thought about thement and started to wonder if he really was a calctive person.

 Chapter 320 - God’s Eye

    <h4>Chapter 320: God¡¯s Eye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The spirit visualization method might sound simple. It was actually directing one¡¯s spirit to feel the internal structure of the iron nk during the hammering. Being meticulous was not necessary. One would only need to feel which part of the nk was softer and which part was tighter.


    Precisely feeling the internal structure was not something the elementary spirit visualization method could achieve.


    ¡°Sounds simple, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Boss Huang asked.


    Tang Ling was a little dumbfounded. <i>Is it easy? Or difficult?</i>


    Boss Huang was affected as well. <i>Hmm, should it be easy or difficult for the kid?</i>


    As a matter of fact, the spirit visualization method was difficult. Just think about it. During the test for gic talent, the first cultivation ss...everything was rted to visualization.


    During the gic talent test, it was just a in and simple visualization without a specific goal.


    In the first cultivation ss, there was a purpose for the visualization, but it depended on one¡¯s idea and mentality to form the structure.


    All the visualization processes needed the help of the machine and the mind must be clear while the heart must be calm.


    Now, Tang Ling was asked to smith and visualize the nk to feel its internal structure. Was that easy?


    It was not just rted to dividing one¡¯s attention. There was a huge limitation as well because he could not do as he willed it, so how difficult could that be?


    However, Boss Huang felt that if he made it sound sophisticated and Tang Ling easily achieved it, what should he do then? How should he dupe Tang Ling to believe he was stupid in the future?


    Tang Ling did not state his opinion. After some thought, Boss Huang said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to me and to some of the geniuses out there, but you? Hmm, it¡¯s difficult to say. Let¡¯s see how fast you master it.¡±


    Boss Huang was cunning enough to not state the specific timeframe. He would simply say that Tang Ling was slow no matter how long he took to master the spirit visualization method.


    He then started to exin the visualization method.


    The theory behind the visualization method was not difficult at all. The key was to concentrate the spirit, not just with in concentration but to concentrate it at the pineal nd of the human brain. There was a specific method to achieve it.


    Mastering the visualization method was like forming an invisible eye in the pineal nd using one¡¯s spirit. This eye would be a lot more useful than the human eye because it could see many things that the naked eye could not.


    From there, one could easily detect the internal structure of the nks, and when one got better at it, one could examine it on a smaller scale.


    Boss Huang¡¯s exnation was very precise and detailed. It seemed like he cared about this visualization method a lot, thus Tang Ling was also serious about learning it.


    Two hours flew by before Tang Ling could practice.


    ¡°Great, now you¡¯ve already learned what you should know. Starting from tomorrow, you will smith using this new visualization method. Remember, before you truly master this method, your smithing efficiency will drop.


    ¡°When you recover your smithing efficiency and can smith at least a third faster than your current speed, only then can you consider yourself having grasped the basics of this method,¡± Boss Huang added a reminder at the end of his exnation.


    Tang Ling frowned and nodded.


    Boss Huang was really something. The visualization method was mystical, even more so after his exnation of the theory. Before Boss Huang exined the theory and method, it was difficult for Tang Ling to imagine how to start such cultivation.


    ¡°Is it really called the spirit visualization method?¡± Tang Ling believed a powerful method should have a grander name.


    ¡°What else? Why don¡¯t I call it teaching-you-how-to-open-your-third-eye? How¡¯s that for a change?¡± Boss Huang looked askance at Tang Ling. As a matter of fact, this visualization actually had a name and it was not the in name that he had mentioned. It was called God¡¯s Eye, and only a few people in the world could cultivate it. The selected few were mostly excellencers and...


    However, Boss Huang did not want to reveal its original name because there was no use for a dumb kid like Tang Ling to know all those stuff.


    Tang Ling actually had more questions to ask, but Han Xing was already making a fuss and his racket entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears. ¡°Tang Ling, Tang Ling! Are you done with your work? Can we practice swordy?¡±


    Han Xing already knew who he was. As a matter of fact, he had known since the night before. It was not necessary for Tang Ling to wear the face cloth when he headed back to Dvesha Moha. Besides, Tang Ling had no reason to hide his identity from Han Xing.


    Even though he did not know why Han Xing shamelessly tagged along and begged to stay in Dvesha Moha, he did not sense any hostility or ill intentions from the bright boy.


    ¡°Swordy? I think you two should let the swords y you!¡± Boss Huang sneered before Tang Ling could answer. He was wondering why Han Xing was so lively and vigorous. Did feeding Monty not torture him enough?


    While he had that thought in mind, Han Xing barged into the smithing room.


    From his face to his body, Han Xing was covered in ck spots of various sizes, making him look like a Dalmatian, but he did not notice it. He was holding two sticks with enthusiasm.


    Tang Ling wanted to ask what had happened. It was the first time he was curious about Monty¡¯s real identity. It seemed like Monty was kept in a certain area on the third floor, but Tang Ling had never been to that floor.


    Nevertheless, he decided to keep the question for another day. He would let Han Xing be a Dalmation for a day or two since it looked nice on him. After all, Tang Ling was also a mischievous person.


    However, he rejected Han Xing¡¯s invitation to practice swordy because he was going out to see Ro Xin and Ro Li. He had to at least let them know that he was living a steady life too.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ming too!¡± Han Xing¡¯s energy seemed endless.


    Tang Ling did not reject him, so he muttered a ¡®whatever¡¯ before he went back to his room to clean up.


    <i>It has been two hours now. Why hasn¡¯t Higane over?</i>


    ...


    20 minutester, Tang Ling went out with Han Xing following him.


    Han Xing finally realized that he was covered in spots. After a terrible bout of screaming, he was told that he could only wash the spots away using special herbal water for three days, so he surrendered and wrapped his head with a cloth.


    <i>That old fox Boss Huang is really a wicked guy! </i>


    Nevertheless, Han Xing did not want to give up on the chance to follow Tang Ling out, so he wrapped his head tightly, exposing only his sharp glistening eyes and shamelessly followed Tang Ling.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling did not have the mood to care about him.


    Higan had not shown up in the end, and it was already 4 in the evening. As he recalled what she said yesterday, Tang Ling felt uneasy, but he believed she would show up soon.


    He spent 100 ck Wind coins to bribe Ding Ling and Ding Dong. If Higan came over, he told them to apany her and entertain her while she waited for him toe back. If things went smoothly, he would be back in 2 to 3 hours.


    He would be able toe back earlier if he could invite Ro Xin and Ro Li to Dvesha Moha.


    However, he wanted Ro Xin to apany him to stroll around the marketce when they headed back since he believed that girls would know what other girls liked better.


    Tang Ling was still a person with a n.


    As the two of them strolled down the street, both Tang Ling and Han Xing drew attention.


    Tang Ling wore a donkey-faced cloth on his face today, and it was none other than Boss Huang¡¯s masterpiece. However, he had told Tang Ling that the donkey was actually a powerful steed.


    As for Han Xing, he wrapped his head like a dumpling, exposing only a pair of sharp glistening eyes. He looked as perverted as he could get, and everyone whoid eyes on him assumed he was a thief who stole underwear.


    However, the situation was still under control since there were no angry folks who wanted to beat them up for their suspicious looks. Since Tang Ling became an overnight sensation, many young boys on the street were wearing dog-headed face cloths too and every one of them looked as perverted as he had yesterday.


    Therefore, Tang Ling and Han Xing did not stand out that much.


    When they reached the third street of the Pearl District, Han Xing excitedly whispered in Tang Ling¡¯s ears, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re famous! Look, there are so many people pretending to be you! Great! You won¡¯t miss out on the girls wherever you go now!¡±


    Tang Ling red at Han Xing who shrunk his neck and grumbled, ¡°Oh right, you have the queen. Who else would want to be the queen¡¯s third wheel? It¡¯s suicide without a grave! I know women can be beautiful, but you might get bored with her in, like, three years,¡±


    ¡°Can you even speak human?!¡± Tang Ling could not bear the little pervert beside him.


    Unfortunately, Han Xing was distracted by a woman on the street. He said excitedly, ¡°Hey, Bro, look! There¡¯s someone pretending to be me as well.¡±


    Tang Ling looked ahead. <i>Who is pretending to be Han Xing? Isn¡¯t she holding just a sword on her back? How is that pretending?</i>


    The two of them kept talking about strange topics, mostly brought up by Han Xing. They soon reached No. 299 of the third street.


    Almost all the buildings on this street were built with giant seashells but not the Ancient Path Drugstore of No. 299. It was built with a unique wooden material from the bottom of the sea. Its design contained mixed Huaxia elements and its jade tone granted it vitality.


    In the midst of the green vitality, yellow withered timber was used to form the exterior and the wood was carved with abstract pictures from the olden days, giving the lively building an aged feeling, as though it was saying all vigorous vitality would age in the end. It seemed meaningful.


    Tang Ling was an admirer of artistic stuff, so he spared extra attention to the architecture.


    As for Han Xing, he was an admirer of women. His body was already shaking as he muttered to himself, ¡°Holy sh*t! A perfect woman!¡±


    ¡°What perfect woman?¡± Tang Ling was pulled back to the perverted world of Han Xing and he looked towards the entrance of the drugstore that Han Xing was pointing at.


    The drugstore was bustling with people moving around and business being brisk.


    Among the crowd was a hard-working girl wearing a wide-cored T-shirt and long pants. Maybe because of her work, her forehead was sweaty and it slightly wet the hairband that shared the same color with her hair, so the bangs stuck to her forehead.


    Even her T-shirt, which brought out her slender figure, was slick with sweat. While her face was decent, she was iparable to Higan although she was considered one of the rare beauties among the people. Coupled with her serious side profile, she was heart-throbbing.


    Tang Ling smiled when he saw her. Who else could she be? Ro Xin!


    Han Xing obviously misunderstood Tang Ling¡¯s smile. He tugged his arm excitedly. ¡°Bro, am I right? She¡¯s the perfect woman! I know your queen is beautiful, but her beauty is way up high. You can only watch her from afar and not y with her, but this...this one...¡±


    Tang Ling turned around to Han Xing with a confused gaze. ¡°Can be yed with, right?¡±

 Chapter 321 - Gu Dao

    <h4>Chapter 321: Gu Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Can be yed with?


    Han Xing was all smiles under the headcloth. He assumed Tang Ling to be a man of the same pedigree and he swore he would tighten their rtionship.


    With that in mind, while his eyes were glued to Ro Xin, he answered, ¡°Yeah, she can be yed with.¡±


    Tang Ling chuckled when he heard the answer, and without a second thought, his kicknded on Han Xing¡¯s butt.


    Tang Ling¡¯s strength of eight bulls was halfway through being thoroughly merged, so his strength was by no means weak. Furthermore, Han Xing was caught off-guard, thus the sucker kick sent the little pervert flying.


    The people around the drugstore head a painful cry before they say a corrupt figure with a headcloth flying out and crashing into the wall of the Ancient Path Drugstore. He then slid off the wall like a fly that had just been swatted.


    Be it the people outside the drugstore or the customers inside, when they saw Han Xing sliding off the wall, they could not help butugh at him. They believed he was a perverted thief who had been caught red-handed.


    The littlemotion caught Ro Xin¡¯s attention, so she looked outside in between her work.


    She saw a slightly slim teenager with ck hair and was no longer a shorty standing outside the drugstore. Even though he was wearing a strange donkey-faced cloth on his face, his eyes were overflowing with delight. Coupled with the familiar figure, Ro Xin recognized the teenager at first nce.


    Her lips curled up into a smile and it slowly widened. She cried out in surprise and ran out the drugstore in joy, even leaving the patient that she was treating behind in confusion.


    Han Xing had stars swirling above his head as he had a hard time figuring out what had happened and why Tang Ling would have kicked him in the butt. When he got back on his feet, he drew his sword from his back without a second thought and bellowed, ¡°Let¡¯s duel!¡±


    <i>Great! Since I can¡¯t find a reason to make you practice swordy with me, I won¡¯t let this chance slip!</i>


    Tang Ling gave Han Xing the cold shoulder, and in the next moment, Han Xing saw the perfect woman dash out from the drugstore with a breeze in her trail, running towards Tang Ling. Then, she excitedly grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s arm.


    Han Xing blinked several times in confusion.


    <i>What the hell is this? Is Tang Ling that handsome? I¡¯m more handsome than him, yet why are all the beautiful women passionately flocking to him like moths to a me? First the queen and now this perfect woman?! </i>


    <i>Does Tang Ling wear some secret scent on him that will enchant women? No way! Even if I have to give up my life, I must make him share the secret with me! But first, I must use this chance to get close to that perfect woman!</i>


    With all his perverted thoughts in mind, Han Xing shamelessly cried in pain and blurted, ¡°Little Tang Tang, my head is dizzy! Come help me up,¡±


    He then dashed towards Tang Ling like a gale. His n was to pretend to lose his bnce and fall towards Tang Ling. In the process of falling, he would conveniently hug the perfect woman in his arms.


    Who would have thought that when Han Xing was halfway there, a buff figure would sprint out of the drugstore and knock him away while grumbling and muttering gibberish? The buff figure also ran towards Tang Ling, ignoring thetter¡¯s terrified look, and hugged him tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Ro Li! I am warning you! Get your big, rocky hands off me! Do you really think you are a loli?!¡± Tang Ling was pressed tightly into Ro Li¡¯s arms while the heavy stench of the huge guy¡¯s sweat almost suffocated him.


    Ro Li¡¯s broad and muscr chest almost ttened Tang Ling¡¯s nose when he pressed his face against his chest, making Tang Ling irate.


    As for Han Xing, he held his sword in the middle of the street absent-mindedly. A breeze blew and he suddenly felt pity for himself.


    What was Tang Ling¡¯s secret? Not only did women threw themselves at him but even men? The side effect of the secret was a little too heavy for Han Xing to take though. After all, he did not want to be hugged by a buff hunk at all.


    ...


    At the Ancient Path Drugstore.


    In the parlor that was decorated in a ssic antique style, the only thing that stood out from the harmonious interior design was the giant monitor hanging on the wall. The monitor was showing a fierce match in the master division ring area.


    In front of the monitor was an old man whose hair was white and long as if he had undergone hair straightening treatment from the old civilization. His eyes were glued to the screen.


    The old man¡¯s attire was meticulously thought through. His loose, wide robe was sewn using superior quality material, so it looked silky smooth and intricate. It seemed like he was trying to go for a sage-like air.


    However, as the match continued on the screen, he cursed furiously and vulgarities spewed out from his mouth.


    ¡°You piece of sh*t useless prick, what the f*ck are you fighting?


    ¡°Happy now? Go back and wank your useless d*ck!


    ¡°F*cking hell! Did your whole family die or what? Sh*t! Aren¡¯t you afraid of dragons?!¡±


    Other than furiously spouting vulgarities, he would guffaw loudly and voice his mind brazenly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Grab¡¯em by the p*ssy! F*ck him in the a**!


    ¡°What a tough f*cker! You are really f*cking tough. The one giving the beating has the face of a dying mother while the one getting beaten up looks like his mother is dying!¡±


    As he got even more excited, the old man¡¯s disgusting habit made him lift his leg and smell it. He grabbed some bishop noses from the te beside him, tossed them into his mouth and munched on them happily, filling his mouth with oil. He would also slurp some alcohol from his ss from time to time.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were fixed on that te of chicken butts. It was the best kind of chicken in the Purple Moon era¡ªthe ck-boned penta-yellow chicken! It was countless times tastier than a jumping chicken¡¯s butt!


    Never look down on bishop noses. Only those who did not know how to enjoy it would despise its taste and appeal.


    Even though the old man was noisy and Tang Ling could not understand some of his gibberish and vulgarities, he knew that he was speaking Huaxianese and it should be an ancient dialect. Nheless, it did not stop Tang Ling from resonating with the old man because of the food.


    A drop of sweat was hanging off the tip of Ro Xin¡¯s nose while she was pouring Tang Ling and Han Xing some tea. Han Xing stared at her with a dumb look.


    Ro Xin was overjoyed because she did not expect Tang Ling toe to her so quickly. She really wanted to hug him when she had seen him outside the drugstore, but there were many people around and she was still a girl. Because she felt shy, all she did was conservatively hold his arm.


    ¡°Have some. This is a prescription that I learned from my master. Besides lowering the body heat when boiled with tea, it also refreshes one¡¯s mind.¡± Ro Xin also sat down after she served the tea to the two of them.


    Ro Li, on the other hand, had already finished his second bowl of tea. He was furiously ring at Han Xing. <i>Why does this little prick keep looking at my sister? He¡¯s even more disgusting than Tang Ling...</i>


    Tang Ling picked up the cup and took a sip. The aroma of the tea blossomed in his mouth and the aftertaste was bittersweet. It also had a slight natural scent of herbs mixed in it, presenting a harmonious taste. The taste was not one that would be widely epted, but after a sip, his body felt peaceful and rxed.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Tang Ling praised. He could not help but look asquint at the old man eating the chicken butt as he admired the old man¡¯s capability.


    From the moment they came into the parlor, Ro Xin had already introduced the old man as her master. He was the owner of the Ancient Path Drugstore, Gu Dao.


    <i>Gu Dao? Is he rted to Boss Huang since the boss¡¯s name is Huang Dao? Or maybe the people in Darkness Port like to use Dao as part of their names?</i>


    It was not appropriate for Tang Ling to get to the bottom of it because Ro Xin had told them to ignore her master¡¯s presence. Her master had a strange temper and not everyone could get along with him.


    He was really strange! From the moment Tang Ling and Han Xing came in, Gu Dao did not ask anything. Even after Ro Xin introduced them to one another, Gu Dao did not respond. He was so captivated by the match on the screen.


    However, after Tang Ling took a sip of tea and wanted to say something, Gu Dao suddenly turned to them and fixed his gaze on him. ¡°The boy made me lose money yesterday. Ro Xin, that¡¯s enough tea for him.¡±


    Pfft! Ro Li was on his third bowl of tea, and when he heard what Gu Dao said, tea spewed from his mouth. He purposely turned to Han Xing at thest moment and sprayed him wet.


    Han Xing was beaming widely. Neither did he care nor did he want to care! He finally knew that Tang Ling had no secret scent or whatsoever. The brother and sister were just his friends.


    <i>Now, I¡¯ll get the chance to get close to Ro Xin. Life is great. If I can woo Ro Xin, the other women are no longer important anymore, not even Lucy, Lili, Jasmine, Atsuko, and Cuihua back in Holy Tree. None of them will matter anymore.</i>


    Tang Ling felt nervous immediately. What else could Gu Dao possibly mean? The old arena fanatic must have watched the match yesterday and wagered his money on it.


    <i>This is going to be awkward, giving a bad impression to Ro Xin¡¯s master on my first visit.</i>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about what he says.¡± Ro Xin did not seem afraid of her master at all. Instead, she smiled at Tang Ling. Before he could respond, she continued, ¡°Tang Ling, I know you are living in Dvesha Moha now, and the man who took you away that day is Boss Huang,¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know that much?¡± Tang Ling raised a surprised brow.


    ¡°Of course, the master is all-knowing.¡± Before Ro Xin could answer, Ro Li interrupted the conversation and then looked at Gu Dao with a ttering smile, even though the old man did not respond.


    Ignoring her brother, Ro Xin continued, ¡°Boss Huang means you no harm. Since you are able to live in Dvesha Moha, that¡¯s a great chance for you. You must get ahold of it,¡±


    Tang Ling grunted in acknowledgment. He was no idiot, and he knew better than anyone what the benefits of working under Boss Huang were. With that in mind, he suddenly thought of something very important. He asked Ro Xin, ¡°You, I mean...does Boss Gu charge you when he tells you things?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why does he have to charge me?¡± Ro Xin blinked several times, baffled by his question.


    ¡°Er...it¡¯s nothing, nothing at all...¡± Tang Ling clenched his teeth tightly. <i>I knew it! Boss Huang is a horrible person! Thoughparisons are odious...</i>


    Ro Xin found Tang Ling¡¯s expression funny. She hesitated for a while and bit her lower lip. As a matter of fact, she had heard a lot of things from her mastertely, including things about Darkness Port and Tang Ling. She had many questions and warnings for him, but she did not know where to start.


    ¡°Just speak your mind,¡± Tang Ling said. He knew Ro Xin well since he and the siblings had gone through life and death together. Based on her expression, he knew something was bothering her.


    As Ro Xin took a deep breath, she decided to talk about other things first. She asked him, ¡°What do you think about that opportunity in Darkness Port?¡±


    ¡°The opportunity? I only know it¡¯s in May next year. That¡¯s all I know.¡± Tang Ling had no idea why Ro Xin would want to talk about that.


    Then, Han Xing, who had been watching Ro Xin like a pervert, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Bro, I realize you are really behind on a lot of things. If you don¡¯t know anything about the opportunity in Darkness Port, why are you here? Don¡¯t tell me that you are here for a vacation, are you?¡±

 Chapter 322 - Three Mystical Items

    <h4>Chapter 322: Three Mystical Items</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The Seven Stamen Lotus, the Starry Ghastly Fish, and the Mutated Tri-color Pearl.


    ¡°All these three items are needed to achieve a perfect breakthrough to a Purple Moon Warrior, but how many have achieved the perfect umtion? Therefore, ording to the production rate and reserved number, it will be enough to satisfy those who have the perfect umtion.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have the perfect umtion, if you use the three items to break through to be a Purple Moon Warrior, it will still grant you major benefits in the future. That¡¯s why everyone is fighting to get the items before the breakthrough. Even if they can only get their hands on one of the three, it¡¯s better than nothing. Since the demand is high, these three items are categorized as extremely rare tactical resources. During the production year, different factions will fight over it, hence it¡¯s even rarer for people to get them.¡±


    As expected of someone from Holy Tree, Han Xing sounded usible when he exined.


    Tang Ling was all ears while Ro Xin and Ro Li did not interrupt him either.


    However, while Han Xing discussed the serious topic, his face was covered in spots, so he looked a little strange. Ro Li did not care about the gravity of the atmosphere andughed out loud, Ro Xin was too shy tough at Han Xing. Since Han Xing had called Tang Ling ¡®bro¡¯, he must be a good friend of Tang Ling, was he not?


    ¡°Continue.¡± Gu Dao, who was in the middle of watching the match on the screen, suddenly joined the conversation, startling Han Xing. However, since his goddess¡¯s master had encouraged him to continue, he would not let this chance to show off slip from his hands.


    He continued, ¡°I mentioned the production year, so what does that mean? It means that all these items aren¡¯t produced annually.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, the Mutated Tri-color Pearl isn¡¯t affected by its production year, but its ce of production. The entrance to that ce is only open once every two years. Due to the all-year-long rough ocean currents and all sorts of environmental factors, the waters where the Tri-color Pearls are located is a dangerous ce filled with whirlpools. There are too many giant whirlpools and deep vortices hidden underwater to count. Only once in May every two years, there will be a strange 10-day window when the waters are calm. Up until now, people still don¡¯t know what causes the rough currents to calm down.


    ¡°The Starry Ghastly Fish is a school of fish that usually exist in deep-sea areas far from the coastline! I don¡¯t think I need to tell you how dangerous the ocean is, do I? Since the beginning of the Purple Moon era, mankind has yet to conquer the waters! Even though mankind has grown very powerful and even possesses super-advanced technologies that surpass the old civilization, we still fail to conquer it.


    ¡°ording to reliable sources, there are less than 10 people in the world who are capable of catching Starry Ghastly Fish in the deep sea, but this handful of people have no reason to risk themselves. Hence, people can only wait for the chance when the Starry Ghastly Fish swim close enough to the coastline, which is also in May but urs once every three years.


    ¡°They will only swim to a dozen fixed areas around the coastline, but not all of the coasts are suitable for catching fish. Many dangers lurk in the waters, and until now, mankind has only upied 5 fishing spots. Moreover, the fishes caught in Darkness Port¡¯s fishing spot are known for its quality.¡±


    Han Xing talked about everything endlessly, but Tang Ling had to admit that he was very precise with his exnation. Most importantly, Han Xing would not charge him for listening, unlike Boss Huang. With the information being free, it was like a pleasant melody to his ears that soothed his heart.


    Even Ro Xin was captivated. She automatically poured another cup of tea for Han Xing.


    Although her master had told her about the items before, he did not go into detail as Han Xing did. Han Xing even exined the reasons and his analysis properly.


    When he saw Ro Xin refill his cup of tea, Han Xing disyed a wicked smile, but when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s re, his smile toned down and he continued exining.


    After a gulp of water, he continued, ¡°I suppose, up until this point, everyone must think that the Mutated Tri-color Pearl or the Starry Ghastly Fish are hard to get, but the hardest of them all is the Seven Stamen Lotus,


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of living being that didn¡¯t exist in the old civilization. All the modern scientists have failed to find out what kind of old civilization species it mutated from. It is shaped like the lotus in ake and its useful part is its stamen. Hmm, how should I put it? It¡¯s actually a lot more beautiful than how I describe it. Based onmon sense, how can such a thing grow in the sea? Still, it does.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusually difficult to find, and we only know that it will appear in a special sea area near Darkness Port, but nothing is known about the exact ce of origin and growth pattern. When the Purple Moon rises, it will only appear at night randomly in that special area in the sea and just for a short period. As for how magical it is, even I don¡¯t have the exact words to exin because it¡¯s constantly changing.¡± Han Xing scratched his head awkwardly.


    Suddenly, Gu Dao, the weird old man, cut into the conversation again, ¡°Yes, it is ever-changing. So, if you want to get it, you will have to face all kinds of unstable situations that keep changing.¡± After he left the young ones with a couple of sentences, the match on the screen started and he glued his eyes back to it with a serious look, rendering the young ones speechless.


    His behavior was understandable because the live broadcast of the matches in the arena area cost money and the fee was not exactly cheap, so not watching the broadcast would be a waste of money.


    ¡°Change?¡± Tang Ling was in deep thoughts as his brows furrowed. He then looked at Han Xing. ¡°You mentioned it only appears in a special area of the sea. What kind of ¡®special¡¯ are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The Death Mist Area. It¡¯s that simple. Do you need any more exnation?¡± Han Xing shrugged. If Tang Ling did not know about the Death Mist Area, the conversation could not continue.


    The Death Mist Area? Of course, Tang Ling had heard about it. It was a type of mist that appeared randomly at sea. It could appear anywhere as long as there was water.


    The ships that sailed into the mist had a high chance of not returning. Only a handful of ships could sail out of the mist alive, whether it was luck or power that blessed them.


    Besides, the way the ships made it out of the mist could not be taken as a reference point because everyone would have different encounters in the mist area. This particr point coincidentally coincided with the changes during the extraction of the Seven Stamen Lotus.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling asked, ¡°Extracting in the Death Mist Area is basically a suicide mission, yet people take the risk to get it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s different. When the Death Mist floats towards that special area in the sea near Darkness Port and forms the Death Mist Area, the Seven Stamen Lotus will surely appear. The strange thing is that when the Seven Stamen Lotus appears in the Death Mist Area, the ships might still encounter all sorts of danger when sailing in, but unless the captain or the ship has a suicidal intent, it won¡¯t be as harsh as sailing into the Death Mist Area without the Seven Stamen Lotus. The probability of sailing out alive is higher than dying within,¡± Han Xing tried his best to exin to Tang Ling.


    In the Purple Moon era, there were far too many mysterious phenomenons to count and record. With no rational exnation for them, the best thing to do was to tell others about it and try to find a way around it.


    ¡°I get it now. So, the Death Mist Area in the special area in the sea with the Seven Stamen Lotus is rtively safer than the normal circumstances. Even if the ship doesn¡¯t get the Seven Stamen Lotus, there won¡¯t be that many life-threatening threats, am I right?¡± asked Tang Ling.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Han Xing nodded.


    ¡°Hmm, that means the only pattern that people have found out about the Seven Stamen Lotus is that when the Death Mist Area forms in a certain area at sea near Darkness Port, it will surely be there?¡± Tang Ling was adept at capturing the details to analyze the information, so he urately absorbed all the important points in the exnation.


    ¡°Bro, you are really smart! Can you practice swordy with me when we go back? What do you say?¡± Han Xing seized the chance to tter Tang Ling just so he could get the chance to practice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Tang Ling was thinking about something else. The three mystical items would surely be a target for the major factions, so how should he get his hands on these items? With money? That was not realistic enough.


    Ro Xin told Tang Ling, ¡°Tang Ling, after listening to all that, I suppose I don¡¯t have to remind you about the points, do I? You must have noticed something.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Han Xing emphasized the production year. Does it mean that the opportunity in May next year is about the chance of all these items appearing at once?¡± Tang Ling answered briefly.


    Ro Xin looked at him with an admiring gaze. She felt like it was never too tiring to talk to him.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, finally understood why Boss Huang said that the uing opportunity was rare and that Tang Ling¡¯s generation was lucky. The conditions for these items to appear were harsh, especially the Seven Stamen Lotus! It was...


    With that in mind, Tang Ling asked again, ¡°Are you sure that the Seven Stamen Lotus will appear? I¡¯m not too sure about it. Are there any signs of its appearance?¡±


    ¡°There are. Even though people are having headaches about the randomness of the formation and the whereabouts of the Death Mist, it isn¡¯t impossible to observe the mist either. Two years ago, some elite scientists worked together with a special observation instrument and deduced that the Death Mist will appear in that special area in May next year.


    ¡°On top of that, this uing Death Mist Area is unlike others. Rumor has it that the Nine Stamen Lotus will appear. Legend says that your fa-, I mean, Tang Feng got one of those before, but he didn¡¯t prove it himself, so it was deemed a myth.¡± Ro Xin also knew a lot, but when she mentioned Tang Feng, she paused for a second because she knew Tang Ling did not like his father.


    On the other hand, Han Xing scratched his head in confusion as he looked at her with a bedazzled expression. ¡°Roro, Tang Ling had such an amazing father. Why would you...¡±


    Speaking of Han Xing and Tang Feng, the two of them had a special connection. Han Xing admired Tang Feng from the bottom of his heart for teaching him the sword technique.


    Because of his admiration for Tang Feng, when he suspected that the person in the ring yesterday might be Tang Ling, he had followed him without a second thought. Han Xing was older than Tang Ling, yet he willingly called thetter ¡®bro¡¯.


    However, Han Xing had not revealed his connection with Tang Feng because he still had some hesitation and worries, but it did not stop him from being annoyed with Ro Xin for disrespecting Tang Feng. Even though he loved beautiful girls, he had strong principles and a bottom line.


    Ro Li was coughing violently as he looked at Han Xing. He coughed so hard that his lungs mighte out at any moment.


    Feeling weird, Han Xing wanted to say something, but Ro Xin beat him to it. ¡°What did you call me? Roro? Am I that close to you?¡±


    Han Xing did not feel defeated at all. Instead, he was happy to respond, ¡°Roro, feisty! I like it!¡±


    Damn it! What about his principles and bottom line?

 Chapter 323 - That Distant Her

    <h4>Chapter 323: That Distant Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ro Xin was rendered speechless. It was the first time that she had ever met someone who was even more shameless than Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, did not seem to be in a joking mood. He said, ¡°I think I understand it now, but Ro Xin, what are you trying to tell me? These chances seem distant to us.¡±


    He had no intention of giving up on such a precious opportunity though, especially given his shameless and stubborn personality. Even if he had to dance on the edge of life and death, he would cling onto it tightly. After all, dancing dangerously and wandering at the doorstep of death was not something new to him.


    Tang Ling knew Ro Xin had more to say, so he just tried to encourage her to continue.


    However, before Ro Xin could answer, Han Xing interrupted, ¡°Bro! Didn¡¯t you hear? All the big factions have reached an agreement this year. They won¡¯t interfere with thepetition. Only those who are qualified will bepeting for the opportunities and items.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ling understood it but found it unbelievable.


    ¡°So, only those who haven¡¯t be a Purple Moon Warrior are qualified to sail for the opportunities. Tang Ling, didn¡¯t you notice? A lot of young prodigies have gathered in Darkness Port recently,¡± Ro Xin finally revealed her thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Ling did notment on that. He actually did notice it when he started the Desperado Ring challenge. After he rang the bell, he noticed at least nine Dream Seeds around him, and all of them were around his age. They were teenagers!


    It seemed like his intelligencework was severely outdated, and he ought to me it on the greedy money-face, Boss Huang.


    Ro Li was rtively honest and loyal, so he excitedly tapped the table and uttered his thoughts loudly, ¡°Tang Ling, you¡¯ll need a ship to bring us sailing in May next year! If you can recruit more people, enlist them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Recruitment? It sounds like an understatement...How could the young prodigies and the geniuses be recruited this easily?¡± Han Xing grumbled in a muffled voice.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to sail with us?¡± Ro Li red at Han Xing. He was a simple-minded person. Since Han Xing came over with Tang Ling, he must be his friend, and since they were friends, why would they not sail together?


    ¡°Me?¡± Han Xing suddenly felt ill-fated. <i>Is this pair of siblings dumb? Or are they just too childish with their words?</i>


    Tang Ling was amazing, thus Han Xing was very convinced by him. Furthermore, he was also the son of Tang Feng, the man that he admired a lot, but so what? With Tang Ling¡¯s strength, he still could not be the most outstanding among the young prodigies.


    Among the young prodigies, Higan was definitely on top of everyone, or maybe she should not be included because the queen was a mysterious figure. Judging from all perspectives, she was not the most reliable and was not ambitious at all.


    In other words, the one at the top would be Tang Long.


    With Tang Long¡¯s strength and reputation, the power of his call would create a high possibility for him to sail on his own. In contrast, Tang Ling was not influential and powerful enough.


    For the few of them, the best way would be joining a big and reliable faction and sail with them.


    Han Xing originally nned as such, and the owner of the ring that had invested in him was one of the candidates that he considered. The fat boss was able to own a ring in the junior division of the arena area, so he was definitely not some simple John Doe.


    Han Xing was a pervert to the core, a smart one whenever his mind was clear.


    ¡°Han Xing, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± Ro Xin also asked.


    Right after the question, Han Xing immediately reverted to his corrupted self. He tapped his chest strongly and said, ¡°Of course! I mean, who am I? The honorable and righteous Handsome Han, <i>Han Xing</i>! I¡¯m definitelying!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Bro! It¡¯s honorable of you to join us!¡± Ro Li gave him a big thumbs-up.


    Han Xing wanted to p himself a hundred times at that moment. <i>What the hell, man? The four of us? What are we going to be, the Dying Sailors? </i>


    All he could do was agree to the invitation, for the time being, then wait for a chance to persuade Tang Ling to join forces with a powerful faction. At least, with Tang Ling¡¯s strength, he would be qualified to negotiate for a coboration. After that, he would still have to think of a way to swindle a couple of naive young prodigies to join them. Han Xing suddenly felt like he was being paranoid.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling did not speak a word as he was calcting all the possible oues, figuring out all preparations that must be done, mapping out the best strategy, and taking note of all the important details to form the perfect n. He had always been a meticulous person.


    Ro Xin was smart enough to spare all the childish and naive suggestions. After all, her trust in Tang Ling was not without reason. However, she thought of something and decided to use this topic to connect to what she was about to say.


    To her surprise, Gu Dao suddenly made a scene by throwing a tantrum. He ran around the house andughed frantically.


    Had he gone mad?


    The young ones, who were discussing important matters at the table, turned to the old man, but Gu Dao did not seem to be bothered or have the slightest intention to exin his maniacal behavior.


    On the television that was still broadcasting the arena matches, the bell rang repeatedly and the chime had never felt so familiar to Tang Ling. It was the death knell of the Desperado Ring.


    ¡°Yo, man, what day is this? Is the Desperado Ring starting again?¡± Han Xing widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Oh, right, Tang Ling, we knew you were the one fighting in the ring yesterday. As expected of the one that I follow! You are simply amazing!¡± Ro Li gave Tang Ling a big thumbs-up once more.


    Frowning slightly, Ro Xin was actually preparing the words in her mind to tell Tang Ling. At least a few hints about Higan¡¯s identity would do. As a friend, she did not want him to find out about Higan¡¯s identity at ater stage because it would be really sad for him.


    Yesterday, when she saw Tang Ling and Higan on the television, she felt that they were made for each other and...they had something unusual between them.


    Ro Xin felt a little sour in her heart, but she swiftly buried it away. She was also young, so she barely had any knowledge of rtionships between genders. Her tender age determined that she would care about pure friendship more than the love between genders which she had yet to understand.


    ¡°Huh? You saw the match yesterday? Then, even though I lost, was I amazing?¡± Han Xing already steered the topic lightyears away while Ro Xing was troubled by her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Han Xing turned to Ro Li and continued his gossip.


    Gu Dao ran to the remote control for the paid channel, pressing on it madly and saying to himself, ¡°Another Desperado Ring match! Hurry up! Pay the subscription! Pay it! I want to watch it right now!¡±


    <i>Is it worth all the fuss?</i> Tang Ling pouted. Even though he had taken the lead to challenge the Desperado Ring yesterday, he was still a little curious about who had rung the bell today. Since Darkness Port was currently filled with geniuses, it would be normal for some of them to challenge the ring just because they were not convinced by yesterday¡¯s results.


    <i>Should I head back now? Did Higan go over? Should I invite Ro Xin and Ro Li over?</i>


    Tang Ling was already thinking about other things.


    Gu Dao quickly paid for the match, and shortly after the payment, the familiar and excited voice of the Wailing Pierrot came from the television again. ¡°Yo, yo, yo, my friends! I bet none of you expect to see me again after a day!


    ¡°How lucky has Darkness Port been recently? The bell of the Desperado Ring ringing twice in two consecutive days? And both times in the junior division? My smart audience, have you noticed the unusual scent in the air?


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look who is the ring defender today! Is it some random unknown guy like Mad Tiger yesterday, who jumped out of nowhere, or a well-known figure who won¡¯t hide his identity and excite us even more?


    ¡°Oh my goodness! This is a surprise! This is a surprise that I didn¡¯t seeing! A huge surprise indeed!¡± The Wailing Pierrot¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp and high-pitched. His high pitch was caused by extreme excitement and his voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the house.


    On the big television screen, the Wailing Pierrot was pounding the floor of the ring frantically. Unlike Tang Ling, who had stepped into the ring early yesterday, the one who rang the bell today had not shown up.


    ¡®What is wrong with him?¡¯ Tang Ling grumbled in his heart. The Wailing Pierrot was making a scene out of this. However, for some unknown reason, Tang Ling started to frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! Who am I talking about? I think it¡¯s best for me to keep his name to myself. Ladies and gentlemen, feast your eyes on our ring defender today. Call out his name yourself when you see him!¡± The Wailing Pierrot was as exaggerative as ever with his high-pitched voice.


    Then, the camera panned to beneath the ring.


    In order to create a focused effect, a beam of spotlight was cast beneath the ring, captivating the attention of the audience.


    Tang Ling looked a little lonely yesterday inparison.


    Under the spotlight, the tall and straight figure appeared in a white uniform. Instead of appearing luxurious, his fashion style was in, yet it granted him a sense of elegance and grandeur. Above all, it made him look very clean and neat.


    With his clean and elegant presence setting the stage, his already handsome looks stood out even more. Every flicker of his gaze and expression was like that of the son of Huaxianese deities or sages.


    Thedies present in the audience were screaming his name and the infatuated screams were ceaseless.


    ¡°Young Master Long!¡±


    ¡°Tang Long!¡±


    He did not care about the bewitched screams because those screams would never get close to him. His gaze was only for the girl in front of him.


    ¡°Bless me, will you?¡± Tang Long smiled, his eyes soft with a sense of anticipation. Amidst the ceaseless frantic and infatuated screams, he brazenly showed a different sentiment to her. He was loyal and focused.


    No one was able to be jealous of the girl because the girl in front of Tang Long was none other than the queen, Higan.


    Her own radiance even trumped Tang Long¡¯s, so how could people be jealous of her?


    Her presence would only raise doubts in people¡¯s minds. What had been with the match yesterday? Was it a magic trick the two of them yed just so they could fool around longer in the Desperado Ring?


    However, both Higan and Tang Long would never give the people the answer they sought. Their lives were like celebrities of the old civilization. People could only fantasize but could never learn the truth.


    Higan smiled as she said to Tang Long softly, ¡°Victory will be in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, my victory will be for you.¡± Tang Long reached out and stroked Higan¡¯s hair with the tip of his fingers.


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡± Thedies in the audience screamed. They were so excited that they almost passed out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t! I¡¯m dying! This scene is just too, toooo...¡± Some younger ones who still had a fantasy about Tang Long even fell into the arms of the people beside them.


    The two of them were perfect for each other, and the deep affection from Tang Long drove the sentimentaldies mad. No one was jealous though as the perfect man could only be matched with the perfect woman.


    While people envied Tang Long and Higan, they were also forgetful. The blinding scene of the duo made everyone forget about yesterday, or rather, people automatically assumed that the duo from yesterday was Tang Long and Higan. They were so perfect together, so a tinge of mischief made them a little more interesting.


    ¡°Go get them,¡± Higan said softly. She stood beneath the ring like she did yesterday and watched Tang Long enter the ring. Unlike yesterday, she was not wearing that crude-looking mask.


    ¡°I will.¡± Tang Long paused for a gaze at her with a kind and affectionate smile.


    Gu Dao immediately turned to Tang Ling. Han Xing could not bear with the situation but he also looked at Tang Ling in doubt.


    At the same time, Ro Li boldly gazed at Tang Ling. ¡®Oh, thank goodness I looked at him.¡¯


    Ro Xin was slightly sad and was worried when she looked at her friend.

 Chapter 324 - Throbbing

    <h4>Chapter 324: Throbbing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s first reaction was, ¡®What are they doing? Why are they looking at me?¡¯


    He was rather slow when it came to moments like this. His brain was somewhat numb. Despite always being a smart person, he failed to realize the problems of the situation at the very first moment.


    For example, he and this Young Master Long had met before! Back in the grasnds, they had been less than 10 meters away from each other, looking at each other face-to-face under the Purple Moon.


    Another example was since Young Master Long was someone important to the Stardust Council and Higan was beside him, who could Higan be?


    More examples like...like what?


    Tang Ling clenched his fists tightly as he failed toe up with more examples.


    His world was vast, so he never thought that he shouldbel a rtionship for the sake of someone. For instance, he and Yu were as close as brothers, but it did not affect him and Orston being just as close, did it?


    However, was this a simr situation?


    A niggling sourness rumbled in Tang Ling¡¯s heart. It was a sourness that he had never felt before. It thundered in his heart, gushing up to his brain instantly, and flowing to every inch of his body through his blood.


    This strange painful feeling made his mind go nk. Even the tip of his fingers started to sting.


    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>


    Curling his fists, he lowered his head down. Since he was also a proud person, he did not want the others to notice his unusual reaction.


    ¡°Tang Ling...¡± Ro Xin wanted to say something.


    Before this, she had warned Ro Li and Han Xing with a fierce re because judging from the looks of the two of them, they must have had something to say, but on second thought, what good coulde out from their mouths?


    Tang Ling did not answer her. Instead, he looked up and looked at the screen again.


    On the screen, Tang Long was walking into the Desperado Ring and the camera coincidentally closed up on Higan. Be it intentional or not, she suddenly looked into the camera. Her gaze was depressed and sad, as if she had something afflicted to say...


    ...


    ¡°Tang Ling, are you watching? If you have questions, can you feel me?


    ¡°Tang Ling, can you wait for me? Wait for me while I pay my debts. It is what I want.


    ¡°Tang Ling, wait for me, will you? I can only be by your side without any burden.


    ¡°Tang Ling, wait for me. This is my only hope for me to do this.¡±


    Higan was beautiful, and her eyes were lively, so lively that they looked like they could speak. She looked into the camera, yearning for her gaze at this moment to deliver the message in her heart to that particr someone.


    Therefore, at that moment in front of the camera, the icy chill in her eyes was warmed up by a feeling of heavy sorrow, as though she had endless words to say but was unable to voice them. In between the lines were strong emotions for the person that she was gazing at.


    However, there was no one in front of her, but it did not stop the crowd from seeing Higan at that particr moment. Their hearts cracked when they saw and sensed the tremendous sorrow within her.


    Higan¡¯s face no longer resembled a painting before the subject of the painting was dead. On the contrary, everything about her felt real, as if she was someone among you and I, hence the strong and infectious sentiment.


    In her heart, she called out to Tang Ling repeatedly.


    If she did not have to face Tang Long¡¯s persuasive manner, if she had not made that stubborn and lonely decision, she might not have felt the authentic feelings she had for Tang Ling.


    She wanted to be by Tang Ling¡¯s side, simply doing anything with him. Even if he was just sitting there inly, she would want to sit beside him.


    Thefort, the reliance, the intimacy, and the heart-throbbing feeling...Yes, her heart throbbed. The pain still came in the end, given her strong feelings for him as she missed him from the bottom of her heart.


    Did she like him? She had no idea herself. She just knew that time could not measure all rtionships. It might be a second or a minute, a moment or a nce, but everything had been determined!


    ...


    Higan¡¯s intense gazended straight on Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    At that very instant, Tang Ling felt like he heard his own heart throb. Everything got clearer in his mind, but not clear enough just yet. The only thing he could see through was Higan¡¯s gaze.


    Despite having only spent a little time with her, Higan had shown him many different gazes: her curious gaze, her questioning gaze, her joyful gaze, her naughty gaze...


    No matter which it was, he could feel a tinge of intimacy deep in her eyes that no one could understand. It was just a vague feeling in his heart when he saw it, but it somehow resonated with the intimacy that he had deep in his heart.


    There were always things that were too subtle to be spoken about with people or to be put into words. It was a tacit feeling between the two of them.


    The moment when he saw her gaze, Tang Ling felt the trace of intimacy in her eyes through the screen again. When she looked at Tang Long, her gaze did not have that same intensity, not even when she looked at everything else in the world.


    Therefore, at that very moment, Tang Ling was certain that she was talking to him through the camera. Maybe she was not talking to him because she was not sure whether he could see her or not, but she must have problems that she wanted to vent.


    Tang Ling felt sad and sour while he had a lot of questions. He even felt helpless for not having a stand to question her by himself.


    Higan¡¯s gaze shattered everything in him, branding his heart with the tacit feeling that only the two of them could understand. When Tang Ling sensed the tacit feeling, he merged the feeling into something which was trust.


    His clenched fists opened up. Theplicated feelings, which he wished to hide but failed to, faded as he returned to his calm self. Then, he stood up and looked at Han Xing to say softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡±


    He also told Ro Xin and Ro Li, ¡°Come find me at Dvesha Moha sometime. I still have work to be done today, so maybe next time I¡¯ll invite you over.¡±


    On the other hand, Han Xing looked at him with a bitter look. ¡°Tang Ling, are you...losing yourself? Actually, you don¡¯t have to hold it back.¡±


    Ro Li gulped nervously as he observed Tang Ling carefully and said, ¡°My brother, cry out loud if you want to! I have to follow you in the future. What should I do if you lose your mind?¡±


    Tang Ling looked at the two of them, his gaze deep and profound and his thoughts unpredictable. He asked, ¡°Why should I be losing myself? Did something happen?¡±


    His question petrified the three of them and silenced thempletely. Even Gu Dao, who was anticipating a show, was stunned.


    Yeah, what made them think this way? The rtionship between Tang Ling and Higan was nothing but part of their imaginations, and be it the over intimacy or the muddled rtionship, the two of them had not confirmed their rtionship with them.


    Fine, since they did not confirm anything, they were nothing but mere friends.


    If they were just friends, should Higan be responsible for Tang Ling¡¯s feelings or whatsoever? No, she did not even have to exin herself to him.


    Whoever set the rule that if she was Tang Ling¡¯s friend, she could not be...someone close to his nemesis?


    People had the freedom to make their choices.


    ¡°But...¡± Ro Li still tried to say something, but Tang Ling tapped his shoulder and said, ¡°No buts. I¡¯m going now,¡±


    After that, Tang Ling nodded at Gu Dao, smiled at Ro Xin, and turned around before walking out. Han Xing looked around helplessly for a moment before he stood up and followed Tang Ling.


    ¡°Tang Ling.¡± Ro Xin could not help but call him back when she saw his conflicted figure. Her heart also simmered in sadness as she felt sad for him. No matter how Tang Ling tended to be calm and fine, could his heart really be at peace?


    Maybe because he could not have a stand in this, he suppressed everything in his heart. With that in mind, Ro Xin felt even sourer, and she could not help but shift the me on Higan.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Ling turned around.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right to question or me anyone for this, but I want to hear your thoughts. Otherwise, I won¡¯t find peace.¡± Ro Xin stepped closer to him. ¡°If you have the need, I...we will be with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I guess if I don¡¯t exin myself, you won¡¯t let me go, will you?¡± Tang Ling smiled, his gaze at Ro Xin full of gratitude. ¡°But before I say anything, all of you must understand something.¡±


    As he spoke, Tang Ling turned around to Han Xing and the siblings with a solemn expression.


    ¡°First of all, we are friends and I thank you for being concerned about me, but you must know that sometimes, you don¡¯t need to persuade me about some particr things. It¡¯s just my personal stand and beliefs.


    ¡°Ro Xin, I only have one thing in my mind, which is waiting while believing.¡±


    ¡°Will it be fruitful?¡± The smart Ro Xin, of course, knew what Tang Ling was talking about. He was trying to imply that no matter what happened, he would always believe Higan.


    He believed that one day in the future, Higan would surely tell him about something or even exin her decision. All he had to do was wait for that day toe. Until that day, perhaps no matter what she said to him, he would simply ept it whole-heartedly.


    However, Tang Ling also understood that even if she did not exin anything to him or if they never saw each other again from that day onwards, not even a word or a letter, it made sense for her position.


    Then, why would he wait for her while believing in her? Maybe it was his way of telling his friends that they could not help him with everything.


    What an idiot! Upset, Ro Xin could not hold back her impulsive words and blurted out, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to her directly? Why do you even bother to conceal the fact that you care?¡± She really cared about Tang Ling.


    ¡°Bro, why don¡¯t Ie along with you?¡± Han Xing uttered softly. No matter what, even if he felt like Tang Ling¡¯s attitude towards the queen was a little stupid, deep inside his heart, he still thought that Tang Ling was <i>the</i> man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I might trouble her...¡± Tang Ling simply said. He turned around and looked at the sky outside the door. The drizzle continued ceaselessly and the atmosphere was a little depressing.


    Yesterday, she had said it would trouble her, but today, trouble had presented itself to him.


    Tang Ling did not keep on guessing. Since he had decided to trust her, what was there to specte?


    Was she with the Stardust Council? Was she close to his nemesis, Young Master Long? Fine, but none of them were important.


    Everything had happened before he met Higan. Would he be so stubborn to be concerned about her past which she could not change?


    Back in the Hope Barrier, those days had not taught him a lot except for one thing: sometimes, rtionships transcended position and status.


    Like how he and Yu, and Orston and Christina were close...


    Back then, he was stupid for trying to resist the rtionship with them just because he had known he would go against the entire Safety Sector No. 17.


    As a matter of fact, if the rtionship was real...Hmm, it was real to every one of them and him.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart opened up a little. He strode out of the room, leaving Ro Xin staring at his back with worries that she could not erase.


    ¡°Sis, this...¡± Ro Li did not know what to say as he went over to his sister and put his hand over her shoulder, consoling her.


    On the other hand, the old Gu Dao stared at Tang Ling¡¯s back for a while before he mumbled softly, ¡°At least, be a man.¡±

 Chapter 325 - Tang Ling’s Present

    <h4>Chapter 325: Tang Ling¡¯s Present</h4>


    ¡°That little bastard! I don¡¯t think he¡¯sing back early today.¡± Boss Huang sighed in front of the entrance of Dvesha Moha while looking at womene and go on the street.


    He then muttered softly, ¡°He¡¯s still so young, yet he¡¯s already caught up in all these troubles. Let¡¯s hope the kid understands that no matter how young he is, a man must have the persistence to be a real man. Don¡¯t let the efforts of that naive girl go to waste.


    ¡°Sigh, what is love? It¡¯s made me stop for two days already...¡± he growled before strolling back into the building leisurely.


    ...


    Along Coastal Road, Tang Ling was squatting by the roadside and smoking quietly.


    Han Xing was beside him, also smoking a cigarette that he had shamelessly begged for from Tang Ling.


    The loud and continuous cheers and screams from the first level of the cabin area reached even Coastal Road. The cheers were proof of how exciting the match was in the Desperado Ring.


    The Pearl District was originally not far away from Coastal Road.


    Tang Ling did not know why he would go there. He just wanted to try following his heart just like Higan, so he went.


    ¡°Bro, I won¡¯t dissuade you or whatever, but I¡¯ve been thinking for a while, and I think I have to tell you about something.¡± Han Xing hesitated for a long while and finally decided to tell Tang Ling his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Tang Ling kept quiet.


    Han Xing awkwardly scratched his head and said, ¡°Even though we might not have known each other for long, I have a feeling that we are going to spend a lot of time together in the future. You and I get along just fine, so I think it¡¯s safe for me to consider you a friend.¡±


    Tang Ling did not deny it.


    ¡°Since we are friends, I have to tell you that Higan and Tang Long...¡±


    ¡°Tang Long?¡± Tang Ling raised a brow. He had heard the audience calling that name from the television earlier, but when the name came from Han Xing, he was certain that the real name of Young Master Long was actually Tang Long.


    What a coincidence that they shared the family name Tang as well! However, this point alone was not enough for Tang Ling to rte further. In fact, only a handful of people, or even fewer, knew that Tang Long was also Tang Feng¡¯s son, so Han Xing would never have known.


    ¡°Yeah, Tang Long,¡± Han Xing replied and questions suddenly popped up in his mind. Why were they sharing the same family name? How could the two of them possess Precise Instinct at the same time? Was it not a little too coincidental?


    However, the whole world already knew that Tang Feng had only one son who was Tang Ling.


    Tang Long had gained his reputation a long time ago. He was the one that the Stardust Council had heavily invested in and meticulously raised. Even the big boss of the council was his godfather.


    His true background was a mystery, but he should have nothing to do with Tang Feng, right? After all, the Dragon Army and the Stardust Council had always been enemies!


    However, the more he thought about it, the stranger he felt.


    Of course, he would not simply voice his spections out. He was just trying to make himself clear to Tang Ling.


    ¡°Okay, here it goes. Higan and Tang Long don¡¯t just know each other. Many people who know the two of them have acknowledged them as a couple. They believe they will be together, and everyone views Higan as Tang Long¡¯s woman. As for the Stardust Council, I don¡¯t know whether...¡± Han Xing¡¯s voice got softer and softer because he saw the change of expression on Tang Ling¡¯s face.


    Tang Ling was once again stabbed in the heart, but...but...


    ¡°Has Higan ever acknowledged this? Did she make a stand on this matter?¡± Tang Ling asked while enduring the pain.


    ¡°Well, not exactly, or should I say no, never,¡± Han Xing answered honestly.


    ¡°Hmm, I got it then.¡± Tang Ling pinched and killed the cigarette in his hand. The drizzle wet their hair and clothes.


    ¡°Great, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Han Xing did not press the matter. What else could he possibly say?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    At the end of the Coastal Road, which was the entrance to the cabin area, the cheers and mor from the crowd reached its climax.


    Did that Young Master Long win all three matches? Whatever...


    Tang Ling headed to the station while walking in the drizzle, and Han Xing followed behind him.


    ¡°Polymerized Conch Mud! Selling Polymerized Conch Mud! Anyone?¡±


    The Coastal Road was still as lively as ever with all kinds of stalls beside the road, selling all kinds of strange and unique things.


    Polymerized Conch Mud? Tang Ling¡¯s heart throbbed and stopped.


    This Polymerized Conch Mud was a unique product by the sea in the Purple Moon era. It was not exactly a precious item but it was definitely notmon.


    Its name was strange too as it had ¡®mud¡¯ and ¡®conch¡¯. As a matter of fact, it was actually a type of dposed trash that was spat out by a mutated coral polyp from the old civilization after it consumed the shells of dead sticky bubble conch. It was also known as the feces of the mutated coral polyp.


    Its function actually preceded its name. Those who were involved in iron crafting such as Boss Huang, who was an iron crafter who maintained the old ways, or super-advanced iron crafting factories, looked highly upon this material.


    The Polymerized Conch Mud was actually a super bonding agent. With a little tuning and adjustment, it could be transformed into an amazing fusion agent.


    Due to itsplicated and tedious process, it was umon and its price was not exactly cheap.


    Polymerized Conch Mud on sale on Coastal Road?


    There should be no worries about finding a market for it.


    While the thoughts lingered in his mind, he walked to the man selling the Polymerized Conch Mud.


    The man¡¯s clothes were still wet. He seemed like a beacber who had just gotten a harvest. As one of the oldest upations of the old civilization, it had never changed even until now because the sea was still around.


    The man was actually shivering. Having returned from the sea in the drizzle, he must have felt cold. When he saw Tang Ling walking over, he said loudly, ¡°No separating, no negotiations. 90 ck Sea coins for this one piece.¡±


    Tang Ling squatted down and saw a piece of Polymerized Conch Mud in the box. He understood why the man would want to sell it there.


    Both the cksmiths and iron crafting factories collected the mud at wholesale prices. No matter the amount, the price would always be fixed and they would never have to worry about a source for the material. Therefore, no one would buy the mud in small quantities at the wholesale price because it was really a losing business.


    The man was just trying to sell it to someone who had the need for it and hoped for a good price.


    Tang Ling picked up the piece of hardened mud. He checked it carefully to determine its authenticity and paid the beacber 90 ck Sea coins without even saying anything. He thought that the price was within a reasonable range.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, Bro! It¡¯s so expensive. What are you trying to do with it?¡± Han Xing did not understand Tang Ling¡¯s action. Was it because his heart was hurt so he wanted to vent his emotions through shopping?! Even if he did, should he not buy something better than some...some...mud? It cost 90 ck Sea coins!


    ¡°I have use for it.¡± Tang Ling did not borate. Actually, he was concerned about the present for Higan. Originally, he wanted Ro Xin to help him choose one, but since he ran into a beacber selling Polymerized Conch Mud, he changed his n.


    He was working at a cksmith, and Boss Huang had granted him ess to some basic smithing books so that he could read some of them during his break.


    The books were definitely not deep or precious. They were just some basic identifications and descriptions for some raw materials, alloy, and some other materials. There were also various types of smithing pictures.


    Tang Ling would never reject a book or the chance to read, even for books with limited knowledge. He read quickly anyway. He remembered something interesting from the smithing picture collections, which left an impression on him: a seven-colored maic flower sculpted from iron.


    The flower petals could dance along in the air like they were real but were only within a certain range from the stamen in the center. The stamen controlled the petals¡¯ movements using a type of superalloy ma.


    Back then, Tang Ling had felt that the maic flower was a luxurious decoration because the flower required a long list of materials, which included superalloy and Polymerized Conch Mud to harmonize the colorful alloy. The cost was too high just for making something decorative.


    But...will Higan like it?


    Tang Ling did not n on giving Higan the maic flower from the books. Instead, he was thinking about another type of nt that he could never forget¡ªthe quad-colored dandelion.


    He wanted to use the theory behind the seven-colored maic flower to make a quad-colored dandelion for Higan. As a matter of fact, this particr dandelion was part of his precious memories with his sister. He would never simply share the memories with others.


    He just wanted to make a quad-colored dandelion for Higan. There were no reasons and no reasons were needed.


    The quad-colored dandelion was actually just a fictional story that he had made up as it did not exist. If there really was one, it would be the one that he made for Higan, the one and only in the world.


    Would Higan love it?


    While Tang Ling was in deep thought, beside him, Han Xing suddenly grabbed the piece of mud from his hand and ran to the other end of Coastal Road. Tang Ling was stunned for a moment before he chased him.


    What happened? Tang Ling was confused when he caught up to Han Xing.


    Before he could say anything, a loud racket came from his back. It was the endless debates from the crowd that was slowlying closer to them.


    Frowning, Tang Ling instinctively turned around.


    He saw Tang Long wearing a white suit, walking in the center of the crowd like a prince. Countless people were around him, admiring him and ttering him while talking interestedly about him.


    Around Tang Long were his bodyguards, keeping the crowd at an optimal distance from him. He was able to walk in elegance while being surrounded by the crowd because of his bodyguards.


    My, my, he¡¯s just finished three matches but there isn¡¯t a speck of dust on his white suit? How powerful is he?


    Han Xing was impressed before he slowly frowned.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long both had Precise Instinct, but it seemed like Tang Ling was weaker than Tang Long.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, did not think about the difference in strength. His eyes were looking at the person beside Tang Long.


    The person strolled beside Tang Long, holding an umbre to shield him from the drizzle and fixed her gaze tightly on him. Who else could it be?


    Higan was beautiful as always. While walking side by side with Tang Long in the crowd, they were like a prince and princess, simr to the idols from the peak period of showbiz in the old civilization.


    On the contrary, holding the piece of mud that he had gotten back from Han Xing, Tang Ling stood in the drizzle like a log, his hair and clothes wet.


    He might be inconspicuous, but Higan noticed him.


    Likewise, after a quick turn, Tang Long saw Tang Ling and the smile on his face gradually froze.

 Chapter 326 - Ling, Long Meet

    <h4>Chapter 326: Ling, Long Meet</h4>


    Interesting.


    Tang Long¡¯s smile disappeared while his eyes were cold and fierce.


    Tang Ling? He once let Tang Ling slip past his grasp, so he then sent an army after him, trying to locate or even capture him. However, his men either failed to locate Tang Ling or let him escape again.


    Before Tang Ling escaped, he even killed Draconic Seven as a gift for Tang Long.


    Tang Long did not want to see Tang Ling even for a second, yet the moment he stepped out of the cabin area, that person was right in front of his eyes.


    Was it fate¡¯s arrangement for him to meet the thorn in his flesh?


    Tang Long did not show any expression on his face since he was the perfect gentleman at all times, but...


    Slightly turning to Higan, he believed she must have noticed Tang Ling.


    Indeed, Higan had seen Tang Ling. She paused her gaze on him for less than two seconds before she averted it and looked further away.


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Tang Long¡¯s bodyguards seemed to be aware of things, and one of them was looking at Tang Long nervously. They could cause trouble in Darkness Port, but they had been warned. They were not allowed toy a finger on Tang Ling under any circumstances. Even Tang Long was only allowed to fight Tang Ling honorably.


    It was obvious that Tang Ling had someone behind him, but the particr someone had a rather strange attitude. That person could not ept Tang Ling being bullied or killed by oppression but could ept him dying in the open or being killed in a fair and square fight.


    The bodyguards were rather confused by the warning, and they started to lose track of the rules of the world. On the contrary, Tang Long gave a smile and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    The meeting did not matter. As long as Higan stayed away from Tang Ling from now on, everything else could be settled.


    Tang Ling would never be a match, even if he had won once out of luck.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s go.¡± Han Xing felt that the meeting was nothing but bullsh*t. In order to save them the trouble, it would be best for him to drag Tang Ling away to avoid conflict.


    Boss Huang was not a simple John Doe either. As long as they could get back to Dvesha Moha, Tang Long could not do anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to avoid them,¡± said Tang Ling to Han Xing. Even though he strongly believed in her, when he identified her cold gaze, it still stung Tang Ling¡¯s heart a little.


    Even if they were just friends, it was a little too...Was the lively Higan he met yesterday a fake?


    They had been right there on Coastal Road yesterday. Did she not ask him to buy her food? In the end, because he had no money, all he could afford was the cheap icicles. He could buy her a lot more to eat today, but would she ept them now?


    Probably not. She only spared a nce at Tang Ling and was not concerned about him after that, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    They were not that far apart either, only a hundred meters or more away.


    Tang Long soon brought Higan and everyone else closer to Tang Ling. The duo was less than 10 meters apart, just like their first meeting back in the grasnds, looking into each other¡¯s eyes at such a close distance.


    That night, Tang Long had been standing in the wagon, looking all superior and powerful whereas Tang Ling had been in disguise, pretending to be a nervous Drifter.


    Today, Tang Long was in a white suit, still looking superior and powerful.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, had a ridiculous face cloth hanging over his neck. His hair was wet and his clothes were a little messed up by the drizzle while his hand was holding something ck.


    Rainwater danced between the two of them as the neverending sea breeze blew, causing the drizzle to dance in curves.


    Tang Long was handsome, tall and shining while Tang Ling was also tall, decent-looking, but slightly shabbier.


    At that very moment, Tang Long seemed to be the stronger one, but at a second nce, one would notice that the two teenagers were equally charming.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were clear and deep, peaceful and influential. Coupled with his decent-looking face, it granted him an unusual appeal.


    Some would think Tang Ling was not all that bad in terms of looks whenpared to Tang Long. He was even filled with an unusual charm. Furthermore, he did not seem weak in front of Tang Long.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Tang Long greeted Tang Ling as if it was nothing. He fished out a white handkerchief and started to wipe his hand. Having gone through three matches in the Desperado Ring, how could his hand be clean of blood?


    The white handkerchief that was tainted with blood was tossed on the ground thereafter, and the drizzle wet it quickly enough.


    It was a tiny act, but it was full of insult to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not care about it though. He looked at Higan and raised the item in his hand. ¡°Present.¡±


    No one understood what he meant or why he did it. They did not even know who he was talking to, but Higan did not answer.


    The fire of anger burned in Tang Long¡¯s heart, almost burning away the rein he had on his emotions. He stepped up and moved Higan behind him as he red at Tang Ling¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Have you heard of the Life Or Death Ring? If things go smoothly, I¡¯ll make the necessary applications to start it within three days.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Tang Ling finally answered him. He could just ignore Tang Long because he never took Tang Long seriously, but he would never run away from a challenge. He was no idiot, so he knew that the Life Or Death Ring that was mentioned was a letter of challenge.


    ¡°Of course. The application process for the Life Or Death Ring is aplicated and tedious one. If you aren¡¯t willing to go up with me, I¡¯ll have to go through a lot and spend a fortune to start it from my side alone.


    ¡°But if you are willing to ept my challenge and sign a Life or Death pact, things will be a lot easier.¡± Tang Long was patient enough to exin what the Life Or Death Ring had to do with Tang Ling.


    Meanwhile, Higan¡¯s expression was hidden behind Tang Long¡¯s tall figure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are clinging onto me so tightly like a crazy dog, but I won¡¯t run from any challenge,¡± said Tang Ling straightforwardly. He was not fond of Tang Long at all, so there was no need for courtesy. If he thought Tang Long clung on to him like a crazy dog, he would just say it out loud.


    Nheless, Tang Long did not care about Tang Ling¡¯s jeer, and he felt caring about it was not necessary. He looked at the drizzle descending from the sky before he looked into Tang Ling¡¯s eyes, ¡°Have you heard of the opportunity? Since we are putting our lives on the line, why not raise the stakes higher? Do you dare join me?¡±


    ¡°Spill it.¡± Tang Ling did not know what Tang Long was trying to do, but he would never back down.


    ¡°I suppose, as Tang Feng¡¯s son, you won¡¯t want to rely on other factions¡¯ power to sail, so you must be sailing on your own with your own followers, am I right?¡±


    Tang Long did not give Tang Ling a chance to speak as he continued, ¡°How should I say this? Your father is the well-known leader of the Dragon Army, so how could his son not have any influence and power at all?¡±


    It was then that the crowd gasped in surprise.


    What kind of battle would this be? Were the sons of the storm standing face-to-face and initiating a battle?


    Tang Long was the most outstanding God¡¯s favored child of the era!


    From the moment Tang Ling showed up in the public eyes, how many astonishing and unbelievable feats had he aplished? Wiping out the Agnes family of Safety Sector No. 17 besides escaping the pursuit of the Stardust Council along the way and killing Draconic Seven, one of the Stardust Sixteen, with his own hands, some believed the world would change because of him!


    The two of them were standing by the coastal line, talking about the Life Or Death Ring like it was an after-meal talk. Now, it seemed like they wanted to raise the stakes? How exciting could it be?


    ¡°Sh*t! I know him! Tang Ling is Mad Tiger from yesterday!¡± someone in the crowd cried in shock.


    Never doubt the number of extraordinary people hiding in Darkness Port. Tang Ling did not have his face cloth or any disguise on, thus finding simrities between him and the ring defender from yesterday was not difficult.


    The statement ignited the crowd like explosives and the volcanic reaction attracted more people to gather, causing Coastal Road to be jam-packed.


    What a scene! What a rare and grand scene!


    How dramatic could this be? It was Tang Ling versus Tang Long, and both of them had cleared the Desperado Ring one after another.


    Even though Tang Long perfectly defended the ring in three matches, Tang Ling¡¯s performance yesterday was also awe-inspiring despite weing an unexpected end. However, Tang Ling¡¯s second match with Han Xing was so amazing that it surpassed all of Tang Long¡¯s three matches.


    Tang Ling was the first to ring the bell in the Desperado Ring.


    Fairly speaking, Tang Long¡¯s reputation was probably the reason why worthy opponents stayed away from him.


    The other elite geniuses in the crowd would never have been satisfied to increase his fame and glory by stepping into the ring one by one. Even if the other geniuses wanted to fight, they would ring the bell by themselves and not step in as a challenger.


    Other than these exhrating, juicy facts that excited the crowd, the battle between the two of them involved some major gossip. For instance, what was the duo¡¯s rtionship with the queen, who was as beautiful as a deity?


    Once Tang Ling was identified, the crowd immediately reacted to the situation. It was so much fun for them to gossip. Yesterday, it had been Tang Ling and today it was Tang Long...


    However, the crowd¡¯s response was nothing to both of them.


    When Tang Long brought Tang Feng into this, Tang Ling felt a little frustrated. He stopped Tang Long and said, ¡°I am who I am. Don¡¯t involve unrted people in this. Skip to the point.¡±


    ¡°Fine. After the Life Or Death Ring, one of us won¡¯t be able to sail anymore. I suppose I don¡¯t have to borate. You should understand that either you or I will be left standing in the ring, and a dead man cannot sail.


    ¡°However, it won¡¯t stop us from ying a little simtion game. How about we start recruiting our crew for the voyage when the ring starts? The freedom to set the rules is high.


    ¡°So, I want topete something else with you¡ªthe power of appeal. I want to see which one of us can rally an army with a single call when we step into battle. What do you think?¡± Tang Long finally got to the point.


    Tang Ling chuckled. ¡°The young master of the Stardust Council ying a game of appeal? Isn¡¯t that a little too simple?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, normal people aren¡¯t counted. Didn¡¯t you notice? Things are brewing in the dark in Darkness Port. Geniuses of our age have gathered. Only geniuses with a certain standard are qualified to join us in our little game.¡± A tinge of excitement shed in Tang Long¡¯s eyes.


    Sparks of excitement were revealed in Tang Ling¡¯s gaze as well. He emphasized word for word, ¡°Are you saying to bring everyone else into our little game of Life Or Death?¡±


    The Life Or Death Ring was not actually a battle ring or an arena. It was just a metaphor, and the freedom to set the rules determined that it could be yed in many different ways, as long as life and death were determined at the end.


    Tang Long wanted to crush Tang Ling entirely, not just strength-wise. He also wanted to prove that he was stronger than Tang Ling in other aspects. What else held more glory than winning the trust of the geniuses and rallying them to his cause?


    He could also recruit the geniuses as his crew for the voyage, thus killing two birds with one stone. Since he wanted to go big and raise the stakes, he ought to reign over everything with absolute power.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling was never afraid of a challenge, and that was it.


    The crowd exploded. It was too damned exhrating to them! Recruiting the young geniuses to their fight? What kind of rules would be set then?


    The rules were not something that could be set overnight, but that did not stop Tang Long from answering, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s bring every genius into our little game.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled,¡± Tang Ling epted the challenge boldly.


    The crowd exploded in cheers and excitement.


    Amidst themotion, no one noticed and could not notice Higan¡¯s palm already bleeding under her sleeve.

 Chapter 327 - The Geniuses In The Dreamy Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 327: The Geniuses In The Dreamy Visitor</h4>


    Under her sleeve, Higan¡¯s palm was bloody.


    Enduring was never easy, was it not?


    Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s simple conversation ended, so all that remained was signing the lift and death pact, setting the rules and initiating the game of Life Or Death.


    Since the conditions had been stated, there was no need for either of them to stay.


    Tang Long continued forward and Higan walked past Tang Ling.


    ¡°Higan...¡± Tang Ling took a step forward.


    The wind lifted Higan¡¯s fringe so it grazed his shoulder, but her gaze did not meet his.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s go. This is getting out of hand.¡± Han Xing could not help but smile bitterly. Suddenly, he felt like he was quite far away from his peak. He was not like Tang Ling or Tang Long, two teenagers of the era that had crossed paths and produced a fierce and astonishing spark.


    As they conversed freely, they decided to recruit every young prodigy and genius into their little game, yet no one felt it was inappropriate.


    Why? Because they were Tang Ling and Tang Long.


    Gazing at Higan¡¯s back, he wished she would turn around but she did not, Tang Ling looked away in sadness.


    However right after he turned away, she turned around. Her eyesnded on his back and her gaze was filled with thoughts and bitterness. If the feelings were real, no matter how hard she held them back, traces of her real thoughts would manifest, and eventually, she would have to let it all out even though it was just a quick nce.


    It would not be long now.


    ...


    In the Dreamy Visitor Restaurant, Darkness Port, an indignant teenager decked in an expensive attire wasining loudly and venting his grievance, ¡°Bringing us into their little game of Life Or Death? Aren¡¯t they being a little too over the top?¡±


    Around him were more than 30 other teenagers scattered. They were either sitting or standing while listening to hisints. Some of them did not show any response, some shot ridiculing gazes and some even gave insulting smiles, but no one argued with him because it would be meaningless.


    The Dreamy Visitor was closed today because some mysterious figure had booked the entire restaurant. Strangely, Madam Qing, the assertive and self-centereddy owner of the ce had not rejected the booking and had epted it decisively.


    She was sitting in an inconspicuous corner of a bar counter on the first floor, her hand holding a ss of red wine, while her other hand picked up the slightly cured cherry and put it into her mouth. Her bewitching gaze contained a hint of reminiscence hidden behind the rity of anyone who observed her.


    The indignant teen was still sting his extreme words and what he was trying to say was rallying the crowd up and pping Tang Ling and Tang Long in the face. He wanted to teach them a lesson for being so arrogant.


    As he gave his speech, several more teenagers came into the Dreamy Visitor. The incident had been brewing for a day and most of them had already gotten the news.


    Grid had also received the news, but he did not think Tang Ling or Tang Long was arrogant. If there must be someone who would eventually rise to the top of the world, this particr someone would only be from the selected few and both Tang Ling and Tang Long were undoubtedly the selected ones


    Grid acknowledged the fact clearly, but following Tang Ling just because of that?


    It was not enough because Tang Ling had yet to convince him.


    Grid¡¯s full name was Grid Beiqi. He was an orphan that had been adopted by a mysterious figure in the ancient Huaxia Sector when he had been young. Ever since he could remember things, he had been told that he was destined to follow the descendant of a great figure.


    Of course, it was the fate that his master had told him and not a forceful order.


    Grid never believed in fate or destiny. He was already in the Purple Moon era, so why would he still believe in some ancient prophecy? He also wanted to carve his own name in the river of time, not leave his name just because he followed some descendant.


    His master had smiled and given noment on his thoughts, but as time flew by, even though Grid was unwilling to ept it, the prophecy was branded in his heart.


    Then, the descendant of that great figure had appeared: Tang Ling, Tang Feng¡¯s son.


    After his name was introduced to the world, like everyone else who was branded with the mark of marvel since their birth, Tang Ling had stirred up a storm with his entrance onto the world stage.


    He was something, and Grid acknowledged him that much, but Tang Ling had nothing to do with him or his fate. Tang Ling¡¯s achievements would never make Grid want to follow him.


    Grid was free to think however he liked, but he had to admit that the prophecy that had been carved into his bones since he was young increased his attention of Tang Ling. A different and strange emotion also lingered in his heart.


    However, he was not the only one. Based on what he knew, there were three more people who shared the same fate as him. Their names, or rather something like their codenames of destiny, were Dong Yang, Xi Feng, and Nan Yu.


    ¡°Hmph, one day, I¡¯ll remove Beiqi from my name and I¡¯ll be known as Grid!¡±


    When Grid had arrived in the Dreamy Visitor earlier, he was still having those indignant thoughts. As a matter of fact, he believed that going to the Dreamy Visitor just because of some news was absolutely ridiculous.


    The news was spread among the rather powerful teenagers in Darkness Port via various methods. Some found out through the piece of paper under their doors while some were informed by a stranger on the street.


    ¡°The Storm Summit is starting, and Tang Ling and Tang Long are starting the Life Or Death Ring. There will be a storming before the voyage. Do you want to be a yer in the storm? Go to the Dreamy Visitor Restaurant if you think you are worthy.¡±


    What kind of bullsh*t was this?!


    Grid never denied his own strength, but what was with the invite?


    He actually did not want to go, but he soon heard the news about everyone else also going, thus he started to get curious. Who would have known that when he stepped into the restaurant, he heard some dipsh*t blurting out some egocentricments?


    He shook his head for a bit, his braided tails waving along with the motion. Grid strode up toe the bastard who criticized and talked nonsense about Tang Ling and Tang Long, then grabbed the bastard by the cor.


    ¡°Hey, who the hell are you? What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know you have to be qualified to be here? The qualification is your strength.¡± Grid skipped the courtesy when he warned the guy since he was always a straightforward person.


    He might not want to follow Tang Ling, but as he thought earlier, a bastard like this guy was not qualified to talk sh*t about Tang Ling and Tang Long.


    In the hearts of the elite geniuses, if they believed that someone was stepping over the line or did not agree with someone¡¯s opinion, they would simply make themselves clear through their actions, and not talk nonsense in public in an attempt to rally the others to fight back.


    How could the indignant teen bear with Grid¡¯s mockery and sneering? He grabbed Grid¡¯s hand that clutched his cor, attempting to free himself while saying by way of introduction, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? Some fanatic fanboy of Tang Ling or Tang Long? Which one of them is so great that you have to suck up to them? Take your smelly hands off me. I¡¯m Francis. You can go ask around who I am.¡±


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he pushed or pulled, he could not free Grid¡¯s hand from his cor. On the contrary, he saw Grid¡¯s gaze that was full of despise, as if Grid was gawking at him like an idiot.


    ¡°Francis? You¡¯re the one with the lousy name! Just because you won a few Man of Darkness titles in the junior division, you want to start to talk sh*t here? Who do you think you are?¡± Grid skipped the chatter. There were always ignorant dipsh*ts who had no idea how high the sky was or how thick the earth was.


    Grid was an advocator of action. After he scolded Francis, he grabbed him up single-handedly and mmed the guy onto the ground strongly.


    Bang!


    The entire building shook for a second. Francis was heavily mmed on the floor, the wooden flooring was smashed to pieces as Francis¡¯ head was embedded in the ground.


    Suddenly, there was a hole the size of a man in the clean and smooth flooring while Grid acted like it was nothing.


    ¡°Your temper is still as feisty as ever.¡± Further away, with a spear on his back, a teen wearing a set of ancient Huaxianese warrior robes that had mandarin ckets furrowed his brows with dislike.


    Was he not Dongyang, the one who shared the same fate as him? As a matter of fact, the fateful four that represented north, west, south, and east knew each other.


    Grid shrugged and did notment.


    It was then that azy and somewhat sweet and amorous voice warbled, ¡°Boy, are you here to ruin my restaurant?¡±


    ¡°My enchantingdy owner,¡± Grid praised from the bottom of his heart, but he was not infatuated. While he was not a pervert like Han Xing, he had learned about Madam Qing¡¯s reputation and strength from his master before he departed for Darkness Port. His master had told him about all the important figures that reigned Darkness Port before, so he ought to show an appropriate amount of respect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the damage, but I object to this gathering. What is this gathering about? Can any piece of trash step in here? I believe there are less than 50 people in Darkness Port who are qualified to be here today. Not all of the geniuses of the world are here anyway. There are some lucky bastards who can get crucial resources without doing anything,¡± Grid grumbled.


    A little further away from Madam Qing was a girl with a voluptuous body and a short qipao with a phoenix sewn on her back. She answered in disdain, ¡°Grid, you¡¯re also full of bullsh*t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like you, Xifeng, your feisty temper never changes.¡± Grid did not step back despite the fiery intimidation.


    Madam Qing chuckled before she said, ¡°I¡¯m not the organizer of this gathering, but your words reminded me about something.¡±


    Right after Madam Qing¡¯s words subsided, Francis, who was mmed to the ground, got up from the whole and yelled furiously, ¡°Hey, the ck guy with the braids, get the hell out of here! Let¡¯s go to the arena area. I¡¯m gonna pound you to death!¡±


    Anger zed in Grid¡¯s eyes. ck? He is so dead!


    Dongyang and Xifeng stayed away from the conflict. They looked like they were anticipating a good show.


    In another inconspicuous corner, a seemingly weak teen coughed.


    Footsteps then entered the restaurant again.


    A tall teen with the physique of a soldier walked into the Dreamy Visitor. His thick brows and rigid facial features made him look 10 years older than his actual age. He wore a ck suit with a silver feather brooch at his chest, and behind him were eight more teens in the same uniform.


    ¡°Francis, scram. You aren¡¯t qualified to be here,¡± said the teen with thick brows.

 Chapter 328 - The One Who Set The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 328: The One Who Set The Rules</h4>


    Francis was not a smart person.


    Otherwise, he would have noticed that he had stepped on the wrong person¡¯s tail when Grid simply gave him the warning.


    When the teen with the thick brows bellowed, the indignant Francis was immediately terrified and ran out of the Dreamy Visitor without uttering a word.


    There was a crowd outside the Dreamy Visitor.


    The news was out. The gathering of the young geniuses was the next big news after Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s meeting and agreeing to start the Life Or Death Ring yesterday.


    While the intentional parties increased the exposure of the news, entering the Dreamy Visitor had somewhat be a privilege. Those who were inside were well-recognized geniuses. On the other hand, those who were outside, regardless of what kind of reputation they had, were not qualified as geniuses.


    After Francis was kicked out from the Dreamy Visitor, he ran out of the exit and left while covering his face in shame. He had to stomach this insult because the one who had kicked him out was the top among the teens in Darkness Port, the leader of the Dark Nine Feathers, Ling Yu.


    ¡°Ling Yu, aren¡¯t you being a little obvious, trying to shield one of yours in Darkness Port?¡± Grid could not understand the situation. He was not familiar with the Dark Nine Feathers and honestly thought Ling Yu was trying to maintain his presence.


    However, someone among the geniuses saw everything and leisurely gave Grid a kind reminder.


    Grid was no idiot. Immediately, he responded to the situation and looked at Ling Yu. ¡°Are you trying to protect that guy? Well, I guess you did the right thing. If he didn¡¯t run fast enough, he would have already be a handicap.¡±


    Ling Yu did not mind being exposed. Hearing Grid¡¯s tone, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Darkness Port needs a reserve for geniuses. Francis might not be one, but it isn¡¯t necessary to lose him because of some minor mistake.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, you are really protective of Darkness Port.¡± Grid did not want to be calctive, so he simply found a seat and sat down, stretching his legs outzily.


    Then, Madam Qing walked over flirtatiously with the ss of wine in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s continue what we were talking about just now.¡±


    Everyone in the house looked at her in silence. Anyone with a working intelligencework knew that Madam Qing was not a simple woman. How could they not respect her?


    Swirling the ss of red wine in her hand, Madam Qing was as calm as always. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care what kind of gathering this is, but since the person who booked my ce decided to invite only young prodigies and the Dreamy Visitor has epted this order, we will do our best to amodate everyone who¡¯s eligible just so I can maintain my reputation and be free from all castigations. So...¡±


    She put the ss down and pped her hands. Soon, a Purple Moon Warrior appeared with a tray.


    On the tray were 70 small silver tablets. Madam Qing briefly exined, ¡°If you think you are qualified to be in here, take one. If you don¡¯t, keep your hands off. I don¡¯t care if you want to get one, but the other guests might not think so.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put the rest at the entrance. The rules are as always, and it ends when all 70 tablets are taken. After that, those who don¡¯t have a tablet will be escorted out of the Dreamy Visitor. Little cuties, have fun. I¡¯ll be resting upstairs.¡±


    With that, Madam Qing swayed her beautiful waist and strutted upstairs charmingly before she walked into her own personal space in the Dreamy Visitor.


    The Purple Moon Warrior ced the tray on the table in the center of the first floor before he ambled away. The silver tablets on the tray glimmered faintly under the warm and ambiguous lighting of the restaurant.


    All the young geniuses were no idiots. Otherwise, they would not be called geniuses. They watched Madam Qing strut away, and a single thought popped up in everyone¡¯s mind¡ªwhat a sharp woman!


    She was calm and skillful, getting the most done with the slightest of effort. It might seem like she had not stated any rules, but the harshest ones were set, and she also vaguely made her stand. Her stand was actually simple. She knew that a lot of extraordinary teenagers were currently in Darkness Port, but she believed only 70 of them were truly worthy of being called geniuses.


    As for the rule, sheid down a simple range, which was only allowing 70 of them to be in the Dreamy Visitor. Someone would automatically maintain the numbers for her.


    The powerful ones would never let the weaker ones upy the slots. Furthermore, geniuses would never team up withmoners in most situations since they had their own pride to maintain.


    With those two points alone, the rule would automatically take effect.


    Madam Qing did not need to host or care about the situation. All she had to do was walk away and the result would present itself when the time came. Therefore, she was deserving of being called a sharp woman.


    40 minutester, the doors to the Dreamy Visitor closed.


    ording to rough calctions, all the teenagers who believed they had what it took visited the Dreamy Visitor within the 40-minute duration at least once.


    There was no need to feel worried about those who might miss out. After all, they were still teenagers and the idea of keeping a low profile could barely root itself in their hearts.


    Since all the qualified teenagers came by, the 70 silver tablets quickly found their respective owners. There was no need to open the doors anymore. All the qualified geniuses in Darkness Port were now gathered under one roof.


    Madam Qing came out and left the qualified teens with some simple words, ¡°The mysterious figure who held this gathering got sick. He said he isn¡¯ting, but since all of you are here, don¡¯t waste the chance.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you discuss whether you want to join the little game that those two ignorant little boys started yesterday or not? If you do, how do you n to join it? I¡¯m quite curious about that.¡±


    Was she really curious? Not really.


    She disappeared after saying and did not show a smidge of interest at all.


    The 70 elite geniuses understood that Madam Qing was just trying to tell them the theme of this gathering¡ªthe game of Life Or Death.


    To join or not to join? If they decided to join, how should it be? They were all geniuses, and none of them were willing to be second, so what rules would be appropriate?


    All those who were left did not share Francis¡¯s opinion. They did not think Tang Ling and Tang Long weremanding them whatsoever.


    Aside from that, these real geniuses acknowledged Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s achievements and did not think they were being over the top. Besides that, they were not that stupid to think that Tang Ling and Tang Long were the gamemasters.


    Indeed, these geniuses only viewed Tang Ling and Tang Long as the game starters. Determining life and death, in the end, was their own personal problem.


    However, when it came to the other games involved in the Life Or Death game, such as the power of appeal or who could be the captain of the ship and have his or her own followers, every single genius present had a chance to achieve that.


    Therefore, the geniuses did not think it was unfair. Only those outside this circle would have such narrow thoughts.


    The rest of it was simple. Since they were involved in the game, it was natural that they ought to participate in the setting or the rules and gamey before informing Tang Ling and Tang Long concerning their stand. If Tang Ling or Tang Long rejected their discussed results, they would just throw the game back to both of them.


    ¡°Very well, since Madam Qing has stated it clearly and everyone¡¯s time is precious, why not discuss how to make this game interesting?¡± The first one to speak was Ling Yu. No one disagreed with his initiation. He was a local genius, so acting as the host for the meeting was not all that inappropriate.


    Inside Madam Qing¡¯s chambers, she leaned out of the window, allowing the tender sea breeze to caress her naturally wavy hair. She was still swirling the ss of wine as she muttered to herself, ¡°It seems like these little boys and girls this year are smarter than those in our year. I¡¯ll be looking forward to this game.¡±


    ...


    After returning to Dvesha Moha, Tang Ling was very quiet.


    He smithed, he read, and he took the herbal bath when it was time. He also spared out an hour before sleep every night for his cultivation.


    Previously, Tang Ling had to cultivate for four hours, but with the meals Boss Huang supplied, he was able to obtain sufficient amounts of energy daily. After he used the Thousand Satin Skill to temper his cells, most of the energy was left in his dantian, so he would just have to absorb the energy after he thoroughly merged his strength.


    Therefore, Tang Ling did not have to meditate for four straight hours anymore because in his daily routine, he had three full hours to absorb the energy and used it to temper his cells to the limit.


    It was not his fault for being less efficient. He was not a lucky boy from the big factions. Even if he had vicious beast meat or other resources, he would have to train ording to n. His body and the little seed were his priorities. Only the leftover energy was used to temper his cells.


    He could not live a luxurious life of tempering his cells with energy from other resources because he just could not afford it. Therefore, he could only use his time to exchange for something more.


    Of course, no one expected Tang Ling to be this extreme and temper his cells to the limit every single day. Normal people could not achieve it at all because of the limitations of both resources and one¡¯s willpower.


    Most geniuses chose the method of satisfying their body¡¯s requirement for energy first before tempering themselves with cultivation techniques such as the Thousand Satin Skill to improve the basics. Extreme cultivation was only performed once every few days.


    Otherwise, even if they had the resources to support their extreme methods, the mental exhaustion could not be expunged and the cells of the body would be in a constant state of pain from all the extreme tempering. Who could have endured the pain?


    People only saw Tang Ling as a genius. They did not see the hard work he put in behind his back. The burden he shouldered did not even spare him a window to take a breath. He always had to move forward with the heavy burden on him.


    Tang Ling was reading a book quietly in the study room. He had finished reading ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯, so he was no longer a bumpkin who did not know about the rtionship between the Stardust Council and Starstay City.


    He did not have to take the herbal bath that day since the schedule of the medical treatment for his hidden wounds was not a daily affair.


    He was reading a book about body array assiduously while Boss Huang was opposite him, looking impatient and anxious.


    A lot of things have happened in the past few days. There¡¯s even something going on tonight, yet the kid has nothing to say at all?


    With that in mind, Boss Huang could no longer hold his urge back, so he said, ¡°Tang Ling, do you want to buy some information? It¡¯s information about Tang Long.¡±

 Chapter 329 - What Is Monty?

    <h4>Chapter 329: What Is Monty?</h4>


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Tang Ling rejected quickly.


    ¡°Why? One who knows his own strength and that of the enemy is invincible. Do you think the Life Or Death Ring is a joke?¡± Boss Huang knew everything but did not seem worried as he even tried to make a profit off Tang Ling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money. We will talk when I earn more.¡± Tang Ling simmered himself in the graphic description for the body array without the mood to care about Boss Huang.


    Don¡¯t they say that the money of a person who has just broken up is the easiest to earn? Why is it so hard to get a penny from this kid?


    With that in mind, Boss Huang got bored from staying in the study room.


    I¡¯ll just let Tang Ling drown in the sea of books while I have some fun today.


    To his surprise, the moment he walked out of the door, the two little plumpdies saunter over and jump on his neck. One of them bit his head while the other clung onto his arm and bit his ear.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Ding Ling, Ding Dong, what in the freaking hell are you two little balls doing? Get off me! Get off!¡± Boss Huang threw a tantrum but dared not fight back. What if he hurt the two little balls of tangyuan when he fought back?


    ¡°Mmm mmh-ink go (Not letting go)! Mmm mmm mm mm hm (You are a bad guy.)¡±


    ¡°Lmmm dhmm dhmm iz dhmmm (Little Tang Tang is dying), mm mm mhmm hmmhmm (and you are not helping)!¡±


    Boss Huang arduously pulled the two little chubbies away from his head and ear, but deep bite marks were left on his head and earlobe.


    Even though the twodies had spoken in an aliennguage when they bit him, he had lived long enough with them to understand what they were trying to say. They were ming him for not helping Tang Ling.


    The news about the Life Or Death Ring was the biggest scoop recently, and Ding Ling and Ding Dong had a lively intelligencework as well, so of course, they knew about it.


    In their opinion, Tang Ling was not Tang Long¡¯s match. He would be killed in the end! Even though they had spent only a week with Tang Ling, they were still humans that were sentimental beings. How could they watch him die?


    Only the old bastard was not moved by the news and acted like nothing had happened. He did not even offer help to Little Tang Tang. How could he possibly run out of ideas?


    ¡°Listen to me, girls...¡± Boss Huang attempted to exin before the two little plumpdies did not give him the chance. They jumped on him again after he put them down on the ground. One of them curled her arms around his neck and the other clung onto his shoulder.


    Boss Huang looked paler under the attacks. He immediately grunted, ¡°Keep biting me and I won¡¯t help him!¡±


    ¡°Boss, you are going to help Little Tang Tang?¡±


    ¡°I knew it! The boss has a heart.¡±


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong happily slid off Boss Huang. He cleared his throat and brought the two of them downstairs.


    As a matter of fact, Boss Huang was not going to interfere. He had his own reasons and opinion about this. Even if he wanted to do something, it must be within the range of his principles, but exining those things to the two littledies was like talking to a wall. He had no choice but to console them first.


    Besides, is Tang Ling really going to lose?


    With that thought in mind, Boss Huang suddenly sighed softly. From the moment he had that thought in mind, he had deviated, and to him, the deviation was not good.


    ...


    ¡°Monty.¡± Han Xing smiled in a creepy way as he tried his best to be as kind as possible.


    ¡°Come on, Little Monty. Good Monty. I have some fried fish with me. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    His lousy line and disgusting voice echoed on the empty fourth floor, sounding extra sickening although Han Xing himself did not think as such.


    In front of him was a big pool and all of a sudden, there was a ssh. A little figure jumped out from the water and gave Han Xing a retching look before it dove back into the water, disappearing from his sight.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Han Xing cursed in his heart but not verbally. The thing in the water had evolved into something like a spirit, and it could understand everything.


    He sighed and sat down beside the pool. He carefully fished out the crinkled cigarette that he had begged for from Tang Ling and lit it up.


    Who would have thought that he, Han Xing, the son of one of the three great marshals of Holy Tree, the top geniuses from Holy Tree, a prince-like figure, had fallen into this poor state?


    The meeting of the geniuses was happening in the Dreamy Visitor tonight! Was he not qualified to be there? Of course, he was qualified, but he could not be there because he had to feed the dumbsh*t octopus!


    Yes, Monty was an octopus!


    The octopus did not want to cooperate. Han Xing had poured in every bit of effort to feed it, but half of its food, which it should finish today, still remained.


    Every single day whenever he thought of the octopus, he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    At first, he had also wondered what Monty was exactly, and when he had gone up to the fourth floor, he had still been quite scared and nervous.


    How could he not? The entire fourth floor was remodeled into a giant pool. The pool housed all kinds of fish, corals, shells, and so on. In short, it was a pool that was modelled after the best neritic environment of the old civilization and cost a fortune.


    Boss Huang had mysteriously told him that Monty was in the pool and that he had to find Monty himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. I bet you can find Monty at first nce.¡± Boss Huang left after leaving him with some cryptic words. He had also given Han Xing Monty¡¯s food. It was not much: three fishes and a mshell. The fish was cooked with seasoning and the mshell meat was fried with flour. The food presentation was even meticulously decorated.


    ¡°My my, how meticulous is this?¡± Han Xing was a little speechless when he saw the food.


    An aquatic pet eating fried and cooked food? What a strange pet! Besides, what else could the pet be? It was probably some turtle or fish.


    When Han Xing pictured aquatic creatures eating fried food, he had a feeling that Boss Huang was a mad man.


    Fine, powerful people always have weird habits.


    With that in mind, he started to locate Monty in the pool, the obvious and filled with characteristic Monty.


    Standing on the floating feeding tform hovering above the pool, Han Xing first locked his sights on a majestic and intimidatingrge sea turtle.


    This must be Monty.


    ¡°Hey Monty, time for lunch!¡± Han Xing called in a perfunctory manner, just intending to toss the food into the water.


    However, the sea turtle did not respond. ording to Boss Huang, if he could locate Monty, Monty would surely respond and would show signs of wanting a meal.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Han Xing was stunned. He started to suspect that Boss Huang was toying with him.


    Then, Han Xing noticed that beside the sea turtle was an octopus the size of a palm. Its head was round and its eight legs were thick and robust. The octopus of an unknown variety seemed to be looking at him.


    Is that octopus looking at me?


    Han Xing assumed that it must be the stupid appearance of the octopus that made him feel this way. It was quite an eyesore to him, so he easily scolded, ¡°F*ck off.¡±


    The octopus really did swim away, but it looked like it had a strong grudge.


    Han Xing did not care about some stupid octopus, so he continued his search for Monty. He then saw a toad which was as big as a man¡¯s face. The stripes on its body looked prestigious and mighty, simr to a tiger from the old civilization.


    A toad in an artificial neritic environment?


    Han Xing was not concerned about the question. He looked at the mighty toad and called out, ¡°Monty?¡±


    Croak! The toad answered Han Xing, but then it turned around and hopped away.


    Did it just hop away? What is the meaning of this?


    Han Xing looked away and saw that stupid octopus again. It seemed to be ring at him.


    ¡°Are you getting addicted to this? F*ck off! Your disgusting face is an eyesore already and you¡¯re still ring at me? Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡± Since there was no one with him, Han Xing went all out scolding the octopus.


    In the next moment, the octopus jumped out from the water, its tentacle growing extremely monstrous in a heartbeat, and it pped Han Xing¡¯s face.


    p!


    Han Xing did not want to remember his first meeting with Monty anymore. Suddenly, he had the urge to cry. He was pped a dozen times by the robust tentacles and it scarred him.


    After that, he finally understood that Monty would only have its meal on the feeding tform or beside the pool.


    A little bib must be tied around it and its face must be wiped before eating. The whole thing felt very ritualistic. Because it would only eat when fed with chopsticks, Han Xing picked the food up piece by piece with the chopsticks and delivered them into its cannon-like mouth.


    Damn piece of sh*t, why does it look so stupid? I want to beat it up whenever I look at it! It¡¯s like a brain with a cylinder for a mouth.


    The moment such thoughts appeared in Tang Ling¡¯s head, Lord Monty would get angry and would not eat from the chopsticks at all.


    Its eight tentacles might seem fat and short, but it was even stronger than his sword. It was able to block attacks and put up stances. Also, it could even erge its tentacles when it got mad and p Han Xing into the water.


    If it got even madder, it would spit ink on his face while eating. Turning Han Xing into a Dalmation on his first day was Lord Monty¡¯s masterpiece.


    Lastly, Monty was yful like a child. Halfway eating its meal, it would spring back into the water and y around. Just like today, it stubbornly did not want to cooperate eating its meal.


    Han Xing sighed again. He took another puff and said bitterly, ¡°My Lord Monty, I really want to join the geniuses¡¯ meeting. I don¡¯t think I will make it in time like this.¡±


    Right after his pitiful plea, Han Xing felt wet and mushy on his head.


    It was Lord Monty climbing up to his head! One of its tentacles softly stroked Han Xing.


    Han Xing was so excited that his eyes were teary. It was a sign that Lord Monty wanted to eat. He quickly brought the te and chopsticks over with a ttering smile and fed it with chopsticks.


    Even though he still wanted to challenge its eight tentacles in a battle of swordy, it was better than Monty throwing a tantrum and refusing to eat its meal. Looking at Monty¡¯s face, it really looked like a person munching on fish.


    A sudden realization popped up in Han Xing¡¯s mind.


    Where did Boss Hung find this octopus? It has such a high-level intellect. Can it be Ding Ling and Ding Dong in disguise?

 Chapter 330 - Higan’s Desperation

    <h4>Chapter 330: Higan¡¯s Desperation</h4>


    In the end, Han Xing failed to make it to the geniuses¡¯ meeting.


    On second thought, the meeting barely held any meaning anyway because he somehow realized that he had already been strapped on to Tang Ling¡¯s battleship crew.


    Aside from Ro Xin and Ro Li¡¯s attitude towards him, the fact that he was currently staying in Dvesha Moha had solidified his stand in this matter. Dvesha Moha was a good ce.


    Han Xing was not an idiot. Although he had only been feeding Monty for three days, his sword techniques had improved greatly. He even gained a more direct feeling of the sword intent.


    No matter how smart Monty was or how much it had evolved, it would never know how to fight with a sword, or at least systematically. It parried with Han Xing with only its natural instinct, which ended up undoubtedly greatly beneficial to his learning of true sword intent.


    ¡°Whatever. Maybe I¡¯ll go check up on Tang Ling.¡±


    When he recalled the encounter between Tang Ling and Tang Long and Higan, Han Xing really felt pitiful and sad for Tang Ling.


    ...


    Tang Ling was meticulously sculpting the leftover bits from his hand. He had asked Boss Huang for the leftover materials and even a set of sculpting tools.


    For once, Boss Huang had been quite generous as he gave the materials and tools to Tang Ling. He said it would be good for Tang Ling to test his hands with Iron Sculpting.


    Tang Ling had Precise Instinct, so the control he had over his body was unusually strong and he certainly had a pair of delicate and meticulous hands.


    He asked Han Xing as he continued to sculpt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the geniuses¡¯ meeting?¡± Soon, a tiny umbre the size of a thumb was born under his sculpting knife. It looked rather delicate and cute.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s meaningless. I¡¯m no longer a free genius. I¡¯m yours, Bro,¡± Han Xing said as he pocketed the little umbre that Tang Ling sculpted. He did not know what Tang Ling was sculpting, but it looked cute and he nned to use it to woo girls in the future.


    ¡°Can you not say something that disgusting? What do you mean you are mine?¡± Tang Ling saw Han Xing¡¯s little action, but he did not care because it was just a leftover that he used as practice.


    ¡°Ah, whatever, you know what I mean. Oh yeah, Bro, Ro Li and Ro Xin didn¡¯t go either,¡± Han Xing said casually.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t exactly geniuses yet,¡± Tang Ling said. However, he knew that once Ro Li freed himself from the shackles of his bloodline and Ro Xin achieved something in her learning, they would be just as talented as the geniuses out there.


    ¡°Bro, what do you think the geniuses are doing together? Who hosted the meeting? What was the purpose?¡± The sleazy Han Xing fished a cigarette from Tang Ling¡¯s pack on the table and lit it up.


    Although Han Xing had a vague answer in his heart, he wanted to listen to Tang Ling¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°The purpose? To start the Life Or Death Ring and recruit a crew to sail the seas. All those big factions out there will never really stay put. I don¡¯t know who hosted the meeting, but I know the host is warning the other bigger factions to keep their hands off me and Tang Long¡¯s little game. The game is set for teenagers only.¡± Tang Ling made it sound so easy and casual because he really did not care about the game from the bottom of his heart. No matter how fiercely the situation of the world had changed, Tang Ling was Tang Ling. Ever since that ominous night, he had gotten used to fighting indomitable forces alone.


    Han Xing¡¯s eyes gleamed.e He then frivolously spat a cloud of smoke out. He realized that the more he knew Tang Ling, the more outstanding he sensed Tang Ling was.


    Tang Ling was not just smart. He also had wisdom of his own. At least, he could see things clearer than Han Xing did. Maybe his way of dealing with Higan was also part of his unique wisdom.


    With that in mind, Han Xing continued with a question, ¡°Bro, what do you think they are doing, meeting up like that?¡±


    ¡°Since they are all geniuses, they will surely participate in the process of setting the rules. You have the answer in your heart, so why are you asking me?¡± Tang Ling stretched his body and tidied up the bits and fragments on the table by throwing them into the garbage can. He already had some necessary materials for drawing a simple body array ready in his drawer.


    Tang Ling asked the two little plumpdies to get them for him because he could no longer dy his practice of body array anymore.


    Having a few more trump cards before the Life Or Death Ring was always a good thing. If he restarted his practice of body array, his days of having enough sleep woulde to an end.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tang Ling asked, wanting to start his practice on body array.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s it.¡± Han Xing also wanted to return to his training.


    As a matter of fact, every single genius out there had to put in 120% effort to reach where they were now.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Tang Ling called out.


    When Han Xing turned around, a glimmering item flew across the air in an arch,nding in his hand. He fixed his eyes on the shiny thing in his hand. It was a ck Sea coin.


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s this for?¡± Han Xing was rather moved. Of course, the value of a single ck Sea coin was not enough to bribe him, but it was rather about how the coin was given and the attitude of the person when the coin was given.


    ¡°Stop stealing my cigarettes,¡± Tang Ling said.


    Han Xing curled his fist over the coin and walked out of Tang Ling¡¯s room. His feelings for Tang Ling could no longer be put into words. While Han Xing might be a lively and cheerful person, he barely had any friends. Geniuses were lonely, and even he could not escape such reality.


    After Han Xing walked out, Tang Ling took the piece of Horror Luby List out from his drawer. Every time when Han Xing appeared, the paper would react strangely. The strange thing was that it only reacted to his presence but did not show Han Xing¡¯s name at all, unlike Ro Li¡¯s name which was disyed on it.


    What caused it?


    Tang Ling suddenly thought of something that Ro Yan had told him before: the real Horror Luby List was a book.


    ...


    The meeting of the geniuses ended and Darkness Port went back to a strange peaceful period.


    As though nothing dramatic had happened, there were no astonishing battles twice in two days in the Desperado Ring, or a meeting between Tang Ling and Tang Long that started the game of Life Or Death, or a meeting among the geniuses in the Dreamy Visitor. There was simply nothing at all as everything returned to normal.


    Tang Ling also got a lot busier. He smithed, cultivated, practiced his body array, read and even squeezed out some time to sculpt the leftover materials.


    No one knew why or what Tang Ling was sculpting, but the two little plumpdies benefited from it because they collected a lot of little umbres from Tang Ling and had a lot of fun with it.


    In the past few days, Tang Ling only went out once to find Zero.


    However, the meeting with Zero ended strangely and left Tang Ling in confusion. He met Zero as nned. He was a stranger that looked a little brutal and prestigious, but Zero had told him that it was not time and they had no reason to meet.


    What did that mean? Tang Ling was forced to ept the result because Su Siao did not tell him why he should meet Zero. He had only told him to find Zero.


    It was the main reason Tang Ling was in Darkness Port, but now, after he hadpleted his mission, he was forced to stay because many different things had caught up with him and bound him down.


    He spent his days in peace as he worked every single day and poured in more effort than anyone else, hence his improvements skyrocketed.


    In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed and he had reached the strength of nine bulls. He was only a little shy from merging his strength thoroughly.


    He also got to know a little more about drawing body arrays. He even helped Han Xing draw several ad-hoc body arrays on him and allowed Han Xing to shine in the ring. At the same time, he would bet on Han Xing and earn some money.


    The two of them were known as the Sleazy Duo, but they were never as sleazy as Boss Huang since the boss made up tons of excuses to exploit them and squeeze money from their pockets.


    However, they also gained something from all of Boss Huang¡¯s exploitation. At least, Han Xing was given a manual about sword technique, which Boss Huang had highly boasted how exclusive it was and how he would never find a second manual of the same kind in the world.


    As for Tang Ling, Boss Huang had granted him the so-called Level 2 reading ess, which allowed him to read some books about talents although they only covered the basics.


    Tang Ling did not know why he had to understand all kinds of strange talents. Boss Huang advised him that it was important to understand all the talents.


    The days flew by decently. Higan felt nothing like aet grazing the night sky. It felt like she had never appeared in Tang Ling¡¯s life.


    As for Ro Xin and Ro Li, the siblings had visited Dvesha Moha a few times now and got to know Boss Huang, Ding Ling, and Ding Dong better.


    It was peaceful in Darkness Port.


    No one mentioned anything about the Life Or Death Ring anymore as though everyone knew a dark current was getting stronger in the dark and would erupt eventually. Still, no one was bothered as they were only waiting for the current to arrive.


    When would it arrive then?


    Many people guessed that it would be on Medley Sea Day if things went smoothly.


    Medley Sea Day was the most important festival in Darkness Port. If the duo started the Life Or Death Ring on that day, what kind of explosive effect would it bring?


    The celebratory atmosphere in Darkness Port was getting stronger as it was only two days away from Medley Sea Day.


    Higan sat quietly on the edge of the roof like how she had sat on the edge of the castle back in Starstay City, gazing into the sunset.


    Ten dayster, Higan looked a little exhausted, but the more she was worn down, the more people would pity her. She was part of the scenery. Even though manybeled her as Tang Long¡¯s woman, it did not stop the teenagers in their puberty from peeking at her from both close and afar.


    Nevertheless, Higan did not care about their admiring gazes. She just knew that she missed Tang Ling a lot. She had been counting the days that she missed Tang Ling and it was already the 12th day, which meant that she had been apanying Tang Long for 12 days.


    Was the calction a little too harsh for her?


    She was already at her limit and she could feel herself withering like the scab over the wound on her palm. It was recovering but it looked like a withered petal.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Tang Long had gotten up to the roof some time ago and he sat down beside Higan.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Higan nodded.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s also good for you.¡± Tang Long did not feel dismal about it. He felt relieved instead. It was better for Higan to stay away from Darkness Port since the game of Life Or Death with Tang Ling was just around the corner. He was afraid that the slightestmotion would invoke her feelings for Tang Ling again.


    What he did not know was that in the past 12 days, Higan¡¯s heart was not what he thought. In his opinion, she was grinding away her feelings for Tang Ling. On quite the contrary, on the days when she could not see him, the feelings multiplied and became an awl that tormented her heart.


    Higan, of course, wanted to leave. She had her own ns and she was done waiting.


    Tang Long thought everything was moving towards the better. He believed that after Higan left Darkness Port, she would have nothing to do with Tang Ling anymore. When the wagon arrived, she would board the wagon to the port of Darkness Port and the speedboat from the Stardust Council would be waiting to take her away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Tang Long¡¯s smile was as kind and tender as ever.


    After everything wrapped up in Darkness Port, he would travel back to Starstay City without pause.


    His n was to never be away from Higan¡¯s side after he returned to Starstay City. Then, he would seek permission from his godfather and propose to her.

 Chapter 331 - Higan Left

    <h4>Chapter 331: Higan Left</h4>


    In the evening at the port of Darkness Port, a ck yacht covered with mysterious silver linings was docked. It resembled a yacht from the old civilization but seemed a lot more high-tech.


    As a matter of fact, sailing in the Purple Moon era was not a leisurely and rxing activity.


    Aside from the plethora of aquatic creatures, some of which were considered as sea monster threats, the different types of mysterious phenomenon at sea that were constantly changing was already a huge deterrent factor for humans to sail.


    Some scientists once said that other than the current super-advanced technological products, all the technological products of the old civilization, including aircraft carriers, could no longer voyage around the Earth. As for submarines that once dove in the sea, they were as good as legends.


    The ck yacht was called Meteor. It might resemble a yacht but was actually a battleship. Even with the council¡¯s resources and influence, they only had around 10 of these. Only with the Meteor could they assure a safe trip for Higan to return to Starstay City in the shortest time possible.


    ¡°Higan, contact me the moment you get back. I won¡¯t be so worried then.¡± Tang Long stood by the shore, the wind tousling his long hair. Under the glorious sunset, his eyes shifted with unease. Even though he tried his best to control it, he still felt nervous.


    Higan did not say anything. She looked at him quietly before she faintly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡±


    What else could he say? Tang Long nodded and saw Higan enter the ck battleship.


    He stood at the hatch, and when the warrior who was in charge of escorting Higan back tried to close the hatch, she suddenly turned around and gazed deeply at Tang Long.


    At that very moment, the anxiety within Tang Long rumbled like the fiercest storm, enveloping him whole. He really wanted to step up and grab Higan, telling her not to leave and stay by his side in Darkness Port.


    His sanity trumped his impulse. Other than reminiscing the days when Higan had been by his side and the umted happiness he felt from her, he did nothing. He was not a person who would follow his impulse and feelings without reason.


    For five seconds, she gazed at him before she said softly, ¡°Take care.¡± After that, she walked into the cabin.


    Strangely, when he heard the two words, his heart felt like it was about to shatter. Unconsciously, he took a step forward and yelled, ¡°Higan!¡±


    However, she had already stepped into the cabin and did not turn around even before the hatch closed.


    Whenever you met certain people, you would want to be in their embrace even if you had to transform your life into aet. It might shine only for a moment and shatter when itnded, but you would never be separated.


    ...


    December 1st.


    Like the previous years, Medley Sea Day had a lively and merry atmosphere.


    The entiremercial district was decorated colorfully with all kinds ofnterns hung across the streets. Thenterns were modeled after aquatic creatures. Some were made to appear cute and some maintained their original looks, which tended to scare people.


    Countless products swarmed towards the market specially opened for Medley Sea Day. All the products were precious harvests from different ship captains. Rare items were consideredmon here.


    For instance, tri-colored corals were found here as everyone loved their luminous colors.


    However, in the Purple Moon era, cold weapons had made aeback and were basically the mainstream weapon of choice. If the coral was just about looks, it would not have ended up in this special market.


    As a matter of fact, the tri-colored coral was a very rare refinery material. Adding a certain amount of the coral to grade A alloy or above would grant the non-elemental alloy an ice element. While it might not be as powerful as superalloy which had its own element attributes, it was still considered something unique.


    Even the precious tri-colored coral was not considered the most valuable treasure in the Medley Sea Market. There were also Ocean Gold, the horn of a Level 6 vicious beast called the Sabre Whale, the skin and teeth of the Level 7 vicious beast known as the Typhoon Shark, and ms that had seven or more Five Element Pearls in it. Rare treasures were everywhere!


    Walking in the market was like walking in a treasure vault. As long as one was rich enough, everything in the market could be bought. If not, one could simply enjoy the food and beverage in the eating area.


    The food in the eating area was free for all for seven continuous days, and there were even mutated beast level dishes in the list of free dishes.


    However, people would usually keep their hands away from the high-level free food because they were only prepared for kids below 15 years old. After all, children were the hope of the future.


    In Darkness Port where the powerful lived a wanton life, the poor relied on small fishing boats to fish in neritic areas, risking their lives for some less valuable aquatic products. It was so dangerous that they might even lose their fishing boat on a trip.


    Thankfully, Darkness Port was prosperous enough, so there were still a lot of job opportunities in the city.


    ¡°But no matter how harsh life is or how dangerous it might be, the children cannot be neglected. The old civilization might be gone, but the teachings have been left behind,¡± said Han Xing with a mouth filled with food, munching as he exined to Ro Xin in high spirits. He tried his best to make himself appear as a cultured person, someone with good behavior and was well-mannered.


    Ro Xin¡¯s eyes were gleaming as she was very excited while walking between Ro Xin and Han Xing. No matter how the era changed, girls would never escape the temptation of shopping. Therefore, she did not even listen to what Han Xing said because she was captivated by all the things around her.


    On the contrary, Ro Li was impressed by Han Xing¡¯s cultured and all-knowing side. He enjoyed the stories and even seized a chance to ask, ¡°Since there are so many excellent things here, what happens if they don¡¯t sell them all?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be daft. No stall owner would want to sell their goods now. The price they get might not be good. It¡¯s more like a disy of goods in the first six days. The stall owners are actually waiting for the auction on thest day.¡± Han Xing lost interest in Ro Li¡¯s question. Who would want to talk so much to a giant loli?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Ling?¡± Ro Xin asked.


    As a matter of fact, after they came into the market, Tang Ling split up with the three of them and left together with Monty. For some unknown reason, Monty seemed to like Tang Ling a lot. Eight days ago, when it met Tang Ling for the first time, it seemed to have fallen in love with him.


    On normal days, Monty barely came out of its pool paradise once in two months, yet it happily ditched its turtle and toad friends to stick to Tang Ling. Even during mealtimes, it thought of eating with Tang Ling at the table, but Boss Huang smacked its head and sent it back to the pool. He insisted that Monty must be fed by Han Xing.


    Of course, Monty was displeased with Boss Huang¡¯s arrangement, and when Lord Monty was not happy, Little Han would suffer. The difficulty in feeding Monty the past few days skyrocketed to the point that Han Xing wanted to strangle Tang Ling whenever he saw him.


    You bastard, you can seduce everything else in the world, yet you seduce a damned octopus?!


    Tang Ling expressed that he was innocent and had nothing to do with Monty. However, of course, Boss Huang knew why Monty loved Tang Ling so much, but he was too sleazy to reveal the answer¡ªit was because of Tang Ling¡¯s Perfect Gic Chain.


    If Tang Ling wanted to know, he would have to spend at least 10 ck Sea coins to buy the answer. Otherwise, he would never learn about it for the rest of his life.


    Boss Huang actually bet on it, but Tang Ling did not seem interested in knowing why.


    Because he was in a jovial mood that day, Boss Huang gave everyone a day off. The young ones, including Monty, were all out for the day.


    He originally thought that since everyone was out, he could also go out and flirt with some beautifuldies, but Ding Ling and Ding Dong insisted on following him. The two of them upied both sides of his shoulders, making him lessfortable and shackling down his freedom.


    However, it did not stop Boss Huang from looking around with a flirtatious gaze. He would sh his unique charming smile when he saw someone that matched his taste. He believed that his killer move could seduce a lot of amorousdies, and when the two little balls got bored, he would simply run back to thedies who responded to his smile.


    Were the two of them so fond of Boss Huang, hence they followed him everywhere he went? No! They insisted on following the boss because he had money! If they saw anything they liked or anything they wanted to eat, the boss would be there to pay!


    As for Tang Ling and Han Xing, thetter was poorer than the former. The two sisters sure were smart and meticulous in calction!


    Regardless, Medley Sea Day brought joy to everybody. Starting from the first day, all enmities, right and wrong, and even work, would be put aside temporarily and everyone would enjoy the embrace of the sea joyfully.


    However, the joyful atmosphere had nothing to do with Tang LIng.


    He was sitting on the underwater mountain that was built as an attraction in the Medley Sea Market, watching the huge crowde and go quietly. On his shoulder was an octopus with a tie, looking all-powerful and proud.


    No one thought it was strange though. In fact, there were many people who adopted all kinds of aquatic creatures as pets in Darkness Port. Tang Ling even saw someone riding arge iron-skinned lobster.


    Gi goo, gi goo.


    Monty red at a girl who stared at Tang Ling. It mercilessly spat a mouthful of ink at her, causing her to weep loudly before it turned back to Tang Ling as if nothing had happened.


    It made the same noise again, seeming to be asking why Tang Ling did not walk around the market. Why was he unhappy?


    Tang Ling stroked Monty¡¯s soft and round head, looking at its somewhat funny octopus face. Suddenly, a thought suddenly popped into his mind.


    Will Higan like Monty when she meets it?


    It had been two days since Tang Ling heard any news about Higan because the young boys no longer talked about the rooftop goddess.


    What happened to her? Doesn¡¯t she want to watch the sunset on the roof anymore? Is she sick? Or...did Tang Long ask her to stop sitting on the roof?


    Tang Ling got a little agitated when he thought about that, so he pinched Monty which shot him a grumpy re, but it could not find the heart to spray ink at Tang Ling. He loved to tease Monty whenever he got bored. He liked to pinch it, but Monty did not spray him or fight back because it liked being with Tang Ling.


    He lit a cigarette and gazed at the sea further away. The ind area in the middle of the sea was extremely eye-catching. Were they also celebrating Medley Sea Day? He would never get an answer to the question if he did not visit the ind.


    It was then that Tang Long appeared.


    It was the day when he and Tang Ling would start the Life Or Death Ring by announcing the rules.


    Tang Ling was actually waiting for Tang Long and Higan at the same time.

 Chapter 332 - A Strange Tacit Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 332: A Strange Tacit Understanding</h4>


    There was no sign of Higan.


    Tang Long only had three bodyguards with him, but it did not stop him from being the center of attention wherever he went with his white suit. The boys who looked up to him while the girls who admired him.


    However, Tang Long was a rather cold person. He maintained his well-mannered smile, but his distant gaze drove people away. People might find it difficult to approach him, yet they could not find anything wrong in his every act and move.


    Tang Ling did not care how popr Tang Long was, but he was slightly disappointed when he did not see Higan.


    Tang Long stopped at the entrance to the Medley Sea Market. As he looked up, his gazended on the underwater mountain replica, which was based on a real mountain known for its mysterious presence.


    Tang Ling was sitting on top of it and on his shoulder was a funny-looking octopus.


    They crossed paths again!


    The moment Tang Long stopped, a small crowd appeared around him. Those who had missed the infamous meeting thest time did not want to miss this one either.


    Tang Ling jumped down from the peak of the underwater mountain and stood right in front of Tang Long again. ¡°Where¡¯s Higan?¡±


    ¡°What does she have to do with you?¡± Tang Long sounded cold.


    It seems like Tang Ling is prepared to keep disturbing Higan, but it won¡¯t matter anymore. Soon, only one of us will be alive.


    Tang Long strongly believed he would be the one who survived this. If somehow he really lost to Tang Ling, it was not exactly a painful end for him either. At least, he would not have to live until the day when Higan would belong to Tang Ling.


    Tang Long was not afraid of dying because his heart was frozen solid.


    Having grown up with a harsh and unloving mother and a father who had neglected him, he might have the Stardust Sixteen with him, but their goals were clear. There was also his godfather, but if he was not a genius, would he ever be promoted to such a high position?


    Tang Long could not view this world with kindness. He was pessimistic and Higan was his everything, his only one because she was the only person in the world that he wanted to hold on to strongly.


    ¡°No, she has nothing to do with me, but it won¡¯t stop me from trying to find out how she is,¡± Tang Ling said calmly. He was mentally a lot stronger than Tang Long.


    Tang Long remained quiet and did not answer. He never thought that Tang Ling would be such a shameless person.


    What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Is he really my blood-rted brother?


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to answer you. Is there a problem?¡± Tang Long raised a curious brow.


    ¡°No problem at all.¡± Tang Ling did not mind either because it would be strange if Tang Long told him the answer.


    ¡°You are nothing but weak. You are afraid that Higan will see me. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t care who Higan meets. It is her freedom and she has the right to choose her own friends.¡± Tang Ling stared into Tang Long¡¯s eyes, smiling calmly andfortably.


    Tang Long remained quiet, but his heart was stung. Am I weak? Am I really that weak?


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s sign that life or death pact and announce the rules.¡± Tang Ling no longer wanted to prattle on this topic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Tang Long did not want the crowd to perceive him as someone ying with a monkey either.


    The meeting between the two of them was not as tense as the crowd thought it would be. There was not even the slightest smell of gunpowder spark in the air. The whole encounter felt calm and easy.


    Although their conversation felt weird, it also seemed like the two of them knew each other well and shared a tacit understanding.


    ...


    Inside therge office that was surrounded by a 270¡ã transparent ss French window, the curtains were drawn and everything that was going on in the office was clearly disyed to the crowd outside.


    Tang Ling tightened his lips in dissatisfaction while Tang Long frowned in dissatisfaction.


    ¡®Did the organizer do this on purpose?¡¯


    The two of them shared the same thought at the same time, but they did not say anything as they remained seated at different tables opposite each other.


    Two copies of the life or death pact were ced on the side of their respective tables. Then, the staff handed both of them a list of rules that all the geniuses had agreed upon.


    ¡°This set of rules contains the signature of every participant. If the two of you agree to include the rules listed in this document on top of your own rules as requested, those who have suggested the particr rule and have their signature beside the rule will join the game as promised.¡±


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were quietly reading through the document. The document listed out many requests and demands in detail. Those in blue were to be considered and were not mandatory for addition. On the other hand, those in red were mandatory rules. If either Tang Ling or Tang Long disagreed on either one of the red rules, the young geniuses could simply walk away from their little game.


    The morning sun was soft and warm. Through the 270¡ã ss wall that surrounded the office, the warm light was cast on the two of them.


    Outside the transparent wall, a girl suddenly went mad and squealed in panic, ¡°What to do? What to do? It¡¯s such a difficult choice!¡±


    The crowd looked at her strangely. What was difficult to choose?


    While the crowd was surprised, the girl who was dressed like a morning glory pouted her thick lips and told her friend beside her, ¡°Tang Long is so handsome, but Tang Ling isn¡¯t that bad either. Tang Long is like a cold, icy prince while Tang Ling is a sunny, bright boy. Who should I choose? Choosing either one will hurt the other¡¯s heart. What to do? What to do? I¡¯m going mad!¡±


    Her friend was immediately embarrassed by the confession, so she took a step away, but it seemed like the girl dressed like a morning glory was not the only one who suffered from the difficult choice. Her words immediately resonated with many other girls in the crowd.


    The choice was difficult. Who should she choose?


    It was then a loud and abrupt voice sounded in the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°Here is your only chance to watch Tang Ling and Tang Long in the best seat! You can approach and get close to your idols! It¡¯s only a wall apart and it¡¯s made of ss!


    ¡°The seats are on sale right now. One seat only costs 100 ck Wind coins. There are limited seats on sale. Firste, first served.


    ¡°On top of that, there¡¯s also an exclusive sale of Tang Ling¡¯s shirt! I collected his shirt after his smithing session, so it¡¯s soaked in his sweat and hasn¡¯t been washed! I guarantee his exclusive smell is on it, and in order to fulfill the fans¡¯ demand, I¡¯ve cut the shirt into 100 pieces. One piece costs 1 ck Sea coin. There¡¯s only a limited amount. Firste, first served.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s flushed immediately. Why did the ss wall not cancel out the noise? His sweaty shirt? On second thought, he seemed to have lost two of them!


    That motherf*cking boss, can he be any sleazier?!


    Tang Long¡¯s eyes did not leave the document in his hand, but hemented on themotion outside, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    The one who sold the seats and Tang Ling¡¯s sweaty shirt was none other than Boss Huang. Right after his voice subsided, the girl in the morning glory attire ran over.


    ¡°I want a seat and a piece...no, two pieces of his shirt!¡±


    ¡°Very well, mydy!¡± Boss Huang epted the payment and delivered the goods. He gave her two small pieces of Tang Ling¡¯s shirt and let her in.


    Boss Huang upied one side of the ss wall by himself. No one dared to be within 2 meters around him because he did not allow them to. In Darkness Port, everyone knew that he was a pervert they should not offend, so who would step on his tail just because of some insignificant matter?


    With the first came the second, a group of young girls ran over to him.


    At the same time, Han Xing and the two plump sisters were also selling the pieces of shirts on the other two sides of the ss wall.


    They could not help but sumb to Boss Huang¡¯s temptation because he dered that he would split the profit three ways after the sale, and the profit was considerablyrge.


    ...


    Tang Long¡¯s brows furrowed tighter.


    Tang Ling also frowned and blushed.


    No one could bear the situation whereby a bunch of girls was pressing their faces against the ss wall just to have a closer nce. Some of them waved a small piece of yellowish-white cloth from time to time, sniffing at it animatedly, and nced at Tang Ling bashfully.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Tang Ling exploded.


    ¡°Shameless.¡± Tang Long also reached his limit.


    The two of them mmed the documents on the tables at the same time, but neither of them noticed that their movements were in sync.


    ¡°Are the two of you done?¡± the staff who brought the documents to them asked in surprise.


    The requests and demands from the geniuses were meticulous, but the two of them had gone through them quickly.


    ¡°We¡¯re done,¡± they answered almost in unison as their respective gazesnded on each other before faintly shifting their eyes away.


    Precise Instinct! Only people with Precise Instinct could maintain a certain level of reading speed while assuring there were no mistakes in remembering the contents.


    Tang Long obviously knew that Tang Ling had Precise Instinct and Tang Ling started to suspect that of Tang Long too.


    In the past 10 days, Tang Ling managed to find the time to watch all three of Tang Long¡¯s matches in the Desperado Ring. It was not exactly amazing because all the challengers were jokes to Tang Long.


    However, when Tang Long made his move, Tang Ling saw a familiar shadow within him, one that only people with Precise Instinct would sensitive about when it came to another person who possessed the same talent.


    The two of them did not say anything after that.


    The staff with the document was somewhat lost. He lowered his voice and asked awkwardly, ¡°What about your opinion?¡±


    ¡°The 1st to the 43rd...¡±


    ¡°Number 1 to 43...¡±


    The two of them spoke at once about the same content but in different voices.


    Tang Long suddenly felt a slight sting in his heart. He averted his gaze, but looking at the wall of faces on the ss wall demanded courage, so he frowned when he looked at the infatuated girls.


    ¡°You say it,¡± Tang Long said while looking away.


    Tang Ling had a strange feeling in his heart too, but he just told the staff, ¡°The rules written in red, numbers 1 to 43, are all eptable. The blues aren¡¯t given any consideration and numbers 44 and 45 are uneptable.


    ¡°We¡¯ll include the first 43 rules into our game. I think that¡¯s about it,¡± Tang Ling then blurted everything out in a single breath, not noticing that he had used ¡®we¡¯ in the sentence.


    ¡°What about Mr. Tang Long?¡± the staff asked.


    Tang Long¡¯s heart felt strange andplicated. He was silent for a while before he said, ¡°I think the same.¡±


    The same? Tang Ling¡¯s left hand unconsciously curled into a tight fist. He turned around to Boss Huang outside the ss wall who was still selling seats as a decision was made in his mind.

 Chapter 333 - Hell Difficulty on Hell Ledge!

    <h4>Chapter 333: Hell Difficulty on Hell Ledge!</h4>


    Actually, making the same decision was not considered coincidental. To begin with, the demand itself had reasonable and unreasonable terms, so anyone could have selected the unreasonable terms and discarded it.


    However, the terms that Tang Ling and Tang Long selected at the same time were not unreasonable. On quite the contrary, they were quite normal, but their hearts could not ept the normal terms.


    Tang Ling thought that only he could not ept it, but he did not expect Tang Long to agree with him on this. It might not prove anything but the peculiar feeling remained in his heart. Therefore, he would have to trouble Boss Huang again.


    The staff was very experienced in this, so he advised, ¡°Very well then. Since the two of you have reached an ord, we¡¯llbine your opinions and the demands into a new set of rules for you two.¡±


    When Tang Ling and Tang Long did not object to anything, the staff left with a strange feeling lingering in his heart. Meanwhile, the duo stayed inside the office that looked like a ss box in silence while being watched by the crowd.


    The two of them were not affected by their surroundings. At least, they looked like they were fine. They closed their eyes at the same time and their thoughts wandered.


    As Boss Huang was watching the situation in the office, a profound smile curled up on his lips before he returned to selling the seats.


    As a matter of fact, the so-called seats were long sold out. The girls who had bought the seats were jam-packed like a can of sardines, but Boss Huang did not care, as long as there was a seam left in the crowd, he would not stop making money.


    ...


    ¡°Tang Feng¡¯s son really knows how to stir things up.¡±


    By the seaside on a dpidated wooden boat, a shabby-looking elderly with a normal bamboo hat and a straw rain cape, which was the mostmon fisherman attire of the old civilization, sat down to fish at the front of the boat.


    Behind him was another elderly man who seemed very sage and a man standing respectfully.


    The sage old man did notment on the old fisherman¡¯s words while his eyes were gleaming at the te in front of him. On the te were mshells that looked like duck feet. It was not big and was only the size of half a thumb.


    The mshells were fresh out the frying pan whereas the top of the greenish-ck shells were still glistening with oil.


    The dish did not exactly appear decent, but the sage old man carefully picked one up, slurped it strongly, and sucked the opaque meat into his mouth. He shut his eyes and held his breath with an intoxicated expression before he started chewing.


    In response, the middle-aged man behind him, who wore a set of morous and shining captain uniforms, gulped gluttonously.


    However, after the old man had one, the te flew up and floated to the fisherman¡¯s side. ¡°Noooo!¡± he cried out unhappily.


    The fisherman smiled in silence. It was then that his fishing rod shook, and the bell at the tip of the rod rang vigorously.


    Excitement shed over the fisherman¡¯s eyes. He reeled his rod in and a strong surge came from the surface of the sea, stirring up violent waves that might overturn the wooden boat.


    Strangely, the wooden boat looked like it was glued to the fisherman¡¯s feet. No matter how strong the waves were or how fierce the wind was, it swayed along with the waves and showed no signs of turning over.


    The old fisherman grunted softly as his wrist pulled the rod slightly. A gigantic strange fish was then dragged out of the sea!


    The strange fish was 15 meters long and was almost as long as the old fisherman¡¯s dpidated fishing boat. It was 2 meters wide and had scales that looked like dots. Strangely, it had eight fins each of which had sharp thorns.


    It bit the fishing hook tightly with its gnashing sharp teeth, and when the sunlight shone on it, it reflected a strange metallic luster.


    How could a normal fishing rod catch such a fish? How could a regr-looking fisherman reel in that fish that looked at least 2 tons in weight?


    However, the sage old man and the captain behind him were not surprised at all. They stood beside the fisherman like it was amon sighting. The old man even gulped gluttonously, appearing very hungry.


    After the big fish was hooked, the fisherman tossed the rod to the captain. The captain caught it with steady hands. The old fisherman then jumped up onto the fish¡¯s back while it was still in the air.


    When therge fish had a feeling that something was not right, it struggled fiercely, but a swift palm strikended on its head. Despite being just a simple strike, the struggling fish froze instantly and fell back into the water, relying on the buoyancy of water to remain afloat.


    The old fisherman stood on therge fish¡¯s body, searching for something meticulously.


    Three minutester, he seemed to have collected two items from the fish. He then removed his fishing hook from the mouth.


    The hook was not that huge either in only the size of a palm, but its luster was strange. After the fisherman put the hook away, he jumped back onto his shabby fishing boat.


    Pak!


    He tossed aside the two items that he had obtained from the fish. They were revealed to be mshells that looked like duck feet.


    ¡°Gu Dao, look how hard it is to find duck webbing ms. There are only one to two attached to the scales of the eight-finned centi-electric fish and it¡¯s not often found even on a Level 6 vicious beast like this. There are more than 20 ms on the te. How shameless must you be to keep eating?¡± The fisherman was all smiles, but the wrinkles on his face were heavy. His smile made him look like a dried orange that was opening up.


    ¡°Geez, Elder ck, just get to the point. You bring me all the way out here, but you don¡¯t want me to eat your ms. What are you trying to do?¡± The sage old man was none other than the owner of the Ancient Path Drugstore, Ro Xin¡¯s master, Gu Dao.


    The fisherman known as Elder ck was not in a hurry either. He leisurely hooked some bait on the fishing hook. The bait shone like a gemstone under the sunlight, which made it different from othermon fishing baits.


    ¡°I said Tang Feng¡¯s son really knows how to stir things up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? So?¡± Gu Dao blinked.


    ¡°I want to adjust the Hell Ledge for a bit,¡± Elder ck said tly.


    Adjusting the Hell Ledge? What was going on? What adjustment would that be? It seemed to be something huge, but when the words came out of Elder ck¡¯s mouth, it sounded very casual. Gu Dao was slightly surprised before he started to reply with something stupid. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that something you can do with a singlemand?¡±


    ¡°The Hell Ledge, hmm...It has been 26 years since the Hell Ledge initiated the Hell difficulty ande to think of it now, thest time I opened it was because of a single man.¡± Elder ck had hooked the bait onto the fishing hook and tossed it back into the sea.


    ¡°Hmm, I remember. Thest time that the Hell difficulty was initiated because of Tang Feng, that bastard! After he came out from the challenge, he evenughed at it and acted like it was nothing.¡± Gu Dao reminisced about the past.


    ¡°Hmph! He was just pushing himself! After the crowd dispersed, he copsed...That man, he always loved to act cool.¡± Elder ck also recalled the past.


    ¡°Fine, since you know that Tang Feng was the one who made it through the challenge, who are you trying to adjust the difficulty of the Hell Ledge for this time? Tang Long? Or Tang Ling? Tang Ling might be a little weak at this though.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m doing this for neither of them but for everyone who has joined their little game. These ignorant kids don¡¯t know the immensity of the sky and the earth. Since they wanted to use my Hell Ledge as the main stage of the Life and Death Ring, I must entertain them, mustn¡¯t I?¡± Elder ck grinned like a shriveled up orange, but a hint of slyness was hidden in between his wrinkles, making his smile something to ruminate over.


    ¡°Elder ck, stop joking, will you? How many of the kids can survive the Hell difficulty?¡± the middle-aged captain, who had been quiet, cut in nervously.


    All the young geniuses were the blood and sweat of every major faction around the world. They would never allow their prized disciples or students to die on Hell Ledge. Any mistake in the process, and Darkness Port would offend all the major factions in the world.


    Elder ck did not say anything and just shifted his attention to Gu Dao.


    Pursing his lips tightly, Gu Dao looked at the te of ms and said, ¡°Fine, fine. I get it, I get it! No one will die under my watch, I assure you.¡±


    ¡°You can actually let one or two die in the process. This era is harsh and cruel. How can a bunch of geniuses not die on Hell Ledge? If it¡¯s really difficult to save them, don¡¯t waste your resources.¡± As Elder ck borated, the te of ms flew back to Gu Dao.


    Gu Dao quickly grabbed two of them to stuff into his mouth. The best way to cook these ms was not boiling them but frying them. Only by frying could the unrivaled taste be brought outpletely.


    Even if things were going to get a little more troublesome after this, Gu Dao was happy to ept the circumstances.


    ¡°So, Elder ck, since Tang Ling and Tang Long have started the Life and Death Ring, they¡¯ll surely fight to the death. What¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± The middle-aged captain had wanted to ask this question a long time ago.


    No matter which one of them died, it would be a sensitive, explosive and blistering matter that would shake the world. If the two of them really wanted to fight to the death, no one could stop them.


    However, if either one of them died in Darkness Port...


    With that in mind, the middle-aged captain was drenched in nervous sweat. He was afraid that even Darkness Port might not be able to withstand the uing storm. It might be even scarier than all the other geniuses dying together!


    ¡°What opinion? Things aren¡¯t as severe as you thought! Tang Feng is dead, isn¡¯t he? If his sons want to kill each other, what can we do to stop it?¡± Elder ck¡¯sint was filled with ridicule. No one knew what he wasining about or what he was ridiculing.


    ¡°But Elder ck...¡± The captain would not settle for such an answer.


    Elder ck looked at Gu Dao who was slurping all the ms greedily. Gu Dao then said while enjoying the flesh, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want to care! That Tang Ling boy is under Huang Dao¡¯s care, so what could possibly happen to him?


    ¡°As for Tang Long? The Stardust Council is like the sun in the middle of the sky. They are influential and powerful, and with the council behind his back, what¡¯s the worst that could happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the two of them will be fine, so what¡¯s the point of determining life and death?¡± Elder ck looked askance at Gu Dao.


    ¡°The fairness and prestige of the Life and Death Ring will not be challenged! Since it¡¯s where life and death are determined, so be it!¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Elder ck once again looked at Gu Dao.


    As Gu Dao shuddered, he stopped eating the ms and leaned aside. ¡°Elder ck, you must think this over. Your stand in this reflects the stand of the whole Darkness Port. Are you going to take a stand?¡±

 Chapter 334 - The Rules Of The Life And Death Ring

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Rules Of The Life And Death Ring</h4>


    Elder ck waved his hand and did not answer Gu Dao¡¯s question. He seemed to be immersed in the joy of fishing and was afraid that Gu Dao¡¯s loud voice would scare his fish away.


    Gu Dao helplessly looked at Elder ck who acted shamelessly.


    The fishes in the sea are so big. What could have scared them away?! As he grumbled in his heart, Gu Dao pulled that te of jade duck webbing ms over and continued eating.


    As a matter of fact, who could really stay out of this? Huang Dao? Or him? Ever since Tang Ling appeared, things turned out a little strange.


    Elder ck might have deeper insights about certain things, but he did not speak of it, so no one would have been able to guess his thoughts.


    While Gu Dao got slightly depressed, he finished the te of ms but problems troubled his mind so hauntingly that the delicious te of ms tasted like nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He stood up, leaving the empty te behind. He jumped off the boat and strode on the surface of the sea, heading towards another ship that was waiting for him.


    ¡°You should leave too.¡± Elder ck wanted to send the captain off.


    ¡°But, Elder ck...¡± The captain could not feel at ease with Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s matter in his mind.


    ¡°No buts. Leave.¡±


    Since Elder ck did not want to talk about it, the captain left. He also strode on the surface of the sea, heading towards another big ship in the other direction.


    Seeing the two of them depart, Elder ck slightly sighed.


    Was doing something an act of making a stand? If that were the case, would that cunning fox, Huang Dao, have taken Tang Ling into Dvesha Moha so boldly?


    Did Gu Dao think he could stay away from this? Had he not taken a stand when he decided to take the brother and sister in?


    As a matter of that, the two of them had deviated, but they had yet to find out for themselves. In fact, it was because those who truly understood the situation did not view their actions as making a stand.


    If everyone started to take a stand, it would really be the prelude before the storm that would sweep across the world. Taking a stand was not as easy as it sounded.


    Moreover, neither one of two boys would die, would they?


    The intentional party would not be him, Elder ck. It would not be Huang Dao, Gu Dao, or even Madam Qing, or even those who remained silent on this. It would be...


    If he was not prepared for this, he would really be a joke.


    Lastly, was the Life and Death Ring something bad? Something might happen as a result and change things up for a bit. If that really happened, the situation would get interesting.


    However, no matter how interesting things got...


    Elder ck could not help but look into the sky as his brows furrowed.


    Whateveres wille soon!


    ...


    ¡°The rules are per stated. Are there any objections?¡±


    One had to give it to the staff working in Darkness Port. The port city might not be orderly, but they worked with outstanding efficiency. In less than 20 minutes, a new document thatbined the demands and suggestions of the geniuses were handed to Tang Ling and Tang Long.


    Again, Tang Ling and Tang Long spoke in unison, ¡°No objections.¡±


    As if the staff had gotten used to the duo¡¯s tacit feeling, he did not react unusually and said, ¡°Lastly, I will need your opinions about this such as how to start the final battle of life and death.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion...¡± Tang Long was the first to speak.


    Tang Ling listened, and to his shock, he realized that Tang Long¡¯s opinions barely differed from his own.


    ¡°What about you, Mr. Tang Ling?¡± The staff looked at Tang Ling who squinted his eyes. He nced directly at Tang Long for two seconds and noticed that there was no expression on Tang Long¡¯s face as if he was not surprised.


    ¡°Fine, I think it¡¯s good enough,¡± Tang Ling said tly. In fact, Tang Long also thought of everything that he could think of. Their manner of thinking was very simr. Although it was not exactly the same, it was still very simr.


    ¡°Very well. Give us five more minutes and we¡¯ll sum everything up into an ultimate edition. After that, when the two of you sign the pact of life and death, you¡¯ll read the rules out together,¡± said the staff as part of the standard operating procedure.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long nodded.


    Five minutester, all the rules were set and were presented in the simplest form.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long both had a pen in front of them. With their signature on the life and death pact, the game of the Life and Death Ring would officially begin.


    Tang Ling nced over at the life and death pact. The contents were really simple. The summary of the contents was that they started this life and death game willingly, and during the final battle, no matter what methods were used, a victor and a loser must be determined.


    There were only two ways to determine the victor and the loser: first, the death of either party; second, either one side surrendered and the opposite side agreed to spare the loser.


    Every action and move should be conducted out of willingness, and Darkness Port had nothing to do with the results of the action. Darkness Port would provide all the support and convenience but would also use the game to be prolific. A portion of the profits earned from the game would be awarded to the winner.


    This was the true side of Darkness Port. Everything was about money and was almost merciless. Even life and death was a game in their eyes.


    Only the Purple Moon era would allow such an event to happen. The old civilization would never have allowed such an inhumane activity to be held publicly.


    Tang Ling had aplicated feeling in his heart as he grabbed the pact and signed his name on it. Instinctively, he signed his name in the Huaxianesenguage.


    At the same time, Tang Long was also done with the pact and handed it to the staff.


    ¡°Pleasee back here half an hourter and read the rules of the Life and Death Ring together.¡± The staff collected the pacts with their signatures on it.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long then walked out of the ss box office.


    ¡°Your signatures...Huh?¡± The staff nced at the signatures on the pacts and was slightly astounded.


    Both of them had signed their names in Huaxianese. Albeit the writings being different, the lift and curves at the crucial strokes were all the same, so their handwritings looked extremely simr at first nce.


    Recalling the tacit behavior between the two of them, the staff left with a bitter smile on his face.


    ...


    ¡°Ah, no, how can I ept Tang Ling¡¯s death? I¡¯m holding his shirt right now! This must be fate! I¡¯m devastated!¡±


    ¡°No, I cannot ept Tang Long¡¯s death! With him gone, there will be no prince in the world anymore!¡±


    ¡°Aaah! What a dilemma! Must they really fight? Must one of them really die? Why can¡¯t the two of them be together?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s time you gave me an exnation.¡± Tang Ling caught up with Boss Huang and blocked his way in a secluded alley behind a stall in Medley Sea Market.


    Despite already being in a secluded spot, he was still able to hear the yells and cries of the infatuated girls and boys on the street. They were driving Tang Ling mad.


    In this era where spiritual culture was deficient, people admired power which came in the form of the Purple Moon Warriors.


    Both Tang Ling and Tang Long were the hottest topic recently. Although they were the fiercest of rivals, their strength was also proven, hence being admired by the masses was guaranteed.


    To be honest, their poprity should not have gone out of control. The one responsible for the boost was Boss Huang, whose efforts to push Tang Ling into the spotlight just to earn a profit, amplified the effect and emotions of the masses.


    Boss Huang smiled brightly at Tang Ling who was demanding an exnation., ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯d better thank me. What if you somehow lose the fight? Your fans might run up and protect you with their lives. You should thank me instead of asking for an exnation! I¡¯m saving your life here!¡±


    Boss Huang¡¯s ability to bullsh*t was top-notch. If he was only second, no one would be able to be in the first ce.


    After spending a little over half a month with Boss Huang, Tang Ling understood the boss very well. Because he was toozy to argue with the boss, he said, ¡°Well, I thank you for saving my skin! On top of that, shouldn¡¯t you share the profits you¡¯ve made?¡±


    ¡°What profit?¡± Boss Huang blinked innocently as if he was some five-year-old cutie.


    Monty, which Boss Huang had grabbed away when Tang Ling went into the office to sign the life and death pact, eagerly jumped back onto Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and looked askance at Boss Huang while gagging at him.


    When Boss Huang acted cute, even a Harsheen boar would throw up.


    ¡°Stop bullsh*ting! Where did you get my shirt and my sweat? Don¡¯t you assume it¡¯s a gift from me!¡± Tang Ling leaned against the wall, looking intimidating. It seemed like he would never let Boss Huang go if the boss did not split the profits.


    ¡°I¡¯m not splitting the profits that I¡¯ve earned,¡± said Boss Huang like a rascal.


    ¡°Fine, I can skip the profit-sharing this time, but I want news on Tang Long for free!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s ultimate goal was to knock Boss Huang off for more information.


    ¡°You want news about Tang Long? Now?¡± Boss Huang was in deep thought.


    ¡°When else?¡± Tang Ling felt strange. If not now, then when?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter at night. Since you¡¯ve already signed the pact, you won¡¯t be able to step back from this anymore. Go settle your matters first.¡± Boss Huang looked a little strange as he was not as funny or as naughty as before. Instead, he looked a little depressed as he sighed.


    ¡°Are you trying to conspire something?¡± Tang Ling felt like something was not right.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll get the news at night,¡± said Boss Huang before he walked away.


    Why¡¯s this kid trying to ask for news right now? What has he been doing? I¡¯ve already asked him a long time ago, but he wants it now?


    I guess this is life!


    Unfortunately, I, Huang Dao, will not take a stand right now. Don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t get all the hints.


    ...


    Half an hourter, in the center of the Medley Sea Market.


    There was already a high stage built upon the little space that was being used as the temporary office. One really had to give it up to the efficiency of Darkness Port.


    On top of the stage, other than a rostrum with a mic, there was arge banner at the back. The banner dered, ¡®After 19 years, the Life & Death Ring reopens! The storm is here. Will you be one of the yers?¡¯


    The loud drums attracted everyone, and when the crowd saw the words ¡®Life & Death Ring¡¯, they knew what was happening, so an even bigger crowd started to gather around the stage.


    All the locals of Darkness Port should know what the Life and Death Ring was. Even if the foreigners were unfamiliar with it, the locals would fill them in with the details.


    The Life and Death Ring seemed to have witnessed the beginning of the rise of Darkness Port, and until today, it held an unwavering position in the world.


    Why? Throughout history, the Life and Death Ring had only been opened for a total of seven times. Each and every time was an event that shook the world.


    Now, was it finally going to be reopened?

 Chapter 335 - Twins

    <h4>Chapter 335: Twins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first time the Life Or Death Ring opened was a very long ago back when Darkness Port had just been founded.


    The duo who started the first Life Or Death battle were the founders of the city. Later in the naval warfare, the current mysterious Ind Master had seized victory by shing the opponent.


    The second time it was opened was over 90 years ago. The duo who started the second Life Or Death battle were two of the top 10 legends in the Purple Moon era. 108 quincuncial piles had been erected on the sea under the moon, and the victor had won by a palm¡¯s advantage, striking the loser off the pile.


    After that, the victor of the second Life Or Death battle became the first man who founded a safety city single-handedly.


    As for the third, fourth, fifth and sixth battles, every participant had been a famous figure in the Purple Moon era.


    Thetest Life Or Death battle had been held 19 years ago and had been a battle between the Dragon Army and the Stardust Council.


    The leader of the Dragon Generals, who was the strongest under Tang Feng, the mysterious Long Shuai had gone up against Gxy, the strongest under the president of the Stardust Council.


    The two of them had decided to duel in the sky. They had each led 18 other generals on their flying mounts and fought in the sky.


    That day had been a day when the sky had rained blood. It had been a bloody memory for many in Darkness Port who witnessed that battle. Describing that battle as fierce and bloody was only appropriate.


    Blood and flesh had sshed in the sky, causing crimson rain to drizzle all over the ce.


    Lastly, Long Shuai had used his unique weapon, the Dragon Chasing Spear, to pierce Gxy¡¯s heart, killing him in the air.


    After Long Shuai had won the battle, he and eight other generals had concealed their names and disappeared from the public eye. No one knew where they had gone.


    Therefore, only the most reputable could initiate the Life Or Death Ring!


    Tang Long, who was acknowledged as the strongest among the bunch of young geniuses, was considered qualified to start the Life Or Death Ring. However, if his opponent did not agree to participate, he would have to pay a hefty cost to force start the Life Or Death Ring from his side.


    Then, Darkness Port would mobilize all its resources and manpower to locate the opponent and force him to join. It was tyrannical of Darkness Port, but it was the only ce where it could be domineering and show off its strength.


    Of course, if Tang Long¡¯s targeted opponent was some John Doe, no matter how famous Tang Long was or how big of a cost he had to pay, Darkness Port would never agree to start the Life Or Death Ring as doing so would only taint the holiness of the legendary battle.


    Fortunately, Tang Ling was qualified to ept the terms of the Life Or Death Ring! He was also somewhat of a legendary teen himself. Even if he was not the son of Tang Fang, what he did was spectacr enough. Therefore, the people had high expectations for this Life Or Death Ring.


    Tang Long and Tang Ling lived up to the holiness of the Life Or Death Ring. They even added a total of 70-odd young geniuses in their game. What else was more exciting than this?


    Yes, it was 70 or so because Tang Long and Tang Ling both had people they wanted to specifically add to the game.


    As for who Tang Long would give the slots to, Tang Ling had no idea because every one of the Stardust Sixteen was qualified to join.


    Without a doubt, Tang Ling reserved slots for Ro Xin, Ro Li, and Han Xing.


    The stage was already crowded enough and the atmosphere was at its boiling point.


    Tang Long changed into a new set of attire and arrived on stage.


    Due to the rules, when reading the rules of the Life Or Death Ring on stage, one must dress properly to show respect for the holiness of the ritual. Even though he still wore white, this uniform looked grander and even more glorious.


    On the back of his uniform was the entire Milky Way sewn on it, glimmering in bright silver. Shoulder straps were sewn into the shape ofets on his shoulders and there were topaz and rubies embedded in it.


    The buttons on his uniform were like shining stars. Meanwhile, his sleeves were covered with beautiful stripes that represented an abstract disy of stars. His erected cor was silver and there was a Stardust medal hanging over the cket. Across his chest were three prominent medals made from shining gemstones.


    It was the highest ranking uniform of the Stardust Council. Commoners could never measure up to the grandness and elegance of the uniform. As for Tang Long, when he walked on stage with it, he looked like a real prince that was high above everyone else.


    Screams burst from beneath the stage.


    Tang Ling had yet to appear. He was covered in ck threads while trying to put on a ck uniform. He had been told that the uniform was from Boss Huang¡¯s own collection, but Boss Huang had not given him the uniform since he imed that doing so would ruin his reputation.


    Therefore, Boss Huang had lent it to Ro Xin at a rental price of 1 ck Wind coin and told her that she could lend it to whomsoever she seemed fit.


    Ro Xin was speechless. Se did not know why Boss Huang loved doing things undercover. It was really hard to understand, but she still gave the uniform to Tang Ling.


    It could not be helped since it was the rule that Darkness Port set and Tang Ling had no nice-looking clothes. He could not just wear his usual clothes and stand side by side Tang Long on the stage, could he? It would be an insult to Darkness Port.


    Tang Ling was covered in ck threads because firstly, Boss Huang wanted to stay undercover. Secondly, wearing the uniform was very troublesome. In fact, it was a lot more troublesome than the uniform in Safety Sector No. 17.


    Tang Long did not wait for long until Tang Ling appeared on stage.


    As though Tang Ling was trying to match Tang Long, he wore a ck uniform and the ruby at his cor was shaped like a floating cloud.


    The ancient Huaxia style was coupled with handmade buckles made from silk with a slightly brighter color than the base uniform. The buckles were lined up neatly on both sides of thepels.


    The silk material had a natural luminescent effect, so it shone like obsidian. Those who knew the material would know that the silk was actually from a mutated six-winged icy cloud silkworm of the snowynds called the six-winged dark cloud silkworm.


    The six-winged icy cloud silkworm was a level 5 vicious beast. It was a tough opponent and was very rare to encounter, let alone the mutated version, the dark cloud silkworm.


    At his waist, a ribbon that shared the same color as his cor was tied. nking both sides of the ribbon were two delicate top-quality nephrite jade buttons, which was also known as mutton fat jade in the old civilization. Legend had it that in a certain dynasty of the old civilization, mutton fat jade was already a rare nephrite on the market.


    Tang Ling¡¯s ck uniform was as grand as Tang Long¡¯s white one. In truth, the materials used on the ck uniform were even more precious than ones on the white.


    When he appeared on stage, screams ensued.


    The two of them, in contrasting ck and white uniforms, stood side by side in front of the rostrum with the mic.


    Tang Long was 185 cm tall. Tang Ling was shorter, probably due to malnutrition, so he was considered a shorty among his peers. However, after that ominous night, Tang Ling¡¯s heart had suddenly surged and he was now a little shy of 180 cm.


    When the two of them stood side by side, Tang Ling did not look like he was shorter than Tang Long because his aura was as strong. They resembled Gemini stars.


    It was difficult to imagine why the two of them wanted to fight each other to the death. A lot of people beneath the stage shared the same pitiful feeling.


    It was also difficult to imagine that if it not these two, who else would be qualified to stand beside either one of them and could be as outstanding as they were? It seemed like only they themselves were qualified to rival each other.


    A mixture of cheers, discussion, and silence came from the people with different emotions beneath the stage.


    The two of them spoke.


    ¡°I, Tang Long.¡±


    ¡°I, Tang Ling.¡±


    ¡°Officially sign the life or death pact today and here I am reading the rules of life or death. After the rules are read, the Life Or Death Stage will open, and only either life or death will bring peace to my heart.¡±


    The two of them read the deration that must be delivered before the reading of the rules and they spoke in an unusual tacit understanding.


    After the deration, Tang Long took the initiation and read the rules while Tang Ling added on from the side.


    The rules of Life Or Death Ring had been simplified after some revision. The location of the Life Or Death battle would be held on Hell Ledge of Darkness Port.


    Hell Ledge was a ce of trials where challengers would have to go through multiple levels in order to clear the challenge.


    With the start of the Life Or Death Ring, arge stone tablet would be erected in front of the entrance of Hell Ledge by the Darkness Port authorities. The ranking on the stone tablet would change every day.


    The rules of the ranking were a lot simpler: the rating of the challenge would determine the ranking.


    ¡°The difficulty of the challenges will differ,¡± said Tang Long.


    Tang Ling added, ¡°There will be a rating system for each challenge. The lowest rating of rank D will have 1 point, rank C will have 2 points, rank B, 3 points, rank A, 5 points, rank S, 7 points, rank SS, 9 points and rank SSS, 12 points.¡±


    ¡°The challenge is also separated by levels. It is widely known that three levels on Hell Ledge are considered as a single difficulty. Therefore, with every three levels cleared, 20 points will be added,¡± Tang Long continued.


    One must give it up for the fairness of the rules. While Tang Long and Tang Ling worked together perfectly to deliver the rules, everyone understood how the rules worked. The rulespletely shut off the possibility of someone trying to exploit the system. It was decided by all the geniuses after all. They would never give their opponent the chance to exploit any loopholes.


    ¡°The rating system determines the level of essibility.¡±


    After they were done exining the rules, Tang Long continued on to the important topic of ess.


    No matter how many levels or how many challenges were cleared in the end, the ranking would be divided into five sections.


    The first and second would be in the first section. These two would have the right to form a fleet and select 10 geniuses as part of their crew. The selected geniuses could not decline the offer. The only limitation was that those in the first and second ce could not select each other as crew members.


    The second section would be those in the third to the tenth ce. The second section would also be given the right to form their own fleets and select five crew members whereby the selected geniuses could not decline the offer.


    However, there were two limitations in section two.


    Firstly, geniuses in section two could not select another genius in the same section as a crew member. Secondly, geniuses in section two would only have the right to form a fleet and select crew members when he or she had not been chosen by section one.


    Should anyone in section two give up the right to form a fleet, he or she could also join any other fleet freely. The selected fleet (only limited to the fleets formed by a young genius) could not stop him or her from joining.


    The third section would be those from the 11th to the 30th ce.


    Section three had no right to form their own fleet but could select one from section four as a follower to sail together with them.


    If anyone in section three was not selected to join a fleet, he or she would have the choice to join any other fleet, including but not limited to fleets formed by young geniuses such as the fleet organized by some major factions of the city. However, the fleets of young geniuses could stop those from section four from joining.


    The fourth section would be those from the 31st to the 60th ce.


    Section four had no rights at all. He or she could only wait to be selected as a sailor or an aide. Anyone lucky enough not to be selected by other geniuses from higher sections would have the option of joining other fleets. The rules as per section three would apply.


    The fifth section would be those below the 60th ce.


    Not only did section five not have rights at all, but they would also be punished. The punishment would be to select someone from the first ce to the 60th ce to be his or her master. Then, they had to follow their master for two years through thick and thin.


    Once the rules were all read, the crowd burst into excitement.


    One had to admit that the young geniuses did not hold back on the rules. The rules were not exactly fair because section one would have a huge advantage to either form a fleet or recruit an entire crew whereas thest section would have to be severely punished.


    As for section two, they would be considered unlucky because even though they had the right to be their own captains, they would be mostly selected as crew members by section one.


    However, the young geniuses did not mind because the mistake by a millimeter would result in the loss in kilometers. If one did not reach the top, one would have to endure humiliation and insult silently.


    The rules also contained a tinge of selfishness.


    The strongest shouldbine with the strongest! Who cared about being the captain or a crew member?


    If they were to form a fleet, they ought to form the strongest fleet of them all!


    COMMENT


    That was the goal and insight of the young geniuses!

 Chapter 336 - Boss Huang’s Weapon Refinery

    <h4>Chapter 336: Boss Huang¡¯s Weapon Refinery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Of course, one should never assume that those rankedst were weak. They were young geniuses from all over the world and were at the peak of the hierarchy.


    The circle of the geniuses had their own ystyle. As the ranking cascaded, rewards decreased and punishment increased. It might not look severe, but it presented a heavy sense of defeat and was an insult for those who came inst.


    mors and discussions burst out among the crowd, but the young geniuses were very calm. This was the ystyle they had chosen, so they did not have to care about anyone else¡¯s view.


    ¡°As for Tang Ling and I...¡± It was then that Tang Long started to read his and Tang Ling¡¯s rules of the Life Or Death Ring.


    The two of them were joining the young geniuses in the Hell Ledge rankingpetition, but between them, there would be an extra duel on Hell Ledge.


    The time of the duel would be on thest day of the game, or whenever either side suggested to start the duel in advance and the opposite side agreed to the suggestion.


    The duel would be held on Hell Ledge. A ring would be set up by the seaside of Hell Ledge on the sea.


    Lastly, since Tang Ling and Tang Long would have to determine life and death in their duel, before their own duel started, they could only gain points but would not be ranked during the game. Only after their duel would their points be calcted and ranked.


    In other words, the final ranking of the geniuses would only bepleted after Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s deathmatch.


    ¡°The game will officially begin during voyage day which is seven days from now. When the ships and fleets of Darkness Port leave for a new voyage, Hell Ledge will be officially opened for the stage of the Life Or Death Ring,¡± Tang Long read.


    ¡°The game will end on April 30th next year. There will be half a month left to prepare for the uing opportunity in the middle of May,¡± Tang Ling added.


    ¡°Now, are there any objections? If there are none, the Life Or Death Ring will officially start seven days from now.¡± Tang Long nced around.


    As a matter of fact, among the announced rules, they had opted out of thest two requests from the young geniuses.


    However, Tang Ling and Tang Long did not make concessions. They did not exin orpromise. They did not even want to tter the other young geniuses, so they straightaway jumped to thest part and asked for any objections.


    By the looks of it, even if there were disagreements, the two of them would not care. They would still strongly make their stand in this.


    Therefore, after a quick calction, the young geniuses basically got what they wanted. It was not necessary for them to withdraw from the game just because of two less important requests.


    Hence, all the rules of the Life Or Death Ring had been stated. The only thing left was waiting for the game to begin in seven days¡¯ time.


    ...


    In a misty environment, Boss Huang and Tang Ling were ring at each other. Their faces were less than 10 cm away from each other.


    ¡°Not even one 1 ck Wind coin?¡± Boss Huang said, grinding his teeth.


    ¡°No!¡± Tang Ling was unusually stubborn about this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll top up the news about Hell Ledge. 10 ck Sea coins in total!¡± Boss Huang looked like he was hurt.


    ¡°With the news about Hell Ledge, you still need to give me 25 ck Sea coins. I calcted that you used me to make a profit of at least a hundred ck Sea coins.¡± Tang Ling scooped the water in the bathtub and washed his face.


    ¡°You...you win!¡± Boss Huang spluttered, frustrated. He felt like it was getting more difficult to exploit Tang Ling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t win a lot. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve ced a heavy bet on me in the Hell Ledge challenge? You¡¯re just waiting for the money to flow your way. My dear boss, you are the most significant whale of the betting table, am I right?¡± Tang Ling squinted his eyes at Boss Huang.


    A chill ran down Boss Huang¡¯s spine all of a sudden. <i>Damn it! I bet my life savings on this little bastard!</i>


    Tang Ling was obviously hinting at Boss Huang that if he was not happy about the deal, he could simply mess up the game.


    As a practical person, he knew that only his duel with Tang Long was important throughout the game. The rankings or whatnot were not important to him at all.


    <i>Hmm, I guess the kid will be happy if he can get a ship and sail with Han Xing and the siblings. Then, my life savings...Dammit! I miscalcted!!</i>


    However, how could the infamous Boss Huang not seize the chance to bet and earn big bucks on this?


    <i>Hmm, I need to think about this carefully.</i>


    Boss Huang stood up, rolling his eyes at Tang Ling who was in the bath. He started to circle around the room in deep thought.


    After the reading of the rules, the lively Darkness Port had somehow quietened down. Even the prosperous main avenue in front of Dvesha Moha barely had any people.


    Therefore, no one noticed a strange mantled figure arriving on the street in front of Dvesha Moha.


    The figure was unusual. His height was around 230 cm. Even though the average height of the people in the Purple Moon era was a lot taller than the average height of those from the old civilization, 230 cm was still considered extremely tall.


    If it was just about the height, the figure would not be considered that strange. The peculiar thing was the body under the mantle. It was ridiculously buff. The width of his body was almost 140 cm, and when coupled with his height, he looked like a rectangle.


    When the mantled figure walked onto the street, he gazed upon Dvesha Moha from afar. Grunts that sounded like machinery came from his throat.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Boss Huang tapped the table after a decision was made. In his heart, he kept telling himself, ¡®I didn¡¯t deviate from my stand. I¡¯m just doing this for my life savings! I can¡¯t let my life savings die to protect that goddamned stand!¡¯


    He felt a lot better after he yelled at himself in his heart. He already recovered hisposure when Tang Ling stood up from the bathtub in confusion.


    Boss Huang brought Tang Ling to the smithing room. ¡°Give it to me,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Tang Ling was confused, but his heart was very excited. He knew that he had seized the old fox by the neck for once. Whether the old fox had to beg on the street for food or could be even wealthier than he already was, it was all controlled by Tang Ling¡¯s single thought. What an amazing feeling!


    ¡°Stop acting dumb. Give me that strange dagger of yours.¡± Boss Huang was not in a good mood. He felt like he was a virgin who was being taken advantage of, so how could he be in a pleasant mood?


    ¡°Oh, okay, hold on. I¡¯ll bring everything out.¡± Tang Ling was so thrilled that he almost jumped up into the air.


    Of course, he remembered that when he was tidying up his things on his first day in Darkness Port after Boss Huang had abducted him to Dvesha Moha, thetter had paid no attention to his belongings except for that strange dagger.


    Now, the old fox waspromising because of his money, and the first thing he mentioned was the dagger. Something extremely fortunate must be happening!


    However, since Tang Ling had to go through the mill to finally be able to take advantage of Boss Huang, how could he be happy with just a dagger? It was almost certain that he would bring all his weird collections out like the egg that he had just gotten back from Ro Xin. If he missed this opportunity, there might not be a next one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it, kid!¡± Boss Huang growled, but he did not stop Tang Ling. Since he had decided topromise, he went all out with it and was quite the man as well. After all, he ought to do it well or not at all.


    Smirking, Tang Ling ran back to his room and brought a bunch of stuff over. All these things were considered the most valuable of his collection: a dagger attached to a strange rock, half of the remaining strange rock, a silver shining egg, and a piece of the Horror Luby List.


    ¡°You even brought this out for me?¡± Boss Huang picked up the piece of the Horror Luby List, which was the List of Seeds. His eyes gleamed when he looked at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it does anyway, so I thought I might bring it out for you to have a look,¡±


    ¡°It is...¡± Boss Huang thought for a while before he put the paper aside. Had they been in a different situation and Tang Ling wanted to ask him about the List of Seeds, Boss Huang would never have uttered a word without at least 500 ck Sea coins.


    However, the situation was different right now. ¡°This is very important to you. Remember, if you can, try to collect all the pieces and make aplete collection. It has a page of the highest tier, the Purple Crystal page, 10 pages of Diamond pages, 15 Pages of tinum pages, 30 Pages of Golden pages, 50 Pages of Silver pages, and 100 Pages of Copper pages.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot! Where am I supposed to find all those?¡± Tang Ling furrowed his brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult actually if you have money, that is. I have 17 Copper Pages, 6 Silver pages, and 3 Golden pages with me. 10,000 ck Sea coins and I¡¯ll sell them all to you! It¡¯s too popr to be in my hands anyway. It¡¯s something that you old man left for you,¡± said Boss Huang with a faint smile.


    Whenever Tang Feng was mentioned, Tang Ling resisted the name from his bones. His interest died and he replied, ¡°Then, let it be. I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t you want to know what it does? You have to know that it¡¯s now or never. If you want to know about the List of Seeds in the future, it won¡¯t be this easy anymore,¡± said Boss Huang with a ridiculing tone, attempting to bait Tang Ling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a future matter for future discussion,¡± Tang Ling rejected impatiently.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Boss Huang¡¯s eyes looked profound with meaning. He could predict a thing or two, and he could tell that the List of Seeds would be the most important thing to Tang Ling in the future.


    However, he was just 15 years old and it was not Boss Huang¡¯s fault for not being firm about it. Even Tang Ling did not know what his own stand was.


    With that in mind, Boss Huang picked up the strange dagger and started the hearth in the smithing room. The temperature in the smithing room skyrocketed to an unbearable level to that point that even Tang Ling had a hard time breathing in the fiery air as the heat made him sweat like a waterfall.


    However, Boss Huang seemed to think it was not hot enough. He bit his finger and twisted his wrist before a golden ember appeared in his hand. He flung the golden ember into the hearth and the temperature skyrocketed once more.


    As though Boss Huang became apletely different person, he said calmly, ¡°If you can bear the heat, stay. If not, get out. You are lucky enough to have me refine the weapon for you.¡±

 Chapter 337 - Live Sword

    <h4>Chapter 337: Live Sword</h4>


    The entire Dvesha Moha was like a giant hearth.


    Every breath that was exhaled inside the building felt like it could catch fire, yet why would Tang Ling leave?


    Even though he despised Boss Huang¡¯s character, he never doubted the boss¡¯s capabilities. Being able to witness Boss Huang¡¯s smithing was a rare opportunity.


    Boss Huang picked the dagger up for a closer check. Then, he put the dagger beside the hearth and picked a hammer from the wall of tools. It was the superalloy hammer that Tang Ling had tried to lift with all his might back then but did not even budge.


    As he lightly hammered the strange rock attached to the dagger, he asked, ¡°Where is this dagger from?¡±


    Tang Ling glued his eyes to Boss Huang¡¯s hammering methods and answered, ¡°From the storeroom of the Agnes family.¡±


    Boss Huang did not respond differently as he continued hammering the rock. The little cracks on the rock slowly got bigger and it was soon on the brink of breaking down.


    ¡°A little family in Safety Sector No. 17? Lucky you.¡±


    That was Boss Huang¡¯sment on the dagger, but was it really lucky? The whole Agnes family had been wiped out by Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling had always been curious about the rock and since Boss Huang decided to go all out, he seized the chance to ask, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°During the drastic shift into the Purple Moon era, the bugs benefit the most, followed by the nts. You should know nts are known as vicious nts when they evolve to a certain level, but it¡¯s just a general name,¡± said Boss Huang tly. He looked unusually cool and handsome when he worked.


    Then, a small stone was chipped off the strange rock attached to the dagger. He tossed the little stone into the fire without even looking at it.


    The fire in the heart burned fiercely while the temperature was extremely high. The moment the little stone was tossed into the fire, it already showed signs of melting.


    Boss Huang picked up a pair of tongs and moved the little stone around.


    Tang Ling then answered, ¡°After reading ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯, I knew that vicious nts aren¡¯t necessarily vicious. There are some that are extremely beneficial to humans and aren¡¯t hostile at all. Instead, one of them forms a strange symbiotic rtionship with humans, and it¡¯s known as the Purple Spirit nt. There¡¯s also another type of nt which is extremely hostile, and in order to satisfy itself, it usually consumes blood and flesh. It is as fierce as a vicious beast predator or highly mutated insects. This kind of vicious nt is called the Purple Demon nt.


    ¡°However, both the Purple Spirit and the Purple Demon nts are extremely rare because scientists found out that they somehow have intellect. A special ntwork is formed inside the nt¡¯s heart using the veins of the nt. Thework of veins wraps around a lump of tissue that resembles the human brain¡¯s gray matter. Since it resembles a human brain, it¡¯s known as the nt brain, and only vicious nts on Level 6 and above can have a chance of developing a nt brain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some meticulous reading.¡± Boss Huang raised his hand and signaled him. Tang Ling immediately lit a cigarette and passed it to the boss.


    With the cigarette in one hand, Boss Huang picked the half-melted little stone out from the fire with the pair of tongs and ced it on the anvil. He said tly, ¡°Your little dagger isn¡¯t all that amazing,. It¡¯s just the fruit of a Level 8 Purple Demon nt, the Blood de Bulrush.¡±


    ¡°A Level 8 vicious nt?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes widened. He could not understand the meaning behind the term ¡®Level 8 vicious nt¡¯. Just how powerful could the vicious nt be? Level 8 alone was enough to frighten Tang Ling.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Boss Huang held the cigarette with his mouth and smiled. All of a sudden, he bellowed, ¡°Look closely! I¡¯m using the high-tier version of the spirit visualization method to hammer this dagger. I¡¯ll only hammer 7 strikes because this piece of superalloy, the Volcano Magma Core, needs only 7 strikes to hammer all the impurities out.¡±


    Superalloy?! The Volcano Magma Core?!


    Tang Ling¡¯s head exploded. How had he somehow gotten into a strange temple and obtained himself a piece of superalloy? He remembered there had been several other strange rocks on the rack back in the temple.


    Gulping nervously, he was not a greedy person and dared not be distracted.


    Tang Ling had experienced first-hand the benefits of smithing using the spirit visualization method! It was considered one of the rarest methods in the world that could develop one¡¯s spirit!


    The method could not only sense the internal structure of the iron nks to increase the smithing efficiency, henceforth increasing the merging speed of his strength, he could even sense his own body!


    The reason why Tang Ling was able to thoroughly merge the strength of nine bulls in such a short period was that he had used the spirit visualization method with Boss Huang¡¯s reminder. He sensed his own strength merging and the details within, henceforth increasing the speed of his strength merging.


    What made Tang Ling addicted to the spirit visualization method was how it could slightly boost his Precise Instinct!


    It was an overwhelming discovery for Tang Ling! Before this, his Precise Instinct could only be increased through a tremendous consumption of energy during his cultivation. He was able to slowly grind and increase it by a little when he increased his own strength at the same time.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling discarded his excessive thoughts and concentrated on Boss Huang¡¯s movements. He also used the spirit visualization method to feel the internal structure of the Volcano Magma Core.


    If he did not visualize at the same time as the boss, he would not know what was so great about the high-tier spirit visualization method.


    He closed his eyes and used his purest spirit to sense it. On the contrary, Boss Huang opened his eyes slightly and anyone who paid attention to him would notice that his pupils changed in a subtle and bizarre way, yet the changes were not obvious enough to be put into words.


    In short, it looked like a lot of pupils had appeared on top of Boss Huang¡¯s pupils. All the pupils ovepped and converged on each other, making his eyes extremely abysmal. His gaze was extra concentrated as well, and at first nce, it looked like his gaze had materialized.


    ng!


    Boss Huang swung the first strike.


    Even with his eyes closed, Tang Ling looked surprised.


    Boss Huang nced over at him with a meaningful gaze. Admiration and a rare hint of merciful love were exposed in his gaze, but Tang Ling did not see any of that.


    Of course, Boss Huang did not care whether he could see his eyes or not. He continued swinging his hammer.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Six consecutive strikester, the surface of the strange ck stone had an extrayer of gray. It looked like a shallowyer of oil.


    ¡°Ding Dong!¡± Boss Huang called out loudly.


    Shocked, Tang Ling widened his eyes. Boss Huang took the cigarette out of his mouth and asked, ¡°What did you feel?¡±


    ¡°Structure...the structure of the model,¡± muttered Tang Ling.


    Indeed, Boss Huang¡¯s hammer strike was near miraculous. What Tang Ling felt was the structure of the stone and how the impurities were hammered out from thepact structure of the stone!


    All Tang Ling had was a blurry image of how the impurities were hammered out because his level was not high enough to feel the structure of the impurities yet.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Boss Huang lowered his head. Unintentionally, he yed with the piece of stone with the pair of tongs while slight shock colored his eyes.


    The God¡¯s Eye that Boss Huang used was on tier 3, and only at tier 3 could the user see the structure of the items.


    Tang Ling had improved very quickly. He had once said that all Tang Ling needed to do to be considered as an entry-level God¡¯s Eye was to increase his smithing speed by a third of his current time.


    Truth be told, the entry-level was actually the threshold for the tier 1 God¡¯s Eye.


    As a result, Tang Ling spent only three days to reach the threshold! Boss Huang originally expected him to take up at least seven days, and that was even considering his Perfect Gic Chain.


    In the end, the boss still underestimated the Perfect Gic Chain¡¯s potential. It had only been seven days, and Tang Ling¡¯s efficiency in smithing had almost doubled.


    In short, Tang Ling was already qualified to further cultivate his God¡¯s Eye to tier 1, but he would stil be some gap away from perfecting it.


    However, even with that tiny bit of basics, Tang Ling was able to feel the structure of the item that only a tier 3 God¡¯s Eye could see. What kind of talent was that?! Or maybe it should not be called talent anymore. It should be called a monstrosity!


    ¡°But I still cannot see the internal structures clearly. I can only feel the smallest of impurities being hammered out from the structure.¡± Due to Boss Huang¡¯s constant suppression, Tang Ling felt stupid and felt embarrassed when he said that.


    Even Tang Ling himself did not know why he was able to feel it. Maybe it was an instinct of his?


    Boss Huang held his urge back to beat this little monster up. If this little monster continued to grow stronger, Boss Huang might not be able to beat him up anymore in the future.


    He sighed at the legacy Tang Feng had left behind for his son with a heartfelt thought. It was not just his Precise Instinct. there was another intuitive thinking ability that allowed Tang Ling to sense things. The ability had a faint presence to the point that no one could copy or grasp it.


    What exactly was the ability? Even the all-knowing Boss Huang had no answer to that.


    ¡°It would be strange if you can see the structure now. Just remember that this should be where your spirit visualization method should head towards. Try to be earnest in your practice.¡± Boss Huang¡¯s temper was being tortured by Tang Ling¡¯s talent and it was rare for him to give some positive encouragement.


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Tang Ling nodded vigorously.


    Then, Ding Dong appeared in the smithing room. She came in with a glum expression, but when she saw Boss Huang working, her unhappiness was immediately reced by a rare solemnity.


    ¡°Drawer No.210 on the third rack in the storeroom. Take one of the vials out and pour a third of the contents into a container.¡± Boss Huang put the hammer down and gave his orders dexterously.


    As he spoke, he took a bucket of water and ced it beside the anvil. The water in the bucket was notmon clear water. Even under such a ridiculous temperature, chilly steam was emanating from its surface.


    Boss Huang then continued hammering the strange stone attached to the dagger, and another small stone was knocked out.


    ¡°Speaking of the dagger, now that you know it¡¯s a fruit from the Blood de Bulrush, do you have any idea what this actually is?¡±


    ¡°Is this the natural shape? Is it a sword?¡± Tang Ling voiced his own spection, but he found it difficult to believe.


    Who would believe that? A sword growing from a nt?! Even with Tang Ling¡¯s current knowledge and after finishing ¡®The Purple Moon Chronicles¡¯, it was difficult for him to understand that.


    He thought all weapons were forged using alloy, superalloy, or even legendary Godnium, so what level could the weapon from the nt be?


    Boss Huang looked askance at Tang Ling. ¡°Things in their natural forms are the hardest to get. Otherwise, why do you think Godnium is so godly? But, of course, don¡¯t you even dare assume that your little toy is Godnium. It¡¯s a sword alright, but it¡¯s alive. A live sword!


    ¡°Strictly speaking, if it¡¯s modified into a perfect weapon, it will be as good as the weapons made from tier 3 superalloy, and if you can raise it...¡±


    Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling, sounding a little regretful.

 Chapter 338 - Strong Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 338: Strong Weapon</h4>


    A live sword? A tier 3 superalloy weapon? A weapon that could be raised?


    The huge amount of information drove Tang Ling dizzy. He was a poor kid, a bumpkin from some rural safety sector. His journey to this point of life had been nothing less than difficult. He never thought that such a precious treasure would fall into his hands.


    Who knew that a strange dagger that he had simply grabbed from the Agnes family¡¯s storeroom would turn out to be such an amazing item?


    ¡°Dumb*ss.¡± Boss Huang shook his head. Tang Feng had reigned for many years and acquired tons of excellent stuff throughout his adventures, so why had he not saved anything for the dumb kid?


    On second thought, Boss Huang was a little puzzled. Tang Feng¡¯s death was a mystery. Otherwise, he would not have done this to his son.


    Of course, Tang Ling was a lucky kid, so lucky that he had gotten his hands on a Level 8 Purple Demon nt fruit. That was considered something great even in Boss Huang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Boss, why is it a live sword?¡± Tang Ling was already over the moon.


    He could never forget the first time he had seen Anthony, the rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior-to-be, up close back in Safety Sector No. 17. That Night Lightning that he wielded was probably the coolest thing he had ever seen back then, but he heard that the superalloy that forged the Night Lightning was only a tier 1 superalloy.


    Mine¡¯s a tier 3! Hahaha, tier 3!! Tang Ling felt like he just became wealthy overnight.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s originally alive. It¡¯s the fruit of a Level 8 Purple Demon nt! Just think about how strong the vitality of a Level 8 Purple Demon nt is! However, in order for such a strong gic to bear ripe fruit, a tremendous amount of resources and life essence are needed.


    ¡°Like in the old civilization, in order for a human baby to make it out alive, the mother would need to consume arge amount of nutrients.¡± Boss Huang originally did not want to talk much, but when he saw the boy¡¯s gaze longing for more knowledge, he could not help but add some exnation.


    ¡°So, does that mean that once the next generation is born, it will also be powerful? The fruit has vigorous vitality, so it¡¯s not dead and is still alive?¡± Boss Huang¡¯s exnation did not go to waste as Tang Ling immediately understood why it was called a live sword!


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    As he exined, Ding Dong came back with the item that Boss Huang had requested for in a silver container. She looked quiet and obedient like she was the most devoted child in the house.


    ¡°Pour it into the water. Be careful to not get it on you. This is something that not even you can handle and you might get hurt,¡± Boss Huang reminded almost kindly.


    Obediently, Ding Dong carefully poured the liquid in the silver container into the bucket of water. The liquid itself was transparent, but there were sparkles of silver in it, and when it touched the water in the bucket, a sizzling cold air that somewhat tasted spicy rose from the bucket. As high as the temperature in the smithing room was, after the special liquid was added to the bucket, standing beside it somewhat felt chilly.


    Boss Huang tossed the second piece of stone that he had hammered out into the hearth before he put the Volcano Magma Core, which seemed like it had ayer of grayish oil on top of it, into the bucket of liquid.


    The moment the Volcano Magma Core was put into the bucket, an even louder sizzling noise was heard. When it was taken out, the Volcano Magma Core had be opaque ck. It looked like obsidian.


    Boss Huang checked it and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he continued hammering it.


    During the process, Tang Ling seized the chance to ask, ¡°Boss, you mentioned something about the perfect weapon form and something about raising it?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s both the fruit and the seed of a Level 8 vicious nt, if it can grow up smoothly, it will eventually be a new Level 8 vicious nt. Even though its final form resembles a sword that humans usually wield, it cannot be wielded by a human because it¡¯s a Level 8 vicious nt.


    ¡°Therefore, after the powerful ones collect the seeds, the first thing they will do is to alter its nt brain using the spirit, remove its hostility and raise it manually. When it grows ripe and bes a sword, that will be its perfect weapon form.¡±


    ¡°Did you get the point, kid?¡± Boss Huang looked asquint at Tang Ling, boldly passing the remaining cigarette to Tang Ling.


    Of course, Tang Ling understood what the boss said, so he was a little overwhelmed. He took the half-smoked cigarette, killed it and tossed it into the trash can at the corner.


    There was only a single thought in his mind throughout that process of throwing the cigarette butt. ¡®If this sword grows into shape, will it be a sword that can think?¡¯


    Boss Huang probably saw through Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts, so he chuckled and said, ¡°The human brain is a gift from the heavens. Do you really think the evolution of the Purple Moon era gives nts the ability to evolve a brain that is equivalent to the human brain? Not even close! Like the chimpanzees of the old civilization, even though their gics are very close to humans¡¯, their intellect was simr to a five-year-old human child.


    ¡°However, even in the Purple Moon era, look at all those mutated apes. Do they have an intellect that rivals or surpasses humans? No, they are still very far away. So, you can view it as the sword having consciousness, but it doesn¡¯t mean it can think .¡±


    That¡¯s it?! Fine, that might be it...


    Tang Ling¡¯s breath sped up, Boss Huang¡¯s exnation meant that the weapon might be able to perfectly sync with its wielder!


    With every technique and skill performed using the live sword, it was no longer a simple swing of the weapon. Both man and weapon would be one with the link created and the benefits were self-exnatory.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this seed of yours is somehow damaged to a certain extent.¡±


    The second piece of stone inside the hearth was in a half-melted state. Boss Huang picked it up with the tongs and ced it on the anvil.


    He took the dagger closer to Tang Ling¡¯s eyes and pointed at the fracture on the de. ¡°Look here. This is the damage caused by a tremendously destructive force, and it has damaged its nt brain to a certain level. So, it cannot create a perfect link with its wielder like the other natural vicious nt weapons.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Tang Ling was slightly depressed and felt it was a pity.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely bad news either. The good news is that it was previously raised well, so with enough resources, it can quickly recover to its previous form.¡± As he exined, Boss Huang simply swung the dagger around.


    Two strong gales were whipped up in the smithing room and they left two shallow marks on the wall of tools.


    ¡°Did you see the power?¡± Boss Huang put the dagger aside and raised a curious brow at Tang Ling.


    Of course, Tang Ling saw it! There were two marks on the special wall in the smithing room as a result of the gales whipped up by this shabby-looking dagger!


    Boss Huang¡¯s own strength had not done that. Superalloy applied elements were no longer a secret like how Anthony¡¯s Night Lighting was able to release the power of lightning.


    ¡°Its previous master raised it with a metal attribute superalloy.¡± Boss Huang knew a lot more, hence he had a lot more insight about the sword. The applied element of the two gales was the sharpness of the metal element!


    ¡°But is the Volcano Magma Core a metallic element? And is superalloy needed to raise it?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s voice grew sharper with excitement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the vicious nt weapon! It¡¯s stronger than superalloy not just because it can have consciousness, but the key point is that it can fuse at least two to four element attributes! And since this is on Level 8, single talent isn¡¯t likely anymore. It should be at least double talents!


    ¡°The more talent it has, the more elements it can fuse with. The Blood de Bulrush just so happens to have three attributes: metal, fire, and earth. Otherwise, why did you think the dagger stuck itself to the Volcano Magma Core? It instinctively wanted to recover.¡±


    It was then that Boss Huang grasped his chest tightly.


    Tang Ling was frightened as he sized Boss Huang up in suspicion. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel heartache.¡± Boss Huang then looked at the idle Ding Dong who was sitting on the floor of the smithing room. He said, ¡°Go to drawer No.72 on the first rack of the storeroom. Take what¡¯s inside out. Hmm, just a fist-size will be enough...No, get half a fist-size. That should do it.¡±


    Tang Ling seemed to have noticed what Boss Huang was trying to do. Suddenly, he felt terrified. If the boss was doing what he thought he was doing, he might not be able to bear the consequences. The old fox would never make a losing deal!


    However many advantages he took from Boss Huang, the boss would probably take back twice as much!


    Ding Dong responded like it was nothing. She sprinted away, and in less than 20 seconds, she came back with something as big as her fist.


    It was a chuck of clod. As in as it might look, a closer look at it revealed that the color was not a simple muddy color but yellow with lines of golden glimmer.


    ¡°You little ball! Why are you helping this little bastard so much? You just had to take a big chunk, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Boss Huang grasped his chest tighter and yelled with immense heartache.


    ¡°Geez, Boss, Little Tang Tang is one of us now. Why are you being so stingy with one of our own?¡± Ding Dong answered with an innocent look.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by ¡®one of our own¡¯?! Argh, whatever!¡± Boss Huang¡¯s anguish almost suffocated him. He was heavily invested in Tang Ling, his life savings and materials. If he could not earn back double the value, he would surely skin Tang Ling alive!


    Tang Ling was so frightened that his face turned pale. Stop it! Boss Huang being so generous was scary! The materials that he brought out must have surpassed the value of his bets!


    With that in mind, Tang Ling swiftly switched the topic and said tteringly, ¡°Boss, can the live sword recover with the Volcano Magma Core and your superalloy? Can it reach the perfect weapon form?¡±


    ¡°Stop daydreaming, idiot! Its previous owner didn¡¯t even raise it to the perfect weapon form! With these two superalloys, all it can recover is 50% of its previous glory! Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to raise a vicious nt weapon?


    ¡°You¡¯ll need at least three more chunks of superalloy to recover it to its prime and 10 more superalloys to achieve the perfect form! If you want to raise it to surpass its perfect form, you¡¯ll need at least 100 chunks to recover to its glory of being the seed of a Level 8 Blood de Bulrush! And all the superalloys used must match its attributes! However, its nt brain has been damaged, so it¡¯s not worth raising it anymore.¡±


    Then, Boss Huang understood the situation and with a heavy heart, he grabbed Tang Ling by the cor.


    ¡°My Golden Wind Stone must be ced in a special valley, a valley that no man or beast can tread in easily. The stone must be blown by the valley wind for many many years in order to be the Golden Wind Stone, yet you swallowed it just like that, you little bastard?!¡±

 Chapter 339 - Benefits Of Hell Ledge

    <h4>Chapter 339: Benefits Of Hell Ledge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling failed to understand Boss Huang¡¯s thoughts.


    <i>What did the boss mean by swallowing his stone? He didn¡¯t even use the Golden Wind Stone yet, so what gives?</i>


    With that in mind, Tang Ling carefully said, ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re feeling heartache, why not just use the Volcano Magma Core? Even if you skip the Golden Wind Stone, it still can by recover around 30%. I¡¯m happy enough with the numbers.


    The boss¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets as he pushed Tang Ling away and said with a t chuckle, ¡°No! It¡¯s just a piece of Golden Wind Stone, I still can afford it! Just you wait, you little...¡±


    Nervous, Tang Ling was covered in sweat. <i>What¡¯s he waiting for? Can I just not use the Golden Wind Stone?</i>


    Unfortunately, neither was he was Boss Huang¡¯s match nor could he stop the boss from doing so. He stood by and watched the boss strongly toss the Golden Wind Stone into the hearth.


    After that, Boss Huang became quicker with his refining.


    He refined everything together before he hammered them into powder bits: the Volcano Magma Core on the dagger, the other half-melted Volcano Magma Core, and the Golden Wind Stone.


    The powder was mixed together and ced into a special container. Then, a special method was used to sieve and filter the mixed powder.


    During the process, Boss Huang also filled Tang Ling in about the details. ¡°Do you know why the live sword can¡¯t just absorb the Volcano Magma Core?


    ¡°All kinds of superalloy contain a lot of impurities. If you don¡¯t refine them first, the impurities will also be absorbed and bury the true powers of the Volcano Magma Core. It will also affect its absorption speed. You must have gotten this Volcano Magma Core for a while, right? But look at it. It¡¯s barely absorbed because of the impurities, but it has more or less gotten inside. Pah, trouble.¡±


    Boss Huang added a little grumble at the end but did not stop at all. The filtered powder was poured into another special container which was put into the hearth again.


    After all that, Boss Huang patted his hands and thumped his back as if he was exhausted. He told Tang Ling, ¡°See what I did for you, kid?¡±


    Tang Ling sweated even more, not because of the temperature, but because he was nervous. The ominous feeling in his heart grew stronger. He dared not say he did not see Boss Huang¡¯s hard work, so he feigned an emotional gaze and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I saw your hard work, Boss!¡±


    Boss Huang nodded in satisfaction. Then, he picked up the live sword and went over to the hearth in the center of the eight, the one that was closest to that mysterious machine.


    After a set ofplicated entries on the machine, Boss Huang fired up the hearth and as it heated up, transparent mes burst out from the hearth. If not for the astonishingly high temperature, Tang Ling could not have seen the transparent mes.


    ¡°Stay there. Don¡¯te over,¡± warned Boss Huang.


    In fact, even if he wanted to, Tang Ling could not go there because the high temperature stopped him from getting close.


    Using a special pair of tongs, Boss Huang picked up the live sword and ced it over the transparent mes.


    Tang Ling cried in shock when he saw that.


    Boss Huang looked asquint at him. ¡°The seed of a Level 8 vicious nt can still bear the fire for a bit. Otherwise, the impurities won¡¯t go away.¡±


    Despite saying that, he carefully held the live sword to the transparent fire and took it out in less than 25 seconds.


    The live sword had already started to soften. Boss Huang then carefully switched off the special hearth and took the live sword back to the anvil. He picked up the little hammer and started to strike it repeatedly.


    It was then that Boss Huang mentioned Hell Ledge. ¡°Do you know why everyone still goes after Hell Ledge like a flock of ducks even though it¡¯s harsh and might cripple or even kill someone with the slightest misstep?¡±


    <i>Here ites! </i>


    Tang Ling currently wanted information about Hell Ledge the most. Boss Huang had not mentioned anything about it before this, and Tang Ling was afraid that the boss might go back on his word. He never thought the boss would be so honest and generous today.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Ling asked with intense excitement.


    Boss Huang looked askance at him. He knew the little bastard was trying to take advantage of him. He signaled Tang Ling to light a cigarette for him before he said, ¡°Energy! Clearing the Hell Ledge Challenge for the first time will reward you with <i>abhisheka</i>-like energy other than money and reputation.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound impressive.¡± Tang Ling was being honest. Food and cultivation could provide one with energy. What kind of energy was so special that everyone sought after it so badly?


    Boss Huang was hammering the live sword on the anvil repeatedly and quickly. As he pounded away, faint grayish smoke started toe out from the sword. He exined to Tang Ling without even looking at him, ¡°That is why I say you are an ignorant kid. The energy gained from Hell Ledge is different! The energy from Hell Ledge can be directly converted, the only limit is one¡¯s gic chain.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced. If he was right about what Boss Huang said...


    Under normal circumstances, a lot of the energy the human body consumed would be wasted. Even Tang Ling had the perfect body and was empowered by his eating technique, the maximum amount of energy that he could absorb was only a pitiful 30%.


    The 30% of absorbed energy had to temper his cells repeatedly and go through all kinds of training before they could be converted into energy that his body could truly absorb.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you are thinking! Seeding the Hell Ledge Challenge will improve a person¡¯s body right away. Other than the gic chain, nothing can limit the enhancement from the energy,¡± said Boss Huang straightforwardly.


    ¡°For example, since you¡¯ve merged the strength of nine bulls thoroughly, you¡¯ll need to aplish the strength of two tigers first to be able to reach the next level. If you can clear the Hell Ledge Challenge and get enough rewards, you can immediately reach the perfect form of nine bulls and two tigers, but since you haven¡¯t unlocked your first gic lock, you won¡¯t be a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior.¡±


    That exined a lot! Even if the Life Or Death Ring was not started, the Hell Ledge Challenge was very significant.


    Just imagine how much time Tang Ling could save if he could directly improve his body with pure absorbable energy?


    Ding!


    Boss Huangnded another strong hammer strike, and a whiff of gray smoke came from the live sword. He took the cigarette out of his mouth and spat a cloud of smoke out as he looked at Tang Ling and said, ¡°In the whole wide world, only Darkness Port¡¯s Hell Ledge is able to provide such energy and it¡¯s rted to a certain secret of the city, but there¡¯s no free lunch in the world. It isn¡¯t that easy for you to get the energy.¡±


    ¡°I know, the Hell Ledge Challenge must be hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± Other than his racing heart, Tang Ling had always been calm. Of course, he understood what Boss Huang was trying to tell him.


    Hisposure was the reason why Boss Huang admired him, but the boss did not overly express his admiration. Instead, Boss Huang said, ¡°It¡¯s very, very difficult. It will be a massacre! Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible for normal people to clear the challenge. The normal people that I¡¯m referring to aren¡¯t those without talents but normal rank 1 Purple Moon Warriors. Even they don¡¯t have what it takes to clear the first challenge.¡±


    ¡°I understand! What kind of massacre will it be?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s gaze showed that he was in deep thought as he asked Boss Huang.


    ¡°All I can tell you is that the massacre is very real. Different people might encounter different situations, but the difficulty remains the same. I¡¯ve received reliable news that because you two started the Life Or Death Ring, the difficulty of Hell Ledge will be adjusted. It will be a lot harder than usual,¡± whispered Boss Huang with squinted eyes.


    ¡°What does it mean? Heavy injuries, death, or whatnot! I¡¯m still gonna tell you the same thing. There¡¯s no free lunch in the world. The energy might be good, but you still need to get a clear rating. Remember, a rating of B or below will only get you a tiny amount of energy or none at all.¡± Boss Huang shrugged with widespread hands.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s an SS or SSS rating?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    Boss Huang¡¯s eyes gleamed. He then turned around and took the special container out from the hearth after he put the cigarette in his mouth. ¡°The amount of energy that you¡¯ll get is considerably huge. Not even a rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior could ignore the amount, but SS and SSS? The clearing conditions are harsh, and normal geniuses can never make it,¡± Boss Huang responded.


    Nodding, Tang Ling did not speak boldly or step away cowardly. Instead, he epted the advice with a calm mind that made one feel like he had the highest chance of getting through the challenge.


    ¡°But now...I have to warn you about something very, <i>very</i> important.¡± Boss Huang suddenly looked very grave.


    Tang Ling looked at him with a frightened expression. What could possibly make Boss Huang turn this serious? He had spent quite a few days with the boss now, yet he had never seen such a serious look on him before.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s throat was a little dry. His instinct told him that what Boss Huang was about to say was very important.


    Boss Huang did not answer immediately. He leisurely poured the superalloy powder, which had been melted into liquid form, into a rectangr-shaped container. After that, he clipped the live sword and put it into the container with the liquid.


    A strange scene happened. The moment the live sword touched the liquid, the liquid exponentially decreased in volume.


    The superalloy liquid that Boss Huang refined was absent of impurities, hence it was absorbed quickly by the live sword.


    During the absorption process, sparks would appear from time to time. Then, some profound-looking runes appeared on the live sword. There was also a slight breeze that felt intense blowing at the sword from time to time. It granted the live sword an emerald-golden color.


    Tang Ling watched the magical changes happen before his eyes, feeling overwhelmed. Even though he had a feeling that Boss Huang did not seem to be doing anything to it, he believed that if it not for the older man, a normal cksmith could never make this happen.


    However,pared to the changes in the live sword, he was more concerned about what the boss was trying to warn him with that serious look.


    Just when he was about to ask again, Boss Huang looked at him and pointed at his chest.¡±I want to warn you about this.¡±

 Chapter 340 - Godnium

    <h4>Chapter 340: Godnium</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The little seed?


    Boss Huang¡¯s hint was obvious as he pointed at Tang Ling¡¯s chest, so Tang Ling understood it immediately. However, he did not know what the little seed had to do with the uing Hell Ledge Challenge.


    Thankfully, Boss Huang was honest and straightforward. Before Tang Ling even asked, he said, ¡°I suggest you give all the energy that you get from Hell Ledge to it. Don¡¯t take any for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Ling did not expect the solemn request from Boss Huang to be about his little seed.


    The request sounded ridiculous in his opinion.


    <i>Give all the energy to the little seed and not take any of it? Will the little seed be fat and explode?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts about the little seed were rather narrow, but in the next moment, he was hit by a realization and was stunned! The energy would not run into a bottleneck and could be directly converted, so that meant...


    ¡°It seems like you aren¡¯t all that stupid!¡± Boss Huang said tly when he noticed the change of expression on Tang Ling¡¯s face.


    ¡°But why? Why the little seed? Why this timing?¡± Tang Ling was puzzled by the request, but his mind was a little upied and he did not know what he should ask first. He really had limited knowledge about war seeds.


    ¡°You call it ¡®little seed¡¯? Hohoho...You might not like it whenever Tang Feng is mentioned, but I have to say that this little seed is probably the most precious thing that he left for you! It¡¯s not something that other war seeds canpare to!¡± Boss Huang pointed at Tang Ling andughed strangely.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, there¡¯s no need for me to keep it from you either. All the young geniuses that the many factions out there have raised also have their own precious treasure as their hidden trump cards. The war seeds can be considered as a piece of standard equipment for everyone. Some might not even use them as their trump card...If you don¡¯t improve it, you won¡¯t stand a chance to defeat Tang Long.¡±


    ¡°Is Tang Long that powerful?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were glued to the live sword absorbing the superalloy liquid.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put all your hopes on the Blood Bulrush Sword. Yes, after it¡¯s remodeled into a weapon, it¡¯s rightful name is the Blood Bulrush Sword! It¡¯s just a nt sword that matches a superalloy sword. Do you really think all the young geniuses, especially Tang Long, don¡¯t have one or two superalloy equipment on them?¡± Boss Huang looked at him in disdain.


    ¡°Are they that well-equipped?¡± Tang Ling felt a little sour. If not for Boss Huang, he would not have known that he was so outdated with trump cards whenpared to the other geniuses.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about yourself. Didn¡¯t I just tell you? Your war seed isn¡¯t amon one, but since you are so poor, it¡¯s stuck in its first form. Aside from its second form, if you can get it halfway through its first form, at least, you¡¯ll have a better chance at oveing Tang Long. It¡¯s real Godnium and might be even more precious,¡± said Boss Huang as he patted Tang Ling¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tang Ling was shocked to the core. He had always been curious about what exactly was Godnium and now there was one lying inside his heart!


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s real Godnium or is even more precious than one. You heard me right. I think I know a little more than you. Back then, Tang Feng made it to the third form with it, but it cannot be referenced since a war seed like this depends on the person to manifest its form.


    ¡°However, no matter how different it might be, the first form is always the same. If you can reach the perfect state of its first form, you should be able to increase your abilities and stats by five times.


    ¡°Its first form isn¡¯t the strongest among all. Based on what I know, there are several young geniuses who have war seeds that share simr functions and might even be stronger than yours. The only difference is that this little seed is the only war seed that can enhance your Precise Instinct.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I suppose you should now understand whether or not you should let it absorb the energy instead of you. As for the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, I think even without the war seed, you should grind for it and aplish the essence yourself.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Ling nodded vigorously. Like Boss Huang said, real power was a lot more reliable if he could understand it and grind for itpared to achieving it through absorption of energy.


    ¡°If you really do, great.¡± As he spoke, Boss Huang picked up the silver egg and inspected it repeatedly. He soon realized that even with his vast knowledge, he did not know what the silver egg was.


    Without saying anything, he went to the storeroom, brought two mysterious-looking instruments out and ced them on the anvil.


    He ced the egg on the first instrument. No matter how thoroughly he measured or checked it, the first instrument did not show any response.


    Boss Huang looked slightly pathetic as he told Tang Ling, ¡°This egg is no longer alive.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Ling was not surprised either. He had gotten the egg from that mysterious temple, and no one knew how long it had been in there, so it was only normal for it to be dead.


    Then, Boss Huang ced the egg on the second instrument. The moment the egg touched it, the instrument¡¯s disy light kept blinking and thest one glowed blinding red.


    After he saw the response, even Boss Huang looked a little excited as he told Tang Ling, ¡°If you are okay with it, I¡¯ll open my weapon storage and let you pick one equipment for this egg. Normal people might not have a use for the egg, but it¡¯s greatly beneficial to Monty.¡±


    ¡°Monty? If it¡¯s for Monty, I can just give it to him,¡± Tang Ling scratched his head and said.


    He was not a stingy person. Since Monty was so attached to him after they became friends quickly, that point alone made him feel that giving an egg to it was no big deal. He had taken the egg from the strange Udy purple crow¡¯s nest anyway, so he did not have to pay for anything.


    ¡°You are being ridiculously generous. You don¡¯t even know what it is, yet you¡¯re giving it to Monty?¡± Boss Huang suddenly felt Tang Ling was a pleasant person.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, this should be the egg of a very powerful vicious beast. Humans can absorb the energy within using a certain method, butpared to humans, other vicious beasts can utilize the energy better. I¡¯ve tested that this egg might be dead, but the energy that it contains skyrockets. It might even provide talent.


    ¡°If a human absorbs the energy, the possibility of the talent will be wasted, but if another vicious beast absorbs it, it might very well acquire the talent.¡± Boss Huang believed it was necessary to give Tang Ling a detailed exnation.


    ¡°They just give it to Monty. I don¡¯t need any weapons. The Blood Bulrush Sword is enough,¡± Tang Ling waved his hand and said frankly.


    ¡°Idiot! You¡¯d better go pick defensive gear or you will die a horrible death!¡± Boss Huang looked askance at him.


    ¡°I...suppose that works too.¡± Tang Ling felt like he was being forced to make that decision.


    Up until this point, Boss Huang had told him almost everything that he should know, except for onest thing, the onest thing that he really wanted to know: Tang Long.


    Boss Huang had not gotten to the part about Tang Long. Just when Tang Ling wanted to remind him, Ding Ling ran into the smithing room nervously, appearing a little frightened.


    ¡°Boss, Boss...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the look?¡± Boss Huang noticed the strange look on Ding Ling¡¯s face.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strange person in Dvesha Moha. He said he¡¯s here for you.¡± Ding Ling had always been a brave girl, but when she spoke of this visitor, she showed a rare tinge of fear.


    ¡°Who is this bastard that has frightened my little Ding Ling like this?¡± Boss Huang did not take it seriously. There were only less than three people in Darkness Port that the boss had to stay away from, so Ding Ling had no reason to be afraid.


    ¡°Kid, stay here. I¡¯ll be back to finish your Blood Bulrush Sword,¡± said Boss Huang before he left the smithing room.


    ...


    On the second floor of Dvesha Moha, there was a small parlor that was not often used, and today, it weed a visitor.


    A person with a ck mantle over his strange physique and a copper mask under the hood was standing in front of the window. It was the person who had appeared earlier in the streets. He really did go to Dvesha Moha.


    Boss Huang ambled to the parlor while humming a melody. However, when he opened the door and saw the strange person, his body froze.


    The strange person reeked of danger, but the danger was not targeted at Boss Huang.


    Therefore, Boss Huang did not freeze because the strange person was unusually and terrifyingly powerful, but he recalled something, or more precisely, an unverified saying.


    <i>This strange person...Is that saying true? If it is...</i>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Boss Huang inhaled deeply to recover his mobility. He quickly stepped into the parlor and locked the door tightly on instinct.


    ¡°Who am I? Did you not expect my arrival? Aren¡¯t you Huang Dao, the man with the best intelligencework?¡± said the visitor. His voice was horrible to the ears. It sounded like machines clunking together. It was obviously a mockery, but when it came out from the copper mask, it felt chilly.


    ¡°Stop ying tricks. I don¡¯t know who you are and I expect no one! I¡¯m a straightforward man,¡± Boss Huang responded with a serious look.


    The person under the hood sighed. He then lifted his food and revealed his head. There was no hair on his head. Instead, it had a metallic luster over its surface. If it was not for the mask, he might not look like a living being at all.


    However, since Boss Huang requested to be straightforward, the visitor did not want to drag this out either. He removed the copper mask in front.


    ¡°Now, does my face ring a bell?¡± he said after he removed the mask.


    Boss Huang¡¯s expression drastically changed.

 Chapter 341 - The Start Of Hell Ledge!

    <h4>Chapter 341: The Start Of Hell Ledge!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the smithing room, the Blood Bulrush de had absorbed all the superalloy liquid and was emanating a green and red gleam.


    However, Boss Huang did note back to finish the final part and it had already been over an hour since he left the smithing room.


    There were a few times when Tang Ling wanted to head out to find out what happened, but he was blocked by Ding Ling and Ding Dong who were unusually serious.


    In fact, not just Tang Ling, but even the poor Han Xing was locked on the third floor, where Monty was, and he was not allowed toe down.


    As the wait continued in silence, 20 more minutes went by. Finally, Boss Huang came back to the smithing room and Han Xing was also allowed toe down.


    Maybe because of his natural senses, even though Boss Huang acted as if nothing had happened, Tang Ling spotted a troubled look on his face when he came back. It seemed like something was troubling him. However, the boss did not say anything, he picked up the Blood Bulrush Sword and continued the final steps.


    Amidst the nks and clunks, there were a few times that Tang Ling wanted to ask about Tang Long, but the boss seemed to have forgotten about it as he buried himself in the refining.


    More than ten minutester, the Blood Bulrush Sword waspletely refined.


    After the refining process, the red and green gleam dimmed into a dark de with red lines on top. It looked no different from amon dagger.


    Boss Huang made a special sheath for it before giving the Blood Bulrush Sword to Tang Ling. ¡°Unless necessary, try not to use the sword. Using amon weapon will help you sharpen your body. Besides, superalloy were weapons used by Purple Moon Warriors, and because of the talent ability, which you don¡¯t possess yet, you can¡¯t bring out the true power of the Blood Bulrush Sword.¡±


    Tang Ling nodded and epted the Blood Bulrush Sword excitedly. After the dagger absorbed the Volcano Magma Core, it felt warm in his grip, and even with ayer of the sheath, Tang Ling could still feel its sharpness.


    On top of that, when he gripped it in his hand, it might not be as exaggerated as it resonating with him, but the grip matched his palm. It was certainly an excellent dagger.


    Tang Ling liked the Blood Bulrush Sword a lot to the point that he could not put it down. He kept tossing it around and ying with it.


    Looking at how excited Tang Ling was, Boss Huang thought of the news that the strange person had delivered earlier and he could not help but sigh in his heart. He once thought that the peaceful days couldst, but it seemed like they were numbered.


    The world would soon be swept away by a storm with everything was brewing in the dark. Ultimately, the kid before his eyes was destined to stand in the eye of the storm. Because of him, the hidden forces around the world would eventually return, and once they gathered, the world would fall into fierce trembling once more.


    The trembling was unstoppable because...Boss Huang¡¯s heart got heavier. How could he possibly keep him away from this? With his status and identity, he must soon take a stand.


    Two minutester, Tang Ling subdued his excitement and hooked the dagger at his waist. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it for granted. There¡¯s no free lunch in the world.¡± Boss Huang showed a sleazy smile again.


    ¡°Mm-hmm...¡± It finally came. Tang Ling knew that the price for Boss Huang¡¯s generosity was high.


    ¡°Remember, Hell Ledge has 188 levels. Every 18 levels corresponds to the strength of a single rank. With the strength of all the young geniuses, the first 18 levels will be the main stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. First, you must get through all 18 major levels. Second, you must get an SSS rating in the first ten levels. Third, get an A rating or above for theter eight levels. Miss any single one of them and I¡¯ll take back the Blood Bulrush Sword as my fee,¡± Boss Huang stated all the conditions in one go.


    When Tang Ling heard the boss, he heaved a breath of relief.


    <i>Doesn¡¯t seem too hard.</i>


    Hence, he nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure, I promise that you I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to negotiate? I did tell you about the difficulties of Hell Ledge changing, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I think I can do it.¡± Of course, Tang Ling did not assume that going through the challenges was an easy task.


    However, the demand he put on himself was a lot harsher than the boss¡¯s. Since he ought to give his best in achieving the highest rating for every level, Boss Huang¡¯s demands were no big deal.


    ¡°Great, a real man never goes back on his word! In short, if you make me lose money, I¡¯ll cover the loss with the Level 8 vicious nt sword.¡± Boss Huang smirked because he was on the winning end of this deal.


    Of course, if Tang Ling could win, that would be the best oue. With the triumph, Boss Huang¡¯s wealth might increase by a third of his current value and would be a great help even to him.


    ¡°Boss, what about Tang Long?¡± Tang Ling had not forgotten about his rival. He was not afraid of Tang Long, but the more he got in contact with him, the stranger his feelings got. He wanted to know about Tang Long to solve the doubts in his heart.


    However, Boss Huang went back on his word this time despite having already agreed to tell him about Tang Long.


    He looked a little odd. Tang Ling pressed the topic, but all Boss Huang answered was, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything about Tang Long once the Hell Ledge Challenge isplete and before your fight with him begins.¡±


    What kind of answer was that?


    Tang Ling was slightly annoyed, but what could he do about Boss Huang? It seemed that he would not reveal anything even if he was paid. Since the boss had decided to keep it a secret, all Tang Ling could do was wait until that day.


    Excited, Tang Ling left with his new weapon. He wanted to test the grip of the weapon, and if possible, he wanted to get some books about swordy from Boss Huang¡¯s library.


    <i>Hmm, I¡¯ll have to practice more with Han Xing.</i>


    Seeing Tang Ling off, Boss Huang did not move away from the smithing room. He thought of the strange person who came earlier and his heart was currently filled with unspeakable emotions.


    In fact, who was that guy protecting? No one understood him back then and no one would ever understand him in the future.


    ...


    Six days passed in the blink of an eye.


    After the lively Medley Sea Day ended, the annual Voyage Day arrived.


    The past Voyage Days were actually a day of sorrow and farewell because most of the men of Darkness Port would have to set sail and live at sea for a while.


    However, this year¡¯s Voyage Day was a little special. All the factions around the world sent their men and made Darkness Port flush. The sailors who decided to set sail were at least a third lesser than the previous year.


    The reason was because of the start of the Life Or Death Ring.


    It was also a celebration, and if one was lucky, one could earn a handsome amount from the Life Or Death Ring, so who else would want to risk their lives at sea?


    In order to further hype up the public for the event, during the auction at thest day of the Medley Sea Market, Darkness Port officials bought something from the auction with their own funds¡ªthe horn of the Golden-horned Dragon Whale.


    The officials announced that the horn would be the prize for the first ce of the Hell Ledge Challenge. The news once again ignited the public.


    Simr to the old civilization, any living being rted to dragons was considered to be superior. Be it from the east or the west, dragons were a symbol of absolute power. Of course, in the old civilization, the dragon had only been a living being of legends and myth. Even though countless people imed that they had seen a dragon, there was never a determining factor to prove its existence.


    However, in the Purple Moon era, there were many verified statements that proved that dragons hade to life. In fact, not just dragons, but some mythical beasts had alsoe to life.


    Of course, the validity of the statement was not somethingmoners could determine. Even if the Golden-horned Dragon Whale had ¡®dragon¡¯ in its name, it was not a dragon but a very powerful aquatic creature. It was said that even a normal calf was considered a Level 7 vicious beast!


    The dragon whale¡¯s horn was a calf.


    Despite that fact, its status was not challenged even by the superalloy because it possessed a special advantage that somehow trumped the superalloy.


    At 2 p.m. on the third level of the cabin area, the entrance to Hell Ledge was filled with people.


    Never doubt how a small entrance could house so many people at once. As a matter of fact, there was a huge square hidden on the third level of the cabin area immediately after the gate to Hell Ledge that was only visible when the gate was opened.


    Darkness Port was a city that prioritized its business heavily.


    The huge square was modified into an arena, simr to the diators¡¯ colosseum of ancient Rome.


    Seats were lined up closely together in rows. In sections that were reserved for VIPs, the seats alone could earn Darkness Port a handsome profit. On top of that, with the details of the participants, the officials summarized them into different booklets for sale, so it was also a considerable amount of ie.


    Moreover, there was also an official betting station which was a money-sucking monster.


    Compared to all that, the golden horn ced at the entrance of Hell Ledge was really nothing.


    Amidst the excited noise of the crowd, the Darkness Court sent out a hundred elite personals to erect a giant monolith covered with a red cloth at the entrance of Hell Ledge.


    Then, an exciting voice entered everyone¡¯s ears through the mic, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Hell Square! Here, you¡¯ll be watching elite young geniuses from all over the world take up the Hell Ledge Challenge! Darkness Port is always generous in doing business. Since everyone has paid for the entrance fee for the most exciting show, you¡¯ll be rewarded with services worthy of the price you¡¯ve paid!¡±


    The owner of the voice wore a clown outfit and a strange weeping face was drawn on his face.


    He was not the host of Desperado Ring back in the junior division arena, the Wailing Pierrot. Instead, he was the host of the master division arena, the Simpering Pierrot!


    The Simpering Pierrot¡¯s status in Darkness Port was absurdly high as he would only appear to host importantpetitions and events. His appearance stated how important the Hell Ledge Challenge was. As he made his introduction, he pulled the red cloth off the giant monolith.


    A giant monolith with 10 giant monitors embedded on it appeared in the crowd¡¯s sight.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t this exciting? This will be the first time Hell Ledge is opening up the scenes of the challenge to the public! The 10 monitors will be broadcasting the 10 participants with the best performance...<i>live</i>! The empty space beneath the monitors will be updated with the ranking once every 24 hours.


    ¡°I, the Simpering Pierrot, will be your host and the most entertainingmentator!¡± His voice got a lot more excited.


    As he further hyped up the crowd, he jumped towards the center of the colosseum, or more precisely, the stage built in the center.


    He shouted in excitement, ¡°What are we waiting for?! ording to the rules, every participant will be on stage on the first day! Let¡¯s wee them with the loudest apuse!¡±

 Chapter 342 - Gray Mist Street

    <h4>Chapter 342: Gray Mist Street</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Apanied by thunderous apuse, over 70 young geniuses made their entrance in the same uniform provided by Darkness Port.


    They stood on the stage in an orderly fashion and theirbined presence was terrifying. Despite still being teenagers, they bore names and titles of great heights, so it was natural for them to be high-spirited.


    When they stood on the stage, the crowd¡¯s cheers broke the air.


    A lot of the young geniuses were evidently impatient. Being in Darkness Port and joining the Hell Ledge Challenge required them to go along with Darkness Port¡¯s activities and events. Otherwise, some of them would never want to be put on disy like a monkey in the center stage for the crowd.


    Tang Ling was also standing in an inconspicuous corner among them, and beside him was Ro Xin and Ro Li, who were the underdogs.


    They were not geniuses, or at least, not yet. Neither of them had gained a reputation for themselves, but they were eligible to participate in the Hell Ledge Challenge purely because of Tang Ling¡¯s request.


    As for Tang Long, whether intentionally or not, the other young geniuses let him stand in the center of the group. Even though everyone was wearing the same uniform, he was the most outstanding one.


    The Simpering Pierrot was giving his best to stir up the atmosphere, and when the crowd¡¯s emotions reached the climax, he waved and told them to quieten down.


    ¡°I suppose everyone is eager to watch thepetition, and I don¡¯t have any more nonsense to talk about either except for one more thing. I have to inform everyone about the only rule that Darkness Port has set up for thispetition, which is, on the first day, everyone must enter the Hell Ledge Challenge. After the first day, they can continue the challenge whenever they want since thepetition willst for months. It¡¯s never toote to enjoy the best, am I right?¡± The Simpering Pierrot stated the rule set by Darkness Port in a somewhat unusual tone.


    The crowd continued to boil and none of the young geniuses objected.


    The first day was just to hype up the public, so it was necessary for all the young geniuses to disy themselves. After that, they would have the liberty to continue the challenge whenever they wanted.


    They were genius teenagers after all. They did not only grow stronger every day, but they were also growing every single hour. As their strength umted, it would be another fantastic match, so why set more rules to limit their performance?


    After the rule was announced, the Simpering Pierrot skipped the nonsense. He raised his hand and troops marched into the colosseum. The troops opened that inconspicuous gate at the bottom of the giant monolith with 10 monitors.


    The little gate was the only entrance to Hell Ledge.


    ¡°Now, let us start thepetition. Contestants, please go in.¡± The Simpering Pierrot bowed at all the young geniuses.


    As the locally born and bred geniuses, Dark Nine Feathers must be the one who took the lead. All nine of them jumped off the stage and headed towards the little gate to the Hell Ledge Challenge.Update by vip novel


    ...


    Tang Ling was thest few people to get into Hell Ledge.


    Before he went in, he told Ro Xin and Ro Li to withdraw if either of them faced any difficulties and could not continue. Thepetition would go on for months, so it was not necessary to risk their lives on the first day or show off.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling did not have to worry about Ro Xin. He actually said those words for Ro Li.


    After that, he walked through the gate. Behind the gate was a long and somewhat humid corridor. As he walked along the corridor, he realized that it was part of the cliff and was directly built inside.


    The whole Hell Ledge Challenge must be hidden in the cliff by the shore.


    The corridor was more than a hundred meters long, and at the end was another door. Unlike traditional doors, this door had a mysterious halo glowing around it and it looked like it was spiraling.


    Tang Ling did not know about the others, but at first nce, the halo reminded him of the halo doors back in the ancient and mysterious temple.


    <i>Are they somehow rted?</i>


    However, he would never get the answer to the question in a short period. He paused for half a second in front of the door with the halo before he walked through it without a second thought.


    Right after he stepped through the door, a mysterious voice entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears.


    ¡°On Gray Mist Street, a group of killer demons is atrge. No one knows what these demons are because those who did, died.


    ¡°However, in front of your eyes is a street. You must travel less than 200 meters across the street.


    ¡°Getting through the street will reward you with a D rating. Getting through the street and killing two or more demons will reward you with a C rating. Killing five or more demons will reward you with a B rating while killing 15 demons will reward you with an A rating.


    ¡°Killing all the demons will reward you with an S rating. Killing all the demons within 8 minutes will reward you with an SS rating and will trigger the conditions to achieve an SSS rating.


    ¡°The gray mist has appeared. The breathing and footsteps it carries sound a little scary! Try your best, pitiful passerby.¡±


    After the brief introduction, the mysterious voice disappeared.


    ¡°Killer demons?¡± Tang Ling grinned. His ears picked up the convoluted noises in the mist. Then, he drew his grade A alloy longsword from his back with a swish while his other hand held the dagger in reverse as he sauntered into the street.


    As hended his first step into the street, a scaly w covered in moss flew out from the mist and tried to grab him.


    As though he predicted it, Tang Ling raised his longsword swiftly and blocked the w with a hard clunk. At the same time, he twisted his body andunched a kick. A figure that was around half a meter tall whimpered sharply before falling out from the mist.


    <i>Hoho, killer demons!</i>


    Tang Ling did not even flinch. His dagger was flung out and precisely plunged into one of the eyes of the figure that fell out from the mist.


    He then elbowed the killer demon that his sword blocked away before he jumped forward and grabbed the handle of the dagger. With a violent and quick twist, the killer demon, which eye was stabbed, screamed in pain and died by the de. It disintegrated into a whiff of gray mist and disappeared before Tang Ling¡¯s eyes.


    Before he even lifted his head, he twisted his body around and leaned back. When his body touched the cold ground, his longsword whirled across his front at the right second.


    Swish!


    The killer demon that jumped towards him screamed in pain as the grade A alloy longsword lopped its head off.


    Tang Ling had no intention of letting it go. Even if he was lying on the ground, heunched a kick and sent the killer demon flying. While the killer demon was in the air, his longsword swung higher up and shed the killer demon¡¯s body in half.


    It had only been 30 seconds since Tang Ling stepped into Gray Mist Street and he had already killed two of the so-called killer demons!


    If he wanted to gamble and dash out of the street that was less than 200 meters, it was very possible.


    Getting through the street and killing two killer demons would already nab him a C rating, but Tang Ling only had one goal in mind: a clear SSS rating!


    Therefore, without any pause, he raised his sword and dagger and moved forward. His figure was also barely visible in the mist. It made him look like a teenage demon god looking for his prey. Tang Ling¡¯s unique presence was apparent when he fought everything, his aura brazenly on disy.


    30 secondster, Tang Ling¡¯s performance was presented on one of the big screens on the giant monolith at the entrance.


    As the Simpering Pierrot said, the screens only disyed 10 of the best contestants and their live performances.


    As ever-changing as the Hell Ledge Challenge was, all 10 of the screens were showing 10 different young geniuses facing various scenarios.


    When Tang Ling came up on the screen, the Simpering Pierrot seized the moment and announced excitedly, ¡°Yo, yo, yo, what do we have here?! The infamous son of the great Tang Feng! Let¡¯s see how he performs? Will he disappoint or...? Look at that! It¡¯s only been 30 seconds and he¡¯s already on the screen before our eyes! Tsk, tsk tsk, Gray Mist Street? I wonder if anyone in the audience knows this scenario?¡±


    ¡°Gray Mist Street?¡± Boss Huang was also in the Colosseum, but since he was used to enjoying life the extravagant way, he was not in the normal audience seat but in a VIP room that provided the best view.


    Other than Boss Huang, there were four more figures in the room. One of them glued her eyes onto Boss Huang in a less friendly manner. It was none other than Madam Qing from the Dreamy Visitor. Beside her was Gu Dao, munching on a fried pork trotter with peas. The two other figures were covered in ck mantles, so their faces were shielded in darkness.


    The five of them were paying attention to the battles on the screen, but they were not looking at the other contestants¡¯ performances. They were only watching Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s performances.


    Since Tang Ling was almost thest one to enter the Hell Ledge Challenge, the scene of his battle had juste up.


    As for Tang Long, he was the first 20 who went in, hence he had already been on the screen for some time now.


    The scenario that Tang Ling faced was Gray Mist Street.


    Meanwhile, the scenario that Tang Long faced was considered one of the ssic scenes of the Hell level in the Hell Ledge Challenge. It was also the most well-known scene of all¡ªthe Bloody Tower.


    Difficulty-wise, the two scenes were equally difficult, but in terms of strange events...


    Boss Huang took a sip of alcohol as he purposely averted Madam Qing¡¯s gaze and fixed his gaze on Tang Ling¡¯s screen. He muttered heavily, ¡°How lucky is the kid? SS rating is in the bag, but SSS rating...¡±


    Before Boss Huang could finish, Gu Dao with his oily beard cut in, ¡°I notice a little problem here. Who sent him into Gray Mist Street? By right, this street shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the first level of difficulty in the challenge.¡±


    As though she was trying to disagree with them, Madam Qing coldly grumbled in a fit of pique, ¡°Gray Mist Street shouldn¡¯t have shown up in the first level of difficulty, but what about Bloody Tower?¡±


    Indeed, three levels in the Hell Ledge Challenge were grouped under a single level of difficulty, and both Gray Mist Street and Bloody Tower were infinitely close to the second level of difficulty in the challenge.


    In short, one must be very unlucky to run into either one of the scenes! However, even for the Hell level difficulty, the chances of running into these two scenarios were as slim as hitting the jackpot.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Tang Ling and Tang Long had both struck the jackpot. Was it a coincidence?


    At the same time, in the other VIP room, the man with the strange robust physique and copper mask was also watching thepetition. He muttered, ¡°Gray Mist Street? Bloody Tower? Why not zing Road? Pah! Weak!¡±

 Chapter 343 - Double Kill

    <h4>Chapter 343: Double Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gray Mist Street, the Bloody Tower, weak?


    What was zing Road?


    The strange copper-faced man was alone in his VIP room, so no one knew what he was muttering.


    The audience in the colosseum was attracted by the performances of the young geniuses on screen, and the cheers were thunderous and ceaseless.


    Speaking of which, what was with the difficulty of the scenarios?


    ording to normal Hell Ledge levels of difficulty, the odds ofnding in one of the difficult scenarios were so slim that drawing the lots at random three times a day for 365 days straight might not evennd on one of them, yet all the young geniuses were challenging the said scenarios that day.


    The Bloody Tower was especially said to be the most difficult scenario for the newbie challengers.


    There was a saying about the Bloody Tower: ¡®The one who climbs the tower will be covered in blood¡ªeither the enemy¡¯s blood or yours.¡¯


    The saying stated how difficult the Bloody Tower was!


    However, to Tang Long, the Bloody Tower did not seem that tough. He practically sauntered through the level. Be it dodging or attacking, every single action was done with extreme elegance.


    He was not just skilled. His movements seemed like he was at ease. He was not wearing his usual white uniform, but even when he donned the navy uniform provided by Darkness Port, by the time he got up to the second floor, there was not a drop of blood on him.


    Even in a brutal scenario like the Bloody Tower, he advanced forward like a prince.


    Countless girls were cheering for Tang Long.


    At the same time, countless boys were also cheering for Tang Ling.


    Gray Mist Street might not be as legendary as the Bloody Tower, but those who knew that scenario understood that the street was a strange one and the possible kill count would probably be the fiercest and highest among the scenarios.


    In terms of difficulty, it was no easier than the Bloody Tower.


    The Simpering Pierrot never missed the chance to hype up the crowd. He introduced Gray Mist Street to the audience when it started.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, in my opinion, we should view Gray Mist Street from two different perspectives. The first is that it¡¯s as hard as the Bloody Tower. Actually, you can also say it¡¯s slightly easier than the Bloody Tower.


    ¡°However, my dear audience, once our young genius, Tang Ling, triggers the SSS mode for Gray Mist Street, the difficulty will no longer remain on themon level one difficulty. You can perceive it as the level two difficulty in the newbie area!


    ¡°If you¡¯re wondering what I mean, let me exin it to you. We all know that every level of difficulty in Hell Ledge contains 18 different levels, but to 90% of the contestants, thest 15 levels are merely decorations.


    ¡°Why? ording to the statistics provided by yours truly, Darkness Port, not more than 10% of the newbies can make it through the first three levels and reach level two difficulty! And only less than 5% of those who make it through will reach level three difficulty!


    ¡°As a matter of fact, contestants who clear three levels can be considered super amazingly marvelous, fabulous, outstanding, fantastic, and wonderful! <i>But</i> things are different now. We are watching a group of geniuses going through the challenge, so clearing the three levels is a must for everyone and Tang Ling just might be able to show us in advance how the level two difficulty looks like, so why don¡¯t we wait and see?¡±


    The Simpering Pierrot¡¯s voice was enchanting. Every word that escaped his mouth made the audience cheer like explosives going off, especially the young boys. They were very convinced about Tang Ling¡¯s battle style.


    Tang Long¡¯s battle style was like a superior sage who was free from the filth of the world. He was an elegant prince, delivering death to his enemies as he moved his limbs with elegance. The girls were infatuated with him.


    In contrast, Tang Ling¡¯s battle style was filled with the hormones of power. He bore the presence of a demon god as every punch and sh from him exploded with power, and every strike was lethal and heavy. His battle was aesthetically pleasing. That was why his battles were unique!


    He moved like water and dodged like clouds as he dodged the attacks from the killer demons. At the same time, his attack wouldnd on them effectively.


    He did not mind if he was surrounded. All he had was efficiency in killing! Every move and action was not wasted as every strike would end in red.


    The other young geniuses performed amazingly too, but because of the duo, they were somehow eclipsed.


    The battles in the early levels had nothing to do with talent yet! All the contestants needed to do was fight with their instincts, and it was certain that with their Precise Instinct, Tang Ling and Tang Long were the center of attraction. Their performances were mystifyingly brilliant.


    ¡°13!¡±


    ¡°14!¡±


    ¡°15!¡±


    The boys were counting how many killer demons had Tang Ling killed. Those who understood Gray Mist Street knew that there were 37 killer demons hiding on the short street.


    If Tang Ling could kill all of them within 8 minutes, he would trigger the SSS rating event.


    On the other hand, some of the audience members, especially the girls, were counting Tang Long¡¯s kills excitedly. The Bloody Tower was known for its overwhelming numbers of enemies.


    The tower was only three stories high, but there were 101 bloody killers hiding. Tang Long had already made it up to the second floor, and everywhere he walked by, no one was spared. He had already killed 67 bloody killers along the way and he was bing even faster.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Is Precise Instinct that powerful? I¡¯ve heard of it day and night, but I really had no idea what the ability was about!¡±


    ¡°It <i>is</i> that powerful! Look, Tang Long has drawn his sword!¡±


    ¡°My gosh, he is cool! He took out three of them in one sh! I think Tang Long can beat the record of the Bloody Tower by reaching the top in 5 minutes! And he probably won¡¯t even get a drop of blood on him!¡±


    The fight was the best drug to boost the audience¡¯s adrenaline, and their senses were being challenged by the excitement.


    However, both Tang Ling and Tang Long were perfectly calm, as if they were not affected by the intense battle at all.


    Those who paid attention to their battles would notice that both of them were muttering something under their breaths. Unfortunately, even though the screens broadcasted their battles and everything that happened in the scene clearly, their almost inaudible mutters were not effectively captured, so the people had no idea what they were murmuring about.


    Only those important figures in the VIP rooms were able to read the movements of their lips and roughly understand what they were muttering.


    Tang Ling said, ¡°Strength of six bulls, speed no faster than 3 seconds per hundred meters, reflexes above average, and ording to the extreme dodging rate of the newbie stage, it¡¯s not even 30%.¡±


    Tang Long was mumbling, ¡°I need to be faster.¡±


    He was not fast enough? It had only been two minutes since he started and he had almost wiped out all the bloody killers on the second floor, yet he said he was not fast enough?!


    On the contrary...


    Tang Ling continued muttering, ¡°Strength of seven bulls, speed no faster than 2.5 seconds. ording to my earlier test results, the extreme dodging rate has reached 90%. Eight minutes? How many more enemies are there? If it¡¯s within 56, I can trigger an SSS rating.¡±


    He was undoubtedly a monster! 56 enemies in 8 minutes?! In fact, Gray Mist Street had its own record as well albeit not being as well-known as the Bloody Tower¡¯s record.


    The fastest record of reaching the top of the tower was 5 minutes 3 seconds, and the one who had achieved it was currently a general in the Human Final Defense Line. He was just 31 years old! The general was one of the most outstanding geniuses of the previous generation.


    Tang Long had a high chance of breaking the record.


    On the contrary, Gray Mist Street¡¯s record of killing all the enemies was 7 minutes 54 seconds and the SSS rating event had been triggered. Unfortunately, after achieving the record, the contestant had reached his limit and failed the moment the SSS trigger event happened.


    It was said that the situation back then had been very dangerous. If the contestant did not press the transfer bell in time and save himself, he would have died on Gray Mist Street.


    That was why Gray Mist Street was strangely terrifying! Due to that reason, there was no SSS rating record for clearing the street, hence it was less popr than the Bloody Tower. However, even though the contestant had failed the run at that time, he eventually became a marshal stationed in somerge safety city. He was also a well-known genius from the previous generation.


    The fighting and ughtering continued.


    After the sword was drawn, Tang Long obviously got faster and his battle turned even more astonishing. Insightful people knew that the sword in his hand was none other than a grade A alloy sword, but he swung it to its maximum potential.


    Although he had only been stabbing with his sword, every single strike was aimed at weak spots. Albeit not lethal, he was able to gather his enemies at a single spot. His artistic battle was on full disy as he used everything that he could to his advantage.


    He used the terrain, his body parts, his weapon, and even the enemies!


    With his powerful killing efficiency, a swing of his sword could sometimes reap three to five of his enemies¡¯ lives.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling also increased his speed.


    He did not gather his enemies and kill them together like Tang Long. Instead, he increased his own efficiency. The audience with slower eyesight could not even see Tang Ling¡¯s strikes properly. All they saw was his sword tainted in blood or his enemies falling to the ground.


    After 2 minutes 57 seconds, Tang Long stepped onto the third floor of the Bloody Tower.


    After 3 minutes 3 seconds, he had killed more than a third of the enemies on the third floor. It was then that he suddenly used a skill.


    When he unleashed his skill, his sword red blindingly and by the time the audience reacted to it, 13 enemies had fallen.


    ¡°Replication of the Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s Transient Stepbined with a ss 1 sword technique, the sh sh! How did he do it?¡± Some of the important figures in the VIP rooms were finally stirred by the performance as they stood up and responded in shock.


    Themon audience was watching just for the show, but these important figures were watching the contestants¡¯ techniques.


    Tang Long¡¯s skill had obviously surpassed the limits of a newbie! Transient Step was clearly a hurdle that a newbie could not cross at the moment.


    It was not even Tang Long¡¯s limit, not even close. He did not use his superalloy weapon, his war seed or even his trump cards. If he used everything in his arsenal, how powerful could he possibly be? Could he surpass the 18 levels of newbie limits?


    If that was the case, it was not too exaggerated to say that the world would change because of Tang Long!


    After 3 minutes 27 seconds, half of the enemies on the third floor had died by Tang Long¡¯s sword.


    After 3 minutes 54 seconds, he reached the top!


    On the screen, things calmed down. Only the bloody breeze fluttered the edges of Tang Long¡¯s uniform. However, several drops of blood tainted his sleeve and pants around the knees, and he seemed unhappy about it.


    Swish!


    He shook his sword and the blood was flung away from his sword like water.


    Tang Long then sheathed his sword.


    The scene around him changed as Tang Long was transported from the Bloody Tower to the resting lounge of Hell Ledge.


    Arge, clear rating was on disy at the giant monolith at the entrance.


    ¡®Tang Long cleared. Rating SSS!¡¯


    Beneath the clear rating was another smaller sentence: ¡®Record broken! Tang Long¡¯s record has made it to the Hall of Darkness!¡¯


    The crowd went wild!


    ¡°As expected, he broke the record. The current generation is really something else.¡± Madam Qing sipped from her ss as she faintly nced at the record on the monolith.


    ¡°Then, what about the kid? What about Tang Ling?¡± one of the mysterious people in the mantle asked.


    Boss Huang did not even turn around. He fixed his eyes on the screen and answered softly, ¡°He has been rather average until now. It seems like he¡¯s searching for something, but he will surely shock the crowdter.¡±

 Chapter 344 - Trigger The SSS

    <h4>Chapter 344: Trigger The SSS</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Was Tang Ling¡¯s performance rather average?


    When Boss Huangmented on Tang Ling¡¯s performance, even his all-time ¡®good¡¯ friend, Gu Dao, believed that the boss was being egoistic.


    Madam Qing voiced her reminder to Boss Huang, ¡°Huang Dao, remember you shouldn¡¯t take a stand in this. Back then, you insisted on taking Tang Ling in...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, I get it, I get it...¡± Boss Huang waved his hand impatiently. His gaze toward Madam Qing seemed to contain deepint.


    Perhaps, standing in Boss Huang¡¯s position, he could afford to be misunderstood by everyone but not by Madam Qing.


    As a matter of fact, Boss Huang¡¯sment on Tang Ling was not as simple as his ego acting up. He seemed to be very confident in Tang Ling to the point that he imed the boy would shock the audienceter.


    Unfortunately, the one who shocked the audience at the moment was not Tang Ling but Tang Long.


    He had broken the record on his first attempt and it was not just any scenario. It was the most difficult scene of the Hell level challenge, the Bloody Tower. It was difficult to imagine what scenario would he run into next. Would it be something even more difficult than the Bloody Tower?


    Probably not.


    Contrary to expectations, Tang Long was very calm after his challenge. He was sitting on the chair in the restroom, with one of his cheeks propped up in his hand, yet he emanated an indescribable elegance from the simplest of postures.


    He was watching the others! He was also able to watch thepetitions on the 10 big screens from inside the restroom.


    Tang Long did not care about the others, and even though his heart told him to ignore Tang Ling, his eyes uncontrobly focused on the screen that showed Tang Ling¡¯s performance.


    At first nce over Tang Ling¡¯s scene, Tang Long came up with ament, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s fight might be filled with artistic movements and power in other people¡¯s eyes, but in Tang Long¡¯s eyes, his Precise Instinct was able to easily see through it all.


    Strength, overpowered! Speed, overpowered! Reflexes, overpowered! Stamina, overflowing!


    With all his stats at his peak, Tang Ling¡¯s killing speed could be twice as fast with his Precise Instinct fully operational. He should not be like what he was now, killing only 17 killer demons after 2 minutes and 7 seconds on Gray Mist Street.


    ¡°If I were in his shoes, with the Precise Instinct fully operational while conserving my stamina, I could¡¯ve ended the fight in less than 4 minutes.¡± Tang Long quickly got the numbers on Tang Ling¡¯s kill count, and also came up with a deduction based on his own condition.


    He never thought he could widen the distance between him and Tang Ling during the first level because both of them had saved up a lot of trump cards, yet even under such circumstances, 4 minutes was a very reasonable range.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± The calmness on Tang Long¡¯s face slightly changed, and in the next moment, he realized that Tang Ling did not fight with Precise Instinct. Instead, he was searching for a form.


    Such a form would be...


    <i>How can I apply the spirit visualization method perfectly to my battles? The iron nks are inanimate objects and their structures are rtively simple, but when I have to face a living being with heartbeats, blood flow, and breathing rate, everything else will be a hindrance to the spirit visualization. How should I ovee the hindrance?</i>


    Tang Ling grabbed a killer demon by the neck with his left hand. Swiftly, the sharp grade A dagger swirled along his fingers and softly shed one of the veins at the killer demon¡¯s neck.


    After the skin was cut, blood gushed out ceaselessly!


    Hot, fishy blood sshed all over Tang Ling¡¯s chest.


    Tang Ling tossed the dead body away and swung his grade A alloy sword backward, slicing off a w that tried to grab him.


    The battle felt like a show of instinctive moments. Tang Ling was covered in blood, contradicting Tang Long¡¯s clean and elegant image at the end of the battle.


    With every step he took, the mist in the street seemed to fluctuate, but Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were still blinded by doubts.


    How should he focus his spirit? Where should he look for the form that allowed him to see the internal structures of things, like how he did in smithing? The form was simr to another form that he once had, which allowed him to see the flow of energy in people¡¯s bodies. As long as he could apply the spirit visualization method in his battle, Tang Ling believed he would be able to return to that old form soon.


    <i>No, I can¡¯t be any faster. I must slow down!</i>


    Three more enemies jumped out from the mist. They were not giving him a breathing window.


    It was then that Tang Ling leaned against the wall and kicked one of the killer demons away. At the same time, he swung the sword in his hand at the second killer demon without a second thought.


    It was indomitable. That astonishing sword intent was showing again!


    The second killer demon that jumped on him widened its eyes in shock. Its ape-like face was in disbelief as it watched a line of blood roll down from its forehead before its body fell apart in half.


    With the sword intent on disy, even if he was only using a grade A alloy longsword, he could simply end the battle even quicker and achieve an SS rating to trigger the SSS rating.


    People with a little insight into the situation finally realized what he was doing. Tang Ling was able to perform outstandingly even when he was holding his strength back. Evidently, he had other intentions in mind!


    On top of that, how could he possibly have done it?


    Insightful people knew that the astonishing sword was effectuated during Tang Ling and Han Xing¡¯s match in the Desperado Ring. It was nothing more than coincidental swordy. His sword already possessed the roughest sword intent.


    Things that were rted to intents were not something one could master after a single use. One must repeatedly practice and feel the condition of the sword at that specific moment to truly master it!


    The two shocking discoveries sent the audience in the colosseum into a strange and quiet state.


    Was the world about to go through another drastic change?


    First, the astonishing Tang Long surpassed the elite geniuses of the previous generation, and now Tang Ling did exactly the same.


    Other than the two of them, the others performed very well too! The dark, hulking teen with the braided ponytail, the seemingly weak teen, Ling Yu of the Dark Nine Feathers...


    All the 10 teenagers on the 10 respective screens should be in the highest of positions in any of the Purple Moon era generations.


    After experiencing the apocalypse, people¡¯s hearts tend to be more sensitive. Geniuses showing up at the same time would probably cause the era to be shaken up violently. Simr to the old civilization, during that time when genius physicists were all over the ce, what followed was the painful memories of war!


    At that very moment, the onlyfort the people had in their hearts was the fact that both Tang Ling and Tang Long were not as amazing as Tang Feng from the previous generation, and that was how it should be!


    Amidst the strange silence, only Tang Long remained calm.


    In his opinion, Tang Ling being able to disy the sword intent was nothing but normal. The reason why Precise Instinct was scary was because of its precision.


    After using any technique once, Precise Instinct would mark down every detail of the technique. Even the thoughts and consciousness when using the technique would be recorded down. Tang Ling would be stupid if he could not use the sword intent again, and if he failed, he did not deserve Precise Instinct.


    As for what Tang Ling was trying to do, Tang Long had a vague suspicion.


    <i>Is he trying to aplish the second phase of Precise Instinct, the Mind¡¯s Eye? If that¡¯s the case...</i>


    Tang Long put his hands together while aplicated feeling rumbled in his heart. His own Precise Instinct barely reached the second phase, and throughout the Bloody Tower run, he did not expose the technique at all because he did not think it was necessary.


    It seemed like Tang Long¡¯s little brother was improving at tremendous speed and was catching up with him, but it did not matter to him before the two of them had the blood of the man named Tang Feng.


    Even if Tang Ling really achieved the second phase, Tang Long was confident that he could reach the third phase, the Mind¡¯s Eye Telepathy, even quicker.


    At that phase, the flow of energy would be visible.


    A plethora of thoughts came from the audience, but Tang Ling did not know about any of them. Even if he did, he would not have cared.


    Two of the three killer demons were destroyed, so there was one more left.


    While the audience was in awe, Tang Ling tossed his sword, curled up his fist and punched thest killer demon that sprang at him.


    The nose, neck, temples, back of the neck, heart, and belly...What would happen to those weak spots if every single one of them was hit?


    How would the breathing flow change? How would the blood flow change? What would happen to the heartbeat? How would every strand of muscle react? How tightly would the muscles retract?


    It was probably the stupidest way, collecting data to rectify his own knowledge and using the result to assist the precision of his spirit visualization! Nevertheless, Tang Ling did not care about achieving an astonishing rating since SS rating was enough for him and the most important thing was his own growth!


    The audience was introduced to a new fighting method from Tang Ling: tossing the weapon away and punching the enemy with his bare fists.


    He was fleeting and his punches were precise. The heavy blows were as aesthetic as before as if he was a mixed martial artist from the old civilization.


    Other than Tang Long, no one knew that Tang Ling was actually collecting data. Because of that, he got slower in clearing the challenge, yet no one dared to look down on him. Everyone was even more serious than before because they knew Tang Ling could simply clear Gray Mist Street faster and with an even more astonishing performance!


    3 minutes 17 seconds had passed. Tang Ling hadpleted 20 shes.


    5 minutes 29 seconds had passed. He hadpleted 30 shes.


    6 minutes 46 seconds had passed. He hadpleted 37 shes.


    All the shesnded on the killer demons with utmost precision, wiping them out, and he was already at the end of Gray Mist Street.


    It was then that the voice entered his ears again.


    ¡°Killing missionpleted within 8 minutes. SS rating achieved. Triggered SSS rating event, thest demon of Gray Mist Street.¡±


    Tang Ling came back to his senses. Even though he had intentionally slowed down, he had exterminated all the killer demons without even realizing it.


    <i>What a pity. If there¡¯re a dozen more killer demons for me to test, I might be able to collect more data and the analysis result might be closer to the actual thing.</i>


    However, it was not a big deal because numbers and data were not the determining factors to master true spirit visualization. The data was just a supporting tool for him to use spirit visualization on living beings.


    Tang Ling believed he already had a general idea on how to apply spirit visualization in his battle.


    With that in mind, the mist on Gray Mist Street started to rumble fiercely. The mist scattered away and a giant figure appeared at the other end of the street.


    Some of the audience cried out in shock.


    ¡°Is this against the rules? Why is that thing there?¡±


    From a certain perspective, it <i>was</i> against the rules.


    A real demon from the real world appeared in Gray Mist Street. It was a special type of monster whose name would frighten kids.


    These monsters were generally known as zombie beasts!


    The zombie beast that appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes was a very well-known one¡ªthe ck Shroom Zombie Ape!

 Chapter 345 - Microsenses

    <h4>Chapter 345: Microsenses</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If there were zombies in the Purple Moon era, there would certainly be zombie beasts. However, whenpared to its human counterpart, the zombie beasts were countless times more ferocious.


    Why? There were two points.


    Firstly, beasts¡¯ bodies were naturally stronger than humans. Even if they were infected after death, their body traits would not be altered.


    Secondly, the Devil Fungus was the main reason that transformed humans into zombies, but it would never parasitize other living beings except for humans.


    Why? Scientists had yet toe up with a theory.


    However, in the mad and ever-changing Purple Moon era, there was more than one type of parasitic bacterias other than the Devil Fungus.


    Other than the microscopic spores of the Devil Fungus constantly floating in the air, the other parasitic bacterias could infect all kinds of living beings. Maybe because the other parasitic bacterias were a lot less in numbers, even the mostmon one was stronger than the Devil Fungus. They might even possess talent abilities, and once they found a host to infect, the talent would be transferred to the host.


    Some of them even had rapid enhancement mechanisms. As long as the nutrients were sufficient, both the parasite and the host would rapidly grow to an unusual level of power.


    In summary, zombie beasts were a terrifying existence. Despite being rare in numbers, zombie beasts that were formed as a result of all kinds of coincidences possessed abilities that surpassed their own power level.


    Besides having the same undying traits of a humanoid zombie, they were absent of all emotions and driven purely by desire. The thought about it alone was terrifying enough.


    Zombie beasts were not afraid of damages. As long as their limbs remained intact and they could still move, any damage inflicted on them was useless.


    Lastly, they could not feel pain.


    The ck Shroom Zombie Ape was one of the rather well-known zombie beasts because there was a special type of fungi, the ck Spore Silk Mushrooms, that loved infecting the corpses of apes.


    ording to scientific research, the reason why the fungi loved apes¡¯ corpses was because they matched them well, especially the Level 5 mutated ape, the ck-scaled Moss Ape.


    Once the two came together, a very powerful zombie beast would be born.


    A ck-scaled Moss Ape was only at level 5, but once it evolved into the ck Shroom Zombie Ape, its category surged to be a level 7 mutated zombie beast.


    On top of that, its growth speed was ridiculously fast. Usually, within one to two months, it would further evolve into a level 9 mutated zombie beast, and in less than half a year, it would surpass the line of the mutated beast and evolve into a level 1 vicious beast.


    The level categories of zombie beasts were correspondent to their living counterparts, unlike humanoid zombies who were categorized individually.


    Humanoid zombies might be weak, but they used to be human and all kinds of unimaginable abilities might branch out from their transformation. Therefore, it was only natural that they were categorized individually!


    The differences between humanoid zombies and zombie beasts might be rted to the human brain.


    Regardless of which, all the stated reasons were why the ck Shroom Zombie Ape was so well-known! On top of that, itsbat capabilities were off the charts. There were rumors that a level 9 mutated ck Shroom Zombie Ape had even managed to kill a rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior.


    The giant figure in the gray mist slowly became clear to the eyes. Those who had never seen the zombie ape before might find the apeical.


    Its body was huge and its muscles were tightly coiled. Its primate face was withered and coupled with the grayish-white eyes, it should be terrifying to look at, but on top of its head was a ck mushroom.


    Tang Ling stood in the spot. His slightly scrawny physique made him look tiny in front of the giant ck Shroom Zombie Ape. Only his blood-dripping fists and crimson-dyed sword slightly boosted his presence, but no matter how the audience looked at it, he could never be a match for the zombie ape.


    Zombie beasts could fight beyond their own ranks!


    The zombie ape before Tang Ling was definitely not a newborn. Its giant size was proof that it had been growing for a while now, so it was at least a level 8 mutated beast. Theoretically, before ascending to a Purple Moon Warrior, the strongest beast that a newbie could kill was a level 9 mutated beast, but that was just on paper.


    Man was naturally weak against beasts, except for Purple Moon Warriors on rank 3 or above whose talent ability would start to show. Otherwise, everyone below rank 3 was no match for beasts of the same rank. It was a sad but true fact.


    Therefore, how could Tang Ling be a match for the zombie beast?


    That was also the reason why some of the members of the audienceined that the appearance of a zombie beast was against the rules. Unfortunately, making a scene could not do anything. The requirement to achieve a SSS rating of clearing Gray Mist Street was as such.


    As the one involved, Tang Ling did not feel that there was anything wrong about the zombie beast¡¯s appearance. He did not even flinch. As a matter of fact, the scenario had given him obvious hints throughout his short run.


    The killer demons that he killed all over the street were actually level 5 mutated beasts. They were ck-scaled Moss Apes. The so-called gray mist was amon environment for the ck Spores Silk Mushrooms to grow before they infected a host.


    Therefore, Tang Ling already deduced that the SSS trigger event might pitch him against a zombie beast, the ck Shroom Zombie Ape.


    Things turned out as he expected!


    Tang Ling curled his lips into an excited grin, making him look like a battle maniac in people¡¯s eyes. Only he himself knew that he had finally found the best practice target! Speaking from a certain perspective, the scenario aided him a lot!


    Why?


    His spirit visualization method still had its limits when seeing through the bodies of living beings, but before him was a zombie beast which had no heartbeat, no breath, no blood flow, nothing! Other than moving around as if it was alive, it was no different from an inanimate object.


    If that was the case, he could use the spirit visualization method to fight the zombie ape.


    As the mist scattered away, the ck Shroom Zombie Ape finally revealed its terrifying yetical look.


    After it saw Tang Ling, it growled excitedly and charged towards him without a second thought.


    At that moment, everyone saw Tang Ling closing his eyes.


    ¡°Hoho!¡± After seeing Tang Ling close his eyes, Tang Long chuckled in a profound manner.


    Since Tang Ling was able to predict the appearance of the ck Shroom Zombie Ape for the SSS rating, so could Tang Long.


    He stood up and walked out of the resting lounge without any expression on his face. He wanted to go to the next scenario because he knew how the fight between Tang Ling and the zombie ape would end even without deducing.


    If Tang Ling was pitched against a live level 8 mutated beast, the fight would be a lot more interesting.


    ¡°That little bastard is getting all the advantages! He¡¯s bing the center of attraction!¡± Boss Huang grumbled, but his gaze betrayed his emotions.


    There was no way that the one who taught Tang Ling the spirit visualization method could not see through the things that even Tang Long could.


    He was actually quite pleased that Tang Ling was able to garner attention like that because it would only further prove his earlier words right! As for his stand, no one really cared about stands anymore at this stage.


    ...


    Tang Ling concentrated his spirit on his pineal nd, and when coupled with his fully operational Precise Instinct, his sight turned into something bizarre.


    The street, the lingering mist, the giant ck Shroom Zombie Ape, and everything else was gone. What he saw was the deconstructed model of a body.


    That was what Tang Ling saw when he closed his eyes.


    The ck Shroom Zombie Ape was quick because apes were naturally quick animals, but after it was zombified, its agility would only increase.


    It appeared in front of Tang Ling in a sh. It swung its sharp metallic ws towards him while its big mouth with a vile stench tried to chomp on his head. Other than that, the floating moss on its body turned into thinner threads and wriggled towards Tang Ling.


    The threads of moss were the talent of the ck Shroom Zombie Ape. It was a nt type talent called Constrict!


    <i>It¡¯s still a very young zombie ape.</i>


    It took but an instant for Tang Ling, who had fully operational Precise Instinct, to get the set of numbers in his mind.


    The set of numbers proved that the ck Shroom Zombie Ape was indeed a level 8 mutated beast whereas its nt type talent, Constrict, should be a newly acquired talent. It was barely considered a talent ability. All it could do was support the battle and such speed could never catch Tang Ling, let alone bind him down!


    In Tang Ling¡¯s eyes, the zombie ape¡¯s body structure became clear. The joints of its bones, the strands of its muscles, how every part of its body interacted with each other when it moved, everything was disyed to him.


    Then, Tang Ling made his move.


    He moved his waist by 1 mm, so the sharp ws of the zombie ape grazed him. He tilted his neck sideways, and the ugly face of the zombie ape grazed his cheek as it missed its bite.


    In the next second, Tang Ling grabbed one of the moss on the zombie ape¡¯s body in reverse at a tricky angle. He swung himself up and dodged the threads of moss. Everything happened in milliseconds, but most of the audience failed to see what happened, hence gasps of shock came from them.


    Tang Ling¡¯s dodge was rmingly dangerous as if everything happened by coincidence and he had to rely on luck to save his skin, but how long could luck favor him in the battle?


    Most of them sweated nervously, but those who understood what happened were awe-struck. They were in silent disbelief and failed to react to the situation. All kinds ofplicated emotions were rumbling in the insightful people¡¯s hearts.


    A closer look at the fight would reveal that Tang Ling¡¯s body was as fluid as water!


    If his body had already captured the feeling, it meant that he was not far away from achieving the body control technique that Purple Moon Warriors used when they unlocked the gic lock¡ªmicrosenses!


    What kind of monster was Tang Ling to be achieving microsenses at this stage?


    It was impossible because he had not even truly mastered the Transient Step, the gic lock for speed and his body had not even been unlocked!


    It was impossible!


    Such thoughts lingered in many people¡¯s mind, especially the powerhouses. Even Boss Huang stood up and glued his eyes to the screen showing Tang Ling¡¯s battle.


    With his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling was obviously capable of ending the battle quickly. For example, in the dangerous dodge earlier, he could have dodged it better and effortlessly. He could have simply jumped up, perform a quick wall run and get to the back of the zombie ape, yet he...


    He was not just trying to achieve spirit visualization in the battle, but he was also trying to use the battle to hone his body control!


    However, it was impossible without unlocking the gic lock. It was impossible for him to enter the microsensing state, or was it?


    Tang Ling did not care as he stopped his attack. With his eyes remained closed, he performed all kinds of extreme dodges of the zombie ape¡¯s intense attacks.


    The more he dodged, the softer his body looked. He was a lot less intentional than he was earlier. Instead, he looked like he was simply going with the flow.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Inside the VIP room, the strange copper-faced person sat down and continued watching Tang Ling in silence. He was not at all surprised by Tang Ling¡¯s performance as though it was only normal for the kid to achieve such an outrageous performance.

 Chapter 346 - Infinite Hell

    <h4>Chapter 346: Infinite Hell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Microsenses?


    Tang Ling had no idea what that was. He viewed this state of his in quite a simple way.


    Dodging with excessive movements was actually a lot less effective. It would easily expose his weak spots during the dodging process and consume a lot of time.


    Milliseconds could alter the tide of the entire fight during a true battle, let alone a whole second.


    If he could master the way of dodging with the slightest movement, it would skyrocket hisbat capabilities.


    Before this, Tang Ling never hoped to achieve this because of the shackles on his Precise Instinct! Precise Instinct could only observe external movements and capture all the minor details to allow him to predict the enemy¡¯s movements. For example, his enemy had to curl his fist for the Precise Instinct to determine that the enemy was punching him.


    However, with the spirit visualization method, Tang Ling was able to see through the surface and his predictions would be a lot faster. When his enemy wanted to punch him, he did not have to wait for the enemy to curl his fist. He could simply observe the muscle movements in the arm to determine that.


    Tang Ling was right, but when he executed it, he realized the consumption was tremendous because he could not control his body as much as he wanted to.


    Why not?


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes remained closed. From the audience¡¯s perceptions, his movement grew smoother and quicker. The rhythm of his body was carrying a subtle beat as if he was going into the microsensing state.


    However, upon a closer look, Tang Ling¡¯s tightened muscles were shaking and his forehead was covered in tiny sweat beads. He was at his limit!


    Tang Ling did not want to admit it, but he had to! He still could not perfectly master extreme dodges. There was a veil that he could not prate blocking his way to the state that he sought after.


    <i>If that¡¯s the case, then...</i>


    Tang Ling twisted his wrist and the dagger held in reverse finally revealed its re. He started his attack at his target: the wrist.


    The dagger precisely slit the zombie ape¡¯s wrist, leaving a deep cut around it.


    In the next moment, Tang Ling¡¯s dagger turned and his thumb flung it out. The dagger technique that he had learned from Lionel Agnes allowed him to send the entire dagger into the injury, precisely cutting through the seams of the bones.


    He then held it tightly by the grip and twisted.


    A soft yet clear bone-cracking noise came as the dagger sessfully separated the bones of the forearm: the ulna and the radius. The zombie ape¡¯s w started to twist in a freaky way.


    This was the benefit of using the spirit visualization method to see through the zombie ape¡¯s internal structure!


    How outrageous was Tang Ling¡¯s battle consciousness? Once a new battle technique was used, he would be able to branch out into new battle techniques that matched his ability and suited the situation.


    Even if Tang Ling could not enter the microsensing state, his control remained on top of everything else. Therefore, whenever he used any battle technique, it would be used to the acme of perfection.


    Joint dismemberment!


    This was Tang Ling¡¯s battle style!


    Then, the audience weed an astonishing scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    The dagger seemed to havee alive in Tang Ling¡¯s hand as every attacknded precisely on the joints of the zombie ape¡¯s limbs.


    Weak spot attack, oveying attack, precision attack...not a single attack was wasted. Every stab, sh, pull, twist, and everything a dagger could do, Tang Ling did it and used it to perfection.


    He also seemed to possess a dagger-flicking technique that confused people¡¯s eyes. The audience was awe-struck once more because the dagger-flicking technique had high demands on the control of timing and the weapon. Mastering this technique did not mean that one could execute it fluidly, yet he was able to attack artistically with it.


    As though Tang Ling was a master of the dagger, he gave the dagger life with his movements.


    This was one of the reasons why Precise Instinct was considered a monster. With all the movements performed perfectly, everything was nned out carefully and executed without mistakes.


    The zombie ape¡¯s ws were dismembered.


    The zombie ape¡¯s knees were disabled.


    The zombie ape¡¯s arms were twisted.


    The whole set of the art of ughter would remind those with vast knowledge about an ancient text from the old civilization, ¡®Carving Up An Ox¡¯. It was as if Tang Ling was performing the contents of the text for the audience.


    ¡°That little bastard! He¡¯s just scraping the surface of God¡¯s Eye and he¡¯s starting to show off?¡± Joy was lingering at Boss Huang¡¯s lips. He made it sound like he was mocking Tang Ling, but his admiration and pride were brazen.


    ¡°Old Huang, it¡¯s not fair.¡± It was not Madam Qing who had spoken this time. It was Gu Dao. He held the pork trotter in his hand and grumbled tly, but it was also a reminder of sorts.


    ¡°This is as fair as you can get.¡± Boss Huang denied Gu Dao¡¯s words but did not exin why.


    The colosseum reached the second climax after Tang Long¡¯s performance.


    Other than Tang Ling¡¯s jaw-dropping performance, many other young geniuses cleared the challenge too. The worst rating among them was S rank and there were six SSS ratings that popped up together.


    Dongyang: SSS rating.


    Beiqi: SSS rating.


    Xifeng: SSS rating.


    Nanyu: SSS rating.


    Ling Yu: SSS rating.


    Zheng Ge of the True Capital Seven: SSS rating.


    There was no trickery involved. All the teenagers who acquired SSS ratings went through the Hell difficulty. However,pared to Tang Long¡¯s Bloody Tower and Tang Ling¡¯s Gray Mist Street, they were a tiny bit easier, just a tiny bit.


    As expected of the geniuspetitions, everyone was also to get high clearing ratings even in the Hell difficulty levels.


    It was just the start of thepetition. After the first batch, more and more teens clearing ratings popped up. As usual, no one achieved anything lower than S rating, and upon a closer look, every one of them went through the Hell difficulty.


    The Simpering Pierrot shouted excitedly with perfect timing, ¡°Did all of you see that? The battle between geniuses is exhrating! My dear audience, have you noticed? I¡¯m sure some of you have. All the scenes opened in Hell Ledge today are all Hell difficulty! It¡¯s the first time in a hundred years that Hell Ledge has decided to open up the Hell difficulty on such a big scale!


    ¡°This means that the young geniuses will still have to face hellish scenes. It is anything but easy and it will get harder as they progress! This whole challenge is a feast, and a feast will never treat its contestants badly! As you all might have heard, they will be rewarded with energy, and with more energy, they¡¯ll grow stronger, hence their battles will be even more exhrating!¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just anticipate their clearing rating. We should anticipate some kind of miracle!¡±


    The Simpering Pierrot¡¯s voice was enchanting as ever. His words were not just instigating, but his devilish charms were alluring and infectious!


    The apuse was thunderous while the cheers were earth-shattering.


    Then, all four of the ck Shroom Zombie Ape¡¯s limbs werepletely dismembered by Tang Ling. Its giant body fell to the ground with a resounding thump.


    Tang Ling picked up his longsword without any expression and swung it down, beheading the zombie ape. The head rolled away and the mushroom cap on its head withered exponentially.


    At the same time, a gray mist started to appear around the withered mushroom.


    However, the victory notification did note, so Tang Ling frowned for a second before he understood what had happened.


    The enemy he faced was aplex organism, so dismembering the infected ck-scaled Moss Ape was not a victory at all. He still had to eliminate the parasite, the ck Spore Silk Mushroom.


    A normal physical attack would never work against the ck Spore Silk Mushroom! Therefore, Gray Mist Street was an unclear scenario to newbies as one must acquire a certain level of talent to be able to truly clear the scenario.


    Otherwise, the challenger would have to face a catastrophic end! The whole street was filled with the dead bodies of the ck-scaled Moss Apes. When the tiniest spore of the ck Spore Silk Mushroomnded on the host bodies, it could raise an undead army.


    ¡°It¡¯s reaching the end. I heard that this Gray Mist Street is designed purposely for excellencers, and not just any excellencer but genius excellencers. One must have the physical capabilities of a Purple Moon Warrior and possess outstanding spiritbat capabilities to clear it. If there¡¯s a newbie among the young geniuses, he¡¯ll certainly outshine the others,¡± said one of the higher-ups of Darkness Port in one of the VIP rooms. He seemed to have quite an understanding of Hell Ledge.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, Gray Mist Street is a little special. It¡¯s one of the two scenes in which the highest rating is only SS+. With his current rating, even if Tang Ling withdraws now, it¡¯s still considered an achievement. His rating is even more valuable than some scenarios with SSS ratings,¡± said another higher-up in the room.


    ¡°Yeah, kid, withdraw. It¡¯s just apetition. Even if he doesn¡¯t get SSS, his performance still surpasses many other SSS ratings,¡± Gu Dao said after wiping his oily mouth.


    Huang Dao red at Gu Dao with a grudge.


    <i>Damn it! My money!</i>


    Even if he understood and sympathized with the situation, Gray Mist Street was not prepared for a mere reserved Purple Moon Warrior. His heart was bleeding.


    Even the mysterious copper-faced man did not express his thoughts as he sat back and watched Tang Ling stand quietly in the street.


    Withdrawing was the wisest choice. Otherwise, Tang Ling would have to face a wheel battle and a bloody group fight!


    Unless he could kill all the infected ck-scaled Moss Apes in the street all over again, he had no other choice.


    The second round of killing was definitely not a challenge that a reserved Purple Moon Warrior could clear! While Tang Ling had faced off a ck Shroom Zombie Ape, he could not face a group of them.


    His previous kill might have seemed easy, but he had to heavily rely on his Precise Instinct and spirit visualization method. Every attack had tond precisely on the weak spots!


    Otherwise, if Tang Ling were to go head-to-head with the zombie ape, even with his strength of nine bulls, his strength advantage might not be enough, let alone his speed advantage. More importantly, Tang Ling¡¯s spirit was not sufficient to support him through the second round of killing!


    His spirit was the key support for his Precise Instinct and spirit visualization method!


    The Simpering Pierrot also noticed the situation, so he stepped onto the stage again and exined, ¡°Gray Mist Street is the strangest scenario in Hell Ledge. You might not have heard of it before, but it has another name called the Looping Hell! A newbie can never get an SSS rating in Gray Mist Street because the highest rating it has is only SS+!


    ¡°All of you should know that talented reserved Purple Moon Warriors are weaker in meleebat and human¡¯s spirit has a limited amount. There are only so many people that can excel in both! This scenario was actually designed for the impossible dual upations, and I¡¯m talking about Purple Moon Warriors and Excellencers! These people are as rare as they can get. It¡¯s impossible for them to appear in newbie stages...¡± The Simpering Pierrot was talking about all kinds of impossible, but he was actually trying to defend Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was a popr contestant after all, but getting only an SS+ rating would affect his poprity. To Darkness Port, that was bad for business.


    However, Tang Ling did not seem to be giving up just yet as he did not withdraw from the scene.


    Was he nning to stay to face the Infinite Hell?

 Chapter 347 - First Generation! Shaken!

    <h4>Chapter 347: First Generation! Shaken!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling had once seen the Devil Fungus emerge from the Zombie King. Under the night sky, the giant fungus that resembled a broken flower had burst out from the decaying body as a strange sense of beauty had apanied its appearance.


    After that, the Devil Fungus had been consumed by the space void formed by Casten Worf¡¯s space ability. That scenario left an impression on Tang Ling which he could never forget because it was the first time he had witnessed a true high-tier battle.


    Now, the ck Spore Silk Mushroom was about to leave its host. Among the thickening mist, a waving mushroom took form as the ck mushroom on the ck Shroom Zombie Ape¡¯s head withered away quickly.


    Compared to the Devil Fungus, the processcked that sense of beauty, yet it was still bizarre with strange colors.


    As opposed to Casten Worf, Tang Ling possessed no space ability that could control the space void to consume the ck Spore Silk Mushroom.


    Therefore, a notification entered Tang Ling¡¯s ears. ¡°Should you withdraw from the scenario now, you will get an SS+ rating for Gray Mist Street. Do you want to withdraw? Choose yes or no.¡±


    Unlike in the dream world, the notification in Hell Ledge scenarios rang out directly. Tang Ling could hear it and so could the audience.


    Just when everyone expected Tang Ling to withdraw, he answered without a second thought, ¡°No!¡±


    The crowd exploded.


    The Simpering Pierrot shouted his lungs out, ¡°Is this really happening? Did Tang Ling choose to face the Infinite Hell?! Is he creating a miracle here?! Is he making the impossible possible?!


    ¡°I liked Contestant Tang Ling a lot, but I daren¡¯t ce my bet on the miracle. It¡¯s really...There are seven seconds left on the clock before the Infinite Hell starts. How will he...?¡± he was already mumbling gibberish.


    Jaw-dropped, Boss Huang muttered to himself, ¡°How much does the kid love me? Is he going this far just so I don¡¯t lose any money?¡±


    Madam Qing rolled her eyes at hisment, then she quietly took a sip of wine.


    The 10 big screens on the monolith were broadcasting battle scenarios of 10 different young geniuses.


    Everyone clearly saw that Tang Long¡¯s second scenario was a hellish one, but he was almost done with it and his clearing time was also record-breaking. However, such an astonishing achievement was outshone by Tang Ling¡¯s decision.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was trained on Tang Ling as they wondered why he chose to face the Infinite Hell. Only the copper-faced man remained calm while he was paid close attention to what Tang Ling might do.


    <i>Is he going to reveal his trump card and release the war seed now? If he really does, it¡¯s a disappointing move. It¡¯s just the first level, so it isn¡¯t necessary...</i>


    Before the copper-faced man finished his thought, Tang Ling made a move.


    There was, at most, six seconds before the ck Spore Silk Mushroom left the host body, but six seconds were enough.


    Tang Ling did not perform any attack, not even a stance. He sheathed his longsword behind his back and put his dagger at his waist.


    His hands then sped together and performed a series ofplicated and strange gestures, quickly and mystifyingly.


    ¡°I really want to know what Contestant Tang Ling is doing?¡± The Simpering Pierrot tried his best to maintain his excited tone, but anyone could tell that his voice was trembling. Apanying his trembling was a type of uncertainty, an unknown one that made the voice of the Simpering Pierrot, who was used to witnessing major events, shudder unprofessionally.


    When Boss Huang saw the hand gestures, he was utterly shocked and his mind went nk.


    ¡°Th-this...this...is impossible! <i>This</i>!¡± Boss Huang could no longer maintain hisposure. Even his hands started to shake. As his hands quivered, his expression went through a series of changes from being chilly, depressed, ferocious, and dark to excitement and confusion. He had a hard time calming down.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Is this happening?!¡± Gu Dao caught Boss Huang¡¯s reaction at the very first second, but as an elite healer, he had not prepared himself for the situation either.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hand gestures were overwhelming! The hand gestures were rted to a secret hidden in great depth! Gu Dao¡¯s mind went nk after a certain thought exploded in his head. All he could do in response to Boss Huang¡¯s condition was cry out in surprise.


    The other two mantled higher-ups in the room were so overwhelmed that they ran to the screen. Their heavy breathing gave them up. Despite being powerful men, they failed to notice the expression change on Boss Huang¡¯s face.


    Only Madam Qing reacted differently. She put the ss down swiftly and called out in an unusual tone, ¡°Huang Dao.¡±


    No one knew that the first voice of Darkness Port, Madam Qing, could speak in such a clear and solemn voice. She might not be loud but when her voice entered the ears, it sounded like a giant bell was buzzing.


    After her voice entered Boss Huang¡¯s ears, his expression changed a few times more before he finally calmed down. His forehead was covered in sweat as he was petrified on the spot. A bitter smile appeared on his face and he looked at everyone in the room. ¡°Am I lucky or what? My reckless move made me identally bet on the so-called correct stand!¡±


    ¡°Once you take your stand, the world will fall into turmoil! Hoho, hoho...¡± Gu Dao¡¯s pork trotter fell to the ground.


    The atmosphere in the room became unusually heavy because of the hand gestures that Tang Ling performed.


    Swish!


    The copper-faced man finally reacted strongly. He bolted up and glued his gaze toTang Ling¡¯s ever-changing mystifying hand gestures.


    As Tang Lingpleted his hand gestures, a ball of fire was sted out of his hand. The ball of fire flew towards the ck Spore Silk Mushroom, which had almost left its host body, and burned it to cinders.


    ¡°The First!¡± the copper-faced man said something easily understandable, but his meaning was vague. He then fell back into the seat.


    The noise of a machine grinding kepting out from his throat as if amon man was frightened and had a million words to say but did not know where to start. It sounded like something was stuck in his throat.


    ...


    Further away from the ind area of Darkness Port, the dpidated fishing boat was still floating at sea with that old man still fishing aboard it.


    The only difference was that on top of the shabby fishing boat, there was a giant translucent screen that did not match the image of the small vessel. The screen was divided into 70 more smaller windows, showing all the young geniuses and their challenges.


    The old man did not respond to the performance of the young geniuses at all, including Tang Long breaking the record of the Hell difficulty in the Bloody Tower and Tang Ling triggering an SSS event in Gray Mist Street. Not even the six consecutive SSS ratings made him blink.


    It was until Tang Ling performed theplicated and strange hand gestures and sted out a fireball of average firepower that the old man¡¯s hand started to shake. As his hand shook, wave after wave started to spread from his dpidated fishing boat, disturbing the calmness of the sea.


    The waves got stronger in an instant as if a typhoon hade.


    The old man took a deep breath and ced his fishing rod down heavily. The violent waves crashed into each other, forming several giant whirlpools at sea, but they onlysted for a second before they faded. Several dead giant fishes slowly came afloat after that.


    His hands were still shaking when he lifted the ss of alcohol beside him. A bit of alcohol spilled as he muttered to himself, ¡°The First!¡±


    ...


    Tang Ling had no idea that several hand gestures would stir up such tidal waves in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    He had learned the hand gestures back at the temple, but the power of the fireball was insignificant. Therefore, other than using it once when he had escaped from Tang Long¡¯s pursuit, he had never used it again. Even the Purple Moon Warrior who had witnessed the fireball before was dead, so the matter was buried.


    Why should he be concerned about the hand gestures?


    The firepower of the fireball was insignificant, and it had to be charged up with the special hand gestures. Who would give him the time to perform all the hand gestures perfectly during an actual battle?


    However, the situation he currently faced was a little special and he ought toplete Gray Mist Street with an SSS rating because of his pride, hence he thought of the hand gestures. It was the only way to disintegrate the ck Spore Silk Mushroom.


    As the fire engulfed the mushroom, the voice in Gray Mist Street entered his ears again, ¡°The ck Spore Silk Mushroom is eliminated. The challenger haspleted Gray Mist Street and achieved a clearing rating of SSS! Gray Mist Street will disappear in 5 seconds and the challenger will be sent to the resting lounge with the SSS rating reward.¡±


    ¡°Phew!¡± Tang Ling heaved a long breath of relief, feeling slightly tired.


    If he had cleared the scenario using the normal way, he could have done it better and faster. Gray Mist Street would never exhaust him.


    However, Tang Ling would never let go of any chance to train himself! Be it applying spirit visualization in his battle or challenging the state of microsensing, or even using the new dismemberment technique during battle, every single move drained his spirit and energy.


    Thankfully, he was rewarded. Tang Ling was neither greedy nor did he want to be the center of attraction. He just wanted to gain more benefits and improvement.


    Five secondster, Tang Ling disappeared from Gray Mist Street and appeared in the resting lounge.


    Watching Tang Ling being transferred to the resting lounge, the Simpering Pierrot forgot how he should host the grand asion of the young geniuses for the first time. It was not because he had pped his own face with hisment, but because he was not just a random host. After witnessing Tang Ling¡¯s performance, a blurry and vague thought that he had limited knowledge about came afloat.


    The crowd cheered joyfully for Tang Ling. Even though he was not the first who cleared the challenge with an SSS rating, his performance was worthy of his reputation.


    Soon enough, the audience was attracted by the newer battles.


    As for the shockwave that Tang Ling caused,moners had no idea how fast it traveled to the center of power in different factions all over the world and the ears of important figures.

 Chapter 348 - Black-robed Silver-haired Young Master Twelve

    <h4>Chapter 348: ck-robed Silver-haired Young Master Twelve</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Purple Crystal Pavilion of the True Capital was the highest building in the city and the symbol of power and authority.


    A man with superior aura and a dominating presence was standing in front of a giant screen. Every move he screamed of elegance. He was wearing a Chinese jacket with a straight cor that had a five-wed golden dragon sewn on it. Even though it was just casual wear, the attire represented a certain status.


    In the ancient times of the old civilization, only the emperor, the ruler, or the person with the highest authority and power in the entire world was worthy of such attire.


    In the Purple Moon era, such rules were obsolete, so anyone could wear the prestigious attire if they wanted to.


    However, no one was willing to bear such a high profile unless their power matched their image.


    All the powerhouses knew that such a prestigious attire was favored by a certain powerful man in the True Capital and he disliked anyone else sharing the same attire or even the same style unless he acknowledged them or the person was a rival or a friend with the same level of power.


    This man was the casten of the True Capital. He was known as Emperor Han¡ªHuangfu Zhengjing.


    He was not exactly calm at the moment. The footages ying on the screen sent him into deep thought.


    Huangfu Zhengjing was a proud man, yet he was able to remain unusually rational at the same time. Therefore, he never took the young geniuses, who were on the rise, seriously.


    Firstly, his pride reminded him that the achievements of the young geniuses were not worthy of his attention.


    Secondly, his logic reminded him that a genius could only remain a genius if he or she could grow and prosper. Otherwise, those young geniuses were nothing more than a meteor flying over the sky.


    Of course, there was indeed a genius that caught Huangfu Zhengjing¡¯s attention, or more precisely, a girl.


    Her name was Higan and her talent ability was so overwhelming and astonishing to the point that she could be considered as the acme of fear. Therefore, after thest Moon Chasing Celebration, Huangfu Zhengjing had branded her name in his heart. He had also asked his trusted four kings for their opinions about her.


    Other than Higan, Huangfu Zhengjing never spared a nce at Tang Feng¡¯s son, or the first of all geniuses, Tang Long.


    He knew that sometimes, the secret weapon should never be revealed on the table. The best sword would never simply leave its sheath. However, it seemed like he was wrong about this.


    Huangfu Zhengjing paused the footage on the screen as he sat down in the spacious but quiet room. He brought a pair of antique walnut balls of the highest quality from the old civilization and started spinning them in his hand.


    ¡°Maybe the era has really changed. The Northern First Defense Line...¡± Huangfu Zhengjing started to mutter to himself as the pair of antique walnuts were spinning faster.


    ¡°Tang Long? Tang Ling? Especially Tang Ling...he¡¯s involved with The First? Is this hinting at something?¡± As his muttering continued, Huangfu Zhengjing slowly closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep. His incoherence eventually faded into nothing.


    ...


    In Starstay City.


    On the huge Floating Ind No. 1 was a strange-looking building.


    The building resembled a space battleship that only appeared in sci-fi movies of the old civilization, but since that particr image was very abstract, it also somehow resembled a transformed castle.


    Therefore, this building was named the Battleship Fortress. It was connected to the Sky Castle further away on Floating Ind No. 2.


    Everyone in Starstay City knew that the Battleship Fortress was where the true power of the cityy.


    There were more than 10 core councilmen from the Stardust Council stationed there all year long. Even the mysterious president of the council was inside the Battleship Fortress.


    Rumor had it that he had already surpassed the threshold of rank 7 Purple Moon Warrior, and was officially starting rank 8. He no longer cared about the matters happening in the world as he concentrated on achieving the legendary state of rank 9 and hoped to break certain walls of limitations.


    Meanwhile, deep inside the Battleship Fortress, a middle-aged man was sitting in seiza style inside the room made entirely out of the Universal Source Rock. He was as still as a statue and appeared not to be breathing.


    Three minutester, a cyclone-like stream gushed out from his mouth. With a single exhale, his breath traveled a dozen meters ahead. After the breath scattered, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes.


    His heart failed to remain calm. It was his wrong judgement that had spared Tang Ling thest time and he never expected Tang Ling to turn out to be Tang Feng¡¯s son. Now, the kid was rapidly rising.


    Everything felt like a joke.


    The middle-aged man slowly stood up and opened the window in the room. The violent streams of air flowed in, yet nothing on him fluttered, not even a strand of hair.


    He was the dignified and indomitable president of the Stardust Council. Why should he care about a mere kid like Tang Ling? He could even turn a blind eye to Tang Feng entirely!


    No matter how glorious and grand Tang Feng¡¯s achievements were, the Dragon Army that he once led had lost to the Stardust Council.


    Everything had been determined from the start of the Purple Moon era. Tang Feng would never seed. The events that happened in the end told everyone that the Stardust Council was correct. No, the Stardust Council was destined to be on the correct path.


    The president of the council was confident of it.


    <i>But now, Tang Ling has ties with The First... </i>


    With that in mind, he recalled the scene that he saw an hour ago.


    The middle-aged man was quite cold and calm, yet there were several beads of nervous sweat on his forehead. He somehow looked...afraid. Whenever a person was afraid of something, the likelihood of that particr something tending to happen was higher.


    Before the fear on the middle-aged man¡¯s face faded, a shadow appeared in the room made out of the Universal Source Rock.


    Being very sensitive, after he sensed the presence of the shadow, he spun around and appeared in the center of the room in a sh. He knelt down without even looking at the shadow.


    ¡°My dear President, what¡¯s your opinion about your own mistake?¡± The shadow was cast on the wall of the Universal Source Rock. It was blurry and barely formed the shape of a man.


    However, even though he faced just a rough silhouette and a calm voice, the dignified president of the council dared not even lift his head up. He dared not answer! Originally, the mistake was nothing severe. Since he did not take Tang Feng seriously, why would the shadow be any less?


    What could Tang Ling, Tang Feng¡¯s son, possibly do?


    However, once The First was involved...The middle-aged man could not bear the consequences of the mistake.


    ¡°No answer, President?¡± The silence of the president made the shadow unhappy, so its tone started to fluctuate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to make up for the mistake.¡± The president lowered his head further and almost pressed his forehead to the floor. Drops of sweat rolled down and soon wetted the reflective floor as the pressure he was facing was tremendous.


    ¡°Make up for your mistake?¡± the shadow sneered. In the next moment, the quiet room got windy and cyclones were whipped up without a sign. Wind des formed from the cyclones and flew towards the president.


    The wind des might be powerful, but if the president wanted to block them, he could do so without any hassle, but he did not have the courage to! He even straightened his body and faced the wind des!


    The dozen of wind des mercilessly perforated the president¡¯s body. After letting down his guard, the president¡¯s body was no different than a strongmon man¡¯s.


    Heavy puncturing noises echoed in the room andsted for more than 10 seconds before it quietened down.


    After the puncturing stopped, the dignified president of the Stardust Council had a dozen bloody holes caused by the wind des all over his body. His blood, which was as dense as mercury, trickled out from the bloody holes with a glowing trail.


    The president dared not wipe nor treat his injuries at all. Instead, he lowered his body and bent over right away.


    The wind des were not deadly, but a shadow casting such intense wind des? What kind of power could that be?


    ¡°Mistakes must be punished. No one is exempted from this. I¡¯ve already held back, so those are just some flesh injuries, but your core isn¡¯t hurt,¡± said the shadow.


    The middle-aged man quickly thanked the shadow for his kindness to hold back.


    ¡°After you are done with everything, kill Tang Ling. As for Tang Long, he must be restricted,¡± ordered the shadow.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    ¡°On top of that, Higan is back. She¡¯ll see you soon,¡± said the shadow after a pause.


    ¡°Please enlighten me, Master,¡± the middle-aged man asked in reverence after some hesitation.


    ¡°Let her go. It¡¯s no longer important for her to stay in the Stardust Council. The seed has been nted, so it¡¯ll be best if it has the element of surprise. After she leaves, she¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Stardust Council anymore, but...¡± The shadow paused.


    The middle-aged man dared not speak. He was waiting for instructions.


    ¡°No one can go unpunished after disobeying me. Do what you see fits,¡± said the shadow before disappearing after a few pulsations.


    The middle-aged man dared not stand up even after the shadow was gone. After a full minute, he finally straightened his body and stood up with fear lingering on his face.


    The trickling blood was held back by a mystical force and was soon absorbed back into his body. As his muscles moved, the injuries caused by the wind des slowly healed and disappeared.


    The middle-aged man wiped the sweat off his forehead. His fear was reced with his usual calm and cold expression. He returned to his seating cushion and knelt, sitting on his thighs again.


    ¡°Call Draconic Twelve in.¡±


    The first order had been given.


    Draconic Twelve was the most mysterious and the lowest profile of the Stardust Sixteen.


    This time around, he did not even participate in thepetition in Darkness Port as though he did not care about the chance. Instead, he had stayed back in Starstay City. Compared to the other Stardust Sixteen, he was a little different.


    After the order was delivered, the middle-aged man added, ¡°Call Higan over. After the meeting with Draconic Twelve is over, bring her in,¡±


    A mellow and strong answer then came from the door, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Two minutester, a door opened in the Universal Source Room. A teen in a hooded ck mantle with a strange flute at his waist came in. He bowed to the middle-aged man respectfully and greeted, ¡°President.¡± As he bowed, a lock of silver hair slipped out of his hood.


    If Tang Ling had been around, he would have surely recognized Draconic Twelve because he had been the one who had tossed San San into the bunch of zombies.


    He was none other than Draconic Twelve of the Stardust Sixteen!

 Chapter 349 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 349: Punishment</h4>


    Twelve was respectful in front of the president of the council. The salutation that he performed was perfect, but upon a closer look, there was an unusual poise in between his movements.


    The poise was definitely not something a subordinate would show in front of his superior. He did not feel any pressure, and in between the respect and salutation was calmness.


    However, the president did not care.


    While Twelve might be a member of the Stardust Sixteen and was Tang Long¡¯s follower, his position was a few hundred thousand miles away from the president¡¯s. However, the truth was that Twelve was ¡®his¡¯ direct subordinate. Twelve had been purposely sent to Tang Long¡¯s side since he was young.


    Theoretically, Twelve was not obliged to answer to anyone because he would only listen to ¡®his¡¯ order.


    Who was ¡®he¡¯?


    ¡®He¡¯ was the shadow that had appeared earlier.


    ¡°Twelve, you need to go to Darkness Port.¡± The president never beat around the bush with Twelve and always went straight to the point.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Twelve was also straightforward. As a direct subordinate, of course, he knew the lord hade by.


    ¡°Tang Long has to be restricted, and I can¡¯t think of anyone else who fits the job. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± The president had to use those words.


    ¡°Not a problem.¡± Twelve nodded.


    ¡°Go.¡± The president ended the swift and brief conversation.


    He would never admit that even as the dignified president of the Stardust Council, whose powers were considered one of the strongest in the world, he felt a tad bit pressured when facing a mere teen.


    He would also never reveal that he had no idea how Tang Long should be restricted or why.


    As the most important seed of that lord, Tang Long¡¯s loyalty to the Stardust Council was indubitable. Tang Long should prove himself in Darkness Port and suppress Tang Ling with everything he had, just so he could get the legacy of the Dragon Army. Why did the lord want to restrict him? Would it not be the exact opposite of what Tang Long was trying to do?


    However, the president dared not ask why because he was afraid that the lord would view him as an ipetent fool. After he got Twelve¡¯s swift answer, he did not ask what Twelve wanted to restrict Tang Long from.


    The president had a strange emotion rumbling in his heart.


    Am I not as good as this teen?


    The president would never say something like this verbally. Instead, he maintained his usualposure and nodded to end the meeting.


    Twelve then went out respectfully.


    Some considerationter, the president sent out another order. ¡°Tell Higan to wait for me in the Judgement Room.¡±


    ...


    In the Judgement Room on the Battleship Fortress.


    No one else in the entire Stardust Council was allowed to move in and out of this room freely except for the president.


    It was named the Judgement Room, and it was where the most important decisions were made. It was equivalent to the president¡¯s office.


    The whole Judgement Room was ck with a rare ck mineral used for the tiles.


    Under normal circumstances, the stars all over the Judgement Room acted as the source of light. The whole room was designed to look like the starry sky. It was even more realistic, beautiful and overwhelming than the starry sky of the old civilization.


    However, the man-made stars were not switched on at the moment, so two dim yellow oilmps reced the stars as the only source of light in the room. Two statues of the Redeemer were used as the stands for the oilmps.


    The dim lighting made the huge Judgement Room depressing, solemn, and cool.


    The president of the council was sitting behind a working desk that was made out of a type of mineral called the Blood Jade. He wore a long ck robe with stars all over it as decoration. There was a starry crown was on top of his head and beneath the crown was an icy cold tinum mask. The simplistic mask had only two slits for the eyes and one for the mouth.


    This was the president¡¯s typical appearance in front of other people. There were less than 10 people in the entire council who had ever seen his true face before.


    Even Higan did not know what the president looked like because from the very first moment he appeared before her, he had been wearing the same old mask. She did not care about how the president looked under the mask anyway.


    ¡°Sit,¡± said the president.


    Standing in the center of the Judgement Room in a white dress, Higan nodded. She moved to the crimson desk and sat down in front of it.


    It had only been a short while, but Higan seemed a lot more worn out although it did not dampen her unrivaled beauty. Furthermore, the exhaustion on her face would only increase people¡¯spassion for her.


    Looking at Higan, the president could not help but sigh with heavy emotions. He saw how Higan had grown up to be such a beautiful youngdy with his own eyes just like the unique flower that only appeared in the Purple Moon era¡ªthe Hell Poppy. As though she contained all the beauty of the flowers in her, every nce at her was breathtaking.


    However, the flower was just a normal flower when it was young. The more it grew, the more enchanting it got, and the more enchanting it was, the more poisonous it was. When the Hell Poppy was fully matured, even a rank 6 Purple Moon Warrior had to be careful around it.


    Once enchanted by the flower and poisoned, that would be the end for anyone. The flower¡¯s poison was a hundred times deadlier than the poison from the old civilization.


    The beautiful youngdy before his eyes was precisely a Hell Poppy. Even a faraway nce would move one¡¯s heart.


    However, the president did not forget who he was. He remembered his duty and the role he had to y, so he said, ¡°What¡¯s the objective of this meeting?¡±


    ¡°I want to leave the Stardust Council.¡± Once Higan made a decision, she would never hesitate anymore and tended to be honest about it.


    ¡°Leave? What¡¯s the reason?¡± The president feigned a surprised look.


    Higan tightened her lips and kept quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I actually know about it already.¡± The president rapped the desk with his knuckles. He then asked without the slightest sarcasm, ¡°Tang Ling?¡±


    Higan nced over at him and nodded strongly.


    ¡°Hoho...¡± The president sneered but was not surprised.


    Human beings were strange living beings. In the primordial age, whatever men feared back then was carved into their DNA and passed down through the generations. This fear became shackles to the soul, and even after a few thousand years, human beings could not break free from it, let alone erase it.


    Higan¡¯s response was within his expectations.


    ¡°President, please let me leave,¡± she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    The president had once nted the seed of fear in her. Even though she did not find the president scary most of the time, as if he was a different person, the seed had been nted too deep and she could no longer escape from it.


    It was Tang Ling. He had been supporting Higan by infusing courage in her heart and consoling her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death. I¡¯m only afraid of not being close to you, and if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll face everything thates my way with courage.¡± Higan¡¯s hand that was hidden in her dress curled up tightly.


    ¡°The Stardust Council isn¡¯t a ce where you cane and go as you wish. Don¡¯t forget who was the one who brought you to this real world, who pulled you out from hell and taught you everything,¡± the president stated, but he did not deny her request.


    ¡°I cannot stay anymore.¡± Higan looked at the president, her icy-cold beautiful eyes showing the humane side of her for the first time. She paused before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know how can I ever repay you. President, it is your decision to make and the only thing I can¡¯t give is my time.¡±


    ¡°Because you are eager to see Tang Ling again?¡± The president chuckled. He stopped tapping the desk with his knuckles andy his palm t.


    Higan did not agree to or deny anything.


    ¡°Very well. I never expected the queen that the council has paid such a heavy cost to bring back is betraying us because of a kid that she met for less than a day.¡± The president pped his robe and stood up. He walked around the desk and then continued around the room.


    Around 20 secondster, he stopped and raised a finger.


    A tiny wind de took form at the tip of his finger and was hurled out,nding on a certain spot in the ceiling, creating a clear clink.


    After the clink subsided, a crumbling noise echoed in the Judgment Room.


    A whileter, the crumbling noise stopped.


    On the left wall of the room, a crooked crack opened, resembling a dreadful wound on the body of the wall.


    Judgment was the decision made towards a certain important matter with a heavy sense of solemnity and determination.


    When a judgment was made, punishment would follow.


    Inside the Judgment Room was something that would strike fear into people that knew about its existence as they would tremble whenever it was mentioned¡ªthe Stardust Punishment Room.


    ¡°You owe me nothing. Everything I did, I did for the council. I taught you, saved you, and raised you for the council¡¯s sake, so you and I have nothing in between us. You don¡¯t have to answer to me if you want to leave. It¡¯s the council that you have to answer to and the council has its own rules. If you want to leave, leave ording to the rules.¡± As he spoke, the president walked into the crack in the wall that was big enough for two people to pass through at the same time.


    Higan was calm as she watched the president¡¯s back.


    When the president said that he and her had nothing in between them, a tinge of sadness shed over her eyes. However, when she knew that his decision was to punish her, she felt relieved.


    Physical pain was nothing. Back in that hellish world, Higan was used to being numb to the pain in her body.


    Without a second thought, she followed the president into the terrifying Stardust Punishment Room.


    The punishment room was the same color as the previous one. Several braziers were the only source of light, and with the light, the legendary nightmare punishment room was revealed to be a short corridor.


    On both sides of the short corridor were several rooms. Thebels on the rooms spelled metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    ¡°Do you know the rules? If you can stay in any of the rooms for over 20 minutes and walk out, the council will permit you to leave.¡± The president raised his hand and a disk came down from the ceiling andnded in front of him.


    He calmly spun it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see which room fate wants you in. I hope you can get the easiest since it¡¯s not my own will to punish you. I¡¯m just executing the rules.


    Then, the disk stopped andnded on ¡®wood¡¯.


    Even under the mask, the president could not help but sympathize with Higan. The Wood Punishment Room was not the deadliest, but it was the most tormenting.


    It seemed like Higan¡¯s luck had run out.

 Chapter 350 - And I Will Never Look Back

    <h4>Chapter 350: And I Will Never Look Back</h4>


    The president was not in a hurry to open the room. He asked Higan instead, ¡°Higan, it¡¯s the Wood Punishment Room. Are you sure about this?¡±


    Given Higan¡¯s status and position in the Stardust Council, she should know what the Wood Punishment Room was.


    The Wood Punishment Room was filled with a type of small unusual seed. Once any living being got close to it, the seeds would embed themselves under the living being¡¯s skin and start to suck blood from the host.


    It would then root itself, grow, bloom, bear fruit and wither. Every single process was nothing shy of tormenting. With countless of tiny seeds leeching off the body, pain was an understatement. It was not exaggerating to consider it as living hell.


    The seed was considered unusual because from the moment it leeched off the host to it withering away, all it needed was three minutes. Higan had to stay inside for 20 minutes, so she would basically have to go through seven rounds. After seven rounds of hellish torment, she would lose a great amount of blood!


    On top of that, due to how small the seed was, it could get into the human body through skin contact, but when it withered away, a small stream of energy would burst out of the skin, leaving a tiny cut behind. Nevertheless, she was not afraid of the cuts because her special powers could heal them quickly as long as she paid the price.


    Without answering the president¡¯s question, she walked straight ahead into the Wood Punishment Room. Compared to the torment of not being close to him, the physical pain on her body would be nothing.


    Higan¡¯s belief was strong.


    ¡°If Tang Long knows about this, he¡¯ll be sad. Higan, you still can walk away from this.¡± The president¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Higan did not even pause in her steps.


    ¡°Your godfather will also be sad, Higan. You still can turn around.¡± Again, the president tried to dissuade her from going in.


    ¡°Godfather...¡± Higan stopped for a while.


    In fact, she and Tang Long shared the same godfather, the man with a mysterious identity and position in the council.


    Right after Higan returned to the council, she thought of meeting her godfather first. She did not hope for him to help her in this, but other than Tang Long, her godfather was the only person in the council that cared about her.


    Even though she had a feeling that her godfather¡¯s care was not that straightforward, she did not care.


    However, to her surprise, her godfather had avoided her ever since she came back.


    ¡°Why? Are you thinking about your godfather? Are youing back? If you are, the gates of the council will always be open for you.¡± The president was a little surprised. Would Higan turn around?


    In fact, he had no idea who Tang Long and Higan¡¯s godfather was, but the lord had told him not to ask questions. Their godfather was simply someone important to the council.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to pass a message to my godfather. President, can you do me a favor? I¡¯ve paid the price and walked out of the Stardust Council,¡± said Higan.


    Stunned for a moment, he did not understand what she said, but to Higan herself, it was a reminder.


    The president of the council might have nted a seed of fear in her to make her scared, but her godfather had done nothing at all. Still, Higan was somehow afraid of him and could not see through his thoughts.


    After leaving the council, the one that she had to worry about was her mysterious godfather.


    Higan did not care about what her godfather might do to her since the worst that could happen was just death. Instead, she was afraid of her godfather angering Tang Ling, so her reminder to him was necessary.


    ¡°Very well. It seems like you¡¯ve thought this over.¡± The president agreed to pass the message.


    Higan was already standing in front of the Wood Punishment Room.


    ¡°Once the door opens, there¡¯s no going back,¡± said the president as he somehow felt heavy to part with her.


    Higan did not say anything and waited patiently.


    The president also skipped the chatter and opened the door with a wave of his hand.


    She then walked into the Wood Punishment Room without looking back.


    At that very moment, all the light seemed to be consumed by darkness and the iron door behind her mmed shut mercilessly.


    Countless terrifying seeds jumped at Higan.


    ...


    In the resting lounge, Tang Ling had just gotten to his feet when the voice echoed in his ears, ¡®Gray Mist Street cleared sessfully. You have acquired an SSS rating. The reward is 50 ck Sea coins, 100 Darkness values and three rounds of Darkness energy. Do you want to absorb the energy now or save it up for the end of the challenge?¡¯


    The other contestants would probably decide to keep the energy until the challenge was over, but Tang Ling was curious about how the Darkness energy would benefit the little seed. Boss Huang had purposely mentioned this, so it was difficult for him not to pay attention to it.


    On top of that, how much energy did three rounds equate to? Would it be a surge to the little seed?


    With all that in mind, Tang Ling sat down on his thighs and decided to get the energy immediately.


    After his choice was made, a certain piece of the ceiling turned over, revealing a dark hole above him. Two secondster, a stream of purple energy gushed out from the dark hole. This purple energy was purer than the purple energy of the Universal Source Rock. It even felt a little richer than the reserved energy in the Tower of Safety Sector No. 17.


    However, Tang Ling was not given the time to carefully examine how special the energy was because he should not waste a single second of the process.


    He quickly used the Thousand Satin Skill to absorb all the energy, but when the energy entered his body, he fought off the huge temptation to use it for himself and diverted all the energy to his heart.


    As expected, the little seed¡¯s consciousness spoke from his heart, ¡®Daddy, no, Little Seed is sleeping...¡¯


    The little seed had been living a rich life in Boss Huang¡¯s ce recently. The energy it had absorbed over the past weeks were so rich that every day after it consumed enough energy, it would go to sleep. It was a little annoyed when Tang Ling woke it up.


    Tang Ling had gotten used to the difort of being a daddy, so he used his mind to coax the little seed, ¡®There¡¯s something nice to eat here. Do you want some?¡¯


    ¡®Little Seed is full, Little Seed is bloated.¡¯


    Bloated, my *ss! Tang Ling rolled his eyes at the answer, but he continued coaxing with his own mind, ¡®Come on, Little Seed. It¡¯s just a bite and it¡¯s delicious.¡¯


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to. Little Seed is full.¡¯


    ¡®Eat it or I¡¯ll beat you up or even throw you away!¡¯


    Tang Ling lost his patience.


    Damn it! He was not a three-year-old anymore, so coaxing the little seed with such disgusting words was already going beyond his patience.


    The little seed did not answer, but Tang Ling somehow had a feeling that the little seed was sulking and pouting.


    Damn you!


    Tang Ling did not care anymore as he diverted a strand of energy into the little seed.


    The little seed took a tiny bite at the energy with a sulky attitude, but when it tasted the energy, it got excited. ¡®Delicious! Delicious! Daddy, Little Seed wants more! It¡¯s delicious!¡¯


    What?


    Tang Ling did not expect the energy to be as pure as Boss Huang imed. The little seed could simply absorb it without any trouble!


    If that¡¯s the case...


    Tang Ling suddenly had the urge of robbing Darkness Port. He started to wonder how much the little seed could grow if he got all the so-called Darkness energy from Darkness Port.


    How much energy was there in three rounds?


    Messy thoughts ran around in Tang Ling¡¯s mind while he continued absorbing the energy and diverted all the energy towards his heart. The little seed did not reject the energy at all. As long as the energy kepting, even if it was full, it would absorb everything instantly.


    Tang Ling clearly felt that not only was the little seed absorbing every bit of the energy, but the energy also stimted the reserved energy that it was going to digest.


    The little seed¡¯s body obviously grew bigger, and at its tip, a small sprout started to bulge.


    The series of changes made Tang Ling a proud father.


    He received feedback about the changes the moment it happened. Tang Ling had a feeling that the little seed rooted itself deeper in his heart, and because of the increase in size, his heart grew bigger and stronger. The vigorous heartbeats sounded like a powerful drummer beating a war drum.


    It was a bizarre feeling as though the so-called energy, talent and everything else had left him, and only his body was growing stronger.


    ¡°This is great.¡± Huge excitement rumbled in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, but just when he was about to savor the good part, the energy stopped.


    That¡¯s it?


    Tang Ling was not satisfied. It had only been half a minute since he started absorbing the energy.


    ¡®Daddy, is the delicious food gone?¡¯ The little seed¡¯s consciousness entered Tang Ling¡¯s mind.


    Tang Ling said angrily, ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s no more left. I¡¯ll go make more for you.¡¯


    ¡®Daddy is the best! Little Seed will continue sleeping and wait for Daddy.¡¯ The little seed throbbed happily in Tang Ling¡¯s heart as it shifted its bloated body a little and went back to sleep.


    Damn it...


    Tang Ling suddenly had the thought of asking himself to be his own father. He was simply too kind.


    While such strange thoughts ran through his mind, the sudden loud cheers from the audience shocked him.


    When Tang Ling looked up, he realized that 10 big screens had appeared in the resting lounge and were broadcasting every contestant¡¯s challenges.


    One of them was showing Tang Long.


    Tang Long once again cleared the challenge without any problem. It was another Hell difficulty scenario, but he cleared it with an SSS rating and broke another record.


    Since Tang Long¡¯s challenge was over, the screen was showing the audience cheering for him.


    Tang Ling quickly calmed down, and through that particr screen, he saw the giant ranking monolith. His name was currently ranked at 30th ce while Tang Long ranked 1st.


    Even though Tang Ling had also cleared his level with an SSS rating, most of the young geniuses had passed with the same result and they were already starting round two. Of course, they were ahead of him.


    As for those who did not get an SSS rating, they chose to repeat the scenario without a second thought.


    Thepetition among the young geniuses started with a climax and the rivalry got more intense as thepetition progressed.


    However, Tang Ling was not moved. Regardless of the ranking, he would only clear three rounds today.


    Men should not walk at others¡¯ pace.


    Tang Ling knew it very well. Aside from his other skills and personality, he was just a person with the strength of nine bulls and in front of a group of young geniuses. Such strength was nothing ster, and he still had a long way to go.

 Chapter 351 - Terrible Changes

    <h4>Chapter 351: Terrible Changes</h4>


    Inside the dark Wood Punishment Room, Higan was standing in the middle in her white dress.


    Countless tiny white flowers blossomed from her body and withered away. The process happened within minutes and every time the flowers withered, blood would spew.


    Each time blood spewed from her body, Higan bit her lower lip instinctively.


    Two minutester, her white long dress was painted with strokes of red, and blood started to trickle from her lower lip.


    She locked her brows tight, but her eyes were determined as if she saw through the endless darkness and found light and at the brighter end of the path. There was a young boy waiting for her with a warm smile. In his hands was a ck stone and he said to her, ¡°Higan, here¡¯s your present.¡±


    ...


    The scenario was the Yellow Sand Bandits on Hell difficulty.


    Tang Ling was in the midst of an onught. His sword shed and another bandit was decapitated with a ssh of blood, but at that very moment, pain suddenly red in his heart, and he had the urge to cry.


    What caused the urge?


    Tang Ling gripped his sword tightly. A momentter, he felt endless rage rising.


    The sun was harsh above the yellow desert. Where his sword pointed, the stomachs of two bandits were perforated.


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± Tang Ling bellowed with gnashing teeth as he held his sword with all his might and rushed forward, skewering the two bandits together and pinning them onto a giant cactus in the desert.


    What caused the rage in him? As if he tried to vent his anger with the kill, it was probably the least ideal way to do it because he wasted his strength and performed many unnecessary movements, but he simply wanted to...


    Tang Ling removed his sword. Blood dripped from the edge and fell onto the sand, sinking deep into the yellowish grains. The sandstorm brewed and the sun was as red as blood.


    A voice from the scene echoed in Tang Ling¡¯s ears, ¡°Sessfully eliminated 86 bandits and one bandit leader within 12 minutes. Clearing rating: SSS.¡±


    Swish!


    Tang Ling sheathed his sword.


    He looked at the red sun on the horizon of the desert as a sudden endless sorrow drowned him. As he tried to keep himself above the sea of grief, he muttered a name, ¡°Higan...¡±


    ...


    Tang Long was sitting in the resting room in silence. Once again, he cleared the second level in record-breaking time, but he was not in a hurry to start the third level as he was waiting for Tang Ling.


    Ever since he heard about Tang Ling¡¯s existence and met him face-to-face, he intentionally put himself on the scale ofparison with Tang Ling. Despite the two of them agreeing to fight in the Life Or Death Ring, he still could not free himself from the unnecessaryparison.


    If he could not disengage himself, he would just wait for the moment of truth to arrive. He would wait for Tang Ling to start the third level and see who could perform better.


    Indeed, he no longer wanted to see who was stronger. Their growth was only a matter of time. They would eventually be stronger and rise to the peak. What he wanted topete with Tang Ling in was who would be the strongest in shaking the world.


    The screen in the resting lounge showed Tang Ling killing the bandits in the desert.


    His performance was perfect, and his Precise Instinct was evident. Even when Tang Long put himself in Tang Ling¡¯s shoes, he could not have done any better without using the other powers that he did not want to reveal just yet.


    However, at the very end of the fight...


    Tang Long furrowed his brows when he sensed Tang Ling¡¯s sorrow, and unconsciously, Tang Long also started to feel a tinge of sadness.


    *Damn it...*Tang Long unintentionally covered his chest with his palm.


    Is it because we are connected by blood, so Tang Ling¡¯s sadness affects me?


    Tang Long responded in disdain, rejecting the tinge of sadness.


    It was then that he saw Tang Ling go mad and exterminate thest two enemies in a stupid way.


    It was not a Precise Instinct move! Thest attack was not worthy of Precise Instinct!


    Tang Long wanted to sneer but the expression was reced by an unknown whimper followed by icy-cold despair mixed with pain, enveloping him whole. He bolted up when he saw Tang Ling disappear from the desert scene after he muttered Higan¡¯s name.


    ¡°Higan?¡± Others would never have heard or known that Tang Ling was muttering Higan¡¯s name, but Tang Long was very sensitive towards the name, so he heard it the moment Tang Ling uttered it.


    ¡°Higan...¡± Unintentionally, Tang Long also muttered the name. As the name escaped his mouth, a drop of tear rolled down his cheek.


    ...


    ¡°Tang Long!¡±


    Tang Ling once again appeared in the resting lounge. He did not listen to what the voice in the resting lounge was saying or did he care about what he had gotten from the desert scenario. Instead, he shouted Tang Long¡¯s name as if he was a mad man.


    The scene in the contestant¡¯s resting lounges was not shown to the audience, so Tang Long could not hear Tang Ling calling out to him.


    Tang Ling realized the istion right away, thus he chose to go out without a second thought.


    A momentter, he reappeared in the entry passage to Hell Ledge and dashed out like a maniac.


    The tsunami of cheers came from the audience when they saw the top genius racing out of the passage, but they soon realized things were not as simple as it appeared. It seemed like Tang Ling did not have any intention of continuing the challenge. Instead, he ran towards the stage in the center of the colosseum.


    The Simpering Pierrot wasmentating on another young genius performance on stage, but he suddenly realized Tang Ling speeding over.


    ¡°Huh? What happened to our genius, Tang Ling? It seems like he has a request for thepetition.¡± The moment the Simpering Pierrot¡¯s voice subsided, Tang Ling jumped on stage.


    Before the Simpering Pierrot could ask why, Tang Ling snatched the mic and shouted into it, ¡°Tang Long! I want to speak to Tang Long right away! Right now! Immediately!¡±


    The sorrow in Tang Ling¡¯s heart almost drowned him whole.


    The anguish was like watching the silver-haired man in ck robes snatching San San away from his arms, watching her falling into the grasp of the zombies and watching her empty eyes stare at himself.


    B-big brother...


    No! I can¡¯t ept this!


    It was a hint from his Precise Instinct and the Precise Instinct was never wrong and could never be wrong! It had been proven again and again from losing his grandmother, his sister, Vian, and Uncle Su Siao...


    When Higan¡¯s name came out from his mouth instinctively, he knew something must have happened to her.


    Therefore, he wanted to speak to Tang Long, he must speak to Tang Long!


    The audience made an uproar in shock after the question. They started to wonder what happened to Tang Ling during thepetition. What had driven him this mad?


    Was it because of the ranking whereby Tang Long ranked 1st while he ranked 19th?


    Was Tang Ling such a narrow-sighted person? He should not be one.


    If that was not the case, a thrilling show must be on its way!


    Inside the VIP room, Boss Huang furrowed his brows tightly.


    What¡¯s this kid doing?


    However, when Boss Huang saw Tang Ling¡¯s red eyes, he knew something must have happened.


    The Simpering Pierrot wanted to take the mic back from Tang Ling and he could easily do it with his strength, but when he saw the kid¡¯s red eyes, he threw a meaningful nce at one of the cameras.


    The giant screen on the monolith showed Tang Long in his resting lounge. He was standing there with a tinge of sorrow in between his brows. He looked up and saw Tang Ling appear on the screen in his resting lounge.


    ¡°Tang Long, where is Higan?¡± Tang Ling red at him.


    Tremendous anxiety and pain rumbled in Tang Long¡¯s heart as he tried his best to keep calm and looked into Tang Ling¡¯s eyes through the screen. ¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Not talking, eh? Then, let¡¯s start the Life Or Death battle right here, right now!¡± Tang Ling held the hilt of his sword tightly and drew it out, pointing it at the camera. ¡°Are you bold enough to ept my challenge?¡± he shouted, his voice echoing around the colosseum.


    He plunged his sword deep onto the stage.


    The fire of rage in Tang Long burned zingly and he disappeared from his resting lounge. Less than 10 secondster, he also appeared in the colosseum.


    The audience¡¯s vociferation and cheers reached the boiling point!


    What were they doing? Starting the Life Or Death battle right now? Truth be told, it did not matter to the audience when the Life Or Death battle started because the fight between Tang Ling and Tang Long would be an exciting one, and that thought alone was orgasmic to the audience.


    However, the Simpering Pierrot was stunned by the scene. If the two of them started the battle of Life Or Death right now, right here, regardless of the winner, the interesting points of the entire event would be halved and it would severely affect Darkness Port¡¯s ie.


    The focus of the whole Life Or Death event was the fight between Tang Ling and Tang Long, but the two of them wanted to start under such strange circumstances without any proper advertising. The fight had not even been promoted by the officials yet and it was about to begin!


    No, the Simpering Pierrot could not let this happen!


    He quickly snatched the mic from Tang Ling, but thetter did not resist at all. He practically tossed the mic back to the Simpering Pierrot.


    Regaining his mic, the Simpering Pierrot said, ¡°The two of you, please calm down. It¡¯s against the rules to start the Life Or Death battle now. Please, even if the rules allow it, the stage is at sea. Don¡¯t you think...?¡±


    After he started to dissuade the two of them, the Simpering Pierrot somehow failed to find a reason to stop the two of them from starting the fight.


    It was then that Tang Ling jumped off the stage and walked to Tang Long.


    The two of them were less than 20 meters apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is Higan?¡± Tang Ling sounded like he was trying his best to hold himself together and his voice was shaking.


    ¡°If anything happens to Higan, I¡¯ll kill you first,¡± Tang Long dered in a cold voice.


    Only Tang Long knew that nothing would happen to Higan because she had gone back to Starstay City, but if something really did happen to her, then there would only be one reason.


    Tang Long dared not think about it because the sole thought of it would make his heart bleed. The thought of it would drown him in hatred and he wanted to drag Tang Ling down the 18 levels of hell with him.


    ¡°If I win the battle of Life Or Death, you¡¯ll tell me where Higan is.¡± Tang Ling kept his cool. If he did not get Higan¡¯s whereabouts, killing Tang Long would not mean anything.


    ¡°If you can beat me, that is,¡± said Tang Long.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Boss Huang bolted up.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were destined to fight, but the fight would be a strange one because it would involve some major important matters.


    Regardless of which, there were some people who could not bear watching the brothers wee such a dreadful end. Therefore, the others could simply sit back and watch without having to worry.


    However, what if the fight happened right there and right then?


    The always calm Boss Huang was sweating nervously as he looked at everyone else in the room and found the same expression on their faces.


    Things had just gotten worse.

 Chapter 352 - Clash Between The Two Mightys

    <h4>Chapter 352: sh Between The Two Mightys</h4>


    Tang Ling did not know what his fight with Tang Long would cause. He was just as ignorant as Tang Long who also did not know the meaning of this life and death.


    All Tang Long harbored in his heart were hatred, anger, and doubts.


    The two of them made their move without a second thought. They charged towards each other like meteors and shed.


    Their Precise Instincts were activated at the same time!


    The moment they shed, the two of them immediately dodged at the same time. Tang Long slightly moved his body and Tang Ling used his microsensing ability that he had aplished earlier.


    Swash!


    They grazed each other, causing a strong gale to flutter their uniforms at the same time.


    Without any pause, the two of them turned around and chose to use their own fists for the first attack.


    Again, with their Precise Instincts functioning, their fists grazed each other and went for the same weak spot on each other¡¯s body.


    They dodged each other and attacked again!


    This time around, Tang Ling kicked while Tang Long dodged. As Tang Long avoided the kick, he swung a karate chop at Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder, but thetter directed the tip of his kick into another direction, switching from a frontal kick to a side kick, and went for Tang Long¡¯s shoulder.


    Neither of them could dodge the attack anymore because it was the calcted oue from their Precise Instincts. After enduring the attack, they grunted heavily and broke away.


    After they split up and got back onto their feet, Tang Long shook his aching shoulder out while Tang Ling stretched his arm.


    They then shed again.


    To be honest, a lot of people wanted to know what the battle would look like when two people with Precise Instincts fought each other, but when it happened for real, everyone realized they could not understand the battle at all, to their shock.


    They were two so fast to the point that their movements were confusing.


    Even though the big screens had the slowdown function, the people could not see anything special about the fight.


    The specialty of Precise Instinct was that when the opponent attacked, it could perfectly calcte the oue for dodging or counterattacking, but when two people with Precise Instinct fought, in normal people¡¯s eyes, their attacks were in and dull. Commoners could not see the essence and precision of the attacks.


    It had been 30 seconds since Tang Ling and Tang Long fought and with both Precise Instincts fully operational, Tang Ling and Tang Long had exchanged at least 50 hits.


    Everyone inside the VIP rooms and some important figures blending into the normal audience seat were all shocked. They were all rendered speechless by the 30 seconds battle!


    Some young geniuses noticed the fight going on from their resting lounge. They immediately stopped their challenge and returned to the colosseum to watch the fight up close as they did not want to miss the fight between two top geniuses.


    Unfortunately, even the young geniuses could not fully understand the essence of the fight between Tang Ling and Tang Long, but since they were undoubtedly geniuses, they naturally possessed sensitivity towards battles.


    Despite failing to see the essence, they were able to sense that every attack and move that Tang Ling and Tang Long made were almost unchangeable and unadjustable, and their perception was urate!


    If the powerful individuals or the important figures in the colosseum watching the battlemented on the fight, theirments would surely shock all the other young geniuses.


    Every punch and kick, as well as every attack and move of Tang Ling and Tang Long, were infinitely close to inevitable. All the two of them could do was endure each other¡¯s attack head-on, but then they realized even if they did so, they were unable to mitigate each other¡¯s attack, so exchanging damage became necessary. Such an exchange would eventually ce both of them at a disadvantage because every single attacking spot that Precise Instinct calcted was the opponent¡¯s weakest spot.


    It was the epitome of hand-to-handbat!


    How terrifying were these two teens?! Their fight seemed to prove how scary Tang Feng had been when he had been alive!


    Now, both Tang Ling and Tang Long were still far from being mature. They were not even Purple Moon Warriors yet. Even with their Precise Instinct and abilities to attack to their maximum limit, the important figures in the colosseum were still able to take them out easily.


    Without Precise Instinct, the two of them would be overpowered because of theirck of talent, and with the slightest strength, they would be defeated.


    Even exchanging damages in the face of absolute power, they had no chance of winning.


    However, what if the two of them grew up?


    How much more scary would their Precise Instinct be?


    ...


    Inside Boss Huang¡¯s room, everyone seemed heavy and troubled. No one expected Tang Ling and Tang Long to fight all of a sudden, but they did not intervene and stop them.


    Even if they decided to step out of the dark and intentionally reveal some secrets brewing in the dark just so they could go all out and stop the two from fighting, they could not do so because a voice came into their room the moment the fight happened.


    Others might not have recognized the voice, but everyone in the room, including Boss Huang, knew that the Ind Master of Darkness Port had decided to step in.


    His message to them was brief. ¡°Don¡¯t stop them. Stopping them isn¡¯t what you five should do unless...¡±


    The Ind Master did not make it clear, but the five people in the room were not random John Does, so they knew what came after ¡®unless¡¯. Unless they wanted to break the fragile peace and bnce acquired through their hard work and put the entire world in turmoil, they could intervene and stop the fight.


    It was certain that the world would soon be shaken. That fragile bnce would notst forever, but the ones who would break the peace should not be them.


    The Ind Master¡¯s message put a stop to their anxieties.


    To their surprise, they heard another unfamiliar voice in their heads that instantly terrified all of them.


    A top excellencer had made his move!


    Other than the powerhouses standing at the peak of the world, no one else knew that the most powerful excellencer was stronger than the most powerful Purple Moon Warrior.


    Just like what happened, if this powerful excellencer could transmit his message via spirit transmission into their minds, he could have simply struck their hidden spirit flow in their brain and damaged them.


    How was that not terrifying?


    However, this mysterious excellencer did note with malicious intentions. He only chose to deliver the message via spirit transmission. Even though Boss Huang andpany were powerhouses themselves and were unwilling to ept it, all they could do was to listen to this voice with twisted expressions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop them. You cannot stop them.¡±


    Those were seven simple words that expressed the same intention as the Ind Master.


    As a matter of fact, if the one who should break the bnce reallymitted the act, the world would still be held up by a certain bncing force and the things that transpired after that would be a natural course.


    However, if any five of them broke the bnce, it would be like throwing a bomb into calm waters. Things would swiftly go out of control.


    After being stopped by two mysterious figures, Boss Huang and the others finally calmed down. All they could do was watch the fight.


    Commoners might find the fight boring, but Boss Huang and the others were deeply captivated by the fight. Be it Tang Ling or Tang Long, the better they performed, the moreplicated Boss Huang and the others felt.


    Helplessness, emotional sighs and endless past came afloat. Neither one of the young men could put them at ease.


    Boss Huang sat back down. He was the quickest to regain hisposure because he knew they were not the ones stopped by the mysterious voice. Besides that, he also thought of someone else, and since that particr someone was around, what should he worry about?


    ...


    Two minutes had passed.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long started their fight with extreme speed that confused everyone¡¯s eyes, but now, their incredible speedy movements had slowed down.


    With every move and attack, they started to get slower and eventually became slower than a normal man.


    An insightful person might be able to notice that both Tang Ling and Tang Long had sweat all over their foreheads and their faces were flushed.


    If the camera focused on their eyes, people would be surprised that their moves were imprinted in each other¡¯s eyes and were changing in a subtle way.


    Unfortunately, the camera did not zoom in, but even if it did, it would not be able to capture the details. If the camera really captured the details, at least, Boss Huang would be able to know the meaning of this.


    With their Precise Instinct operating at full capacity, Tang Ling and Tang Long had been fighting for two minutes. It somehow formed a tremendous pressure on them,pelling their Precise Instinct to show its true nature.


    In actual fact, there had never been a talent named Precise Instinct in this world because it bore another name, and the name had been given by none other than Tang Feng himself. Only a handful of people knew the real name¡ªthe Eyes Of Truth!


    Unfortunately, this pair of ¡®eyes¡¯ were hidden, and as for when it would appear or what kind of stimtion was needed for it to appear, even Tang Feng himself did not have the answer.


    The only confirmed fact was when Precise Instinct reverted to its true form, the Eyes of Truth, both Tang Long and Tang Ling would have ess to secrets that only people with the Eyes of Truth knew.


    They would also understand that this was one of the evolutionary directions of human beings. Unrted to gic talents, it was more of an evolution of gic talent and was connected to the final secret of human beings.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were still too young to get in touch with all those. Meanwhile, they were locked in a fierce battle with each other.


    If the battle continued, it would end without a result.


    The two of them were hurt, but Tang Ling¡¯s injuries were more severe because Tang Long¡¯s basics were obviously stronger.


    Should the two of them continue grinding each other out, Tang Ling would eventually fail, but they could not proceed that way!


    Tang Long would never want to because it was exhausting his Precise Instinct, and the same went for Tang Ling who had yet to bring out his trump card. Why would he put himself in defeat?


    Moreover, this fight was about Higan.


    After the wind from their punches shed, Tang Ling and Tang Long broke away.


    Tang Ling wiped away the blood from his nostrils with his sleeve while Tang Long wiped his nosebleed with a handkerchief. Both of them exchanged a sharp gaze and understood what the other wanted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not drag this out,¡± said Tang Ling.


    ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s get to the point right away,¡± Tang Long agreed.


    As they spoke, Tang Ling slowly unbuttoned the cor and removed his uniform, revealing his slightly scrawny but extremely ripped upper body.


    Tang Long also removed his uniform and his actions screamed of elegance. His upper body was also extremely muscr.


    Upon a closer look, Tang Ling¡¯s body was covered in scars and on his chest was an obvious burn mark. It was the mark that Safety Sector No. 17 left on him and it was proof that he had traveled through hardship to reach Darkness Port.


    Other than that, there were three mystical arrays on him, two on his arms and one at his belly. Everything was revealed to the audience¡¯s eyes brazenly.


    As for Tang Long, much to his pride, there was no scar on his body. No one dared to say that Tang Long had never been in a battle. It was just that his opponents were not worthy of leaving any scars on him at all.


    Other than that, Tang Long had a lively tattoo on his body¡ªthe tattoo of a fox!

 Chapter 353 - Strongest Form

    <h4>Chapter 353: Strongest Form</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No one knew where the tattoo on Tang Long¡¯s body came from, not even he himself.


    For as long as he could remember, he had always had it. Since when did some put a tattoo on his body?


    That superior and extreme, but already missing woman whom he called mother did not tell him a thing.


    His merciful godfather who had never shown his face before seemed to know a thing or two about the tattoo but would also never tell him.


    His godfather was not the president of the Stardust Council. In order to strengthen Tang Long¡¯s position in the council, the president of the council was only his godfather by name. His real godfather was a mysterious man in the council.


    The tattoo was lively. The fox had beautiful silver fur and looked like it could jump out at any moment. As its master, Tang Long knew a little about it, just a little bit. The tattoo could grow!


    It really grew! When Tang Long was still a child, the fox was just a cub. Like a little puppy, the fur on it back then was messy and was not the beautiful silver that it was now.


    When Tang Long grew older, it became a little fox and bore the traits of a one. Its messy fur was gone, but it was still charmingly naive.


    Now that Tang Long had grown into a young teen, the naivety on the fox was gone and what reced it was a mysterious aura and a body of silver fur, making it look luminous.


    However, it was not a real fox. It was a tattoo.


    Due to its less drastic changes, it grew up like a person. It grew by the second and by the minute. Therefore, Tang Long was not overly afraid of the process.


    On the contrary, as time went by. He got used to the mystifying silver fox on his body.


    The only thing that remained the same throughout the years was its blood-red eyes. The pair of eyes were like a pair of rubies embedded on the fox. With a slight stroke over them, one would feel tiny bulges as if they were real.


    Curious, Tang Long even had the thoughts of cutting his own skin and finding out what the eyes were. Would it hold the secret to his growing tattoo?


    However, he did not do it because when he was 10, his godfather had told him the answer.


    ¡°These are a pair of rare twin war seeds. Do you know that? This pair of eyes are war seeds! They are very rare and are almost the best there is! Others can¡¯t even get one, but you have two! Your tattoo is a special environment for its survival. This must be how it¡¯s like.¡±


    The answer took Tang Long back to point zero. Who had given him this tattoo?


    Tang Long did not want to figure out its origin anymore. Back when he was 10, since he discovered that the fox¡¯s eyes were a pair of war seeds, he knew how he should use it. Slowly, he learned how to summon it.


    This was Tang Long¡¯s secret that he had never shown to anyone before, but now as anger and sorrow scorched his heart with doubts, he did not hesitate to reveal this secret.


    He also possessed Precise Instinct, and when he called out to Higan, his tears stated it all.


    He hated Tang Ling! Because of Tang Ling, Higan...Higan...


    Tang Long clenched his fists tightly.


    Tang Ling also did the same. The sorrow in his heart was like a sad song reaching its climax as he also wanted to reveal the secret that he had never shown to anyone before.


    ...


    In the Wood Punishment Room.


    Higan was bathed in blood. Her holy white dress was dyed red by her own blood, making the dress look dreadful but strangely beautiful at the same time.


    Other than her face, not a part of her skin was spared. This was thest mercy the council provided. Everyone who entered the punishment room would have their faces preserved.


    However, her skin was as fair as snow and as smooth as porcin, yet it was covered in bloody cuts. On the countless bloody scars, the little white flowers were still blooming and withering.


    It was not exaggerated to say that the pain could kill a fully grown man.


    Less than a third of the people were able to walk out of the punishment room alive after 20 minutes. Every single one of those who were sent into either one of the punishment rooms, be it metal, wood, water, fire, or earth, were powerhouses, and only powerhouses would have their face preserved until the very end of the punishment.


    The president of the council decided to send Higan into the punishment room because he believed that she was strong enough to survive 20 minutes. After all, she had such a powerful talent. Her talent was almost almighty, was it not?


    However, little did the president know that the powerful talent required a cost to be activated.


    As for the cost, only a few people, probably less than five in the world, knew. Even Higan did not know what the cost of her powers was.


    At the moment, Higan was quiet, so quiet that she became a sorrowful statue covered in dreadful crimson that would raisepassion in one¡¯s heart.


    Countless terrifying flowers bloomed using her flesh and blood. Her face turned pale exponentially. Even her sulent lips that usually never needed lipstick that other girls cherished lost its color. Her eyes were the only proof that she was still alive. Her gaze was strong and determined as it continued to pierce through the darkness and seized the light to support herself through this punishment.


    How long had it been? It did not matter. The important thing was the moment she stepped out of the room, she could run to Tang Ling right away.


    It was not necessary to ask her why her feelings for him went so deep. It was also not necessary to ask her why she was so determined that she was willing to build hope with endless torment.


    There were miracles happening in the realm of men. Despite being a young girl, Higan believed the miracles deeply.


    She had always followed her own heart.


    ...


    <i>Let¡¯s fight! Only by fighting to our death can I vent this pain in me!</i>


    Tang Ling activated his body array.


    Tang Long twisted the ring he wore on his thumb around and as the sharp jewel embedded on the ring touched his skin, he pressed it and pushed the ring into his skin. At the same time, a small drop of golden blood oozed out from the ring and went into his thumb.


    What was that?


    Legend had it that it was the blood of a certain living being that had surpassed a level 9 vicious beast.


    Just a drop of the blood was diluted before it was stored in Tang Long¡¯s ring. Even though he had only injected less than a tenth of the volume, it was already countless times better than Tang Ling¡¯s crude-looking body array.


    After the blood entered Tang Long¡¯s body, his face grew unusually red and on top of his dark eyes was a faint golden luster.


    Tang Ling was not afraid. He hade all the way here and there was no turning around anymore. All he could do was fight! He squinted his eyes and then yelled loudly. The little seed seemed to have sensed his emotions, and despite only getting a little power-up, it burst.


    Boom!


    The explosion sounded like an earth-shattering war cry. Tang Ling¡¯s body started to expand and grow taller, butpared to his previous transformation, he was not as bulky and tall. He had probably shrunk around a third of his original size.


    However, his skin started to turn copper in color. Even though the color was not obvious, insightful people noticed it at first nce and sensed its tenacity.


    Tang Long did not hold back either. After he infused himself with the mysterious blood, his fingers struck the silver fox body and stopped at its eyes. A soft presster, a realistic scarlet re burst out from the silver fox¡¯s eyes. It was as red as blood, and as it enveloped Tang Long whole, it was absorbed.


    A strong wind blew from nowhere, scattering Tang Long¡¯s long, ck hair and turning them into silver glistening hair rapidly. His ears were hidden under the waving silver hair at first before a pair of sharp fox ears poked out.


    Behind him, three waving silver fox tails moved along with the wind, making his body a mystery.


    Tang Ling drew the dagger from his waist. The moment the dagger was drawn from its sheath, sparks appeared. After the sparks subsided, the greenish-gold dagger had several illusory spikes circling it.


    Tang Long slowly unbuckled his belt and pulled a flexible sword out of his leather belt. ps sounded from his belt buckle, and as he tinkled with it, it became the hilt of a sword.


    He shook his flexible sword and the de instantly became stiff with tiny cyclones swirling around it.


    The audience gasped in shock. The duo had dered that they wanted to end this quickly, so they pulled out everything they had without hesitation, showing off their strongest form in front of each other and the audience.


    They had not even started to fight in their strongest form, yet their presence and aura couldpletely overpower a rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior!


    These astonishing strongest forms might be something that even a high-tier Purple Moon Warrior might not be able to achieve throughout his or her entire lifetime, but the two of them were still reserved Purple Moon Warriors!!


    The othermon reserved Purple Moon Warriors felt chills when watching the scene. What if they had to go up against either one of them. How should they even start the fight? There was no chance at all. The two of them would be able to overpower anyone!


    While the young geniuses were watching with a heavy heart, they realized that they had trump cards and resources but...the war seeds the two of them possessed seemed ridiculously strong!


    War seeds were not considered precious. It was almost a staple to fight in the battlefield, but a top-tier war seed, on the other hand...


    Just look at the illusory form of Tang Long!


    Just look at the explosive physique and the copper skin of Tang Ling!


    Both of them must have possessed top-tier war seeds!


    A scientist went mad in the audience seed and started to yell madly, ¡°Biotechnology! The ultimate of the universe will eventually return to life itself! The technology of life itself is the most mystifying and profound thing ever! Like how the formation of life used many different powers of the universe and needed coincidence to mold it into form...


    ¡°War seeds are the epitome of biotechnology! Damn it! Who the hell can tell me why are there so many war seeds on our?! What is that ce hiding?¡±


    Witnessing the explosive powers of two different top-tier war seeds going up against each other, the level of excitement among the audience was unprecedented!


    No one would criticize the scientist for his interruption because the badge unique to scientists on his chest stated his identity. Scientists were precious individuals!


    ¡°Has he gone mad?¡± Boss Huang¡¯s heart started to race anxiously again. With the strongest form on disy, life or death would be determined, and there was a high chance that Tang Ling would die!


    ¡°Are you being serious right now?!¡± Whilst Han Xing was also watching among the group of young geniuses, he realized he could no longer step away from the matter because he had somehow fixed his gaze on Tang Ling¡¯sbel!

 Chapter 354 - Mysterious Interrupter

    <h4>Chapter 354: Mysterious Interrupter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The most powerful battle between Tang Ling and Tang Long was on the brink of exploding and no one seemed to be able to stop them.


    Both of their auras were so fierce and powerful that evenmoners could feel it. Even if it was not the Life Or Death Ring, these two would have battled it out until either one was dead.


    Without any deration whatsoever, they rushed towards each other.


    Han Xing responded with an ugly look.


    Even Ro Xin, who had used up all her wits and methods to barely get an A clearing rating, covered her mouth in shock when she saw the scene unfolding just as she reached the exit.


    Boss Huang finally stood up. The situation hade down to this. No matter the threats, no matter who was above him or what the others might do to him, he believed he must do something.


    Other than him, many other figures, both openly and secretly powerful, who held actual authority had their own ns too as the urge of doing something was strong in their hearts.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s battle happening right there and then would steer things astray, and the people must be prepared for it as soon as possible!


    ...


    The people were waiting for the two most powerful teenagers to sh in an earth-shattering battle, but did it happen?


    No!


    Something strange happened just as the fight started. Tang Ling and Tang Long were instantly frozen to their spot with their dashing posture. They looked like their bodies were simply stopped mid-air.


    What the...


    Themoners were hoping for a show, but what they weed was a strange and overwhelming scene! There must be some powerful figure who had made a move!


    Which powerful figure was bold enough to ignore the rules of Darkness Port and publicly disrupt the Life Or Death Ring?


    On the other hand, the other powerful figures saw what happened!


    Force Stop and Constrain!! These two talents utilized the two most powerfulws¡ªthews of time and space!


    Any Purple Moon Warrior that had either one of the talents would be equal to having attained supreme power, so who was this powerful figure who possessed these two talents at the same time?


    The colosseum fell into silence! No one expected this many things to happen during the first day of the Life Or Death game!


    Under the dumbstruck gaze of the audience, a strange figure suddenly appeared in the center of the colosseum. No one knew where the figure came from.


    The strange figure had a ck mantle on, but under the mantle, his upper body was so robust that it was no longer human. It looked like a square box covered in ck cloth while his lower body was rtively normal. In short, his overall physique was unusually strange.


    In spite of his strange body, under the hood was a strange-looking copper mask. Even though the copper mask was smooth and t and had only two holes and a line for the eyes and mouth, the weirdness remained apparent.


    Under the curious gaze of the audience, the strange mantled figure walked to Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s side, standing there quietly. He turned a blind eye to the audience¡¯s suspicious gaze and looked at the Simpering Pierrot.


    ¡°Is their fight here considered the official battle of Life Ot Death?¡± asked the strange figure. His voice had an obvious machine-like quality, which caused many people to have goosebumps.


    However, the Simpering Pierrot did not seem frightened as he showed the appropriate reverence to the figure and said with a bow, ¡°ording to the rules, the fight between the two of them here more or less matches the standards of the Life Or Death Ring.¡±


    ¡°More or less? So, if I disrupt this battle here, will I be offending Darkness Port?¡± The strange figure¡¯s voice remained a pain to the ear but his tone sounded colder.


    The Simpering Pierrot immediately answered, ¡°No, no, no, my dear respectful Mr. Mask, I¡¯m just saying that they more or less match the standards of the ring. Strictly speaking, the Life or Death Ring has its own tradition of the promised battlefield. Fighting elsewhere would make the entirepetition lose its color.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The copper-faced man sounded a little calmer, but the powerful figures in the audience seats were sweating nervously as they wondered where the copper-faced monster came from.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were still frozen in the air. The ability had been used for a while now and despite the extended duration, the copper-faced man was still able to speak leisurely.


    This was something only the most powerful masters of this era could do and the number of the masters of such high level would not exceed a hundred. Was this copper-faced man one of the masters?


    If one of the masters really came all the way down here, he alone would be worthy of offending the entire Darkness Port and getting away with it.


    Even the powerful figures in the audience knew about the existence of the highest level masters, so how could a quick-witted person like the Simpering Pierrot not know about them?


    The Simpering Pierrot was used to seeing stormy scenes. He understood the copper-faced man¡¯s meaning and something of his own thought also came afloat in his mind.


    He squinted his eyes in delight and smiled like a clown. ¡°My respectful lord, if the rules say that it will be an aerial battle, it will be an aerial battle. If it is a naval battle, it will be a naval battle. If a group battle is decided, there will be no one-on-one battles. These two little kids aren¡¯t familiar with the rules, so...I think this battle can¡¯t be considered as the official fight.¡±


    After that, he stepped aside before he gave the copper-faced man a meaningful nce.


    ¡°Does your opinion represent the will of the whole Darkness Port?¡± The copper-faced man took a step forward and arrived beneath Tang Ling and Tang Long.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Simpering Pierrot did not hesitate to answer at all. Even if the Ind Master was around, he would have agreed to the Simpering Pierrot¡¯s methods.


    Not only did the Simpering Pierrot¡¯s method solve the tricky situation at ease and protected the profits of Darkness Port, but Darkness Port could also stay out of the conflict because the person who stopped the battle was not affiliated with the city.


    However, those with a sane mind would never want Tang Long and Tang Ling to fight this early on because both of them were connected to the Legacy of the Dragon Army! This particr matter would be tricky, and in order to make things lessplicated, at least a little more time must be given to Tang Ling for him to grow to the same power level as Tang Long.


    Otherwise, the Dragon Army would splinter and there were many intentional parties in the world.


    The Simpering Pierrot understood the situation too. Of course, he would be happy to see it happen.


    On the contrary, after the copper-faced man asked thest question, he jumped up and grabbed Tang Ling and Tang Long by their feet with both his hands respectively.


    The power that was cast on them was beyond theirprehension. Tang Ling and Tang Long could not even move their eyeballs as if they were separately sealed in two different amber fossils. How could they possibly move?


    When their ankles were grabbed by the strange man, the two of them sensed an obvious rage from the man.


    What was the man so mad about?


    The same thought popped up in both Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s minds. The strange man held them in both his hands leisurely as though he was dragging two gunny sacks.


    The strange man did not have the intention of respecting these two top young geniuses at all.


    ¡°I, Copper Face, have a personal grudge with Tang Ling and Tang Long! I don¡¯t care if they want to fight to the death, but I¡¯m here to get my revenge. My actions represent my own will and mine only. I have nothing to do with anyone or any faction. The audience here today in the colosseum will be witness to my words,¡± dered the strange copper-faced man as he held the two in his hands.


    It was a very wise deration. At least, it eased those who were worried and wanted to step up to stop the fight.


    After all, the strange copper-faced man showed overwhelming powers and his powers would be strong enough to dissuade those who wanted to intervene. His own intervention would not be used as an excuse to start an unnecessary conflict either.


    On top of that, his identity remained a mystery. At least, no one in the colosseum was able to recognize him and he also stated that he had a personal grudge with Tang Ling and Tang Long.


    Whether the personal grudge was real or not, after the deration of his neutral stand, no faction or people with sensitive identities would be further involved, so the current fragile bnce of the world would remain as it was, for now.


    At least, if Boss Huang had stepped up and stopped the fight, he would give his stand away and people would side him with Tang Ling because insightful people knew that thetter was still weaker than Tang Long.


    Should he step up, the world would have an excuse to fall into chaos.


    Boss Huang¡¯s identity was known to all and his stand did not represent his personal will anymore. All the important figures present at the colosseum knew that.


    Both Tang Ling and Tang Long did not know their fight would have raised that many concerns, but after they heard what the copper-faced man said, a struggle arose in their hearts.


    In the next moment, the copper-faced man chuckled eerily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to take both of you out. Do you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time?¡±


    He raised Tang Ling and Tang Long high up in the air and smashed the two of them to the ground violently.


    At first, someone thought it was just a farce to stop the conflict. No matter what the copper-faced man wanted to achieve, as long as Tang Ling and Tang Long were stopped, things woulde to an end.


    However, with the violent smash that shook the entire colosseum, the copper-faced man did not hold back at all. He looked like he really wanted to kill the two of them. His actions made many believe that he really had a grudge against them.


    Gasp!


    Boss Huang gulped strongly. The m was harsh, too harsh, to be exact, but then his face did not look heavy at all. Instead, he looked rather at ease as if he was not worried about Tang Ling¡¯s life.


    Madam Qing was the first to fire a suspicious gaze at Boss Huang after she noticed his reaction. ¡°Huang Dao, do you have something that you want to tell us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not holding anything back. I just didn¡¯t get the chance to talk.¡± Whenever Boss Huang thought of the copper-faced man¡¯s true identity and what he said before in Dvesha Moha, he could not help but furrow his brows.


    If he revealed the answer, the shock would be even bigger than the fight between Tang Ling and Tang Long or the death of either one of them.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± one of the ck-robed people asked. He had been curious for a while now.


    ¡°Wei Dao, I¡¯m willing to talk, but are you brave enough to listen?¡± Boss Huang did not say that in a joking tone.


    The person known as Wei Dao was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Huang Dao, do you think I¡¯m a coward?¡±


    ¡°Fine, coward or not, he told me something which I must tell everyone here. As for who he really is, none of you will have the slightest idea, he is...¡± It was then that Boss Huang gasped and uttered a name.


    The moment the name escaped his mouth, the whole room, including Gu Dao who was busy eating and the calmest, was massively stumped.


    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!¡± Wei Dao¡¯s eyes grew red instantly. His reaction almost drove him out of the room and down to the center of the colosseum.

 Chapter 355 - Debts Cleared

    <h4>Chapter 355: Debts Cleared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Bam!


    The moment Tang Ling was mmed into the ground of the colosseum, he regained his mobility, but it did not help him at all.


    He could feel that every bone within him was broken, and it was not much of a difference from being constrained. If he had not released the little seed¡¯s energy, he could have died on impact.


    <i>Who¡¯s the strange man? What did I ever do to him? Why¡¯s he doing this?</i>


    Tang Ling¡¯s head was swollen. The tremendous impact forced his thoughts to a stop, and all he had was questions. However, for some reason, he could not hate the copper-faced man. All he felt was anger.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Tang Long also grunted heavily, and following his grunt, blood started to trickle from his mouth ceaselessly. His condition was almost the same with Tang Ling. All his bones were shattered and his organs were damaged.


    His heart was also puzzled by questions.


    <i>Who is this man? Why¡¯s he so angry? Is he here to help Tang Ling? It doesn¡¯t seem so. Tang Ling is also in bad shape.</i>


    Simrly, despite his fight with Tang Ling being interrupted, all he felt was anger and not hatred. What would he hate the copper-faced man for?


    While the two of them were heavily injured and their puzzled minds failed to connect questions to answers, the copper-faced man dragged Tang Ling and Tang Long out from the 2-meter-deep hole together.


    The audience saw the copper-faced man toss the two young geniuses to the ground like two bags of garbage.


    Both Tang Ling and Tang Long were immobilized, but they were able to hear a soft but strange voice in their ears. ¡°Higan isn¡¯t dead and she won¡¯t die. If the two of you want to start a fight because of such a reason, I¡¯ll cripple both of you together.¡±


    <i>Higan is alive?!</i>


    Both Tang Ling and Tang Long heaved a breath of relief while lying on the ground.


    The voice was soft and only the two of them heard it, but they acknowledged the voice from the copper-faced man. Although they did not know who the copper-faced man was, they had a feeling that his words were trustworthy.


    Judging from the copper-faced man¡¯s powers and strange actions, neither did he lie to them nor did he have a reason to.


    However, so what if the two of them wanted to fight because of such a reason? What right did the copper-faced man have to cripple them both?


    Grievance rose in Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s hearts, but they could not move a finger. All they could do was watch the copper-faced man walk away.


    Every step he took felt illusory as if he crossed a tiny area of space with each step. He then suddenly disappeared from the public eyes.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were lying on the ground in a bad shape. The audience did not expect the fight between them to end with a strange man crippling them.


    It was then that the Simpering Pierrot stepped in after he adjusted his emotions. ¡°Things are constantly changing, aren¡¯t they? It would be strange if there are no stories to tell when a group of young geniuses get together. Nevertheless, the most important thing is that the show goes on! Thepetition continues! You little geniuses who are watching the little drama, are you guys done with the challenges?


    ¡°If you are, then you can leave the colosseum. One of the perks of challenging Hell Ledge is that you¡¯re allowed to use the famous training rooms of Darkness Port to enjoy the feeling of exponential improvement.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t, go back into Hell Ledge and continue! Look, the two most famous geniuses are lying down here injured. Isn¡¯t this a chance for you guys to beat them? Don¡¯t forget. Every second is precious, so be happy that these two are the unlucky ones!¡±


    The Simpering Pierrot¡¯s words were harsh and despicable as he reminded the other young geniuses to take advantage of Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s condition. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to surpass the two of them.


    However, one had to give it to the Simpering Pierrot because his persuasion was effective. The group of young geniuses scattered away quickly and Han Xing also returned to Hell Ledge after he went up to Tang Long to nod meaningfully.


    As the group of viewers dispersed, the challenge continued and the audience¡¯s attention was captivated elsewhere.


    After getting the situation under control, the Simpering Pierrot ordered the staff to bring Tang Ling and Tang Long down.


    ...


    20 minutes felt like 20 years spent in tormented hell.


    When all the evil seeds finally stopped torturing Higan, the door to the Wood Punishment Room opened.


    Higan was heavily tortured and almost lost her consciousness, but she did not fall because of that tiny sliver of hope in her heart.


    ¡°You can leave the Stardust Council now. From now on, no one can stop you anymore,¡± said the president as he arrived at the entrance of the Wood Punishment Room.


    The punishment was cruel. Higan, a beauty, was tortured into a worn-out doll after a mere 20 minutes. All her exposed body parts beneath her head, including her neck, her arms, and a small portion of her calves were all covered in hideous wounds.


    Her white holy dress was covered in many small cuts and reeked of blood. It looked like she had been soaking in blood for a long time. Even though her beautiful face was free of any cuts, it was so pale that it almost looked transparent.


    <i>What a pity. I wonder what Tang Ling will feel when he sees Higan went through all this for him. I wonder how angry will the superior Young Master Long be when he sees his beloved woman get tortured like this?</i>


    The president of the council had such thoughts in mind as he anticipated the expressions on Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s faces when they knew about Higan. It was one of his sick interests.


    While all that was going on in his mind, Higan finally regained her senses. Her fading consciousness was slowly returning to her.


    Even though the terrifying punishment was over, the pain of being covered in countless tiny cuts continued to torture her and when her skin touched her own dress, the pain was so intense that it could suffocate her.


    However, she felt relieved.


    Higan suddenly showed a smile. At that moment, her icy-cold and t eyes looked like they were infused with the warmest and softer ripples of the world. Even the president was surprised.


    He stepped away from the exit and instinctively kept his distance from Higan. He knew that her beauty was deadly.


    Higan walked out of the room step by step. Despite every step hurting her tremendously, her heart felt relieved and joyful.


    As she walked out, her wounds started to magically recover and anyone who saw the miraculous feat knew that she had to pay a huge toll with every cut that recovered.


    She was halfway through recovery, but her pale face was already covered in sweat.


    ¡°Actually, even if you aren¡¯t rted to the council anymore, you still can ask for a cell regeneration serum,¡± said the president as a reminder. He did not find his conscience all of a sudden, but he was afraid that the punishment had been so harsh that Higan might die.


    <i>The cost for her powers is high, and if Higan continues using it, there¡¯s a high chance that she might...What if she hurt her core? It will anger the lord! The lord wants to use her terrifying talent in his n!</i>


    With that in mind, the president of the council somehow felt scared. He started to wonder if it had been a little too harsh to send Higan into the Stardust Punishment Room.


    However, Higan shook her head softly at the president¡¯s reminder. She endured the tremendous pain and exhaustion and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any. From this moment onward, we are done. The debts are cleared. I will leave the way I arrive.¡±


    Higan did not look back.


    Her unrecovered wounds were still bleeding as she dragged her body away, leaving footprints of blood in her trail, but she felt absolutely relieved in her heart.


    ...


    In Darkness Port.


    After the first day of thepetition, every day in Hell Ledge was exciting.


    Although it was not as exhrating as the first, in which all the young geniuses participated, there were still a dozen of them challenging Hell Ledge every day. They treated Hell Ledge as a training ground, a ce to force themselves to improve and the effects were quite pronounced.


    Therefore, the daily topics revolved around the Hell Ledge Challenge such as who performed outstandingly or who broke records.


    As for the two most outstanding ones, or at least, they were outstanding from the very beginning, the people seemed to have forgotten about Tang Ling and Tang Long for the time being.


    The young geniuses went through the challenges everyday and the exciting performances captured a lot of attention, so the people no longer remembered the two who were so heavily injured that neither one of them could continue the challenge.


    It had been five days since the first.


    Tang Long¡¯s ranking dropped to the secondst and below him was Tang Ling. Even Ro Xin and Ro Li had surpassed them.


    The reason was none other than that they had been working in the Ancient Path Drugstore and the owner was Gu Dao, who was not a simple John Doe. His little ideas and ns were no less than Boss Huang¡¯s.


    Since Boss Huang brazenly wanted to use Tang Ling to earn a scrumptious amount from the Hell Ledge Challenge, how could Boss Gu let this opportunity slip?


    With Boss Huang inspiring him, even though Tang Ling was in aa, Boss Gu snuck into Dvesha Moha and extracted a little bit of Tang Ling¡¯s bone marrow.


    He was considered a saint in medical practices, so of course, he had ways to stimte Ro Li¡¯s talent in advance. He wanted Ro Li to surprise the public and bring him a considerable amount of profit.


    COMMENT


    Darkness Port weed its coldest month, December.


    It might not snow, but the drizzle from time to time reminded the people that this month would not be as warm as the previous ones.


    Tang Ling was lying down on his bed in his own room. He was still unconscious and had not woken up once since he was knocked out. The heavy impact had crushed his bones and damaged his organs. It also had given his brain a concussion. Back then, he had relied solely on his willpower to keep his consciousness.


    After he heard that Higan would not die, he had rxed slightly. Then, he and Tang Long had passed out at the same time.


    Boss Huang sighed with heavy emotions as he changed the medicine for Tang Ling. His heart was bleeding like a waterfall. He used the best cell regeneration serum plus a special and precious body healing prescription in the medicine.


    Tang Ling would not lose anything because of his serious injuries. He might even get something good out of it.


    On the contrary, Boss Huang was bleeding with losses, but he had to do it! He was in no position to offend that person! Moreover, he still had hope that Tang Ling would wake up and win his money back.


    Boss Huang then left Tang Ling alone in the room.


    Then, a tiny rustling came from the window. The half-closed window in Tang Ling¡¯s room was opened and a figure appeared.

 Chapter 356 - Protection And The Present For Tang Ling

    <h4>Chapter 356: Protection And The Present For Tang Ling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Surprisingly, the one who appeared in Tang Ling¡¯s room was the copper-faced man.


    Despite his robust physique, he was able to sneak into Tang Ling¡¯s room without making a sound and even Boss Huang did not seem to notice his arrival.


    It was drizzling outside the window, and the copper-faced man looked extra rxed in Tang Ling¡¯s room.


    He looked around the room, touching this and that, going through the drawers and stuff. After all that, he sat in front of the small writing desk, grabbed one of Tang Ling¡¯s cigarettes that was ced on the desk and lit it up. He then opened up the ck leather notebook that he had found in Tang Ling¡¯s drawer.


    The notebook was the map that Tang Feng had left for Tang Ling.


    Due to his encounters in the Ninth Ruins, Tang Ling had notpletely followed the map to Darkness Port, hence there were a few pages at the end that he had not finished.


    Long clouds of smoke gushed out from the copper-faced man¡¯s nostril. He really looked like he was enjoying himself.


    After he finished reading, he ced the notebook down, stood up, and gazed into the drizzling window nkly for a few minutes.


    His mask veiled his true face. No one knew what he looked like and what his reaction was towards the chilly drizzle. Was it a depressed expression or a heavy one?


    Dok, dok.


    Soft footsteps sounded in the room as the copper-faced man walked to Tang Ling¡¯s side and sat down.


    What kind of dream was Tang Ling having? The brows on his decent-looking face were slightly furrowed.


    The copper-faced man stared at Tang Ling¡¯s face quietly as the drizzle continued outside.


    Maybe because Tang Ling furrowed his brows for too long and it was an eyesore to the copper-faced man, his big hand with a ck glove moved towards Tang Ling¡¯s face and eased the furrowed brows.


    He then grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s arm and softly massaged it with a unique method until the kid¡¯s body waspletely rxed.


    After that, the copper-faced man stood up and walked to the desk. He wrote several lines of words down before leaving Tang LIng¡¯s room via the little window.


    A while after the copper-faced man left, Boss Huang came back in.


    The moment he stepped into the room, he realized that there was a note on the desk. He picked the note up without any surprise and saw that the handwriting resembled the typing of a machine.


    The content of the note was simple: ¡®Your massage method is not good enough, so the medicinal effect was not spread evenly. For the left arm joint, you should...For the belly, you should...¡¯


    Boss Huang held his urge to curse out loud. He mmed the note on the table and grumbled softly, ¡°I¡¯m not massaging him anymore! What are you going to do about it?¡±


    After that, as he pouted, he quickly looked around the window and made sure that there was no one there.


    A tiny ball of ember burned above his palm and engulfed the piece of note. He looked at the unconscious Tang Ling andined helplessly, ¡°You little bastard, you really know how to enjoy life!¡±


    ...


    After the drizzle, Darkness Port weed the night.


    The night was extra cold because, after the chilly rain, the icy wind came. Even the liveliest bar street in the city was abandoned with just a few visitors lingering.


    The locals of Darkness Port were not used to the cold weather. They disliked walking out, and even if there were one or two exceptions, they wrapped themselves thickly and had their cors up as they walked across the street filled with water puddles in a hurry.


    They wanted to get home as soon as possible and have a big bowl of thick ck pepper fish stew on their tables along with the local delicacy, the coconut wine, to satisfy their chilly stomachs.


    Such a night made Tang Long¡¯s room a little colder than usual.


    A careless servant had forgotten to close the window before leaving. The window was wide open, so the icy wind fluttered the thin curtains roughly and almost killed the zing fire in the firece.


    Unfortunately, no one would notice the situation for a while because Tang Long¡¯s room looked fine from the outside except for a tiny bit of illusory feeling. When looking from the street, the wide-open window was shut and only a tiny seam was left. It did not appear to be opened and the curtain did not seem to flutter.


    Despite looking normal, insightful people would still notice something surreal about the room.


    Only powerful masters, not all but only the masters of thew of time, could notice that Tang Long¡¯s room was enveloped in an excellent False Time Formation upon closer study.


    Without breaking the formation, no matter who entered the room, they could only see a specific scene from a specific time and the duration would not exceed 5 minutes.


    In other words, if the False Time Formation was set for 9 p.m., those who did not break the formation could only see the scene in Tang Long¡¯s room for that specific time period and the changes that happened in the room would continue until 9.05 p.m. before it returned to the starting point as an infinite loop.


    Unfortunately, there were not many people with time talent in the world. Even if there were, they would be working as the essential force of some major factions. No one would have the free time to wander around in the cold night and notice the unusual situation in Tang Long¡¯s room.


    So, what exactly was going on in Tang Long¡¯s room beneath all the illusions?


    Tang Long was still unconscious on that wide andfortable bed. Judging from his slightly pinkish face and some parts of his body that were free of bandages, his recovery was smooth.


    As a matter of fact, after he was mmed to the ground, the resources he received were only slightly better than Tang Ling¡¯s: the best cell regeneration serum and a mysterious prescription that used precious and special materials for body repairs.


    It was just a matter of time before he woke up.


    Despite his smooth recovery, Tang Long was unconscious about the things that had happened beyond himself.


    The icy wind was blowing into his room through the opened window. All he could do was slightly shudder and clench his arms tightly, which he had exposed earlier due to the heat under the nket.


    Half an hour ago, the copper-faced man had snuck into his room with a bottle of coconut wine in his hand. He started drinking beside Tang Long¡¯s bed and was on his third ss, but Tang Long knew nothing about all that.


    It was getting colder.


    The copper-faced man seemed to have noticed Tang Long¡¯s difort, so he stood up and tucked Tang Long¡¯s arms under the nket.


    Regaining warmth, Tang Long looked a lot more rxed, but the icy-cold prince of manners, who always looked superior, looked helpless when he was asleep. In fact, he looked timid and somewhat scared.


    The copper-faced man stood in front of his bed, staring at Tang Long¡¯s face as unknown thoughts ran through his mind.


    Half a minuteter, he extended his hand, seeming like he was trying to stroke Tang Long¡¯s hair, but he ultimately massaged Tang Long with that unique method. It was the same massage he had given Tang Ling.


    After the massage, the copper-faced man seemed a little tired. He sat back on the single armchair and poured himself a ss of coconut wine, enjoying it sip by sip.


    The empty ss was then put down and he stood up to return to the bedside. Despite hesitating for a few seconds, he extended his hand and clumsily stroked Tang Long¡¯s hair.


    He then left Tang Long¡¯s room.


    At the same time, the healer in charge of Tang Long¡¯s health was living in the same luxury mansion. He was having a nightmare.


    In the nightmare, he was massaging Tang Long with the mysterious and unique massage technique, and whenever he got it wrong, he would repeat it over and over again.


    While the healer was drenched in his own nervous sweat, the nightmare caused him to bear all the massaging techniques in mind.


    ...


    In Starstay City.


    After Higan was gone, those teenagers who were eligible to stay in the Sky Castle were disappointed for a while.


    It had been a while since they saw the beautiful scenery of Starstay City, which was Higan lingering at the edge of the castle and gazing into the sunset.


    What they did not know was that the beautiful scenery was not just gone for a few days. It was gone for good and they could no longer see the scenery anymore in the future.


    Higan had quietly left Starstay City four days ago.


    Anyone who remembered the day when Higan had first arrived in Starstay City would never forget the scene where she appeared in Sky Castle in a witch¡¯s ck shabby robe.


    No one hadughed at her or looked down on her because of her shabby robe. Instead, the strangely styled and broken robe on her granted her an exotic charm like an art piece filled with a dark, artistic sense that bore a sense of mystery and matched thatzy and unpolished style.


    As a matter of fact, although it was really broken and shabby, it looked different because the person wearing the robe was out of this world.


    Higan wore the same robe anyway. It might be old and broken, but it was enough to function as a cover. While it might not be warm, in this real world, anywhere was warmer than that hellish world. The robe was enough to block the wind.


    She hid her wet hair under the hood and covered half her face with a ck cloth, revealing only her eyes. No one was able to recognize her in her dark attire.


    She said that she was done and had cleared all her debts with the council, so she only took what she brought. She did not even take a single Stardust coin or any items. She had never paid attention to those fancy dresses or the delicious food.


    She would rather wear the broken robes and follow Tang Ling around even if she had to be homeless.


    In her empty memories, the bitter but warm feeling was not unfamiliar to her. Higan was weak. She had never been this weak before.


    She roughly calcted that she might need a very long time to recover, so she had to use some of her power to heal the injuries. She did not want to go back to Tang Ling in such an ugly state.


    She had nothing with her, and it was not possible for her to get any help from the Stardust Council, but it did not matter. She would use her own legs and everything that she could do to travel back to Darkness Port in hopes that she could reach before Tang Ling and Tang Long started their Life Or Death battle.


    Higan decided to travel along the coastline. It would have been best if there had been ships that were willing to ferry her. If not, she would just travel with her legs.


    She wanted to collect all the beautiful seashells along the beach and make a present for Tang Ling. It might not be precious, but the seashells were proof of her persistence that she held on along the way. It was to repay Tang Ling¡¯s trust in her all this while.

 Chapter 357 - Iron-Blooded City

    <h4>Chapter 357: Iron-Blooded City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the Purple Moon era, information was definitely an unfair yet precious resource.


    For example, those who were born into a group of Drifters and those born in arge safety city were totally different, at least, from how the world viewed them


    The world in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes had once been a primitivend. It was filled with traces of an old civilization, yet he was unable to confirm whether it really existed or not. ces further away from the settlement were all a mystery to him.


    On the contrary, Tang Long knew a lot of rules of the world ever since he could remember. He knew about the distribution of factions and the history of Purple Moon. Among the knowledge he had, he bore something deep in his mind, a number, or to be more exact, coordinates: Latitude 39.


    As a matter of fact, not only did Tang Long remember the number, but anyone who was born in a safety city or arge safety sector would also know and remember the number from the moment they received formal education.


    ording to his age, Tang Ling should have known about the existence of the number had he continued receiving education in the Hope Barrier.


    Unfortunately, his life was never on the right track. Therefore, he had no idea what Latitude 39 was. The coordinates held an important meaning to mankind. It was like the line between life and death.


    So, what exactly was Latitude 39?


    It was where the first defense line of mankindy¡ªthe First Defense Line.


    On this defense line was a structure, one that was considered as the greatest building in the history of mankind ¡ª Iron-Blooded City.


    It was not actually a city but a gigantic wall! Its size was far more astonishing than the ancient Great Wall of Huaxia that had once shocked the old civilization.


    Ever since mankind made the leap into the Purple Moon era, people had the idea of building Iron-Blooded City.


    As for how many heroic stories happened in the process of building it, it was far too long to tell them all now. All people needed to know was that there was a gigantic monument in the center of Iron-Blooded City where every name and attainment of heroes were carved on.


    Everyone also needed to know that every brick that was used to build Iron-Blooded City was soaked in the blood of those who had built it.


    Based on the rules of the Purple Moon era, after one became a Purple Moon Warrior and was registered under the system, one would have the duty to serve in Iron-Blooded City for at least 3 years.


    Why?


    It was for the survival of mankind. They must protect and further strengthen the wall before mankind was capable of exploring beyond the wall.


    Therefore, Latitude 39 was also known as the Line of Life Or Death.


    Beyond Latitude 39, thend was peaceful and considered paradise. All safety cites, sectors, viges, and even Drifter camps were located behind the line.


    Beyond Latitude 39, there were no vicious beasts at level 6 or above. All the high-tier vicious beast materials were usually gathered by power factions or individuals who sailed at sea or wandered beyond Iron-Blooded City.


    Beyond Latitude 39, the terrain and weather changes were rtively less extreme where it was eptable to mankind.


    Beyond Latitude 39...


    ...


    In short, mankind could only live in thend protected by Iron-Blooded City.


    As for thend beyond Latitude 39, it was a whole new world. Aside from all kinds of dangerous living beings, the extreme changes in weather and terrain were also deadly.


    Latitude 39 was the line that split the into two different worlds.


    Beyond the line, thews of evolution were different. It was more extreme and unpredictable out there.


    For example, a ck-toothed rat of the lowest level would give birth to the next generation and its next generation might possibly be a level 3 mutated ck-toothed rat or higher. The direction of the mutation was unpredictable.


    If men walked beyond the line, they would be bound by thew as well.


    The effect from thew of evolution beyond the line might not be a bad thing. ording to many powerhouses, it could trigger mankind¡¯s talent in advance, and if one was lucky, it could even trigger a second or a third talent.


    However, thew of evolution might also steer mankind¡¯s evolution in the wrong direction and it was irreversible. For example, a man might grow a monkey¡¯s tail. The possibility was low unless one was crazy enough to give birth far beyond Latitude 39. Then, all kinds of bizarre evolution or mutation might happen.


    Despite thew of evolution going haywire, it was still not why thend beyond the line was scary.


    The scariest thing about thend beyond Latitude 39 was the cities left behind by the old civilization, especially the metropolis! They were the ruins that the people of the Purple Moon era referred to.


    These ruins became the yground for all kinds of dangerous living beings. It was a paradise for them all.


    Once, there was a ranking that summarized the top 10 dangerous ruins in the world, four of which were known for their immense level of danger. However, those four dangerous ruins were child¡¯s ypared to thend beyond Latitude 39.


    Mankind had yet to conquer the four major ruins before Latitude 39, so the level of danger beyond the line was self-exnatory.


    The ruins beyond the line were the most dangerous ces. The most powerful men once went on an expedition outside the wall, but none of them dared to even get close to the ruins.


    However, the best resources on the were all located beyond Latitude 39, hence many powerful men had to take the risk outside the wall because the current resources behind the wall could no longer sustain their development.


    Many secrets were held beyond Latitude 39 and those powerful men who ventured beyond the wall tended to keep it that way.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary to ruin people¡¯s happiness. Having a tinge of happiness in this era is already difficult,¡± said one of the powerful men and that was everything he had to say about the secrets beyond the wall.


    ...


    Tang Ling and Tang Long remained unconscious, but ording to the people around them, it was a matter of days before they woke up.


    To heal them at all costs, many resources had been poured into their bodies. Therefore, they did not just recover fully but became even stronger than before.


    The new strength that they gained was something like the strongest form that one could attain before breaking through to be a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Before this, both Tang Ling and Tang Long, despite being geniuses, were some distance away from their peak form because achieving the peak was something that one must train for since young.


    Tang Ling was not qualified at all to achieve such form, but Tang Long?


    For some unknown reason, he did not reach the best state either and the reason was buried far too deep to be uncovered.


    In short, in order to raise their body qualities to their peak form, the only way was to break them! Only then they could stand taller than before! This was the true purpose of the copper-faced man! He even used the unique massage techniques on the two of them just to help them to reach the peak form before they be Purple Moon Warriors!


    Once they became Purple Moon Warriors, they would not get the chance to do so anymore!


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were still unconscious because their bodies were at thest stage of the reconstruction. Once their bodies reached the perfect state, they would eventually wake up.


    The only unfortunate thing was that Tang Long¡¯s body did not achieve the esteemed body because there were still some impurities left in him unlike Tang Ling, who had achieved it through serendipity.


    It could not be forced though. Even the copper-faced man had no ways around this. After all, there were only so many people with esteemed bodies in this world.


    In short, before either one of them became Purple Moon Warriors, achieving the perfect state was the best they could do.


    The perfect body state might work differently depending on the person, but the benefits were all the same from a certain perspective.


    For example, the standard Transient Step of a Purple Moon Warrior represented the breaking of a certain shackle on the body and with the perfect body state, one could break the shackles even more thoroughly.


    It had been seven days since Tang Ling and Tang Long fell into aa.


    In the past seven days, all the other young geniuses who challenged Hell Ledge fiercely had fallen into a bottleneck state. No one was able to clear the sixth level. With every three levels equalling to one level of difficulty, everyone was held back by the second level of difficulty.


    It was understandable yet unexpected.


    The understandable point was that even if the difficulty of Hell Ledge was set to normal, regr reserved Purple Moon Warriors could not even clear a single level. Moreover, these young geniuses were facing Hell difficulty, so reaching the sixth level was already considered an amazing achievement.


    The unexpected thing was that it was just the sixth level, but the difficulty had already risen to such a ridiculous level, so what else could they expect? Before this, the people looked forward to the geniuses standing out from the rest and crossing the 18th level mark and challenging the levels meant only for Purple Moon Warriors.


    Now, it seemed like hope was thin with the Hell difficulty.


    The audience¡¯s patience ran out quickly. Little did they know, they were looking at a group of constantly growing young geniuses, so the sixth level should not hold them back for long.


    It was then that the audience thought of the heavily injured Tang Ling and Tang Long. If the two of them were still around, would they be able to clear the sixth level?


    ...


    ¡°Good ol¡¯ days,¡± said Van Persie with a cigar in his mouth while reading the newspaper about the Hell Ledge Challenge.


    The newspaper reminded him of when he was young. He used to challenge Hell Ledge in Darkness Port, and back then, he reaped quite a lot of benefits and profits from Darkness Port altogether.


    He put the newspaper down and he happily tossed a cigar to his aide before he looked outside the window. The snow was heavy today. Every single snowke was as big as a palm, and everything outside the window was covered in snow.


    He took the cigar out of his mouth and walked to the window, muttering to himself, ¡°This bloody weather...I suppose no idiots woulde all the way here to cause trouble, would they?¡±


    However, out of safety concerns, he had to order those rookie soldiers to clean up the piled-up snow in advance for a 50-meter range beneath the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to the day when Tang Ling and Tang Long wake up. Major, who do you think beat them up?¡± the aide in Van Persie¡¯s room asked. He was also reading the newspaper, so it was only natural that he paid attention to the most popr Hell Ledge Challenge in Darkness Port.


    ¡°Who cares about that? I¡¯m very curious too, but after we signed up to be here in Iron-Blooded City, the fancy world behind the wall has nothing to do with us anymore. If you are curious about that, why don¡¯t you concern yourself about what we¡¯ll meet today?¡± said Van Persie as he took a puff from his cigar and spat out arge smoke ring.


    ¡°What else can we meet? The snow is thick...¡± The aide was casual as he spoke, and he started to cut his cigar. A cigar was considered a preciousmodity in Iron-Blooded City.


    However, before the aide could light it up, arge tremble came from further away...

 Chapter 358 - Armored Up!

    <h4>Chapter 358</h4>


    <h4>: Armored Up!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The trembles did not put too much of a nervous look on the aide¡¯s face.


    He held the cigar in his mouth, looking slightly frustrated as he looked at his superior, Major Van Persie.


    ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? Those bastards can¡¯t even stay put in such weather. They just have to do something to disturb us.¡± Van Persie sounded rxed but was also slightly frustrated.


    No one liked to fight. At least, no one in Iron-Blooded City liked to be in a battle.


    However, no matter how much he disliked battling, as a major in Iron-Blooded City who had to lead 500 men, Van Persie grabbed his weapon as his first reaction. His weapon had aplicated structure and could be divided into five different independent weapons. The overall design made it look like a chainednce.


    There were at least three types or more tier-2 superalloy used to forge this unique weapon. Although not much was used, it was quite exquisite.


    Van Persie hung the chainednce behind his back and tapped it out of habit. ¡°Here we go again, old pal.¡±


    Warriors who had served long enough in Iron-Blooded City understood the meaning of a weapon; it was something simr to a person¡¯s second life. Many people would pay a fortune to power up their own weapon and Van Persie was obviously one of them.


    The aide also had his weapon equipped at his waist. The dual des made him look extra valiant.


    He walked in front of Van Persie and opened the door.


    The icy wind brought some snowkes in and Van Persie cursed out loud at the sudden cold.


    As a major, Van Persie¡¯s office was located high above the wall. With a hundred years of endless strengthening construction, plus many super-advanced technologies that were absent in the old civilization used in the process, the wall was so huge that its size was ridiculous.


    It was 550 meters tall and 150 meters thick. This mega construction would have been nearly impossible in the old civilization.


    At the top of the wall, due to the loud trembling, the troops had fallen in line.


    Perhaps every soldier on the wall had gotten used to the tense atmosphere. They knew a fight could break out at any moment, hence there was not a singleint from them. All the soldiers did was calmly and somewhat dully, get into their respective positions and wait for the orders from their superior.


    Three Iron-Bloodedpanies were stationed at every 500 meters on the wall.


    Onepany consisted of 500 men. The soldiers worked on a shift basis and would rotate once every five days.


    Small skirmishes were usually settled by thepany on their shifts alone, but for therger scale battles, the rules stated that all threepanies that were in charge of that particr section must participate in the battle. Thepany on shift had the responsibility of being the vanguard.


    The vanguard must engage the enemy first during a critical battle in order to buy time for the rest of thepanies to fall in.


    As for how many men should be sent to battle, it was all up to the lieutenant of the 5 km section to decide.


    Van Persie looked even uglier as he walked out.


    His footsteps were originally inaudible, but because of his frustration, when he pressed his battle boots to the piled-up snow, he intentionally made squeaks.


    Judging from the number of men who fell in, it was arge-scale battle. The men from the other twopanies were already in line on top of the wall. As for his own men, they were already in a neat line at the edge of the wall, waiting for his arrival.


    It could not be helped. Van Persie¡¯s Iron-Blooded Company No. 357 was on itsst day of shift, but they had encountered arge-scale battle.


    He quickly strode to his ownpany. Van Persie realized that his men might be calm, but many of them looked rather pale. He wondered was it because of the weather or because the situation beneath the wall was not ideal.


    ¡°Major.¡± Another patrolling aide handed Van Persie amunication device that resembled a walkie-talkie from the old civilization and a pair of binocrs.


    Van Persie was not in a hurry to take the two items. He instinctively looked at the other areas of the wall. With his sharp eyesight, he saw troops falling in line outside the 500-meter section.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Van Persie spat and took the binocrs from the aide.


    As the snow was getting heavier, snowkes as big as a man¡¯s face were definitely unimaginable to the people of the old civilization, but when therge snowkes poured down from the sky, it blinded almost everyone and everything.


    However, the binocrs had super-advanced heat technology added inside. It relied on heat for observation, hence the snowkes would not be a problem.


    Through the binocrs, arge group of heat signatures that represented living beings appeared in Van Persie¡¯s sight. Therge group of signatures was moving at a suffocating speed.


    The binocrs managed to capture a single entity from the group and a quick analysis popped up on the ss interface. A lively image of a bull with the traits of a tiger appeared on the interface of the binocrs.


    After the image of the tiger-bull appeared, lines of detailed description popped up.


    ¡®Autol tiger-bull, Level 3 vicious beast. Strength XXX, speed XXX, reflexes, stamina...Talent ability: wind element.


    ¡®Species special ability: Wild Blizzard. The special ability will activate when 100 Autol tiger-bulls gather.¡¯


    Then, the detailed description was reced by a new set of information.


    ¡®Number: Approximately 30,000


    ¡®Impact range: 1.7 km


    ¡®Remaining distance: 3.7 km


    ¡®Calcted oue: 3.17 minutes before impact¡¯


    Phew! Van Persie removed his cigar after reading all the information.


    He might have reacted badly before but managed to keep his cool, but after reading the information, he could no longer remain calm and his brows furrowed tightly.


    Autol tiger-bulls were old friends of the wall. Van Persie had served the wall for almost 4 years and he had encountered the tiger-bulls for no less than a hundred times.


    However, the biggest fight he had with the tiger-bulls saw only a thousand of them charging towards the wall, but despite the number, it caused a certain level of trouble to the wall.


    The vicious beast might only be at level 3, but they had a d*mned group skill.


    <i>30,000...What in the world? The impact range might only be around 1.7 km but...</i>


    With that in mind, Van Persie grabbed the walkie-talkie from his second aide. There were 3 minutes left before impact, so he must do something.


    ¡°Lieutenant, 30K tiger-bulls. Do you think this is a natural wave? Okay, forget about that. I hereby request the deployment of the tactical weapon from the wall to aid us in battle.¡±


    ¡°What? The request has been submitted but there isn¡¯t any reply from the higher-ups? No, I refuse to fight then! 30K tiger-bulls charging at us like that, do you think it¡¯s something that 3panies can stop?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I swear I¡¯m going to be a deserter! And mypany has to be the vanguard?!¡±


    Van Persie smashed the walkie-talkie on the ground.


    He did not understand what was going on in the minds of the higher-ups. The wave of beasts was unusuallyrge and the enemies were a group of tiger-bulls with a special group skill! The higher-ups shoulde up with a countermeasure as soon as possible, yet they were still unable to decide whether or not to deploy the tactical weapon?!


    On top of that, ording to his lieutenant, it would be toote when all three of thepanies fell in line as the tiger-bulls would have reached the wall by then and the damage would be immense. Hence, the vanguard troops must be deployed to stall the tiger-bulls.


    As a major, Van Persie was no idiot. He knew that the second order was absolute. Despiteining that he wanted to be a deserter, would he really run away from his post and diminish the troops¡¯ morale?


    No, never!


    As a man, no matter how fierce the battle was, Van Persie had his own bottom line to hold on to! He swore to protect the elderly, the women, and the children behind the wall, with his slightly stronger body.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna apply for leave after this battle,¡± Van Persie spoke fiercely to himself albeit having said the same thing for more than eight times out of ten battles.


    ¡°Armor up!¡± Van Persie grabbed the pendant that was hanging from his neck.


    The 500 men and women behind him also took out their respective pendants around their necks.


    As everyone pressed their pendants, it broke into smaller pieces and transformed into a dozen metallic shards that swirled in the air before transforming into bigger pieces of armor and assembling on each and every one of the soldiers.


    Upon a closer look, the metallic shards did not erge by itself. Instead, as they swirled around in the air, they unfolded intorger pieces of armor. They were stored in the pendant using a special folding technology.


    After more than 20 seconds, everyone was suited up.


    Except for Van Persie and the two of his aides, everyone¡¯s armor was ck and had red linings as decoration. The armor covered the entire body and only their eyes were revealed through a line. The armor looked extremely valiant. Even the women in thepany looked handsome when equipped.


    As the main battle armor in Iron-Blooded City, these armors were all forged with Grade S alloy with a tiny bit of superalloy which was used to make the armor lighter and increase the tenacity by more than a level. Overall, it was considered a powerful set of armor.


    The difference between Van Persie and his aide¡¯s armors to the others was only the amount of superalloy used in the forging. Given his position and status, he could apply for modifications of his armor, but he was broke since he poured all his fortune into his weapon.


    After everyone wore their armor, their ck armors red coldly under the dark but unusually bright sky.


    Van Persie nced at his armored troops before his next order followed, ¡°Arsenal, up!¡±


    After the second order, everyone then removed their gauntlets and removed a ring from their little fingers.


    The inner metallic decoration then spun and transformed into a 40-cm-tall tactical movement disk, the arsenal that Tang Ling wished for the most. This tactical movement disk was countless times more advanced than the ones in Safety Sector No. 17, and super-advanced metallic folding technology was used to store it in the ring.


    Everyone quickly backed the tactical movement disks. Van Persie and the two aides walked to the front of the troops and hooked the buckle of the disks on the rows of giant hooks lined up neatly at the edge of the wall.


    ¡°Our enemies are more numerous than usual this time. So, we¡¯ll go with the triple rotation formation. The first rotation will have 175 men, the second and the third...¡± Van Persie quickly issued his orders for the battle n.


    The snow got heavier. Even though it almost covered everything in white, as the seconds ticked away, the madly charging tiger-bulls were slowly visible from afar.


    ¡°Move out!¡±


    After he exined the battle n, Van Persie simply passed the cigar that he had been holding in his hand to one of the soldiers beside him.


    He drew his weapon from his back, the chainednce that he treated as his brother. Then, he was the first to jump down from the wall.

 Chapter 359 - Dream Again

    <h4>Chapter 359: Dream Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The battle in Iron-Blooded City was too far away from Tang Ling now.


    Had he been there, he would have been able to recognize something familiar from Iron-Blooded City¡¯s battle tactics.


    The Hope Barrier almost copied everything from Iron-Blooded City!


    The only thing the Hope Barrier failed to copy was the quality of the equipment. The Hope Barrier was aplete bootleg version, and even being so, it failed to assure that every single one of its warriors received the resources.


    The limited amount of resources would only be provided to Purple Moon Warriors, but from the details, one could see that the way of war in the Purple Moon era hadpletely changed.


    Even if super-advancedrge-scale tactical firearms were still around, mankind had huge limitations when it came to using these weapons.


    The standard unit of all war started with man, and man was the only viable option in this era. However, the scale of war was by no means weaker than the war of the old civilization.


    In the old civilization, other than nuclear weapons, there were no other weapons stronger than the power of Mother Nature. Even nuclear weapons might not have an advantage against the power of Mother Nature.


    However, the Purple Moon Warriors of the current era were people with outstanding talents who were able to utilize the power of nature.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling did not get the chance to witness the battle that would start a new page in the history in Iron-Blooded City because he had just opened his eyes.


    As his consciousness cleared up from the blurriness, he heard Boss Huang, Han Xing, Ding Ling, and Ding Dong discussing something in front of him.


    Tang Ling knew that he had been out cold for seven days and that in the past seven days, all the young geniuses were stuck on the sixth level of the Hell Ledge Challenge, but things seemed to have headed towards a new turning point.


    Some young geniuses impatiently used their trump cards and got through the sixth level.


    ¡°Trump card?¡±


    Han Xing helped Tang Ling up to sit down on the bed. He had been sleeping on the bed for a week, so his body somehow felt stiff and weak. He would need at least half a day to adapt to his current condition before he could get off the bed and move freely.


    After a rough calction, he would also need at least three days to recover to his peak performance.


    ¡°Yeah, trump cards. Some impatient fes used them. It¡¯s only just day six. Why can¡¯t they be more patient, improve themselves, and try again? I guess those who impatiently used their trump cards are eager to be famous.¡± Han Xing crossed his hands as he talked endlessly beside Tang Ling¡¯s bed.


    As a matter of fact, he also got stuck at the sixth level and was frustrated because of that, but he would never use his trump card just because of the little obstacle.


    In the past few days, all the young geniuses shared amon agreement of not mentioning Tang Ling or Tang Long at all. Both their strongest forms left a heavy impression on all the young geniuses.


    Trump card-wise, Tang Ling and Tang Long were a lot more powerful than them.


    Aside from surpassing the two of them, in order to stand on the same level as Tang Ling and Tang Long in this era, the young geniuses would have to improve themselves, would they not? That was the reason why these proud young geniuses were stuck at the sixth level. It was because they wanted to clear the level with their own strength.


    However, after almost a week, some of them failed to resist the temptation of the explicit rewards, hence they used their trump card.


    Tang Ling¡¯s reaction at the news was not as melodramatic as Han Xing¡¯s.


    Perhaps one¡¯s talent might determine one¡¯s basis for power, but one¡¯s attitude determined how far one could go. Even among the geniuses, there would be people at the bottom and those people were usually those who used their trump cards.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was not overly concerned about the Hell Ledge Challenge. Even if he had been out cold for seven days and wasst in the ranking, he did not really care.


    ¡°Is Tang Ling awake?¡± It was then that Ro Xin¡¯s slightly excited voice came from outside the room.


    As expected of the busybody Boss Huang, he had contacted Ro Xin and Ro Li the moment Tang Ling woke up.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s awake. I made some fish porridge for him.¡± Ding Ling¡¯s voice rang out. She then imed that she had chores to do and asked Ro Xin to help her deliver the porridge.


    Han Xing did not buy Ding Ling¡¯s excuse. He looked at Tang Ling and said, ¡°I bet that little ball isn¡¯t busy at all. She¡¯s just trying to sneak off somewhere.¡± He finally earned the right to eat meals at the table while Tang Ling was unconscious, but he did not miss the bullying from Ding Ling and Ding Dong at all, hence he condemned them strongly.


    Tang Ling remained blur, but he did not care about Ding Ling sneaking off or whatnot. The anxiety and sorrow at the bottom of his heart were gone which meant that the copper-faced man who had beaten him up did not lie to him.


    <i>But even if Higan is fine now, where is she now? What happened to her? Why am I having such a strong feeling about her?</i>


    Tang Ling was carried away by his thoughts. He wanted to question Tang Long again, but he knew he would return fruitless.


    Tang Long hated him more than anything and would never tell Tang Ling where Higan was or anything about her.


    What if he fought Tang Long again?


    It was an unrealistic move.


    The copper-faced man¡¯s warning was ringing in his ears. If he and Tang Long fought again because of Higan, the copper-faced man would intervene again.


    Who was the copper-faced man? Why would he care so much?


    ¡°Tang Ling, how are you feeling?¡± Ro Xin¡¯s slightly excited and worried voice echoed in his ears.


    Tang Ling turned around and realized that after almost a week, Ro Xin looked a little worn out while her eyes were slightly swollen and reddish.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m feeling better than ever.¡± Tang Ling smiled at her as he could tell she was truly worried about him.


    Jealousy rose in Han Xing¡¯s heart.


    For the past few days, Ro Xin had been traveling back and forth to Dvesha Moha. She would stay for an hour or two to help rub Tang Ling¡¯s body. Although she was just cleaning his limbs and face and massaged him to ease the acupuncture points, Han Xing¡¯s jealousy skyrocketed.


    Even an idiot knew that Ro Xin had different feelings for Tang Ling, but...Lord Han Xing liked Ro Xin too, and it was love at first sight!


    Therefore, right after Tang Ling said he was fine, Han Xing cut in, ¡°You weak as*, you should have been fine a while ago! Do you know how much cell regeneration serum you used and how much of those...those...what are they called?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Ling raised a confused brow. He knew how heavily injured he was and that the cell regeneration serum must be used for such a speedy recovery.


    His guess was that the cell regeneration serum used was not the highest quality, hence it had taken him almost a week to get up. Usually, cell regeneration serum showed immediate effect.


    However, it was understandable because of how stingy Boss Huang was, but after Han Xing¡¯s revtion...had he used the best kind to recover?


    Ro Xin cooled the spoon of fish porridge with her breath and tenderly delivered it to Tang Ling¡¯s mouth as she said, ¡°You used the best regeneration serum because it was needed for a special prescription to further strengthen your body. As a matter of fact, your injuries...¡±


    Before she could finish, Ro Li, who also came in with his sister, was annoyed.


    <i>Why must my sister feed this little bastard? He doesn¡¯t like my sis but that Higan...</i>


    Ro Li was not happy about his sister giving herself to Tang Ling so generously. With that in mind, he snatched the bowl of fish porridge from Ro Xin and insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll feed him!¡±


    Before Tang Ling could reach him, Ro Li shoved the spoon into his mouth. Then, before he could swallow, the second spoon was shoved in without any cooling. The warm porridge was shoved into Tang Ling¡¯s throat forcefully.


    Tang Ling failed to respond in the first few seconds, but after that, he caught up to Ro Li¡¯s pace.


    <i>What¡¯s this? A joke? Who am I? I¡¯m the Harsheen boar of eaters! A few mouthfuls of porridge won¡¯t beat me down! If you feed me, I¡¯ll eat! And I don¡¯t even have to move my hands!</i>


    Ro Li got fed up with Tang Ling¡¯s despicable way of eating, but because Ro Xin was around, he had to man up and continue feeding him. A bearded man feeding another guy porridge was not a pleasing scene to watch, except to Han Xing who liked the scene a lot.


    Tang Ling did not care about who was feeding him, so he signaled Ro Xin to continue with his eyes.


    Ro Xin found it funny as she continued exining to Tang Ling, ¡°Truth be told, your injuries should have healed with a vial of the best cell regeneration serum and it wouldn¡¯t have taken long either, but then Boss Huang came in and said you must be broken in order to soar higher. He said your getting hurt was a chance, with which your body will be able to reach the perfect state that one can reach before breaking through into a Purple Moon Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Tang Ling stopped Ro Li from feeding him. He asked with a confused look, ¡°Ro Xin, are you sure Boss Huang said something like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he said all that himself.¡±


    Tang Ling frowned. Something was not right. Why was Boss Huang being so generous? Was it because he had helped Boss Huang win a lot of money in the Hell Ledge Challenge? It should not be because he had only cleared two levels on the first day.


    Ro Xin did not know what was going through Tang Ling¡¯s mind, so she continued, ¡°That¡¯s why arge amount of cell regeneration serum was used to match your body¡¯s reconstruction. Boss Huang said that special prescription is very useful and he said you¡¯d achieve the perfect state once you wake up.¡±


    <i>Is that so?</i> Tang Ling swallowed a couple more mouths of porridge. He had a feeling that his weakened body started to recover some strength, and after being awake for half a day, his hands and feet were no longer stiff.


    He could test out what was the so-called perfect body stateter. Tang Ling tried his best to feel his body. Even when lying on the bed, he sensed something different about his body.


    However, was Boss Huang this generous? Tang Ling was still doubtful about him.


    He had been unconscious for almost a week and knew nothing about the outside world, but he had a feeling that there was someone out there who would appear from time to time to protect him. He even felt a sense of warmth from the protection.


    Was it really not his own illusion?


    With heavy doubts in his heart, he decided to go talk to Boss Huangter and see if he could get some clues from the old fox, but then both Tang Ling and Han Xing were stunned for a moment.


    The two of them looked at each other with a serious face.


    Both of them were Dream Seeds, and now, both of them sensed the same thing at the same time. The mark of the Dream Seed on their arms were starting to heat up.


    It was almost time for them to enter the dream again!

 Chapter 360 - Demons & Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 360: Demons & Nightmare</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    10 hours?!


    Tang Ling frowned and prepared himself nervously.


    He did not have the time to wonder why this dream entry came on such short notice. From the moment the timer started, he only had 10 hours left on the clock to get ready.


    He could not feel rxed at all because the dream world would adjust to his power levels and dream entry to constantly push him to the line of life or death.


    There were too many things that he had to prepare and his body had yet to recover to its peak.


    Tang Ling was covered in sweat as he was training his body to try and recover to his best form in 10 hours.


    Han Xing went to Boss Huang the moment the timer popped up.


    Entering a dream required resources, so even if it cost Han Xing all his fortune, he ought to get something from the boss.


    On top of that, Boss Huang himself was also a Dream Seed.


    ...


    The sudden appearance of a dream entry made many of the young geniuses feel like a bundle of nerves.


    On the contrary, Tang Long might have been awake for almost 15 hours, but he was rather quiet and calmpared to the others.


    He and Tang Ling had woken up almost the same time, but with the best care he could get, he recovered a little quicker than thetter.


    However, after he contacted the council, he sat down in the chair in silence. It had been four hours since then. He did not eat or drink. He did not even speak or move a muscle.


    He thought of the decision that he made when he had sent Higan away. Now, it somehow looked like the biggest joke that had backfired on him. His decision had been to propose to Higan once everything was over and be with her forever.


    However, reality pped him in the face when he found out that Higan had epted the harshest punishment from the council and then left.


    Tang Long was smart. He knew why Higan would have made such a decision and what the meaning behind her actions was. He also understood why she had stayed by his side for more than ten days before leaving.


    Higan had never changed a bit. She was still self-centered as ever.


    She was trying topensate him using her own way. Only then could she stand by Tang Ling¡¯s side without any shackles on her.


    In fact, she might have thought this over, including who she was to Tang Ling, how she wanted to stand by Tang Ling¡¯s side, and so on, but she did as her heart desired.


    Everything was so...Higan. She was just being...her.


    Tang Long had all those thoughts running in his mind, but he did not bother to even react. He fished a cigarette from the pack on the table that he had told his servants to buy. Then, he lit it up.


    He never had such a bad habit, harming his body with external substances, but he had to admit that this little cigarette that the old civilization invented was quite interesting. While it might harm the body and could never save one¡¯s soul, it was able to slightly numb one¡¯s feelings at the most terrible times.


    Simr to his feelings for Higan, he was still feeling pained for her because she had to go through the Wood Punishment Room.


    Tang Long had once seen a traitor of the Stardust Council go through the punishment.


    The dreadfully beautiful white flowers blossomed on the traitor¡¯s body, causing him to scream in pain as blood trickled from the cuts. That traitor ultimately did not survive the punishment and fell with the white flowers covering his body.


    However, Higan had made it. What was she thinking while she endured the agonizing process?


    Did she think about Tang Long at all?


    Faint blue smoke rose from Tang Long¡¯s cigarette at his fingers. Although he had been out cold for many days and his heartbroken state made him utterly exhausted, he was still able to maintain his prince-like elegance.


    If anyone had been in the room and saw him in his current state, one would have felt like he would shatter like ss at any moment.


    His thoughts were simple. When put into words, they sounded cold and calm without even the slightest emotions shown.


    Only Tang Long himself knew how unbearable the heart-ripping pain was. He had to face the cruelest oue. Despite suffering from the pain, he was still worried about Higan.


    The glorious sunset cast its light in the room, making the atmosphere a little dreamy. With the cigarette in his mouth, Tang Long¡¯s eyes were half-squinted as he faced the ceiling.


    Then, the door was opened with a soft squeak.


    Tang Long¡¯s anger was ignited. He did not want anyone to disturb him at such a delicate moment.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Tang Long said coldly without even looking at the door.


    However, the person who opened the door did not seem toply and remained at the door quietly.


    Tang Long frowned slightly when he turned around. At the very next moment, his cigarette fell on the ground and burned a hole on the expensive linen carpet on the ground before it fizzled off.


    Tang Long did not even blink as he was awe-struck.


    His furrowed brows eased up and his eyes were filled with deep affection. He had been thinking about why Higan would feel for Tang Ling so deeply.


    However, at that very moment, when he saw the person at the door, the question in his heart vanished.


    Why did he feel so deeply for Higan? Was it because of the two years spent together with her in that world?


    No, from the moment hended his eyes on her, it felt like it had been ten thousand years.


    The person who appeared at Tang Long¡¯s door was Higan, the Higan that he first met.


    Compared to the Higan with unrivaled beauty who could topple an entire city over with her smile, this Higan looked a little younger. Her face might not be fully matured, but there were already signs of her astonishing beauty.


    This younger Higan was the one that Tang Long held in the deepest part of his heart, the Higan that he first fell in love with, his Higan, the me that could burn souls, warm his body and ignite him.


    Higan stood there quietly, appearing exactly like how she did before.


    Tang Long stood up from the chair with the utmost caution before he walked to her slowly.


    The space behind Higan started to distort and transform into an irregr vortex. Tang Long could recognize the vortex even if he was dead. It was the entrance to that devilish world.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Long was very close to Higan. He squatted down, reached out to her and tried to hold her sleeve like how he had done before.


    This time, however, he failed to do so. Higan took a step back when he tried to hold her and she went into that devilish world.


    As she was sucked into the vortex, she turned around to him and revealed a strange smile that reeked of dark aura.


    Tang Long¡¯s lost and sorrowful eyes suddenly had a sense of rity. He stood up. The strange scene only reminded him of something¡ªthe dream.


    At this kind of timing, he was given another chance to enter the dream.


    A strange smile appeared on Tang Long¡¯s face. He then stepped into the vortex without a second thought.


    It was not for strength or for anything else. It was just because he could go back to that devilish world in the dream and be with her.


    Was Tang Ling capable of destroying his dream? No!


    Tang Long¡¯s smile widened as he felt at ease. He knew that in the entire world, the Stardust Council had the mostplete set of information about the dream world.


    Before anyone officially went into the dream world, there would be a test simr to an entrance test for rookies, and the test dream would originate from one¡¯s demons.


    Was it dangerous? It was not as dangerous as the real dream world.


    Was it safe? No, it was potentially the most dangerous because if one could not face the demons of one¡¯s heart or failed to deliver a satisfying answer to the dream world, one would be forever trapped in the dream with the demons of the heart.


    Tang Long was willing to face his demons.


    ...


    With 10 hours of preparation time, every second must be spent wisely.


    Tang Ling was almost done with all the preparation that he could possibly do.


    The ck Sea coins that he had earned earlier in the arena were all spent to buy some resources from Boss Huang.


    The dream world was not a game and Tang Ling could not be stingy with spending.


    10 minutes were left on the timer.


    Tang Ling was performing his final check. Everything he had prepared was stuffed into his own backpack.


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were rolling around Tang Ling¡¯s room, watching him tidy up.


    Monty did not appear. As a matter of fact, Monty had not shown up even once during Tang Ling¡¯sa. After Tang Ling gave the silver egg to Boss Huang, he had never seen Monty again.


    Boss Huang said that Monty was hibernating.


    Winter was almost halfway through, so why would the octopus hibernate now? Besides, did octopi hibernate?


    Tang Ling did not press on the topic. Since Boss Huang did not want to talk, no one could make him.


    Tang Ling had kept everything in his backpack and was ready to go out. He turned around to the two little balls, finding it funny when they stared at him without blinking.


    ¡°Little Tang Tang, will you wake up after this dream?¡± Ding Ling asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, Little Tang Tang, will you die halfway while you¡¯re dreaming?¡± Ding Dong sounded like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Every time the boss dreams, he leaves us with some final messages...¡± Ding Ling pouted, the tears in her eyes starting to glisten.


    ¡°He told us that if he dies, we must find the women on the list that he gave us and make them admit whether they bore his child.¡± Ding Dong clutched onto Tang Ling¡¯s clothes, evidently scared and sad at the same time.


    What the hell? Tang Ling was rendered speechless. It was another one of Boss Huang¡¯s lousy interests to scare the kids.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously. If hisst message involves a lot of women, he¡¯ll surelye back alive. He¡¯s just trying to frighten you guys. You can prank him and teach him a lesson when he¡¯s asleep like draw on his face or something...¡± Tang Ling was a man with a conscience. He always treated the two little balls well as though he was their kind older brother.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ding Ling and Ding Dong stared at Tang Ling with gleaming eyes.


    ¡°Of course! Did you guyse to me just because you don¡¯t want to listen to the boss¡¯s final message?¡± Tang Ling asked as he found it funny.


    ¡°No way! We are worried about you.¡± Ding Ling feigned sincerity.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, mm-hmm.¡± Ding Dong nodded like an obedient puppy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Han Xing then?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s stupid and dull and his room is filled with pictures of women. We don¡¯t want to go there.¡±


    ¡°We like you more, Little Tang Tang. Plus, we¡¯ve known you longer than Han Xing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tang Ling curled his lips into a warm smile as he rubbed the two littledies¡¯ heads softly.


    Then, he looked up.


    Hanging in the night sky, the Purple Moon shed its purple moonbeam into a certain corner of the room.


    Han Xing was standing in front of Tang Ling¡¯s room. He wanted to cry but could not shed a tear. He had dropped by Tang Ling¡¯s room because he hoped that he could enter the same dream world as Tang Ling, but of course, he was not confident that he could do so. Nevertheless, he just wanted to test it out.


    However, after he heard Ding Ling and Ding Dong diss him, he was depressed.


    <i>Am I that bad?</i>


    Boss Huang¡¯s pitiful cry also came from upstairs, ¡°My dear little Ding Ling, Ding Dong, did you guys forget about your boss¡¯s final message?¡±


    In the strange atmosphere, Tang Ling saw a door appear quietly in the corner under the light of the purple moonbeam.

 Chapter 361 - Meeting Liu He Again

    <h4>Chapter 361: Meeting Liu He Again</h4>


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were still clutching onto Tang Ling¡¯s shirt. They did not want to listen to Boss Huang¡¯s final message or whatsoever.


    However, Boss Huang did not reply and a heavy thud came from the door.


    The two little balls turned around and saw Han Xing fall down at the entrance, snoring away.


    ¡°Han Xing is eavesdropping on us!¡± Ding Ling jumped away from Tang Ling and put her hands on her round waist, ring at Han Xing with puffy cheeks.


    It was then that Ding Dong realized Tang Ling was not responding and his breath had started to slow down. She touched Tang Ling¡¯s face and quickly looked miserable. ¡°Ding Ling, it seems like they are already asleep. They are all in the dream.¡±


    ¡°Are they?¡± Ding Ling gulped nervously as she reacted sourly.


    The two little balls snuggled together and sat down, looking at each other with a slightly worried expression.


    ¡°What if the boss doesn¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°We still have Little Tang Tang. He can smith, so he can still feed us, can¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°But, but, but what if Little Tang Tang doesn¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°T-then, we shall follow Han Xing, but whenever I get close to that pervert, it makes me worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t the boss a pervert too?¡±


    ¡°But what if Han Xing doesn¡¯t wake up too?¡±


    The two little balls looked at each other before they hugged each other and cried a river together.


    Everyone else in the house, including Monty, were asleep or hibernating. No one was there to hug the little balls and console them. On top of that, they had to protect Dvesha Moha for an hour, or more precisely, protect the three of them. Otherwise, the consequences would be severe.


    The biggest downside of all the geniuses gathering in a single city was that the identities of Dream Seeds were exposed on arger scale.


    Before this, the identity of a Dream Seed was everyone¡¯s secret.


    ...


    Tang Ling did not know that Ding Ling and Ding Dong shouldered such a heavy responsibility.


    The moment the door appeared, everything started to be unfamiliar and odd.


    A dim yellow light from an unknown source shone and shed its dim brightness on the room.


    Whilst Ding Ling and Ding Dong had disappeared, the moonlight from the Purple Moon was extra bright as it streamed in from the window. It added ayer of purple highlight to the dim yellow room.


    Indeed, it was very strange.


    Tang Ling had been through it once, so he was calm. He stood up and shouldered his backpack, carrying all his weapons. He performed onest check on all the details and stepped into the strange door without a second thought.


    As the door opened, Tang Ling felt like he was walking through a vortex.


    A short dizzy spellter, the ever-expanding Dream Domain appeared in his sight.


    It was still misty with many shadows of towering skyscrapers. Only the inverted mountain peak was clear.


    Tang Ling saw the Dream Domain from afar, but suddenly, his sight zoomed in uncontrobly. The entire Dream Domain was forcefully magnified to the point that he thought he was going to crash into the walls.


    His sight instantly turned dark when the magnification happened and when the light blessed his sight again, he found himself standing inside the Dream Domain.


    Behind him was the alleyway of Hui-styled architecture from ancient Huaxia, which was his previous choice.


    Unlike the previous dream, in which he had been standing at the entrance of the alleyway, this time around, he was standing at the exit. The alleyway did not seem long, but he was no longer able to measure its distance.


    Why not?


    It was just an average length alleyway, but Tang Ling took an unintentional nce at the gate of the Dream Domain and realized that he was some distance away.


    The distance between him and the gate and the length of the alleyway that he saw did not match!


    What was the meaning of such an illusion? How should it be exined by thews of nature? Maybe it was understandable with the theory of optical illusion, but could everything else in the Dream Domain be exined in the same way?


    Tang Ling had an outrageous feeling about it, but at the same time, a risky idea uncontrobly rose in his head. He wondered if he walked through the alleyway and stepped inside, would he be able to return to the previous world?


    Tang Ling did not forget that he was the young master of some wealthy family in that world. He ate well and drank well. Furthermore, the taste of the food...


    ¡°Are you that unambitious? Going back just to eat?¡±


    Before Tang Ling could adapt to his dream entry, a voice suddenly entered his ears, interrupting his messy thoughts.


    When he heard the voice, Tang Ling¡¯s eyes gleamed. He was looking forward to meeting the owner of the voice again.


    Who else could it be? Was it not the guide of the Dream Domain, Liu He?


    Tang Ling did not remember how Liu He looked like. In his mind, the man¡¯s image was getting blurrier. It should not be because Tang Ling¡¯s memories were great, but he did not have the mood to care about how Liu He looked!


    There were tons of strange things going on in the Dream Domain. Must he get to the bottom of everything?


    All Tang Ling remembered was that when Liu He had appeared for the first time, the man had shown up with a reward, so Tang Ling¡¯s image of him was actually in the shape of the shiny Dream coin.


    Hence, he was excited by Liu He¡¯s appearance.


    Who else could it be if not Liu He? Who would appear and greet Tang Ling if it was not the guide himself?


    Liu He was still as kind-looking as he was when Tang Ling hadst seen him. His face was as perfect as ever and his eyes were constantly smiling as they curved slightly like a crescent moon. Even his lips were slightly curled, making him appear like he was in a celebratory mood.


    His hands were still hidden under his big sleeves, but his gray robes were swapped for a shallow green one. His long hair, which he simply tied behind his back thest time, wasbed into a loose bun above his head. Several locks of hair hung over the edges of his hairline, making him look slightly disheveled.


    When Liu He saw Tang Ling, he took his hand out from his sleeve and covered his mouth,ughing at him for his gluttony.


    Tang Ling was a fearless fellow, so he was not scared by Liu He¡¯s sudden appearance. Instead, he said to the guide, ¡°Pay up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This time around, it was Liu He who was shocked. What kind of Dream Seed did he just meet? Was he the ferocious and viinous kind?


    Thankfully, Liu He was still a guide of the Dream Domain, so he calmed down and said to Tang Ling with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to pay you yet. You aren¡¯t that worthy.¡±


    ¡°Then for what reason would you need to pay me Dream Coins?¡± Tang Ling would never give up on any exploitable opportunities. Even with the smallest clue, he could seize it and trace it to its origins. For instance, when Liu He revealed the information in between the lines, Tang Ling seized it, so he ought to get to the bottom of this.


    ¡°Sessfullyplete your main street mission and sub-mission and secure a rating of at least A or above. Then, I may or may not appear to deliver some Dream coins.¡± Liu He covered his mouth and giggled.


    His words revealed more information, but on second thought, it seemed unexploitable too. After all, he did specifically mention that he may or may not appear.


    Tang Ling did not show any reaction, but his heart was starting to n ahead.


    Was the main street mission referring to the main prosperous street? In the previous world, all he had chosen was an alleyway and the difficulty had already been off the charts.


    Others might not have gotten any clues from Liu He¡¯s words but what about Tang Ling? He was a person who could theorize without any solid clues. He got something out of Liu He¡¯s words¡ªthe reward for the main street mission would be scrumptious.


    At least, acquiring Dream Coins would already be above the minimum threshold, and other than the final calction, it was possible to get other extra rewards.


    On top of that, if Liu He came delivering the Dream Coins himself, Tang Ling could get even more benefits from the man such as fishing for more clues or even getting some help.


    Tang Ling started to look sleazy, highly resembling Boss Huang.


    A profound gaze shed over Liu He¡¯s eyes but was then quickly concealed. He maintained his ever-smiling face and waved his left hand.


    As his left hand waved, the mist dispersed.


    Tang Ling saw seven to eight alleyways and two main streets appear before his eyes.


    ¡°Are there that many choices this round?¡± Tang Ling was slightly surprised.


    ¡°What choices are you talking about? If I don¡¯t show up, wouldn¡¯t you just end up wherever you go and encounter whatever thates your way?¡± Liu He¡¯s smile was meaningful.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you supposed to appear every time? I thought your purpose is to disperse the mist.¡± Tang ling scratched his head because he really thought Liu He was there to clear the mist.


    ¡°Hohoho...¡± As a guide of the Dream Domain, was his sole purpose really to clear the mist? Liu He seemed to have an endless amount of patience and kindness. He was not upset by Tang Ling¡¯s ignorance as he covered his mouth again and giggled, but he did not answer anything which frustrated Tang Ling.


    ¡°So, if you stop appearing the next time, how should I choose then?¡± Tang Ling did not want to give up just yet.


    ¡°The next time? If you understand the Dream Domain enough, you¡¯ll know how to choose.¡± Liu He stopped giggling, appearing to be in deep thought.


    A few secondster, he continued, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so here¡¯s a tip or two.


    ¡°The main street mission usually spans several dreams. It¡¯s not something you usuallyplete in a single run, and before youpletely clear it, the rewards will always be less thanpleting it in a single run.


    ¡°Nevertheless, you canpensate yourself by clearing sub-missions. Of course, if you can get excellent ratings, the rewards will be great. The biggest gain is that when you finallyplete the main street mission, the reward will be a huge harvest.¡±


    Then, Liu He looked slightly mysterious as he scooted to Tang Ling¡¯s side and whispered into his ears, ¡°The point is, the main street is the bigger path and the bigger path always leads you closer to the goal, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tang Ling furrowed his brows. He already had the semnce of an answer in his heart, but he still asked, ¡°What¡¯s the goal then?¡±


    ¡°The goal? There¡¯s only one goal in the Dream Domain. That is the goal and it will forever be the goal. It¡¯s just right there.¡± Liu He raised his hand and pointed at something, he then covered his mouth and giggled again.


    What¡¯s so funny?! Tang Ling had goosebumps just hearing Liu He giggle.


    He turned around to where Liu He was pointing and saw the inverted peak.


    I knew it! That¡¯s what I thought!


    ¡°The Dream Peak is the true goal of the Dream Domain. Get there and everything will be easier,¡± Liu He whispered into Tang Ling¡¯s ears again.


    Liu He¡¯s breath tickled his ears and made him shudder. When he came back to his senses, Liu He had already disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 362 - Start

    <h4>Chapter 362: Start</h4>


    Tang Ling frowned at where Liu He had disappeared from.


    He was suspicious!


    Was Liu He supposed to appear at the start of every dream? The information about the Dream Domain seemed scarce outside, but if everyone met someone like Liu He during every dream entry, why would the information about the Dream Domain be so scarce?


    Liu He would more or less give some hints or clues every time he saw him.


    Guess I¡¯ll have to spend some money on Boss Huang after this dream to get more about the Dream Domain.


    Liu He was gone and Tang Ling did not get any Dream Coins, but he did obtain some precious information: he would have to choose the path of his uing dream.


    Would it be the main street or the alleyway?


    Liu He had stated the main street mission clearly and Tang Ling was indeed tempted, but he was not a reckless person.


    Whenever Boss Huang was in a good mood, he loved to advise others about life, but mostly it was about the rtionship between men and women. Tang Ling believed the advice was mostly crap, but there were times when Boss Huang spilled something useful and Tang Ling managed to keep those nuggets in mind.


    ¡®The correct way to analyze information isn¡¯t about what the person says. It¡¯s about what the person didn¡¯t say.¡¯


    There were a lot of things Liu He did not mention.


    For example, he mentioned that sub-missions couldpensate for theck of rewards in the main street mission, but he did not mention anything about the difficulty of acquiring a sub-mission or how difficult it was toplete one. Just how difficult would it bepared to the main street mission?


    Tang Ling had only been through the dream once and he had found triggering andpleting the sub-mission in alleyways difficult, so how difficult would it be on the main street?


    Moreover, Liu He had said the better the rating of the main street¡¯s main mission, the better the reward would be bad.


    However, he had not said anything about the difference in the difficulty between the main mission of the main street and alleyway. He only mentioned that it was almost impossible to finish the main street mission in a single attempt.


    *If that¡¯s the case...*Tang Ling was forced to analyze the situation back in the real world. He was not exactly in afortable spot since he had to continue the Hell Ledge Challenge.


    After the Hell Ledge Challenge, it would be his and Tang Long¡¯s life or death battle.


    Due to his impulsion, a little trial of the life or death battle with Tang Long had happened earlier.


    He knew that he was not Tang Long¡¯s match at all with his current power level since he had not even gotten close to the threshold of the strength of two tigers.


    Boss Huang had once said that the strength of two tigers would grant him the understanding of an entirely new level. However, exnations from outsiders were useless. Tang Ling had to understand it himself. Only then would the merging of his strength reach new heights.


    In short, regardless of the consequences, choosing the main street was not a wise choice. Tang Ling wanted to use the dream to shorten the gap between him and Tang Long. With that in mind, he looked ahead.


    The alleyways had different styles and sceneries, but they were mostly simr in a sense.


    One of the main streets was prosperous with an unusual sense of prestige. The scenery in the main street was a strange one. It seemed to be abination of multiple cultures of the old civilization. There were intricate and morous buildings of the Light Continent while grand yet in structures of Dongsheng Continent existing in the same street. Ancient and primitive shelters from the Primal Continent were also visible. There were people in different colored outfits wandering on the street.


    More importantly, it was pointing straight towards Dream Peak.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced strongly as he unconsciously took a step closer to that main street.


    Anxiety exploded in his mind and suffused his entire body!


    No, no! I can¡¯t! If I simply choose this main street, I¡¯ll probably die...


    Even if the setting of the Dream Domain was clear, which was pushing one towards the edge of life or death, some things were better off untouched.


    Tang Ling did not move as he made up his mind to not enter this street.


    As for the other main street, despite being called a main street, it was dark and cold. Reeking of dead silence, there were barely any people on the street. All the passersby were covered in ck robes while the traits of the time period and culture were hidden behind a veil of mystery.


    Compared to the prosperous main street that screamed of danger, this cold, dark street did not lead straight to Dream Peak.


    Lastly, this street looked slightly smaller.


    Tang Ling was a rational but crazy person at times.


    He had been analyzing the disadvantages and the risk in his heart for quite a while now. His brain told him no, but his body did otherwise, so he walked towards the other main street.


    As he crossed over, theyer of mist scattered, and the scenery of another main street was revealed before his eyes.


    There were medieval castles and stones houses of the Light Continent coupled with the typical appearance of a dirty street in that period. The vile stench of feces assaulted his nose, but he did not mind because the explosive nervousness was absent this time.


    Tang Ling pretended that he was curious about the scenery of the street, and he tried to have a closer look by walking closer to this main street.


    As he walked closer, he walked past alleyway after alleyway and feigned a surprised look. He seemed to be thinking, ¡®Oh my, I missed it. Too bad I didn¡¯t see it. Oh, I missed it again¡¯.


    Finally, he arrived at the entrance of the main street.


    ¡°Oh my my, what should I do? Since I¡¯m already here, I guess I¡¯ll have to keep going on. Liu He said let fate decide my path right?¡± Tang Ling shook his head. In the end, he used what was probably the lousiest excuse to overthrow his rational analysis.


    His hesitation was discarded as he hastened his steps.


    To his surprise, the moment he stepped into this main street, the scattered mist came back and was even thicker than before. The day quickly darkened and it seemed like it was already dusk.


    The street that his feetnded on felt sticky and slippery. He did not know what filth he had stepped on, but it was one of the traits of the medieval age of the Light Continent. The pollution in the city was a social problem that had no cure.


    The wind was chilly as it fluttered Tang Ling¡¯s clothes.


    Originally, he was wearing a battle uniform that he had bought from Boss Huang who had imed that the uniform was only given to the elite soldiers of the True Capital.


    The material used for the battle uniform was a type of cloth consisting of mutated cotton mixed with mutated hemp. It had high tenacity and was lightweight besides being well-ventted and absorbent.


    Boss Huang might like to boast a lot, but the things he provided were never lousy. Tang Ling had tested the uniform by cutting it with a Grade B alloy dagger quickly, and to his surprise, the uniform had held together.


    Since he was running low on money, Tang Ling did not trade for some inner mail or whatnot with Boss Huang since thetter had insisted that every item he had was high quality, and Tang Ling could not afford it with his current financial status.


    What Boss Huang really wanted to say was that having exquisite equipment would make Tang Ling lose the meaning of grinding in the Dream Domain because the quality of equipment would lower his ratings.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s understanding of the boss would never change¡ªa stingy and lonely old fox who was always horny when alone.


    As the wind blew towards him, Tang Ling realized he was no longer wearing the battle uniform that he bought, it became a ck and somewhat shabby mantle.


    He felt something strange on his face. He touched it slightly and realized that he was wearing a broken leather mask.


    It seems like my character isn¡¯t having a good time at all. Tang Ling did not wander away recklessly.


    Everything in the street before him was disorderly. Wandering around in the Dream Domain without a clue was not exactly the smartest thing to do.


    At least, he would have to observe and analyze the situation first.


    He stood there, feeling a little chilly. He breathed into his hands and rubbed them while he observed his surroundings.


    Tang Ling might look calm, but his heart sank in shock.


    Cold?! How long had it been since he felt cold?!


    The yellow moon was hovering on the east side of the sky, and the night was still early.


    However, this city...Yes, it was actually a city! It was overly quiet and dark, and there were barely any lights in the houses.


    What did that mean? Tang Ling quickly came up with an answer.


    Firstly, his body was weakening rapidly since feeling cold was the first of many bad signs.


    Secondly, he was in an extremely dangerous environment.


    As expected, Tang Ling started to feel colder, and as his body started to shudder, a sense of weakness uncontrobly rose from his body.


    He could feel his strength and stamina plus other qualities slipping away at an unstoppable speed. s, all he could do was watch them slip away.


    Then, he picked up some sounds from the darkness.


    There were two different sounds from two different directions.


    The first one was from the second alleyway on his left. It was not just an individual but the footsteps of many people. The series of footsteps did not intentionally sound neat but they were certainly messy.


    The other sound was rather subtle. It was the soft and suppressed noise of a pulse.


    Tang Ling could not describe the second sound with words! He was certain it existed, but his hearing abilities started to decrease and the sound slowly faded from his ears.


    This situation was a choice for him. He had to choose either one to start the dream, simr to the previous dream whereby he had bumped into Grandfather Han at the end of the alleyway to get his mission and identity.


    Which way should he choose?


    Tang Ling came up with an answer right away. He decided to go with the second alleyway on his left, and as he took the first step out, a sharp scream broke the silence from the dark.


    The houses with lights on became fewer while the footsteps in the left alleyway hastened. It sounded like the footsteps were running towards Tang Ling.


    Without a second thought, he also ran towards the alleyway.


    In the other alleyway with the soft pulse, half of a blurry face emerged from the darkness and stared at Tang Ling¡¯s back for a second before it disappeared.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling did not pick up the presence of the face because he ran into an iron nk that was heading right at him. This little bump would have been nothing to him before this, but now he was mmed to the ground fiercely and his entire body felt sore. Even his nose started to feel warm as blood trickled out of his nostrils.


    ¡°Stop running!¡±


    A strong hand grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s arm.


    Tang Ling got nervous. He did not even get to wipe his nosebleed away. He was really anxious this time because his running speed did not match his expectation and he had yet to adapt to it.


    He was even weaker than he had been before that ominous night. What was all this about? Did he be a normal person in the old civilization? Or was he even weaker than themon man?


    When the hand grabbed Tang Ling by the arm, the sensations he felt became unusually authentic.


    He was in bad shape. His body was weak and his stomach was empty. The hot gastric juices were burning him and he felt a little dizzy after being knocked down.


    As the dizziness troubled his head, a series of messages appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Hi, Danny. You are now amon teenager who lives on the edge of the city. You originally didn¡¯t n oning out on such a dangerous night...¡±


    The dream had been triggered!

 Chapter 363 - Strange Scene

    <h4>Chapter 363: Strange Scene</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Danny?


    Tang Ling finally got his identity in his world. He waited patiently for more information, but to his surprise, the messages stopped.


    <i>Amon teen living on the edge of the city? I didn¡¯t originally n oning out at night?</i>


    <i>What kind of introduction is this?</i>


    Tang Ling could not help but bitterly sneer in his heart, but on second thought, the message contained enough information. Without analyzing it, he knew that something unusual must have happened in this world.


    Otherwise, why would a ce define the early night as dangerous? Moreover, Tang Ling was in a city! What really happened? The Dream Domain obviously would not provide an answer, so he must find the answer himself.


    Suddenly, Tang Ling felt a kick on his backside. The kick was not strong but was enough to kick him back to his senses. However, before he could say anything, that hand that grabbed his arm dragged him up.


    ¡°Let me see what kind of monster you are!¡± The owner of the voice was the person who had used the iron nk to knock him down.


    In truth, the iron nk was actually a man covered in old-fashioned iron armor, and his tone towards Tang Ling was not exactly friendly. On top of that, the person was rude. He even ripped the broken leather mask from Tang Ling¡¯s face as he spoke.


    Under the mask, Tang Ling¡¯s face had been transformed into amon-looking teen of the Light Continent. He had brown hair coupled with blue eyes. Maybe because he had suffered from malnutrition for a long time, his face looked dull and yellowish. Combined with his nervous and helpless look and bleeding nose, it made him look like a harmless boy.


    The warrior realized this and cursed, ¡°Bloody hell! I thought...¡±


    <i>Thought what?</i> Tang long lowered his head as he squinted his eyes slightly. Through the tiny details and what the warrior said, he already had some guesses in his mind.


    Unfortunately, the armored warrior did not reveal the crucial point which was what he expected to find out.


    However, despite the armored warrior being a little disappointed by Tang Ling¡¯s real face, the man was obviously a lot more rxed. He lifted the face mask of his helmet and revealed his bearded and rigid face as he stared at Tang Ling and questioned him, ¡°Who are you? Where do you live? Why are you here at this time of the night?¡±


    Right after the barrage of questions subsided, Tang Long received a series of new information in his head.


    This new information was a lot more practicalpared to the vague and strange introduction. This one was a lot more direct. It seemed like the information in this world must be triggered.


    As hebed through the new information, Tang Ling stammered in a scared and panicked voice, ¡°I-I am Danny Vesta. I live in L-lucard Farm at the edge of the city. My family are servants at the farm and...and my mother is very sick. She can¡¯t hold on any longer, s-so I came for a doctor.¡±


    He spoke the truth, or at least, that was what he got from the information in his head.


    After Tang Ling exined himself, the armored knight seemed to soften a lot more, but he was still rather suspicious. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a doctor in the city who would follow you to Lucard Farm at this time of the night? I¡¯ve heard of Lucard Farm. It¡¯s not exactly a safe area, plus you¡¯ll need to travel at night.¡±


    Tang Ling looked agitated, but his eyes shed with courage after he heard what the armored warrior said. He answered, ¡°Even if no doctor will follow me now, leaving at first light will save my mother some time!¡±


    He disyed a sorrowful expression. ¡°My mother...She¡¯s dying. Every minute counts.¡±


    One had to give it to Tang Ling¡¯s acting. With life having put him through all sorts of difficulties, his acting was outstanding.


    The armored warrior seemed to be moved by Tang Ling¡¯s acting. His eyes looked a lot gentler and his hand holding Tang Ling¡¯s arm also loosened up a bit. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, taking the risk for your mother, but it won¡¯t clear you of suspicion. I¡¯ll send men over to make sure you¡¯re telling the truth before I can let you go. In the meantime, you...¡±


    Before the armored warrior finished, surprised cries from several men came from another alleyway followed by a man calling out to the armored warrior, ¡°Captain Tonnis, you¡¯d better have a look at this...¡±


    The men were obviously the armored warrior, Tonnis¡¯s squadmates.


    After the surprised cries came from the other alleyway, Tonnies held Tang Ling closer while the other men went to check on what happened. It seemed like they found something unusual.


    To Tang Ling¡¯s surprise, the bearded man was the captain of a squad.


    Tonnies skipped the chatter with Tang Ling after he heard his men call him. He dragged Tang Ling into another alleyway quickly.


    The new alleyway was dark and quiet.


    Even though there was something going on in the alleyway, the residences at the higher levels did not raise any light. The windows throughout the entire alleyway were tightly shut and it was unusually silent.


    However, the alleyway got brighter because the armored warriors shed light over a small area ahead using torches.


    They gathered in front of a stable further away at the alleyway exit.


    Right after Tonnies entered the alleyway, another armored warrior came over with his helmet off. The warrior looked angry and scared at the same time.


    ¡°Hans, what happened?¡± Tonnies asked.


    ¡°A dead woman and an unlucky horse,¡± Hans reported as he brought Tonnies to the stable.


    The horrifying murder scene was revealed in front of Tang Ling¡¯s eyes.


    Tang Ling had been through countless life and death situations, so death was no longer something that could stimte his emotions. However, when he saw the murder scene, he still felt slightly chilly.


    The victim was a red-headed woman. She seemed like she had seen something extremely terrifying before she died, and the horrified look remained on her face even after death.


    Her dull and grayish eyes were still wide open. Her entire body had been ripped apart in a cross with blood crusting at the wound and some of her organs had been ripped out.


    Beside her was a fallen horse. Its belly was also ripped open with blood and organs sshed everywhere. There was still some fresh blood beside it.


    Maybe as part of the killer¡¯s sick interest or some other ulterior motive, the killer had crossed the woman¡¯s hands and the horse¡¯s front legs in front of their chests as if they were hugging themselves after death.


    The horse obviously could not bend its front legs into the shape of a cross, but the killer had not minded breaking it and decorating it as such.


    Tang Ling observed the crime scene while he hid behind Tonnies. He was shaking when he said in a trembling tone, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see...see anything. I-I know nothing...¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better shut up!¡± Tonnies¡¯ men scolded him.


    Tonnies nced over AT Tang Ling suspiciously, then he went up to the dead woman and closed her eyes. Before he could even say anything, another hair-raising scream came from the next alleyway.


    ¡°Bloody hell! You, watch him!¡± Tonnies cursed and ordered one of his men to watch Tang Ling. He then led the other men into the next alleyway.


    As the footsteps left, the warrior assigned to watch Tang Ling looked even more neurotic. He held Tang Ling and moved away from the stable where the murder had taken ce. He then gave Tang Ling a meaningless warning, ¡°You¡¯d better stay put.¡±


    <i>Stay put?</i> Tang Ling looked harmless given his current appearance. He was anxious, afraid and looked like he was about to cry out loud.


    It seemed like warning Tang Ling strictly was the only way the warrior who had stayed behind could get some courage out of this freaky situation. He was left with a single torch, so the alleyway became darker again.


    The warrior spat on the ground and gripped the torch tightly while the mes flickered because of the wind. Tang Ling was not in better shape than the warrior. His legs turned into jelly and he sat on the ground, but upon a closer look, one could realize that the spot that he sat down in was directly opposite the stable and his eyes could easily see through the simple wooden fence to continue observing the crime scene.


    No matter what Tonnies and his men thought of this murder, with his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling had his own unique thoughts about the case after he observed the scene.


    Seconds turned into minutes.


    The night was getting colder. Tonnies and his men were still away, so no footsteps were heard in the area.


    By observing the murder scene, Tang Ling realized something and his expression suddenly turned bitter. He covered his stomach and cried out loudly, ¡°Sir, Sir, my stomach hurts! I¡¯m so scared that my stomach hurts! I think I¡¯m going to pee...¡±


    The warrior was frightened by Tang Ling¡¯s sudden cry, so he identally kicked Tang Ling away as he flinched.


    Tang Ling got up and clung to the warrior¡¯s leg, forcing the warrior to stagger backward and reverse into the wall of the alleyway.


    ¡°Sir, please, I beg of you, Sir, bring me to the entrance to pee. I can¡¯t do it here. I¡¯m scared. Dear Sir, please...¡± Tang Ling was on the brink of crying.


    The warrior was not a heartless or evil man, thus a slight hesitationter, he said, ¡°You¡¯d better not be ying tricks!¡±


    After that, he brought Tang Ling to the entrance of the alleyway. After all, the alleyway was dark and quiet with no one around, so standing guard in front of that terrifying murder scene was actually meaningless.


    The warrior also wished he could get away from the scary ce.


    As he brought Tang Ling away, thetter turned around and nced at the dark and creepy alleyway with lingering fear. He hastened his steps towards the entrance of the alleyway.

 Chapter 364 - Santos Demon

    <h4>Chapter 364: Santos Demon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The cold wind kept blowing as the thin clouds in the sky came and went, blocking and revealing the moon from time to time.


    As Tang Ling and the warrior left the entrance of the alleyway, the moon came out from behind the clouds again, casting its soft moonbeam over the alleyway, but no one noticed that from the window on the third floor of the building behind the stable, the curtain moved slightly and closed the tiny seam on the window.


    ...


    The stone house was only 5 square metersrge. It was dark, humid, cold and dirty. It even reeked badly because the only venttion avable was a tiny window with iron bars located 3 meters from the ground.


    There was also a stack of hay on the ground which seemed to be a makeshift bed for one to rest on. In the other corner was a dirty wooden bucket which was probably the ce to answer nature¡¯s call. Other than all that, the only decoration in the tiny space was the thick iron door.


    Tang Ling sneered at the ce that he was currently in¡ªa cell used to detain serious criminals.


    Why was he locked up? It was not because he hadmitted a serious crime. No one would believe that a scrawny poor kid could be a serial killer who had the strength to rip a horse open!


    Moreover, Tang Ling did not even have blood on him.


    The reason he was locked up in the cell was because he withheld information from the authorities.


    It was an intentional move. When he saw the body, he had exaggeratedly imed that he did not see or hear anything.


    Tonnies took the bait and everything became easier.


    Tang Ling kept quiet and refused to cooperate, but he acted like he had seen something, hence agitating Tonnie. As a result, Tang Ling was thrown into detention.


    Did Tang Ling know anything about the murder? He actually did not! He only had a general theory about the case and decided to get himself locked up.


    As for why? It would be the countless benefitsing his way and this situation allowed him to be active rather than passive.


    Besides that, Tang Ling was able to locate a rtively safe ce for him to catch a breath and think of a way to recover his body.


    Lastly, and also most importantly, he could ¡®fish¡¯.


    Therefore, he was calm even after he was thrown into the cell. He did not resent the poor environment of the cell either. After all, he had lived in the settlement for many, many years, which was basically a sewer of the old civilization, hence it granted him immunity to any kind of environment.


    The guard who had thrown him into the cell left shortly after.


    The first thing Tang Ling did in the cell was to check the room itself. The walls were sturdy. There were no visible seams or holes while the ground might be humid and wet but was sturdy enough.


    The iron door was thick. However, the tiny opening was rtively fragile and was only the size of half a man¡¯s head. The opening was a window for the delivery of meals and it was always locked other than mealtimes.


    <i>Hmm, a tight cell with no ce to escape or break out from. It seems like Tonnies isn¡¯t a careless man.</i>


    Tang Ling curled his lips into a smile before he sat down with his legs crossed. He tried cultivating because he wanted to find a way to recover his strength.


    Having his strength taken away felt weird to him. The Dream Domain imed that it would always push the Dream Seeds to the edge of death, but with his strength taken away, would it not spell certain death?


    It was obviously impossible, and there were only two exnations for this kind of situation.


    First, the strength of a normal person in this world was sufficient to clear the missions, and by normal people, it meant the normal people of the old civilization.


    Second, it was possible to recover his strength and doing so would be a test of sorts.


    Tang Ling naturally discarded point one. The moment he entered this world, he met a murder scene. Based on all the clues at the scene of the murder, this murder was definitely something beyond themon criminal.


    As for the second point?


    If he treated it as a test, it must have some kind of difficulty.


    Tang Ling treated the prison as a challenge. He wanted to try and see if he could get the chance to recover his strength there. However, the cultivation did not work.


    The Purple Moon did not exist in this world, so it was impossible to cultivate with the Thousand Satin Skill.


    Tang Ling quickly stopped his experiment. He then tested it out in this tiny cell, but it was also futile.


    Cultivating using the systematic way did not recover his strength at all. Instead, it consumed his already deficient stamina.


    Tang Ling thought that the way he was being trapped in this situation seemed odd, hence it did not fit the criteria of a test and did not trigger the chance for him to recover his strength.


    Otherwise, starting from this mission, recovering his strength would be a special test that would have been fixed from earlier on.


    Tang Ling did not work on the futile tests anymore since his stamina was scarce. He sat on his knees and searched his clothes.


    His backpack that he had brought from the real world was transformed into a small pouch in this world.


    The items he stored in his pouch were mainly food and they were transformed into low-quality rations and ck bread from this period. His messy clothes were transformed into the outfits from this era as well, but they were tattered.


    As for his weapons, his sword became a broken and rusty chopper. His dagger changed into a slightly sharp metal piece with hemp rope tied around, matching his identity as a farm kid.


    However, all the seemingly worthless items had been confiscated.


    Tang Ling was not anxious though since he would eventually get his pouch back.


    Energy food in the Dream Domain was essential to him after all, and judging from his previous experience, it was one of the benefits of the Dream Domain.


    How could he possibly give it up?


    Now, all he had to do was wait.


    After a quick search, Tang Ling fished out a small piece of dried fish from his clothes. It was sliced thinly and was the size of his palm.


    It was not some random fish though. The items that he got from Boss Huang were never bad. In fact, this tiny piece of fish was a slice of Level 3 vicious beast meat.


    As for why he had a piece of Level 3 vicious beast meat hidden in his clothes, given Tang Ling¡¯s habit and personality, it would be strange if he did not have it with him.


    However, he was no in a hurry to swallow the fish. He was just a normal person now, and if he simply consumed the Level 3 vicious beast meat, it might be a poison rather than a cure.


    Tang Ling carefully tore a tiny strip of the dried meat that was even smaller than the first time he had recklessly consumed it. Then, he put it into his mouth.


    ¡®This should be fine,¡¯ he thought. He had not been in good shape when he had first consumed the vicious beast meat either because back then, he had just gotten out from the dream world and had been very weak.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± A familiar and strange pain enveloped him whole. The familiarity was because Tang Ling had experienced the pain countless times. The strange thing was that after he grew stronger from his cultivation, consuming vicious beast meat rarely hurt him anymore.


    Since it was something that he had experienced before, he was not nervous when the pain struck. He endured the pain and practiced the eating method as he used the energy to start cultivating.


    In short, Tang Ling¡¯s time spent in the cell was rather decent.


    Three hours flew by peacefully.


    Then, a buff figure holding an oilmp appeared in the corridor where Tang Ling¡¯s cell was located.


    The figure walked through the dark corridor and reached the cell door. He seemed to be hesitating, but a momentter, he indubitably opened up the door and walked into Tang Ling¡¯s cell.


    Tang Ling was frightened and fell off the stack of hay. He shrunk to the corner, looking terrified. When he got a clearer look at the person who came in, he groaned in a weeping tone, ¡°Please, Sir, let me go! I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The person showed a tinge of guilt on his face but forced himself to remain strict.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to your farm and...your mother has just passed away.¡± The person who came into Tang Ling¡¯s cell was none other than Tonnies.


    Tang Ling responded like a trapped beast. He jumped up from the corner and mustered his courage to push Tonnies away.


    ¡°Are you the devil? Why didn¡¯t you let me get the doctor to save my mother?! I¡¯m innocent. I did nothing wrong. Why did you lock me up in here?! What can I do when people are dead? I can¡¯t do anything. Even if the numbers are climbing, I¡¯m not a knight or a priest. I¡¯m just a...normal person!¡± Tang Ling yelled his grievance as he wept. Meanwhile, he was also observing Tonnies¡¯ reaction and paying attention to his surroundings.


    ¡°I want to see my mother. I want to see her for thest time!¡± he shoved Tonnies again.


    Tonnis was drowned by guilt, but he still held Tang Ling by the arm. Compared to Tang Ling¡¯s pathetic strength, he was strong. With his arm mping Tang Ling down, the kid could not move, so all he could do was sob.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re innocent, but people are dying and you know that! And I can tell you this much: the actual death toll is a lot higher than you thought! Starting from the 13th ofst month, the day the disaster happened, more than 340 people have lost their lives.¡±


    Tang Ling was silenced by the number. Judging from his response, he was shocked.


    ¡°Are you scared? The scarier thing is that it started off with three deaths a day, and as time went by, the number climbed higher and higher. Tonight, the death toll has reached eight, and I can¡¯t tell whether the number will stay that way until morning.¡± Tonnies paused and looked at Tang Ling before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t the dead innocent? Do you know how valuable every single clue is?¡±


    Tang Ling pouted and sulked as thoughts were going through his head. He then shook his head with mixed emotions and groaned, ¡°Oh Lord, what disaster is descending upon us? This is terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s terrifying! Those bloody ignorant bastards just have to dig that Santos Demon out! I guess this is the demon¡¯s retaliation.¡± Tonnies¡¯ eyes were red when he said that. Even a buff hunk like him had a helpless and soft side.


    However, when the term Santos Demon was mentioned, the notification voice popped into Tang Ling¡¯s head again.


    ¡®Main mission triggered. Starting...¡¯

 Chapter 365 - The Demon Of Marco Village

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Demon Of Marco Vige</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Main Mission 1: After Tonnies leaves, break out of Morde Prison before dawn. Failure penalty: bear the consequences of not breaking out.


    ¡®Main Mission 2: Investigate the Santos Demon case. Failure penalty: death.


    ¡®Main Mission 3: Find out the identity of the Santos Demon. Failure penalty: half of your life force will be drained, unrecoverable.


    ¡®Main Mission 4: ????¡¯


    Tang Ling lowered his head as his expression went through multiple changes. His heart was cursing out loud and ceaselessly.


    What kind of mission notifications were these?


    The failure penalty for main mission 1 was to ¡®bear the consequences of not breaking out¡¯? Could it get any vaguer than that?


    Fine, it was not exactly a severe penalty since a quick analysis would allow Tang Ling to know what wasing his way.


    Main mission 2 was the most reasonable. The penalty of failing might be severe, but it was actually the easiest mission toplete.


    Even in his current situation, Tang Ling had a chance ofpleting main mission 2! He did not purposely get himself thrown into prison with his amazing acting just to grind his acting skills to be an actor.


    As for main mission 3, the failure penalty was the most severe as it directly affected the real world. Besides that, it seemed to be quite a challenge to clear as well.


    Tonnies had been on the case for so long, and judging from his tone, he was still not sure whether this Santos Demon was the killer. He only described the case as the punishment from the devil.


    His saying was, of course, limited by the era of this world, but this Santos Demon was obviously the shadow behind everything. Finding out his real identity would certainly be a challenge.


    Of course, Tang Ling was most frustrated about main mission 4 because it did not specify anything about the murder such as finding the killer or whatnot. It was just four question marks!


    Was the Dream Domain toying with him? What should he do with four question marks? Improvise?


    Nevertheless, four main missions had popped up and it seemed like the missions on this main street were not exactly that easy to clear. On second thought, Tang Ling started to believe that Liu He¡¯s appearance was just to numb his senses and possibly mislead him.


    Despite the many thoughts running through his mind, he did not show any w on his face. He stayed quiet for a few seconds before looking into Tonnies¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°The Santos Demon? The devil¡¯s revenge? Sir, I¡¯m sorry but I have to know about this. Please, I have to.¡± Tang Ling feigned a determined look.


    Tonnies also sensed a faint line of hope from Tang Ling¡¯s expression, so he asked, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll need a promise from you. I¡¯ll only tell you what they are if you tell me what you know.¡±


    ¡°I promise, b-but you must protect me,¡± Tang Ling stated his terms. It would be strange if he did not voice any terms and it might ruin his ns.


    ¡°My duty is to protect the innocent. I¡¯ll do my best to protect you.¡± Tonnies was a straight and honest man. His promise was unusually solemn.


    Tang Ling then nodded reluctantly.


    ...


    Tonnies was not much of a talker. He only cared about acquiring important clues, but he also understood Tang Ling¡¯s request for protection. Therefore, he decided to briefly summarize the case for Tang Ling in exchange for clues.


    After all, the death toll had been climbing recently and they could no longer hold the truth back from the public. All kinds of terrible and exaggerating rumors spread like wildfire and caused unnecessary panic among the people. Even the truth was not as bizarre as the rumors. There were people who started to learn about the truth and the starting of the whole incident.


    However, Tang Ling was just amon farm kid, so knowing too many details would not help him in any way either.


    To Tonnies¡¯ surprise, starting from the first question, he started to lose control of the conversation. With Tang Ling¡¯s lead and guide, be it intentional or not, he fell into the kid¡¯s pace and revealed even more details.


    Tonnies did not suspect anything though because the farm kid was only asking about the points, and he knew that Tang Ling asked all those questions out of fear with a mix of curiosity.


    Moreover, Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were clear and sincere, so Tonnies did not have the heart to simply brush him off.


    As Tonnies¡¯ exnation continued, a slightly bizarre tale that spanned across a century unfolded. It might seem forced, but all the details were coincidentally connected together.


    The whole incident started 132 years ago.


    Back then, the lord of thisnd, Grand Duke Ferdinand, owned three major cities, 11 smaller towns, and a few hundred viges and farms.


    Compared to his other nsmen who were ambitious and loved to participate in the fight for power, Grand Duke Ferdinand was a rather strange one. He was not interested in power, money, or conflict, which was what a man in a high position of that era usually sought after. Instead, he was only interested in having an adventure throughout the world and research about the secrets of thend.


    No one in his family understood him and he could never resonate with anyone of his nsmen. Thankfully, he was not interested in conflict for profits and power, so his life was rather free and easy.


    If history had unfolded that way, the hereditary dukeship and the rule over thend would never have been passed down to Grand Duke Ferdinand, but if the world was predictable and followed the simplest course of the matter, it would have been a simpler ce to live in.


    In the end, the dukeship was passed down to Ferdinand. The kingdom was at war when he went for a long adventurous trip.


    All the heirs of Ferdinand¡¯s father, Duke Eugene Borton, died on the battlefield due to some strange idental mistakes. Not even his daughters were spared from the ominous fate.


    The strange thing was that Duke Eugene was a yboy. Although he had many bastards out there, all of them died due to various coincidental reasons.


    Under such circumstances, the old Duke Eugene had no better choice than to pass his dukeship to Ferdinand. Following the matter, of course, Ferdinand inherited the dukeship from the Borton family and was officially crowned the fifth Grand Duke of thend.


    He seemed to be favored by Lady Luck. After he ascended to the position, the war in the kingdom stopped and the kingdom of Borchy did not fall into recession due to the war. Instead, it grew even stronger because of the victory.


    Not only did the war expand thend and increased the poption, but a great number of resources were also seized from the loser of the war.


    As the family that had almost all of its nsmen sacrificed in the war, the Borton family received a biggermendation for its great achievements on the battlefield. After the title of Grand Duke was conferred, the family was rewarded with even morend.


    Therefore, Ferdinand had another city under his rule: Antoine City and its eastern appendagend.


    The king was generous to the Borton family. Thend that was rewarded to them was fertile and populous, so it generated a lot of tax ie for the Borton family.


    However, Ferdinand was never an ambitious person and even less of a politician. His love for adventure and research never changed.


    He was barely in his own castle throughout the year as he continued his adventures around the world. He would always bring back people who were rumored to have outstanding talents or quirks. He took them under his wing and treated them generously.


    Contrary to expectations, these people that brought back were not useless at all. Some of them were really talented and helped Grand Duke Ferdinand rule over thend. On top of that, despite being a Grand Duke who cared nothing about politics, the talented men that he brought back were all loyal to him.


    Everything sounded normal and appeared perfect up until this point, except that the process of Ferdinand getting the title of Grand Duke seemed a little unusual.


    However, it did not matter much because he was on a long trip at that time and had done nothing to usurp or whatsoever.


    Things took a sharp turn in the 10th year after Ferdinand became the Grand Duke.


    ¡°A disaster happened here in our city, Antoine City.¡± Tonnies showed fear in his gaze when he spoke of the disaster as if he himself had experienced a century worth of history and did not want to remember anything about it.


    ¡°The disaster happened in a little vige named Marco which is around 20 km from Antoine City.¡±


    The little vige had nothing special at all. Even the so-called ¡®vampire disaster¡¯ was amon phenomenon in the medieval times of the Light Continent.


    Anyone who read the history of the Light Continent would notice that there were many ¡®vampire disasters¡¯ that happened all across the continent. Back then, because of the limited knowledge, people were mostly ignorant and would usually sum up themon phenomenon as a vampire appearing in the vige.


    Usually, whenever such a disaster happened in a vige, the people would dig open the grave of the person who they suspected had turned into a vampire. They would stab the body with a stake through the heart, pull the body out, and burn it into cinders.


    The process might vary depending on location or time, but they were generally the same.


    It was quite an interesting phenomenon. Tang Ling once thought of something when he read the history of the Light Continent.


    Back then, there was lessmunication among continents, probably next to none, so who was responsible for uniting all the sayings and rumors such as the only way to deal with a vampire or a <i>jiangshi</i> was to dig the grave up and burn the body? Why would the people believe that peach wood could repel evil?


    Maybe it wasmon knowledge between humans that was written in the genes.


    Of course, the history was out of topic, so Tang Ling did not interrupt Tonnies because of his trivial thoughts. He continued listening.


    With the least surprise, after the vampire disaster happened in Marco Vige, the vigers did the same. They dug the body out and wanted to repel the evil, but they did not stop anything as even more vigers died after that.


    ording to a detailed record, not all the evidence found on the dead bodies matched the modus operandi of a blood-sucking vampire. There were only one or two cases, but it was enough to raise suspicion.


    COMMENT


    ¡°Then, how did the people die ording to that detailed record? Is it like what we saw in the stable today?¡± Tang Ling showed fear in his eyes as if he would be killed in that manner in the next moment.


    Tonnies was stunned. He originally did not want to answer this question, but he could not hold it back when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s expression. ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s never the same, but every one of them was gory.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not caused by illness and it¡¯s not a...natural death. The simrities are...¡± Tonnies hesitated before he stopped talking.


    Tang Ling did not press on the question either.


    Firstly, he already got a general idea of the case.


    Secondly, pressing the topic would be stepping out of his character. Moreover, he had just lost his mother, so he should look depressed at times and not be too curious.


    The question was brushed off, but Tonnies continued with other things.


    In summary, the disaster was far more severe than what Marco Vige could handle. Ever since the first death was discovered, 20 more people in the vige were killed in the next five days. This caused a destructive effect on the vige.


    The people of Marco Vige were panic-stricken. The people were forced to ask the church for exorcism help. They believed this was no longer a simple vampire problem. Their vige might have weed a demon!

 Chapter 366 - The Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 366: The Possessed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Demons?


    Tang Ling did not believe in demons, but in the medieval times of the Light Continent, there were many people who believed in demons and judging from Tonnies¡¯ expression, he believed it too.


    The people from the church came as requested.


    The exorcism process wasplicated and long, but in the end, the people from the church failed to solve the problem.


    The brutal killings did not even stop during the exorcism period. They just became rtively fewer.


    However, fewer cases did not mean that they were solved. The killings did not stop! It was like how a patient with a chronic disease did not get cured. Death was just dyed.


    The people from the church were rendered helpless. In the end, they provided the people of Marco Vige an option, which was to move the entire vige since they could not do anything about the demon.


    Move the whole vige? Surrender the fertilizednd and give up on the home that the people lived for generations? It was difficult for the vigers of Marco Vige to ept the suggestion, but they had to. However, things then took a sharp turn again.


    Just when Marco Vige was getting ready to move, the same thing happened to three more neighboring viges.


    On top of that, the incident showed signs of expanding. The incident was getting more and more severe, and it finally got Grand Duke Ferdinand¡¯s attention. After all, the human poption at such a perilous time was precious.


    Even the wealthy Grand Duke Ferdinand could not sustain the loss of poption from several viges, so the fertilizednd would be wasted.


    Of course, based on the Grand Duke¡¯s character, his first choice was to trust his group of talented individuals to solve such a sticky situation.


    The facts once again proved that the talented individuals around the Grand Duke were extremely capable. One of them was friends with the cardinal of the church. With the rtionship, the group of talented individuals was given permission to ess the secret archive of the church.


    After all, identifying the enemy was the first step to defeat the enemy, was it not? Where else would hold more information than the archive of the church? Who else would be more knowledgeable than the people of the church?


    Such words might be ridiculous in modern times, but back then, it was natural.


    Miraculously, they actually found the answer in the secret archive of the church.


    The answer was¡ªthe Santos Demon!


    Marco Vige was the Santos Demon¡¯s home. During hisst moments on this earth, he went through an arduous journey and did everything he could to return to his home before burying himself in a mysterious location, but why would a demon go through all that just to return to his homnd? Did he miss his home so much that he decided to perish in the same ce?


    No! The reason why he returned to his home was a secret. Rumor had it that this secret would resurrect the Santos Demon so that he would return in his prime form.


    He did not literally bury himself. He actually used thest bit of his power to freeze himself somece.


    Once in a hundred years, his soul would awaken and possess someone to collect the required materials for his resurrection. The materials included blood, liver, human fear, and so on.


    Tang Ling was absolutely baffled by the story. While he did not buy a single word of it, he believed the truth must havein underneath the fiction.


    Afraid, he grabbed Tonnies¡¯ arm and said with a pale expression, ¡°W-who is this Santos Demon? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about this demon before? W-will hee after me?¡±


    Tonnies tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder and assured, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. The Santos Demon didn¡¯te back to life. At least, that¡¯s what I heard. As for who he is, it¡¯s remained a secret. Everything about this demon remains a mystery. Even the Grand Duke Ferdinand didn¡¯t know anything about him.¡±


    Strange, had it been erased by someone? Or sealed away? Was it because the details about this Santos Demon were important clues to uncovering the truth?


    Tang Ling did not show any response while he mapped out the entire incident in his heart bit by bit.


    Tonnies was not done with his story either. After confirming the Santos Demon was the culprit, things got a little easier.


    Demon Santos was also involved in some of the secrets of the church. As a matter of fact, the church had been searching for Demon Santos¡¯ burial ground for years, if it was not for Marco Vige¡¯s incident and secretive clues matching up, the church would not be able to pinpoint Demon Santos¡¯ homnd.


    After all, everything about the Santos Demon was a mystery. Even the secret archive of the church did not have aplete set of information about him.


    How should the church deal with the Santos Demon then?


    Firstly, the church must find out who the demon had possessed. They must stop the possessed from carrying out the demon¡¯s evil deeds and collecting the required items for the resurrection.


    Secondly, after locating a mysterious tribe and moving the tribe to Marco Vige, the demon could only be suppressed if the tribal chief had been there for a long time.


    Things were moving in a clearer direction, but it was not a smooth journey.


    Since the incident had startled the higher-ups of the church, Grand Duke Ferdinand decided to partake in this. The important figures of powerful factions always sought an effective and convenient way around the matter, hence the possessed would be located after a short while.


    To the people¡¯s surprise, the possessed was none other than the vige chief! Not only was he possessed by the demon, but even his four strong and excellent sons, his two obedient and kind daughters, and his capable sons-inw had also been bewitched into bing his aplices.


    People found dried human liver in the vige chief¡¯s house and some mysterious bottles with the mark of the demon, which was supposed to bottle the fear of humans, plus some messed-up things.


    It had been over a hundred years now, yet Tonnies was not clear about the details of the people¡¯s findings.


    However, solid evidence sealed the case.


    The vige chief and his family were all burned at the stake. Unfortunately, one of his sons-inw escaped with his three grandchildren. The other unfortunate thing was that no matter how harsh the vige chief and his family were interrogated, they did not reveal where the Santos Demon was buried.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that everything that¡¯s happening right now is a problem from a hundred years ago.¡± Tonnies sounded angry. Judging from his tone, he deeply believed in the existence of the demon. Without his own knowledge, as he told the story, his strong emotions were infused into it.


    Nheless, Tang Ling was not affected by Tonnies¡¯ personal emotions because he was thinking about something else.


    In short, the vige chief was dealt with in the end, but because of the lurking danger, searching for the mysterious tribe became the top priority.


    It was then that Grand Duke Ferdinand showed off his powerful luck once more.


    Since the Grand Duke had been an adventurer before he took on the family title, after he heard about the description of the mysterious tribe, he suddenly remembered that he had visited an ind and made friends with some tribal people before when he was younger. Coincidentally, this tribe that he befriended was that mysterious tribe.


    Things went on smoothly as Grand Duke Ferdinand brought his men together to visit the mysterious tribe.


    However, it was said that the journey to the ind was rather a bizarre one, and in the end, after rejecting the Grand Duke¡¯s offer for a few times, the tribe reluctantly sent 20 men to follow the Grand Duke to his principality.


    It was not a favor without conditions though. The mysterious tribe requested that their people¡¯s identity be kept secret in order to avoid their enemies.


    For the sake of secrecy, Grand Duke Ferdinand went through an arduous process to move the neighboring viges away. Then, he selected one or two families from different viges to move to where the tribe settled down.


    Since then, Marco Vige was popted with people of different origins and the identity of the people from the tribe was concealed.


    After all that effort, the disaster really stopped.


    Ever since the vige chief and his family were executed by fire, there were no more killings, and after the people of the mysterious tribe moved in, peace and harmony blessed Marco Vige. The peace shouldst, but the escapee eventually turned out to be a problem.


    ¡°The descendants of that mysterious tribe must all be dead.¡± Tonnies looked a little helpless when he revealed the surprising fact to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling feigned shock and fear, but before he could ask anything, Tonnies continued, ¡°I¡¯ve stepped across the line. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling you all this. Just don¡¯t ask me how I know about the vige. All you need to know is the oue.


    ¡°The whole thing should have spanned for a decade. We are the ones who failed to recognize the problem early on...¡± Tonnies scrubbed his face heavily and scratched his head frustratedly.


    His golden hair was messy after he rubbed it. Combined with his disappointed look, it made him look extremely helpless.


    Tang Ling remained quiet and did not ask questions.


    Agitated, Tonnies bolted up as he continued, ¡°You guessed the rest. The descendants of the possessed have been nning this in the dark. They got back to the old Marco Vige and dug a hole in a nearby hill.


    ¡°Gosh, that hole in the hill reeked badly. A lot of people were woken that night and...the Santos Demon¡¯s body and the secret of his possession were transferred somewhere else. These people wanted to possess the Santos Demon! Do you know how outrageous that is? They came back with a determined goal!


    ¡°After that night, I think you already know what happened. Just look at how much your farm lost. Herds of sheep and cows were dead along with a few people, am I right? You shouldn¡¯t know about all this. You should be like everyone else, listening to rumors, believing in the tales of Count Drac or monsters. You should be at your house at night, scared to go out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You have no idea how much pressure I have to endure! As a knight, I must expel evil and protect thend for my master.


    ¡°Tell me everything you¡¯ve seen, and maybe you might have seen one of the descendants of the possessed, or maybe they are the newly possessed. What you¡¯ve seen is important to us to find them.¡±


    Tonnies was seriously agitated as he stepped up and grabbed Tang Ling by the arm again.


    However, Tang Ling was calm. His muscles were coiled and he subtly got into a battle-ready stance.


    Bang!


    A loud crashter, the iron door to the cell was mmed shut!

 Chapter 367 - The Attacker

    <h4>Chapter 367: The Attacker</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Who goes there!?¡± Tonnies¡¯ expression went through multiple changes. He got angry and then slightly scared, but as soon as the realization hit him, he was filled with courage.


    Tang Ling did not care about Tonnies. As soon as he heard the bang, he easily freed himself from Tonnies¡¯ grip and dashed towards the door.


    Tonnies was utterly shocked! Speechless, he pointed at Tang Ling with his trembling hand.


    Tang Ling tried his best to hold the door open, but he was a moment toote as the iron door was locked and from the seam under the door, a ck shadow was seen disappearing.


    ¡°You lied to me!¡± Tonnies red at Tang Ling, criticizing him for his secrecy.


    Tang Ling shot him a heavy gaze, but he could not exin anything at the moment.


    Suddenly, the sound of the notification rang in his head.


    ¡®Main mission 2: Investigate the Santos Demon case: 60%pletion. The mission has been cleared and the penalty has been removed. Rating C. A higher rating is unavable at the moment.


    ¡®Dear Danny, because of your intricate n, you¡¯ve gotten most of the details about the Santos Demon from Tonnies, but you¡¯ve also exposed yourself and caused some uncontroble consequences.


    ¡®Therefore, your main mission 1 will be changed from breaking out of prison to ¡°A Thrilling 24 hours¡±. Please survive for 24 hours. Failure penalty: none because failure means death.¡¯


    Interesting...It seemed like his bait-and-hook n got him a better result than he expected.


    Tang Ling showed a profound heavy expression, and at that moment, many thoughts shed in his mind. This was undoubtedly an important choice.


    At the same time, Tonnies went up to him and grabbed his shoulder to demand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a farm kid? Who are you? Which side do you work for? I hate to tell you this, but you¡¯re...¡±


    Tang Ling did not fight back or argue at all. Instead, his sympathetic gazended on Tonnies¡¯ stomach.


    With his current abilities, he could not do anything about Tonnies¡¯ encounter.


    As a matter of fact, he had quite an impression of Tonnies. As far as he knew, Tonnies was a hot-blooded person on the side of justice.


    Of course, it might be just a surface impression, but because of this impression, the first phase of Tang Ling¡¯s n was a sess. Whether he was a fake or not, this side of Tonnies must represent something, would it not?


    Simr to Tang Ling, he was ying a farm kid who withheld important clues, so it was impossible for him not to ask or feel anything.


    Now, looking at Tonnies¡¯ stomach, Tang Ling tended to believe that the man¡¯s character was real.


    Of course, Tang Ling had his doubts before. He believed that Tonnies¡¯ reaction was a little too strong to the point that it was beyond his identity. At least, he knew a little too much about the Santos Demon¡¯s case. After all, it was an incident from a hundred years ago.


    As a knight, he had the duty to protect his lord¡¯snd. While his reason might be strong, it was not substantial enough to exin his concern.


    ¡°How unfortunate...¡± Tang Ling felt pity in his heart because Tonnies¡¯ question would never get to meet its answer.


    As for why?


    Tonnies¡¯ stomach had started to bloat. He had a buff physique, but the bloated stomach made him look like a pregnant woman.


    Maybe because of Tang Ling¡¯s strange gaze or because he kept staring at Tonnies¡¯ stomach, the man finally responded to his condition and instinctively peered down at his own stomach.


    In the next moment, Tonnies furiously gripped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh Lord, what have you done to me?! I believed you and even sympathized with you and your mother!¡± As he yelled, Tonnies¡¯ stomach bloated even faster.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do anything,¡± Tang Ling said in a sympathetic tone as he held his wrist gently.


    Suddenly, his grip on Tonnies¡¯ wrist strengthened and he twisted it while kicking him away before he retreated to the side of the door. He hid behind the door and reached into his shirt, drawing out something that looked like a strange red leaf to Tonnies.


    In Tang Ling¡¯s eyes, however, he was holding a short knife. It was a beautiful golden-green knife. Although it looked like a wooden knife, it had sparks swirling around it.


    This was the reason why he was not nervous at all when he was thrown into prison.


    Tang Ling had purposely trapped himself because he wanted to test whether the trapped situation could be a chance for him to recover his strength, but even if the theory of the trapped situation was valid, he ultimately failed because he was never really trapped.


    Tang Ling kept vicious beast meat with him all the time and hid a powerful weapon on his body. The items were the biggest reason why he failed. How could he be considered trapped? At least, the iron door would not be an obstacle for the Blood Bulrush Sword since he could slice it open like tofu.


    Looking at this from the surface, Tang Ling tried to exploit the loophole of the settings from the Dream Domain, but was it all a coincidence?


    It was obviously not.


    Tang Ling was a person who loved to think and be prepared for a rainy day.


    Ever since hisst dream, he realized that judging from the Dream Domain¡¯s nature, everything that he brought into this world would be transformed into something else that matched the surroundings, but the transformation would always stick close to its roots. For example, clothes would remain as clothes, food would remain as food, and weapons would still be weapons, so what would a nt be?


    It would not turn out to be something out of the blue; it should remain as a nt of sorts.


    That gave Tang Ling an idea. If he stuck part of a nt on his body, the possibility of this ¡®nt¡¯ being confiscated would drastically decrease.


    Therefore, even if he was put into a desperate situation, he still had a powerful weapon in his possession, would he not?


    In the end, after he realized that his strength was taken away when he stepped into the Dream Domain, his idea was further solidified.


    Before he had heard anything from the two alleyways earlier, Tang Ling had already spected about the condition of his body and guessed his identity from his equipment.


    Therefore, he decided to hide the short knife while running towards Tonnies and his squadron.


    It was actually a high-risk gamble. If something unexpected happened, with his powers gone, he should depend on what was in his hand the most and not within his clothes. No matter how quickly he could draw his weapon from within his clothes, he could have died several times over.


    On top of that, Tang Ling was not confident enough to escape a body search, but since there was a possibility, he decided to take the gamble.


    As things unfolded before him, the situation proved that he made the right gamble. As a farm kid, he was not a highly suspicious target that would raise the rm. Moreover, his n set his identity as a witness during a critical moment, hence it further lowered the chances of people searching his body carefully.


    Therefore, he managed to keep his Blood Bulrush Sword and several strips of vicious beast meat with him.


    The Dream Domain might be a strange and bizarre ce, but some of the rules would never change. If a strip of vicious beast meat could power up a person¡¯s body, it would.


    All this became the basis of support for Tang Ling¡¯s bait-and-hook n, it also gave him confidence.


    The only thing that he found amusing and annoying at the same time was that the bait-and-hook n was too sessful. However, as for why it was so sessful, he did not have the time to get to the bottom of it yet.


    The uing choice was an important one, and even up until now, Tang Ling had not made up his mind.


    Tonnies was baffled by Tang Ling¡¯s strange reaction and the crimson-colored leaf. Despite the doubts in his mind, he decided to jump towards Tang Ling again.


    In his rtively simple mind was a single thought: the kid before him was strange and he had to catch the kid no matter what. As for his bloating stomach, he thought he would get the answer when he caught Tang Ling.


    However, his simple action hastened his death!


    Tang Ling sighed in his heart. Tonnies¡¯ response was as expected and it was then that the iron door of the cell was pulled open again without any signs.


    A slightly strange hand with a ck glove came through the opening all of a sudden.


    Tonnies was already in front of the door when the hand came in suddenly. He failed to respond in time and all he did was stop mid-step. However, the hand kept extending to the point that it was far longer than an average human¡¯s length.


    The owner of the hand did not barge in yet, only the hand!


    Tang Ling frowned, but at that moment, the hand grabbed Tonnies¡¯ armor and dragged him beside the door.


    Without any hesitation, the hand plunged into Tonnies¡¯ stomach.


    Indeed, the hand plunged into Tonnies¡¯ stomach! It went through the armor on his body and the flesh easily and tugged.


    <i>I can¡¯t hesitate anymore.</i>


    Tang Ling made up his mind. He jumped over from the side of the door while brandishing his short knife, and with a quick swing, the knifended on the hand.


    nk!


    A heavy nk sounded. The rigidity of the Blood Bulrush Sword wasparable to superalloy and it had been refined by Boss Huang himself, yet it failed to chop the hand whole in a single chop!


    Although Tang Ling¡¯sck of strength was a factor for the Blood Bulrush Sword¡¯sck of performance, he was still shocked by the fact which changed his earlier decision.


    Tang Ling was frustrated.


    <i>Why is the main street mission of the Dream Domain this f*cked up?!</i>


    At the same time, the hand did not go unscathed after the cut either. It was obviously in pain. The ck glove was torn and half of its wrist was hurt, exposing its greenish-ck flesh.


    Nevertheless, the cut did not stop the hand from yanking something from Tonnies¡¯ stomach before shrinking away.


    Tonnies was ripped open when something was pulled out from his stomach. The wound on his body was even more severe and gory than the woman¡¯s body back at the stable. He faltered backward as his chest heaved. He seemed to be dying.


    Tang Ling grabbed the handle. Without a doubt, there was another choice he had to make.


    He took a nce at the seam beneath the door and decided to shut the door. Then, he quickly shifted Tonnies¡¯ buff body and blocked the door.

 Chapter 368 - Sub-mission

    <h4>Chapter 368: Sub-mission</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Huuu, huuu, huuu!


    Laying on the door, therge hole in Tonnies¡¯ stomach bled ceaselessly.


    Maybe because of his posture, his wound was not as bad as thedy¡¯s who had died in the stable whereby all her organs had spilled out.


    However, judging from Tonnies¡¯ darkening eyes and heavy breaths, it was impossible for him to survive this.


    ¡°No matter who I am, I wish you can understand that I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s after you. I¡¯m not involved in any murder either. I¡¯m just a victim.¡± Tang Ling squatted down, removed Tonnies¡¯ armor and put pressure on the wound. It was the only thing he could do for Tonnies at the moment.


    Tonnies stared into Tang Ling¡¯s eyes. His lips were trembling as he seemed to have something on his mind, but only heavy groans were heard from his throat before he spat a mouthful of blood out.


    Tonnies was a fighter, so his strong physique granted him onest chance to fight. He mustered all his strength and pointed at his neck.


    Tang Ling saw a pendant hanging from there. When he took it out, he realized that it was actually a copper key.


    ¡°Do you want me to have this?¡± he asked with a frown before he probed the key in his hand. There was nothing special on the copper key except for roughly etched initials and a number ¡¯11¡¯at the bow of the key.


    Tonnies nodded with his remaining strength and dipped his finger in his own blood. He could no longer speak as blood drowned his throat, so he had to dip his finger and arduously write his message on the floor.


    Tang Ling dared not interrupt Tonnies as he waited. He decided to close the door and not open it because when he grabbed the handle, he took a nce at the man and realized that he was muttering inaudibly, ¡°W-wait.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s sharp perception told him that staying back might be fruitful. Therefore, he did not chase the attacker and decided to wait for Tonnies¡¯ final message.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just hope I made the right choice,¡¯ Tang Ling prayed in his heart. He realized the Dream Domain¡¯s setting was somewhat disgusting and would not allow anyone to exploit the loopholes.


    Simr to how he delicately nned to fish for more information and had the Blood Bulrush Sword as his trump card, the Dream Domain immediately adjusted his main mission from breaking out to surviving for 24 hours.


    It was obvious that the previous main mission was one that required him to use force, yet he had decided to go with the smart way and use his quick wits to hide in a rtively safe prison cell. By doing so, he provided himself with a safe period and convenientlypleted a part of his mission, not by force but with his quick-wits.


    Therefore, in the new main mission, the difficulty had obviously mounted, and without a doubt, this 24-hour survival game would be harder than breaking out of the prison.


    While Tang Ling wasbing through his thoughts, Tonnies had written two words on the floor.


    The first word was ¡®help¡¯ written in the Light Continentnguage.


    The second word was ¡®number¡¯.


    The two words were as simple as they could be, but Tonnies was unable to provide more exnation, hence Tang Ling had to find out the meaning behind these two words.


    Tonnies wanted to write the third word. His finger was trembling as he arduously moved his wrist, but he was at his limit. He only managed to write a ¡®W¡¯ for hisst word before he stopped.


    Choking groans came from his throat again and blood spewed from his mouth. His legs suddenly contracted and he grabbed Tang Ling¡¯s wrist tightly, looking at him with anticipation and yearning. He was at hisst moments, but he did not want to gulp hisst breath.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do my best to carry out yourst wish. It may be difficult since we can¡¯tmunicate anymore,¡± said Tang Ling. He paused for a moment before he said, ¡°May God bless you and may you rest in peace.¡±


    These words were probably the friendliest thing he could say to Tonnies.


    After Tang Ling¡¯s assuring words, Tonnies heaved a breath of relief. As thest breath escaped his body, his tight grip on Tang Ling¡¯s wrist ckened.


    Tang Ling stood up and kept the key, unable to describe his feelings at the moment, but he stared at the ¡®W¡¯ for a few seconds.


    <i>What was he trying to write? This mission is really confusing and mysterious.</i>


    Tang Ling looked away, and at the same time, the notification voice came into his head again.


    ¡®Poor Tonnies. You might have consoled him at hisst moment, but he wasn¡¯t sure you could carry out hisst wish, so he didn¡¯t leave in peace.


    ¡®Dear Danny, do you want to ept the sub-mission ¡°Salvation¡ªTonnies¡¯ Last Wish¡±?


    ¡®If your answer is yes, the sub-mission will start and you¡¯ll be given 48 hours toplete the mission. Rewards will vary depending on the rating acquired and the failure penalty is Tonnies¡¯ grudge. Never underestimate one¡¯s presence, what more an innocent man like Tonnies! His presence will more or less affect the real world. You might be more unlucky or a third of your strength might be forever taken away. Do note that a third of your strength is calcted based on your actual strength level.


    ¡®If your answer is no, the sub-mission won¡¯t start and you won¡¯t have to pay the price.¡±


    ¡°It finally came.¡± Tang Ling had actually kept Tonnies¡¯ key away, but after the voice spoke to him, he could not help but look at the key again.


    The penalty was harsh! Should he fail, he would have to lose a third of his strength. That was not a price that he could afford to pay!


    He was still in the middle of the Hell Ledge Challenge back in real life, and if he really lost a third of his strength, he would be left with the strength of six bulls. Should that really happen, he would not even be qualified as a genius, let alone challenge Hell Ledge.


    As for the term ¡®forever taken away¡¯, it must mean a permanent loss of his strength.


    For example with Tang Ling¡¯s potential, he could train his strength to achieve 1,000 kg of punching force, but after it was taken away, even if he could grow further, the highest limit that he could reach might be 970 kg of punching force. His maximum limit would forever be lost.


    Severe! The penalty was merciless!


    However, the more severe the penalty was, would that mean the more alluring the reward would be? Tang Ling was not greedy, but if he could get it, he would. His crazy hobby of dancing on the edge of life and death ignited in his heart, and he felt excited about it.


    He selected ¡®yes¡¯ without a second thought! He was looking forward to Liu He delivering him more Dream Coins.


    From the moment he made his choice, a 48-hour counter appeared in his head.


    At the same time, his main mission 1, the 24-hour survival game, was suddenly activated.


    New information from the Dream Domain was then delivered into his mind. ¡®Tonnies¡¯ death is a signal. This city will change subtly because of his death and it isn¡¯t good news for you. You must survive this.¡¯


    <i>Tonnies¡¯ death is a signal?</i>


    Tang Ling stretched his neck. He felt that the several strips of vicious beast meat that he had eaten earlier had more or less been digested, so he tore more strips and put them in his mouth, chewing as he thought. He wanted to analyze the situation before he made the next step.


    The Dream Domain was constantly changing and adapting to the Dream Seed¡¯s actions. Tang Ling¡¯s n would actually put him in a position with many options, but the Dream Domain would take the options away with its setting.


    <i>If I can¡¯t choose, can I think about it for a second?</i>


    The Dream Domain answered Tang Ling¡¯s question quickly and it was a solid ¡®no¡¯! Missions that involved force would not provide Tang Ling with the time to think or n.


    All of a sudden, Tang Ling heard amotion from outside the prison cell window as if a group of people had noticed Tonnies¡¯ death and warned the others about Tang Ling¡¯s suspicious presence.


    That was not even the worst! The worst was that Tang Ling heard footsteps from outside the prison cell. It was closing in on him.


    <i>Like hell if I </i>can think in this situation!


    Tang Ling quickly pulled Tonnies¡¯ body away from the door, opened it and dashed out.


    He did not act like a smartass and decide to escape through the window even though he believed that he could do so with the Blood Bulrush Sword.


    After eating some vicious beast meat, Tang Ling¡¯s body had recovered to the level at which he had first gotten out of the closed training camp in the safety sector. However, his recovered power level in this world only made him a little stronger than amon man like Tonnies. Compared to his prime form, he was a total weakling.


    Tang Ling did not believe Tonnies¡¯ strength level was equivalent to the enemy. If it was, he would not be a dead ¡®NPC<sup>1</sup>¡®.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling dashed to the nearest cell, and without a second thought, he used his Blood Bulrush Sword to sh the handle and kick it open.


    Nothing!


    He went to the second cell, the third, and so on. As he kicked down the doors of the cells, a slightly withered figure in a ck robe appeared at the end of the corridor.


    Tang Ling was unsure whether this ck-robed figure was the one who had yanked something from Tonnies¡¯ stomach, but he was not slow by any means.


    The figure also noticed Tang Ling the moment he broke out of his cell. The figure also realized what Tang Ling was trying to do. A slight pauseter, the figure sped forward and charged towards Tang Ling.


    <i>Damn it! He¡¯s fast! </i>


    With Tang Ling¡¯s current speed, fighting the mysterious ck-robed figure would be suicidal, but he managed to break down at least six cell doors in the meantime.


    Every cloud had a silver lining. Tang Ling had expected things to go out of control and he had been paying attention to his neighboring cells, trying to sense if they were holding other prisoners. If there were, what kind of prisoners would they be?


    Tang Ling had his own theory. The prison was actually highly secured, so the prisoners should not be the typical kind.


    Felons? Death convicts? Who knew?!


    The important thing was were these felons threatening? How powerful were they?


    Tang Ling had been thinking about how to find out about his neighbors. He wanted more information about the felons. When Tonnies came into his cell earlier, he had spoken in a hurry and forgotten to close the door, so it was open for quite a while before he closed it.


    Tang Ling exaggerated his exnations because he wanted to attract the attention of the other prisoners while he was listening to their response.


    If a person heard a topic that interested him, he would surely show some reaction.


    Tang Ling¡¯s hearing was outstanding. Even if his strength was suppressed and his hearing was slightly affected, he was still a lot more sensitive towards noisepared to normal people. After al, his ears were naturally sensitive.


    With his Precise Instinct, he could roughly estimate the person¡¯s strength level based on the breathing.


    To his surprise, this prison might actually be holding...monsters!

 Chapter 369 - Monster Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 369: Monster Paradise</h4>


    Humans, be it a powerhouse or amon man, had to breathe.


    The difference in the pace and intensity of the breathing could roughly determine a person¡¯s condition. At least, Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct could discern that.


    Humans generally breathed with the mouth and nose, so if something breathed through its body, what could it be?


    More precisely, this particr thing breathed using every follicle on its skin and through the retraction of muscles. The body was able to function as the mouth and nose.


    Tang Ling thought he heard wrongly at first, but his Precise Instinct was able to tell the subtle differences. The noise of the breathing was very different from that using the nose or mouth.


    Tang Ling even triple-checked and was certain that more than three prisoners were breathing through their bodies and not their noses or mouths.


    If such things were not monsters, what would they be?


    Regardless of who or what they were, under such circumstances, Tang Ling¡¯s only choice was to unleash these unknown monsters.


    The enemy¡¯s enemy is my friend.


    Tang Ling might not know his current position in this world yet. Although he had no idea who the enemy was and who might be his ally, messing up the prison was a must!


    The ck-robed figure was quick. He appeared before Tang Ling in a sh, but it was at that second that Tang Ling broke down the door of the seventh prison cell.


    If he was right, the seventh prison cell was holding someone or something that breathed using the body.


    Decisively, the figure in ck tried to grab Tang Ling the moment he got close enough.


    Simr to the hand that had killed Tonnies, the figure also extended his right hand that was also sheathed in a ck glove. Unlike the previous hand, however, this hand was not injured, meaning that this hand was not the same hand that had attacked Tonnies earlier.


    Tang Ling noticed the detail immediately but did not have the time to figure out what it meant. The moment the figure extended his right hand, Tang Ling had already kicked the seventh cell door down. He leaned back to avoid the hand and rolled into the prison cell.


    The moment he rolled in, Tang Ling picked up an unusual smell in the air. The smell was mixed with the humidity and slightly fetid air of the room, so no one could have ignored it.


    What is that smell?


    The smell itself was not smelly but pungent. Tang Ling instinctively felt it was familiar, but he was unable to recall what it was.


    However, the situation did not give him the time to figure it out because a part of his body touched something dry and cold.


    Out of instinct, Tang Ling looked up and saw a withered face. The face was human but unlike the normal human face, it was absent of moisture or cogen. It only had tissue. It looked like a zombie, but it was different from the zombie of the Purple Moon era.


    The zombie back in the real world had rotten bodies, including the tissues, unless the said zombie had evolved to a higher level. Otherwise, the body would be all rotten and broken.


    Could this be a higher-tier zombie?


    Such a thought popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s head, but when he sensed how this thing¡¯s skin breathed, Tang Ling immediately realized that it was something very different from a zombie.


    This monster was not exactly friendly either. The moment Tang Ling touched it, it red at him and without a second thought, it jumped at him.


    Damn it! I didn¡¯t even say anything yet!


    Tang Ling cursed in his heart and rolled to the left at a strange angle. He might have ended up in a lessfortable position, but he was able to dodge the monster¡¯s attack in the nick of time. Tang Ling still had exceptional control over his body although his control was affected by his decreased speed.


    The monster in the prison cell did not expect him to dodge his attack, so it was stunned for a moment before it decided to attack again. At that point, the figure in the ck robes came into the cell.


    When the monster saw the figure, it said something and broke the silence. Its tone sounded strange and was heavily muffled, so Tang Ling could not even hear what it said clearly. Was it some new strangenguage?


    Tang Ling seized the moment and stood up.


    The figure ignored the monster and went straight for him.


    However, the monster responded explosively. Even Tang Ling could feel the raging fury from the monster. It threw himself towards the ck-robed figure recklessly and with a loud growl, it revealed the sharp teeth hidden behind its receding gums.


    The ck-robed figure did not take the monster seriously. He waved his hand as his gloved hand extended towards the monster.


    Simr to the move that killed Tonnies, the arm extended to an inhuman length, and with a quick swing, the hand easily ripped through the monster¡¯s flesh and plunged into his chest.


    Is the monster that weak?


    The monster¡¯s strength did not match Tang Ling¡¯s expectations, but he must seize the chance and escape!


    It¡¯s now or never!


    Without a second thought, Tang Ling jumped out of the cell and it was at that moment that his previous effort paid off. Footsteps came from the corridor outside the cells.


    The footsteps sounded cautious, indicating that the owners were curious and doubtful about the fact that they were being released all of a sudden.


    However, when they noticed that they were not alone and there were not many enemies in the corridors, the owner of the footsteps went mad and sprinted towards the other end of the corridor which was the direction from which the ck-robed figure had appeared earlier.


    Tang Ling noticed the other prisoners as soon as he stepped out of the cell, but other than one of them looking simr to the monster behind him, the other three were...indescribable!


    Why? It was because these prisoners no longer appeared human! One of them had robust limbs of different sizes, another had an extremely bulging chest as though his heart was as big as a basketball, and thest one might have normal limbs and a body but his head was exceptionally huge as it was as huge as half an umbre.


    Tang Ling had a feeling that the Dream Domain had sent him into some alien world, but thankfully among the strange-looking monsters, there was still one that resembled a normal human.


    However, this particr human was not in good shape either because he was too fat!


    The prison cell was nothing but harsh, yet he was able to be overweight?


    Tang Ling was puzzled, but that fat figure with an artistic golden hairstyle cried out loud like a child and ran across his vision.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling could not care less about the strange prisoners. There was a Grim Reaper behind him, and if he dyed anymore, he would probably die on the spot.


    With that in mind, he also raced as fast as he could towards the other end of the corridor. Even though half of his strength had been taken away, he was still faster than that nimble fatty with the golden hair.


    He took two to three seconds to run past the fatty.


    The fatty immediately sensed danger approaching him after Tang Ling overtook him, so he clenched his teeth and chased after Tang Ling with his life.


    Tang Ling turned around for a quick nce and saw that the ck-robed figure hade out from the seventh cell. There was some dark red blood that looked rather odd on his hand.


    Then, a theory popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind. In order to verify his hypothesis, he yelled loudly, ¡°You guys had better turn around. If you want to escape, you¡¯d better turn around!¡±


    His words made no sense and were not convincing at all, but in such a tense situation, a sudden shout would make anyone turn around if it was spoken in themonnguage.


    As expected, other than the golden-haired fatty, the other strange-looking monsters instinctively turned around for a nce. They were able to understand the humannguage!


    Tang Ling was able to verify a part of his theory through this little experiment, and when the monsters saw the ck-robed figure, something inconceivable happened.


    The monsters stopped running and turned around. Suddenly, they charged towards the ck-robed figure with fearless rage and a slightly solemn demeanor.


    So, that¡¯s what¡¯s going on! Tang Ling frowned. The golden-haired fatty seized the moment and whizzed past him again.


    Tang Ling extended his foot and tripped him without a second thought. The golden-haired fatty might be nimble, but he failed to avoid Tang Ling¡¯s sucker foot, so he fell forward with a resounding bang.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying dirty!¡± the golden-haired fatty finally spoke his first word apanied by a begrudging re at Tang Ling. His response proved that he was a real human being.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Help me if you want to live.¡± Tang Ling did not spare any sympathy and started to knock down the other cell doors while the other monsters threw themselves towards the ck-robed figure.


    ¡°Are you mad?! Stop it right now!¡± The golden-haired fatty quickly climbed up, intent on stopping Tang Ling who looked asquint at the fatty and kicked him away. Then, Tang Ling continued kicking down the doors.


    In less than half a minute, he had kicked down at least 10 cell doors and the most terrifying thing was that none of the cells were holding normal human beings. The prisoners who were released were all monsters of different shapes and sizes.


    Among the monsters, those zombie-like monsters that breathed using their skin formed the majority. It felt like Pandora¡¯s Box had been opened and countless demons and monsters were unleashed!


    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m so done!¡± The golden-haired fatty followed Tang Ling as thetter kicked down the doors. Because he could not do anything to stop Tang Ling, all he could do was weep ceaselessly.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, frowned even harder as a question uncontrobly rose in his mind.


    Who exactly was Tonnies? It seemed like the man¡¯s identity was slightly out of his expectations.

 Chapter 370 - Fallen Knight

    <h4>Chapter 370: Fallen Knight</h4>


    The strange prison held many strange monsters that understood the humannguage but spoke differently.


    They were extremely hostile toward humans and had a deep-rooted grudge for that ck-robed figure. Their loathing was so deep that they disregarded their lives in the attack and would not stop until the figure was dead.


    This was the impression Tang Ling had of the strange-looking monsters. Following their reaction, this impression raised questions about Tonnies¡¯ identity! Since Tonnies was able toe in and go out of the prison freely, would he not know what the prisoners of the cells were like?


    If he did, his identity would not be as simple as Tang Ling thought. On second thought, Tang Ling realized that the main street mission was asplex as it could get. He thought he had gotten a rough idea of the mission, but little did he know that he had only learned about a small part of the mission.


    Soon, the ck-robed figure was surrounded by the monsters.


    The entire corridor in front of the cells was in a mess. Amidst the chaotic situation, Tang Ling and the golden-haired fatty had sped madly to the end of the corridor where there was a massive iron door.


    Without a second thought, Tang Ling slice the iron door down.


    ¡°Bro! The leaf you¡¯re holding must be some sacred relic once used by a saint! Let me have a look. I might be able to tell its origins, and maybe you can further bring out its potential.¡± The golden-haired fatty was breathing heavily after all the running but he was able to speak smoothly. His eyes were shining with sincerity when he said that, giving people the urge to believe him at first thought, but would Tang Ling believe him?


    He chuckled coldly at the golden-haired fatty. Then, he shut the door with his hand in reverse and as he closed the door, he said without any concern, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The golden-haired fatty seemed encouraged by Tang Ling¡¯s response. While he looked around cautiously, seeming to look out for pursuers, he replied excitedly, ¡°Of course, is there anything in the world that I, the great Finn, don¡¯t know? I...¡±


    Tang Ling turned a deaf ear to the golden-haired fatty¡¯s nonsense. Before him was a rather creepy flight of stairs that led downward. The stone walls on both sides were rough and the ceiling had intersecting stone beams. All in all, it looked rather normal.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Tang Ling looked at the fatty and pressed the Blood Bulrush Sword to his neck. He did not even exert any strength, but the sharp de of the knife easily cut the fatty¡¯s skin, causing him to bleed.


    ¡°Argh! Please don¡¯t kill me! Please!¡± the golden-haired fatty screamed.


    Tang Ling pulled the fatty closer and said, ¡°In less than two minutes, that ck-robed guy will shake off the monsters, and in less than a minute, this ce will be full of guards. I¡¯m also confused and panicked, but I know I have to escape to live, to regain my freedom! Do you remember what I said just now? Work with me, if you don¡¯t I won¡¯t mind killing you and take the burden off my shoulder!


    ¡°If you betray me or whatnot, believe me, I¡¯ll kill you first even if it is thest thing I do! Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m holding the leaf that a saint used before, right?¡± Lastly, Tang Ling poked fun at what the fatty said earlier.


    The golden-haired fatty nodded and answered repeatedly, ¡°I got it! I got it! I¡¯ll work with you!¡±


    ...


    Bick was running in front of his men, leading everyone down to ck Dungeon No. 1.


    He did not understand why the soulmp in the prayer room would go off. Was Tonnies not just questioning a seemingly defenseless and unimportant young boy?


    Tonnies was dead in ck Dungeon No. 1. The fact alone numbed Bick¡¯s scalp.


    He and Tonnies were the closest of friends. Their rtionship was indubitable because they had grown up together. With Tonnies dead, Bick felt like a part of his heart was emptied. He did not just feel sad. He was panicked as well as if he had lost his pir of support.


    More importantly, he was scared! He was originally a high-strung person, and at that very moment, Bick felt sorrow that he did not have to hold back because it might be released on that particr day.


    With mixed feelings, he hastened his steps. He still held onto a thin thread of hope. Maybe, he could still help Tonnies even if the soulmp had gone off.


    With that in mind, Bick pulled open an inconspicuous little door of a storeroom. He walked in andfortably found a mobile rack that he pushed aside and revealed another door.


    Behind the door was a creepy flight of stairs that led downwards.


    Bick took the lead and rushed down. Behind him were five more men who were the guards on duty that night.


    It was a terrible night for them. They had run into two bloody murders during their patrols and when they were on guard duty, this happened.


    Before Bick came out, he had already contacted his mysterious contact through some special means because things were getting out of control and they were no longer something he could handle.


    Running down the stairs, his footsteps echoed back and forth on the stone walls. A strange feeling arose in Bick¡¯s heart as the echoing footsteps entered his ears.


    No one would have thought that this seemingly normal building, which was where Bick usually worked, sat atop a terrifying prison hidden underneath.


    Half of the prison was underground and half of it was sandwiched between the walls of the first floor. The row of little windows that looked like venttion vents were actually the windows of the prison cells.


    Behind the windows were criminals that had once terrorized the city.


    No one was worried about the secret getting exposed, the shadow arrived and nketed thend, everyone lived a numb and dull life, yet why Tonnies could not let it go?


    Frustrated, Bick could not help but criticize Tonnies¡¯ decision! However, when he thought of Tonnies¡¯ soulmp going off, sorrow swamped him again.


    At that moment, the iron door at the other end of the corridor opened. A mangy-looking fatty pushed through the door while panting heavily.


    Swindler Finn?! He¡¯s escaped?!


    Bick was already having a bad day, and after he saw Finn¡¯s fatty figure, he shouted furiously, ¡°Finn! How dare you break out of your cell?! You are done, I¡¯m telling you! you are so done!¡±


    Finn saw Bick and his men when he opened the door. Terrified, he wanted to run back but dared not. He fell on the ground and pleaded nervously, ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me! Someone else escaped and he released me! I swear it¡¯s not just me! Those monsters are out! And they areing over!¡±


    Bick¡¯s tense feelings gave way and his numb scalp exploded.


    It¡¯s really happened...


    Maybe, they were already on that deadly cklist a long time ago and Tonnies¡¯ death was a signal, but Bick did not reveal anything. Instead, he forced himself to be calm and ordered his men, ¡°Take care of the situation!¡±


    He then strode over to Finn¡¯s face and grabbed him by the cor. Just when he was about to say something...


    ¡°One, two, three, four...¡± This moment was the best timing for Tang Ling who was hiding behind the stone beams. He used the Blood Bulrush Sword to support his body while counting how many men arrived.


    There were a total of six men.


    Before the men went into the prison and Bick grabbed Finn by the cor, Tang Ling sprang down from the stone beams quietly.


    As he remembered the positions and even the postures of all the men, the moment he jumped down, the Blood Bulrush Sword followed with a forward thrust.


    The first thrust punctured the chest of the man standing at the back.


    The second thrust went through the first man¡¯s chest and stabbed the other man¡¯s heart through the former¡¯s back.


    Within a second, Tang Ling killed two men, but he did not even feel burdened about it. These so-called knights guarding a prison holding monsters were by no means good people either.


    As though the Dream Domain was trying to prove Tang Ling¡¯s theory, new information popped up in his mind.


    ¡®Condition for recovery triggered. Fallen knights: 2/100.¡¯


    The new information was straightforward, but as it popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind, he was enveloped by a slightly numb feeling.


    A momentter, he felt a stream of warm energy rise from his belly as his strength recovered by a tiny bit.


    It¡¯s just like what I thought! There¡¯re special conditions to meet in order to recover my strength! Fallen Knights?! Was Tonnies a Fallen Knight as well?


    Despite his doubts, Tang Ling could not erase the first impression he had of Tonnies. The man should have been an honest and straight person.


    While the thoughts about Tonnies filled his mind, Tang Ling did not stop his ying since killing these so-called Fallen Knights could recover his strength. He had killed two of them, and just when he was about to go for the third, the unlucky Fallen Knights finally reacted to the situation.


    At the same time, when he saw Tang Ling started killing mercilessly, Fat Finn responded quickly and hugged Bick.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Bick shouted. He turned around and realized that two of his men had been silently exterminated and the killer did not stop there.


    The more shocking fact was that the killer was the young boy they had arrested on the street!


    ¡°It¡¯s you?! Did you kill Tonnies?!¡± Bick demanded.


    Tang Ling did not answer. He swung his knife and killed the third man, then the fourth. These men were rather weak. They were even weaker than Tonnies, so killing them was a piece of cake for Tang Ling. Moreover, he was able to recover a tiny bit of his strength with every kill. With the Blood Bulrush Sword in his hand, he ambushed the men silently.


    An instantter, all of Bick¡¯s five men were dead under Tang Ling¡¯s knife.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Bick had freed himself from Fat Finn¡¯s hug. Despite Fatty Finn taking a punch from Bick, he did not skip ttering Tang Ling.


    Anyway, Tang Ling did not care. When he saw the panicked Bick trying to open the door and escape to the prison, he ran up and knocked Bick out with the hilt of his knife.


    After all, Bick was still useful alive.

 Chapter 371 - Are You Also A Dream Seed?

    <h4>Chapter 371: Are You Also A Dream Seed?</h4>


    Standing in front of a window, Tang Ling lifted up the curtain slightly and peeked outside.


    He had finally escaped from the prison and was currently hiding in Tonnies¡¯ office. The office was slightly messy after a search, but thankfully, all of Tang Ling¡¯s belongings were still there.


    Bick was unconscious and Fat Finn was hiding in the corner, sping his hands together and seeming to be praying.


    Outside the window, several spots in the city had been set aze.


    More and more squads of knights were gathering outside the building. In less than 5 minutes, they would be making their way up to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling did not take the Fallen Knights seriously. He even wished that he could kill more of them to recover his strength, but it was not just the knights that bothered him. His excellent sight spotted several ck-robed figures hiding subtly among the group of knights. Before he fully recovered his strength, these figures were not something that he would want to fight.


    Back at the prison, Tang Ling had the urge to try and fight that ck-robed figure, but he had managed to suppress the impulsive thought. Then, he moved away from the window.


    Right after Tang Ling sat down, Finn strode to Tang Ling and used him, ¡°What should we do? What should we do, bro?! You really messed up this time!¡±


    Tang Ling looked at Finn with a twitching face and asked, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You released those monsters and killed the church knights. Isn¡¯t that bad enough?¡± Finn looked like a terrified kitten, but he was fat, so he looked funny.


    Tang Ling stood up and walked to Bick. He raised themp and carefully sized up the unconscious man.


    Finn jumped over anxiously and tried to take themp away from him. ¡°Are you mad, bro?! Why are you lighting up themp?¡±


    Tang Ling turned around and blinked as he said to Finn, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I lit themp. Oh, what shall I do?¡±


    ¡°What else can you do?! Kill it!¡± Finn answered instinctively.


    Right after that, he was stunned as he looked at Tang Ling with slightly dull eyes. In the next moment, Finn dashed towards the window with unbelievable agility.


    Tang Ling was faster as he appeared in front of the window and grabbed Finn by the cor.


    ¡°You did this. The difficulty of this mission is yours, not mine! Don¡¯t drag me into your mess!¡± Finn struggled desperately as heined. He and Tang Ling shoved each other several times.


    ¡°You got out because of me too! Shouldn¡¯t we go through thick and thin together? How can you enjoy the perks alone while I take on all the trouble? Isn¡¯t it unreasonable?¡±


    After killing several Fallen Knights and consuming some vicious beast meat, Tang Ling was stronger, thus he grabbed Finn by the neck and winked meaningfully. ¡°Am I right, bro?¡± He purposely used a unique ng in the Huaxianesenguage to pronounce ¡®bro¡¯, and when Finn heard it, he sighed and stopped struggling.


    At that very moment, Finn realized that he must have blown his cover.


    This world was a special one. The Dream Domain did not purposely alter the Dream Seed¡¯snguage. In short, the people in this world could understand everything that a Dream Seed said. On the other hand, whatever the people in this world said would be tranted into a familiarnguage to the Dream Seed¡¯s ears.


    However, Tang Ling was a rather special one since he knew severalnguages, so if someone spoke in anguage that he understood, he would hear the originalnguage instead of the Dream Domain¡¯s trantion.


    Fat Finn thought his unique ent had given him away, but it was actually the first word that he spoke. Who else had the markings of a Light Continent native and signature golden hair while speaking in the Huaxianesenguage of Dongsheng Continent?


    The only exnation was that Fat Finn was also a Dream Seed.


    Tang Ling did not n on exining this while Fat Finn was very frustrated that he had blown his cover.


    What else could he do? His ent was rather magical. Ever since he picked it up, he could not drop it. Even if he intentionally avoided it, the ng would escape his mouth once in a while.


    ¡°Work together?¡± Tang Ling voiced his request, not bothering about the fatty¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°What else can I do? I guess I¡¯ll have to work with you.¡± Fat Finn nodded.


    As a matter of fact, Fat Finn was not at a disadvantage because Tang Ling had recovered a bit of his strength and had a better chance of surviving this world than Fat Finn did.


    The two of them came to an agreement quickly since the situation did not provide them with much leisure time either. More than a hundred knights had gathered outside and there were around 10 ck-robed figures among them.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Tang Ling would never believe that he alone could have caused such amotion. Was it Fat Finn¡¯s fault for attracting unwanted attention?


    Fat Finn shrugged and said, ¡°It ain¡¯t my problem. Didn¡¯t you notice? I thought it was you who did this.¡±


    Tang Ling tightened his lips in silence. He walked to Bick and punched his cheek. It was an effective way of waking Bick up. After a few groans, the man slowly woke up.


    The moment he saw Tang Ling, he shouted furiously, ¡°Release me, you devil! You killed Tonnies! You will pay for your sins!¡±


    Tang Ling did not want to talk nonsense with Bick. He clutched his lower jaw and stopped him from speaking. Then, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. First of all, I didn¡¯t kill Tonnies. The ck-robed guy killed him and it¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe me or not.¡±


    After listening to that, Bick¡¯s gaze changed. It shifted between anger, sadness, and disbelief.


    Tang Ling twisted Bick¡¯s lower jaw aside and exposed his neck. He signaled Finn to bring themp over.


    Under the dim light from themp, two inconspicuous small holes were revealed at Bick¡¯s neck. Tang Ling sighed when he saw the holes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I guess your days are numbered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll release you, but I need you to work with me. Tell me something that I need to know. I want you to know that before Tonnies died, he asked me to carry out hisst wish.¡±


    Tang Ling then fished out Tonnies¡¯ pendant from his pocket and swung the copper key in front of Bick. Bick¡¯s response changed again. At least, he was less angry and his eyes at Tang Ling were a lot warmer.


    ¡°You¡¯re running out of time, and you know it. If you didn¡¯t care about Tonnies so much, you would have died with your men back then as I would have killed you like I did to the Fallen Knights.¡± Tang Ling released Bick¡¯s lower jaw.


    ¡°What? Why are you calling me a Fallen Knight?!¡± Bick was agitated.


    ¡°Calm down! Maybe you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Before Tonnies died, he left me with three words. The first one was ¡®help¡¯, the second one was ¡®number¡¯, and before he finished the third, he died. All he wrote for the third word was a ¡®W¡¯. I want to know what you think about these three words. Remember, this is Tonnies¡¯st wish.¡± Tang Ling once again stopped the agitated Bick and asked what concerned him the most.


    Finn was keeping an eye on the situation outside the window. He cautioned loudly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, man, these knights are swarming in here any minute! They¡¯ve got us all surrounded in the front, back, left, and right! They even brought in the big guy! Get it? The big guy!¡±


    What big guy? Tang Ling put another piece of vicious beast meat into his mouth and tossed a tiny strip to Finn who caught it and scrutinized it carefully.


    Strangely, after agreeing to work with Tang Ling, Finn was able to see what he had been concealing! The blood-colored leaf that Tang Ling was holding was a knife whilst the little thing that he had tossed over to him was vicious beast meat.


    As a Dream Seed, of course, Finn knew the meaning of vicious beast meat in the Dream Domain! As a matter of fact, he had also prepared some vicious beast meat for himself, but they had been confiscated when he was thrown into prison.


    Without a second thought, Finn put the strip of vicious beast meat into his mouth. He also lifted the curtain of the window and pointed at the bottom.


    Tang Ling looked at where he was pointing. It was bright outside and through the increased brightness, Tang Ling saw a guy in white robes and a mask among the group of ck Fallen Knights.


    The white-robed figure was riding a horse. While he did not look strong or tall, he reeked of a scary presence.


    The countdown timers in Tang Ling¡¯s head were still going.


    One of them was the timer for the 24-hour survival game and the other one was for Tonnies¡¯ sub-mission.


    Tang Ling turned around to Bick to say, ¡°What do you think about this? Are you still confused about whether you¡¯re a Fallen Knight or not? As for Tonnies¡¯st words, the first word he wrote must be about saving lives, and if you are a Fallen Knight, saving you isn¡¯t all that strange.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s exnation somehow stimted Bick who looked at Tang Ling and said, ¡°Can I trust you? I don¡¯t even know who the devil is anymore!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you trust me or not! Who the devil is doesn¡¯t matter to me either. I promised Tonnies I¡¯d carry out hisst wish and I intend to keep that promise.¡± Tang Ling did not want to lie to a dying person. As a matter of fact, he had been paying attention to Bick¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Tonnies and I are knights of Casten Daniel. We are loyal to our lord, but one day, he made us swear allegiance to the church and made us knights of the church. However, the church that we swore allegiance to isn¡¯t an orthodox church. They don¡¯t worship the Lord. They...¡± Bick got even more upset.


    As he got more agitated, his stomach started to expand.


    Simr to Tonnies, Bick did not notice the condition of his body at first. It was Tang Ling who got nervous as he told Finn, ¡°Close the window and block the door with whatever you can find.¡±


    Tang Ling then turned to Bick and asked nervously, ¡°What church? Where is it?¡±


    Then, Bick¡¯s stomach started to expand rapidly.


    Right after Finn closed the window, a ck figure jumped up and crashed into the office through the window.

 Chapter 372 - Risky Plan

    <h4>Chapter 372: Risky n</h4>


    ¡°Fatty, hold it!¡± Tang Ling yelled.


    ¡°What am I supposed to hold it with?!¡± Fat Finn ran out of tears to cry. Judging from his response, he knew how powerful the ck-robed figure was.


    Without saying anything, Tang Ling raised his hand and tossed the alloy longsword to Fat Finn. Since Tang Ling had recovered his belongings, he got hold of his own weapons.


    The figure in the ck robes was powerful, but a Grade A alloy longsword should be able to hold him back. After two close contacts with the ck-robed figures, Tang Ling knew that the hand with the ck glove was the most dangerous.


    Fat Finn got hold of the alloy longsword. The moment he felt the weight of the sword, he knew it was a Grade A alloy weapon.


    It seemed like he knew the figures better than Tang Ling did. When the ck-robed figure jumped through the window and barged in, Fat Finn swung the sword towards the figure¡¯s head without a second thought.


    Bam!


    A heavy thump sounded when the alloy sword made impact with the figure¡¯s head. Taking the figure by surprise, the alloy longsword shed the head, leaving a long cut on the neck. The cut started to bleed, but the blood looked like drying paint.


    However, Tang Ling did not have the time to analyze why the figure¡¯s blood looked like dry paint. With the Blood Bulrush Sword in his hand, he looked at Bick as if he was looking at his greatest enemy.


    Bick had noticed the unusual condition of his stomach. He was as afraid as Tonnies, but it seemed like he understood things a little more than the dead Tonnies. After his initial terrified expression, he showed a bitter smile as if he had epted his fate.


    He said to Tang Ling quickly, ¡°The church¡¯s real name is the Fallen Start. The headquarters is located at No. 122, Aroma Tangerine Street. It¡¯s located to the left of the casten¡¯s castle.¡±


    As he spoke, something snapped on Bick¡¯s body. Due to his ever-expanding stomach, the leather strap of his armor was torn by the ergement.


    Maybe because Bick¡¯s condition agitated the ck-robed figure, thetter squealed strangely, and as though he had shaken off the dizziness from the sh, he extended his strange hand with the ck leather glove.


    Fat Finn expected this, so he quicklynded a kick on the ck-robed figure¡¯s stomach and shouted, ¡°Get the hell down, you b*stard!¡±


    The figure had a tough body, especially his hand with the ck glove. It was so strong that even Tang Ling¡¯s Blood Bulrush Sword failed to chop it off in one sh.


    However, it did not mean that the ck-robed figure possessed outstanding strength, speed, or bnce. Fat Finn kicked the figure down the window and posed cooly to Tang Ling. ¡°Your lousy sword makes a rather useful tool at times like this.¡±


    Tang Ling did not care about the fatty¡¯sment because Bick¡¯s stomach had expanded to the point that it would burst any moment.


    Bick knew his time was running out, so he yelled at Tang Ling, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®help¡¯! It¡¯s salvation! Tonnies must¡¯ve been talking about salvation!¡±


    Right after his voice subsided, Bick¡¯s stomach exploded with a bloody cut in the shape of a cross.


    The process was astonishingly fast. It happened within less than half a second. At the very next instant, a ck figure jumped out from Bick¡¯s exploded stomach with a sharp squeal as if it was calling out to something. It leaped towards Tang Ling.


    Fortunately, Tang Ling was prepared for this. He dashed towards the ck figure, and before the ck figure could touch him, Tang Ling rammed into the ck figure heavily.


    The ck figure was sent flying towards the south-east corner of the room by Tang Ling¡¯s force and it crashed into an old rack. Tang Ling hurled his knife forward. As soon as the monster crashed into the rack, his knife pierced the monster¡¯s body, pinning it down to the rack.


    Everything happened in a sh, but it was a meticulously calcted process. From the moment the cross-shaped wound appeared on Bick¡¯s stomach, Tang Ling had calcted how the monster would jump out based on the position of the wound.


    Tang Ling also calcted his force. Because he knew where the monster wouldnd, he hurled his knife out at the precise moment.


    It was nothing special to Tang Ling who was used to fighting with Precise Instinct, but in Fat Finn¡¯s eyes, it was impable! It was no longer a fight as it seemed like the monster yed along with Tang Ling¡¯s performance seamlessly.


    The series of movements were enough to expose Tang Ling¡¯s identity.


    It was not that the other powerful geniuses could not respond so quickly, but no matter how fleeting their responses could be, they could never reach the level of Precise Instinct at which the fluidity of the movements had no dys or ws.


    However, it seemed like Fat Finn did not know about Precise Instinct, the talent that was the heated topic in recent days because of Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s fight at Hell Ledge. He just gave Tang Ling a big thumbs up.


    Tang Ling tly sized Fat Finn up after the approval.


    It was then that Bick clutched to the edge of Tang Ling¡¯s clothes. Bick was in a simr condition to when Tonnies had been ripped open. His chest was heaving strongly and his hand that gripped Tang Ling¡¯s clothes was trembling.


    ¡°Must...must go to the church. There...there¡¯s se-¡± Bick failed to finish his words before he spat a mouthful of blood out and weed the end of his life.


    Simr to Tonnies, his eyes were wide open, but judging from all the details and clues, Bick was not as persistent in his stand as Tonnies. He should have either known more than Tonnies or he must have experienced more, or was it something else entirely?


    Tang Ling dared not skip to any conclusions because he had a feeling that Tonnies¡¯ character was clouded in mystery.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling walked to the old rack. The monster was still pinned to the rack. It was struggling fiercely and seemed like it had almost freed itself.


    ¡°They areing in. What should we do?¡± Fat Finn had been paying attention to what was going on outside the window. His worried tone sounded a little distorted. Was it because of nervousness or fear?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? They aren¡¯t here for us, but they won¡¯t mind taking us out along the way.¡± Tang Ling was not nervous at all as he grabbed the struggling monster by its head.


    The monster was as ugly as it could get! It was entirely ck and, its head was huge like a deformed baby. On top of its big head were two bulging eyes and two holes that could not even form a nose. It had no mouth or the traditional limbs on its body which was simr to an arthropod¡¯s with six wriggling appendages around it. The appendages were short but were sharp enough to cause damage.


    The appendages were moving fiercely. They were a lot nimbler than an insect¡¯s appendages as they tried to attack Tang Ling¡¯s hand that was holding its head, but because of their length, they failed to touch Tang Ling.


    As its appendages writhed around, it revealed its big mouth on its stomach that looked like a suction cup. Inside its mouth were rows of tiny teeth that looked like grains.


    This monster was still in its infancy. If it grew bigger, Tang Ling believed the teeth would not be that kind anymore.


    It¡¯s hideous!


    Tang Ling showed disgust in his gaze as he raised the Blood Bulrush Sword and wanted to end this monster¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Suddenly, Fat Finn ran over. Something had caught his attention, so he did not even care about the situation outside the window anymore.


    ¡°What?¡± Tang Ling actually had a rough idea what Fat Finn was trying to say.


    ¡°Can we share this? My main mission is to kill five of them. Then, at least, I can stay alive in the Dream Domain,¡± said Fat Finn bashfully.


    It was Tang Ling¡¯s spoil after all, and Fat Finn was crossing the line. Even in the world of the Dream Domain, thepetition between Dream Seeds remained fierce, and if profits or interests were involved, killing each other was normal.


    ¡°Share?¡± Tang Ling raised a confused brow as new information popped into his mind.


    ¡®You have discovered Demon Seeds by capturing one. Eliminate Demon Seeds: 0/50.


    ¡®Another Dream Seed has suggested to share it. If you choose to share, your recovered strength will be halved.¡¯


    Is this also one of the chances for me to recover my strength?


    After reading the information, Tang Ling knew what sharing meant. It actually had the same meaning as ¡®offering¡¯.


    However, while the rules were fixed, people were not. One side must pay the price for sharing in order for the opposite party to agree.


    Fat Finn was sleazy. Although he asked to share, he did not mention the price that he had to pay. As though embarrassed by Tang Ling¡¯s gaze, he said, ¡°If I get my belongings back, I can offer you something except for my weapons.¡±


    Tang Ling did notment on Fat Finn¡¯s terms. After thinking for a second, he decided to not share it, thus he killed the so-called Demon Seed.


    Fat Finn looked disappointed, but he could not be angry about Tang Ling refusing to share. The two of them had no contract to begin with, and Fat Finn¡¯s promise was weightless. Who knew where his belongings were? Even if he wanted to ask Bick about it, he was toote.


    In the next moment, Tang Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to share with you. I can help you toplete your main mission, but I have to kill this Demon Seed because of my own reasons.¡±


    Indeed, Tang Ling had his own reasons. He wanted to calcte the difference in his recovery when he killed a Fallen Knightpared to killing a Demon Seed.


    He had a risky n in mind that he wanted to carry out next!


    After he heard what Tang Ling said, Fat Finn¡¯s disappointment faded and he looked at Tang Ling with slight gratitude. ¡°Really?¡±


    Tang Ling was rather speechless. This fatty did not look or sound like a Dream Seed at all! He might not even be on the same level as those young geniuses participating in the Hell Ledge Challenge. How had he been selected into the Dream Domain in the first ce?


    One thing worth noting was that the majority of the geniuses out there did not have the qualifications to enter the dream.

 Chapter 373 - Crazy Plan

    <h4>Chapter 373: Crazy n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fat Finn must have a secret! Otherwise, given his current performance, he would never have gotten the qualifications to enter the Dream Domain!


    However, Tang Ling did not have the mood to find out about the truth. It was impossible for him to find out about someone else¡¯s secret in the real world from the Dream Domain. Moreover, this secret did not concern Tang Ling by any means.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tang Ling answered verbally while he savored the feeling of recovery in his heart after killing the Demon Seed. Through his Precise Instinct, he grasped the calction right away.


    In order to recover to his prime form, he would need to kill 373 Fallen Knights, but he would only need to kill 97 Demon Seeds to reach the same level of recovery.


    That was the difference between the kills.


    However, be it the Fallen Knights or the Demon Seeds, killing either one of them would never recover his strength to its prime form because the mission clearly stated that he only needed to eliminate 100 Fallen Knights and 50 Demon Seeds.


    As for why the Dream Domain set the limit of the kills, Tang Ling had no idea at the moment. Nheless, it did not stop him from carrying out his uing n.


    ...


    There were around 200 Fallen Knights, 20 ck-robed figures and a white-robed figure riding a horse outside the window.


    More and more ces in the city were set aze.


    Tang Ling really wanted to curse the Dream Domain when he saw the scene.


    <i>What in the hell is happening?</i>


    After the knights gathered, the whole building was heavily surrounded. With an order from the white-robed figure, the ck-robed figures led the Fallen Knights to siege the building like a tidal wave.


    The figure in white remained on the horse, waiting at the main entrance.


    ¡°Will it work?¡± Fat Finn¡¯s hands were trembling as the situation felt unreal to him. He never would have thought that Tang Ling was this crazy and he did not understand why he had agreed to work with a madman.


    In the Dream Domain, there was a type of person that lived like a parasite. They had to rely on others to survive, and unfortunately, Fat Finn was one of them. In his situation, other than working with Tang Ling, he had no other choice.


    Surviving the Dream Domain alone? Impossible.


    With that in mind, Fat Finn clenched his teeth and jumped out of the window.


    His round figure was obvious under the torches from the front yard, and the moment he jumped out, the white-robed figure on the horse noticed him.


    With a vigorous shake of the rein, the horse galloped towards Fat Finn.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, before Fat Finn fell to the ground, he stopped falling halfway through as if something held him back. He swung around like a pendulum before he clumsily stopped in front of the window on the second floor.


    Fat Finn had tied himself with a rope before he jumped down, and even though the front yard was bright with all the torches, it was still night time. Moreover, he had jumped out of the window all of a sudden, so the rope was nearly invisible if one did not pay close attention to it.


    After he steadied his body in front of the window, Fat Finn did not go in through the window. Instead, he stood there and looked at the white-robed figure. He wriggled his fat body and shed his finger at the figure as he sneered loudly, ¡°Hey, you white piece of sh*t! Do you think you are better than everyone else by riding a horse? I think you¡¯re a coward for hiding your face behind your hood. You¡¯re like a hideous toad! Come and catch me if you can!¡±


    As though Fat Finn thought it was not enough, he made all kinds of dirty gestures at the white-robed figure and even put two middle fingers up at once.


    Finally, the figure in white got mad. He jumped up from the horse and floated up like a feather, extending his hand and grabbing Fat Finn.


    Then, Tang Ling hurled his Grade A alloy sword out of the window. The sword spun as it flew towards the white-robed figure, attempting to cut off his head.


    Tang Ling never hoped that this attack would kill the white-robed figure. In fact, he might not even kill a ck-robed figure with it, but any sane person¡¯s instinctive reaction would have been to dodge it.


    Based on Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct calction, if the figure did not dodge, the longsword would surely damage him. If he did dodge, he would lose his bnce and fall to the ground.


    Of course, there was a third oue, which was the figure deflecting the spinning sword away, but he would have to sacrifice his bnce for it. He would then hang on to the pir beside the window where Fat Finn was and steady his body on that statue beside the pir.


    There would not be a fourth option.


    As expected, the white-robed figure retracted his hand from Fat Finn. He quickly swung his hand to deflect the spinning sword, and it was then that he lost his bnce. He reached out to the pir and clung on.


    Fat Finn could no longer see the scene because ording to Tang Ling¡¯s order, when the figure jumped in an attempt to grab him, he would have to plunge down and run towards the horse as if his life depended on it. As long as he could get on the horse, he would make it out alive.


    When Fat Finn saw the figure in white jump towards him, he was frightened to the core. He disregarded everything and leaped down then ran towards the horse with his eyes closed.


    The wind whistled around his ears as he ran. He had barely done anything this exciting before, and when he opened his eyes slightly, he saw that the other Fallen Knights had reacted to the situation and started to chase after him.


    Without even looking back, he knew the white-robed figure must have responded and must be chasing him.


    With all that in mind, Fat Finn was terrified to the point that he almost peed in his pants. Fuelled by fear, he ran with all his might. His explosive potential made him look like a piece of meat sprinting in the wind.


    He reached the horse in less than three seconds, and without a second thought, he caught the reins and jumped onto its back. His nimbleness certainly did not match his image of a fatty.


    ¡°Bro! Run!¡± Right after he got on the horse, Fat Finn saw the white-robed figure leap down from the statue that hended on.


    Terrified, goosebumps exploded all over Fat Finn¡¯s skin. As he shouted at Tang Ling, he tightened his legs over the horse¡¯s back and punched the horse¡¯s rear. He was so serious that he almost broke the horse¡¯s ribs by squeezing it, and after a painful strike, the horse galloped away madly.


    The horse finally sped away! Fat Finn was so nervous that his heart almost popped out of his throat. It was the first time he had ever experienced something so dangerous and exciting.


    Furious, the white-robed figure chased Fat Finn with some of the Fallen Knights following him.


    However, Fat Finn was riding a spooked galloping horse, so the figure and the Fallen Knights would never get to him in time.


    ¡°The coward is always good at running.¡± Tang Ling was still in the office. He stuffed themp into his backpack and jumped out of the window.


    Due to the chaos that Fat Finn had caused, the front yard was in a mess.


    Fat Finn continued taunting the white-robed figure since he was on the horse as he led the figure and the Fallen Knights around in circles.


    No one noticed that the God of Killer had jumped out of the window andnded in the front yard quietly.


    ¡°What¡¯s he worried about? Or is speed not his forte?¡± Tang Ling noticed the figure in white chasing Fat Finn the moment hended, but even though the figure was chasing the fatty, he did not seem that intent on catching him.


    Before all this, in order to prevent the white-robed figure from catching Fat Finn, Tang Ling hade up with a backup n. He told Fat Finn that the second he realized the white-robed figure was quicker than the horse, Fat Finn must ride the horse back into the building.


    ording to Tang Ling¡¯s theory, the white-robed figure must have his own task waiting at the entrance, so he did not swarm into the building with the others. As long as Fat Finn made it back into the building, there was a high possibility that the figure in white would stop.


    Tang Ling could also use the situation and sneak into the front yard through the other window.


    However, the white-robed man failed to catch up to Fat Finn on the horse. Since Tang Ling had agreed to work with Fat Finn, he would never abandon the fatty. After a quick hesitation, he decided to take the risk and jump out through the window to reach the yard.


    No one noticed Tang Ling¡¯s presence, but since he decided to risk it, he must seize the moment to recover his strength.


    He stuffed a handful of vicious beast meat into his mouth and armed himself with a dagger and the Blood Bulrush Sword in his hands. Then, he charged straight into the Fallen Knights.


    Kill! He started to kill without hesitation!


    The situation was advantageous to Tang Ling because all the ck-robed figures had entered the building. Other than the figure in white posing a threat, the Fallen Knights were not much of a threat to tang Ling.


    Swish!


    Blood sshed! The sharp Blood Bulrush Sword reaped two knight¡¯s lives in a single swing.


    With a reverse grip, he stabbed the Grade A alloy dagger into a Fallen Knight¡¯s chest behind him.


    The smelting technology of the medieval times in the Light Continent was not exactly perfect. Even a Grade A alloy dagger could cut the armor like a piece of paper, let alone the Blood Bulrush Sword.


    With his Precise Instinct running in his mind, Tang Ling was like a shark diving into a pool of fishes when he jumped into the group of Fallen Knights. The massacre waspletely one-sided.


    In less than 20 seconds, seven to eight Fallen Knights were dead by Tang Ling¡¯s hand.


    The intervention startled the white-robed figure. He was actually chasing Fat Finn absent-mindedly, but after he saw and acknowledged Tang Ling¡¯s threat, he turned around and sprinted towards thetter.


    ¡°I need more time!¡± Tang Ling shouted at Fat Finn as he swung his dagger and killed another Fallen Knight.


    When Fat Finn heard what Tang Ling said, he pulled the reins back and made a U-turn to the white-robed figure. The horse galloped side by side with the figure in white robes before it galloped past him.


    ¡°Hey, white toad, did you know I¡¯ve slept with the Fallen Star Saintess that you worshiped so much for a hundred over years? She sure is one finedy...¡± Fat Finn acted like aplete pervert at that moment, shing a smug look while he continued taunting the white-robed figure.


    The figure running towards Tang Ling suddenly stopped and red at Fat Finn coldly before he changed his target to the fatty again.


    This time, the figure was no longer absent-minded in the pursuit as his anger had reached its boiling point, so he no longer held back and chased with his real speed. He was a lot faster than the horse that Fat Finn was riding.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Fat Finn screamed before he rode the horse into the building.


    Tang Ling had killed 13 Fallen Knights and the numbers in his mind were increasing.


    ¡®Eliminate Fallen Knights: 18/100.¡¯

 Chapter 374 - Transformation Battle

    <h4>Chapter 374: Transformation Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As he coupled the killings with the consumption of vicious beast meat, Tang Ling¡¯s strength quickly recovered.


    Unfortunately, the Fallen Knights seemed to be the weakest enemy avable as killing a single Fallen Knight would only help him recover by that much. There was also a limited number of Fallen Knights outside the building with only around 40 of them.


    Thankfully, Fat Finn tried his best to buy Tang Ling more time and they worked rather well together, hence Tang Ling was granted more time.


    Fat Finn¡¯s tactic was actually simple which was to insult the Fallen Star Saintess repeatedly. For some reason, even though the white-robed figure knew that he was purposely taunting him, he got angry every time and gave up on Tang Ling to focus on Fat Finn.


    As perverse as he could get, he brazenly taunted the figure at the entrance of the building and would run away whenever the other party got close.


    When he got away from the white-robed figure, he would continue his perverted insults of the Fallen Star Saintess.


    Fat Finn might not be a fighter, but his verbal attacks were on point. Even Tang Ling had the urge to beat him up in the midst of his massacre of the Fallen Knights.


    Thus, with their outstanding teamwork, Fat Finn was able to buy Tang Ling a full two minutes with his perverted taunting and faces.


    Two full minutes!


    Tang Ling would never waste the precious opportunity! As his strength recovered rapidly, his killings got faster and faster.


    When the number reached 52/100, all the Fallen Knights in the front yard were killed. Tang Ling even managed to kill a Demon Seed in the process. He felt that through this quick massacre, a fifth of his strength had recovered, and if he continued eating vicious beast meat, he could probably reach a quarter of his prime form.


    <i>It¡¯s still not enough!</i>


    When Tang Ling picked a torch up from the ground, Fat Finn ran out of the building, crying and looking as hideous as he could.


    The figure in white was not an idiot after all. He noticed that the duo was working together to clear the knights, but he himself had something else in mind. Furthermore, there were rules that he could not break, thus he did not stop them right away.


    Even so, the figure was a person with normal emotions. His anger reached a critical point after being toyed around by Fat Finn over and over again. With his exploding anger, he disregarded the rules and concerns and shrieked.


    After that, a ck-robed figure led a group of Fallen Knights out of the building and stood guard in front of the entrance.


    Fortunately, Fat Finn was fast. Screaming, he ran out of the building when he sensed that something was not right. ¡°Save me, bro! I can¡¯t hold them anymore!¡± Two rivers of tears gushed out from Fat Finn¡¯s eyes as he was really frightened when he saw the white-robed figure standing in front of him and the horse.


    Taking a deep breath, Tang Ling took themp out from his backpack and held it in his arms before he raced towards the white-robed figure.


    However, the figure did not even care about him. He only cared about killing Fat Finn who had provoked him. Then, Tang Ling hurled his dagger.


    Tang Ling¡¯s mastery of the dagger was probably the best among his skills. The dagger techniques that he had learned from Lionel had evolved through time and battles, and he was able to realize even more techniques from his experience.


    Tang Ling used the flinging technique when he hurled the dagger. With a quarter of his original strength, the dagger that he hurled out was as deadly as a bullet from a gun. Even if the figure in white was powerful, he would still have to dodge the flying dagger.


    As he dodged the flying dagger, Fat Finn got the chance to escape while Tang Ling ran up to the figure. Without a second thought, Tang Ling thrust the Blood Bulrush Sword towards the white-robed figure with a swirling gale around it.


    The figure was extremely incensed by Tang Ling and Fat Finn¡¯s little games, so he did not hold back anymore and just wanted Tang Ling and Fat Finn dead.


    In the next moment, after evading Tang Ling¡¯s knife, the white robes fluttered and his back was engorged.


    As Tang Ling expected, the white-robed figure had been holding back until now. He must have been concerned about something which must be some secret or something else inside the building that worried him, hence his patience towards Tang Ling and Fat Finn.


    To the figure¡¯s surprise, Fat Finn seemed to know some internal secrets about the Fallen Star Church. He knew about the Fallen Star Saintess. Meanwhile, Tang Ling¡¯s destructive power was astonishing as the more he fought, the stronger he became.


    These two disgusting insects caused a lot of trouble, so he must end this as quickly as possible.


    Tang Ling was correct about the white-robed figure¡¯s mentallity, and he finally forced the figure to bring out his true powers.


    Nevertheless, he dared not underestimate the white-robed figure. He shouted and activated the little seed! If he did not use his strongest form right there and then, even if he had more tricks under his sleeve, he did not have the confidence to ovee the figure!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on!?¡± Fat Finn finally caught his breath. He was bad at fighting but was rather smart in reading the situation. While Tang Ling got tangled up with the figure in white, Fat Finn rode the horse to the center of the front yard and picked up the alloy longsword that Tang Ling had tossed out earlier. He even retrieved the alloy dagger together.


    After he got the weapons, he witnessed the transformation of the white-robed figure!


    The white-robed figure¡¯s back was bing rapidly engorged, but it ttened just as quickly too. After his back returned to normal, his entire body was transformed.


    His body grew rapidly and tore the white robes apart, revealing his skin that was covered in ck scales. The scariest thing was his limbs that split up and formed new pairs of limbs on his body. He bared his upper torso and a crack appeared in the center of his stomach. Then, the crack widened and a loud growl was heard as dagger-like teeth appeared in the crack.


    This form was a familiar one. It was very simr to the Demon Seed that Tang Ling had killed earlier.


    Meanwhile, Tang Ling also transformed. He grew bigger in size and his muscles bulged while his skin turned into a slightly coppery color.


    Fat Finn might be weak, but he was not dumb. He knew that Tang Ling had a war seed within him upon their first encounter and it did not seem like a one-time consumable type. It should be a growth-type war seed.


    <i>What a rich bastard! I wonder which major faction he¡¯s from back in the real world.</i>


    Fat Finn was jealous as he envied how Tang Ling could bring out the potential of a war seed besides the fact that he possessed a battle-type war seed. Even with bitterness bubbling in his heart, he did not forget about what Tang Ling had told him.


    Once the white-robed figure unleashed his real strength, Fat Finn¡¯s target would be to destroy it and he must work along with Tang Ling at the appropriate timing.


    Therefore, before the two of thempleted their transformations, Fat Finn rode the horse ahead.


    He then hurled the dagger that he picked up earlier. He did not have Tang Ling¡¯s hurling technique, but he was getting nearer while moving forward on a horse, so even if the dagger could not inflict serious damage with its momentum, his aim was still precise.


    However, this time around, the figure did not dodge the dagger. Four of his limbs multiplied into six and became the appendages of an insect. He extended one of them which grew longer than a normal limb as he deftly caught the dagger that Fat Finn hurled over. The sharp appendage mped down on the dagger strongly. Even though he did not break the Grade A alloy, the dagger was heavily deformed.


    Fat Finn shuddered in fear, but he continued casting out the alloy longsword. He nimbly lowered his body from the horse and picked up the weapons of the Fallen Knights, flinging whatever he picked up at the white-robed monster without hesitation.


    The hurling of the weapons was not threatening at all, and he did not even stop the monster from transforming.


    It was then that Tang Lingpleted his transformation. He grabbed the oilmp that he held in his arm and tossed it at the monster.


    Many things were hurled at the monster, but none of them were threatening. Still, the white-robed monster¡¯s anger rose to new heights.


    There was onest step before his transformation could bepleted¡ªthe fusion.


    As for whatever Tang Ling tossed over, he blocked them without even looking. When he deflected the oilmp, it was smashed and the oil sshed all over the monster¡¯s body.


    At the same time, Fat Finn was still throwing whatever he could get his hands on at the monster. He finallypletely enraged the monster.


    The white-robed monster did not care about Tang Ling and his transformation and dashed towards Fat Finn. One of his appendages suddenly extended by more than 5 meters in length and grabbed the horse that Fat Finn was riding.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Fat Finn squealed in panic, but as Tang Ling expected, a coward was always skilled at escaping. Indeed, Fat Finn was amazing at dodging!


    While screaming, he jumped away from the horse and ran away for his life in the opposite direction.


    At that instance, Tang Ling made a move. His strength might have been temporarily taken away by the Dream Domain, but the strength of the little seed remained.


    The little seed had grown stronger after all the feeding. It did not only increase Tang Ling¡¯s strength by a quarter of his basics, but it even granted him a new powerful defensive ability¡ªCopper Skin!


    How powerful was it? Absurdly powerful! Tang Ling might not have transformed in his prime, but after the transformation, he was boosted beyond his prime and he also got an extremely powerful defense ability.


    He could fully utilize the Precise Instinct¡¯s ability in his current form! Tang Ling always wanted an extreme battle to remind him of that magical state that happened during the Hell Ledge Challenge! After all, he knew he was just a step away from breaking through a certain barrier.


    Spirit visualization was activated.


    The body structure of the white-robed monster appeared before Tang Ling¡¯s eyes.


    Tang Ling charged towards the monster and rammed into it with his shoulder. He drove into the monster at the weakest spot of his body, and despite his effort, his shoulder still hurt immensely after ramming into something so hard.


    The monster staggered backward and blood suddenly spewed from his appendage that was holding the horse.


    ¡°What are you?!¡± the monster finally spoke in a strange tone after looking at Tang Ling!

 Chapter 375 - The Truth Of Precise Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 375: The Truth Of Precise Instinct</h4>


    What was Tang Ling? Even if Tang Ling did not mind exining, the monster would never have understood.


    However, it seemed like the monster might have mistaken Tang Ling¡¯s transformation.


    Would Tang Ling exin it? Never!


    Tang Ling did not respond to the monster¡¯s question as he swung his Blood Bulrush Sword and thrust towards the monster.


    nk!


    After transforming, the white-robed monster¡¯s reflexes were quick and he was able to easily block the attack even though Tang Ling attacked him first.


    His appendage was extremely hard. It was much harder than the ck-robed figures, so all the Blood Bulrush Sword did was ignite some sparks. It did not leave any cut or marks on the monster¡¯s body.


    It was not because of the Blood Bulrush Sword¡¯s own ability. Instead, even if Tang Ling had maintained his prime form, he would still not be able to utilize the knife to its full potential after he transformed.


    Tang Ling was not a Purple Moon Warrior, so he did not have any obvious talent abilities yet. At the same time, the Blood Bulrush Sword in his hand was just a weapon that was harder than Grade A alloy.


    The other unfortunate thing was that the Blood Bulrush Sword had just been repaired and had yet to grow, hence it was just a short knife, which also limited Tang Ling from bringing out its full potential.


    After all, a short knife could not sh properly.


    After a short sh, the two of them split up and took a step back respectively. With that strike alone, Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct calcted that after the monster in white transformed, thetter¡¯s general strength was stronger than his own even after his transformation.


    Strength-wise, the white-robed monster was around a tenth stronger than Tang Ling. As for speed and reflexes, the monster was just slightly stronger, so Precise Instinct could easilypensate for the gap.


    The extreme challenge aroused Tang Ling¡¯s excitement. He shook his wrist and raised the knife again, thrusting it towards the white-robed monster.


    This time around, the two of them did not hold back anymore as they fought with everything they had.


    As they exchanged attacks, the nks produced from the shes between the knife and the appendages were endless.


    Tang Ling was actually weaker than the white-robed monster in terms of offensive attacks since he only had a short knife while thetter had six appendages, which equated to him wielding six sharp and tenacious swords.


    However, this disadvantageous situation was what Tang Ling sought after. While he was pressured by his opponent¡¯s powerful attacks and intimidating pressure, he wanted to search for that state in which he could perfectly dodge with the slightest movements or by controlling his bones and muscles subtly.


    The battle was undoubtedly dangerous, but he did not face it with the utmost cautious. Instead, he treated it as a way to temper himself.


    Therefore, the idle Fat Finn was treated to an astonishing scene.


    As the attacks continued, the appendages had gotten so fast that the movements were blurry and Tang Ling was facing the monster head-on.


    The frequency of his attack using the knife was a lot more sporadic than the white-robed monster using the appendages. His body barely even moved. There were only minimalrge movements from time to time, yet he was able to dodge all the lethal attacks from the monster in the nick of time.


    Fat Finn was not great in battle, but his eyes were sharp! The scene instantly reminded him of the state that even a Purple Moon Warrior sought¡ªmicrosenses!


    He widened his eyes and started to wonder who his mysterious partner was. What kind of celestial being was Tang Ling was to have achieved the microsensing state before bing a Purple Moon Warrior?


    ording to Fat Finn¡¯s knowledge, it was possible but the freaks that could really do it were not known by the public or even the powerful factions of the world. They remained behind the veil of mystery, and it was just a coincidence that he knew about them.


    Was Tang Ling one of those few freaks? No, he definitely was not!


    Fat Finn started to feel confused. Had the outside world reached an era that he no longer recognized? Was the state of microsensing something that those so-called geniuses could simply achieve?


    Fat Finn paid close attention to Tang Ling and soon noticed that Tang Ling¡¯s method might be simr to microsensing. Even his body movements looked smooth like water, but it was not the real state of microsensing! Tang Ling¡¯s movements remained intentional and did not feel natural like the state of microsensing! This intention would be the biggest obstacle for Tang Ling to reach the real state of microsensing!


    In the real state of microsensing, the body movements would be as fluid as water and would naturally adapt to the changes in the surroundings, changing ording to the situation.


    Intentional dodging would slow down the nature of the movements because it could not reach the essence of change to change.


    If Fat Finn had spoken his mind out in front of the knowledgeable Boss Huang, Boss Huang would have been surprised to understand that the seemingly useless Fat Finn was this knowledgeable.


    However, in his current state, Fat Finn could not guide Tang Ling in the battle. Moreover, he had his own concerns and could not expose his knowledgeable side.


    Tang Ling did not know what was going through Fat Finn¡¯s mind, but after he used this state against the white-robed monster for less than a minute, he started to feel strenuous.


    His control over his body was extremely demanding! There should be a better way to do this. What was the problem?


    The night plunged further into chaos, and it spread across many more ces in the city. The innocent citizens were finally startled by themotion.


    Many ces had been set aze. What had happened? Amidst the zing light, there were explosions and the noise of fighting as buildings started to copse and people screamed in fear! What had happened?


    Some people could no longer stay put since their own houses were no longer safe! Citizens started to flood the street while more and more people gathered outside the front yard.


    Of course, Tang Ling had no idea what happened. It felt like the Dream Domain had adjusted the difficulty because of him. As a result, the moment he stepped into this dream, every underlying danger happened all at once.


    Tang Ling knew his time was running out! He could not afford to be tangled with his enemy any longer because his transformation could onlyst for 5 minutes. In order to make it through the 24-hour survival period, neither could he use all 5 minutes in this fight nor could he afford to fall into a weakened state.


    It had only been less than a minute since he fought the white-robed monster and Tang Ling had vaguely sensed the distance from achieving that magical state. The key was not about the control over his body. It was the usage of his Precise Instinct!


    Tang Ling was very sensitive towards a battle and his battle consciousness had shocked many powerhouses before. He understood that before he became a Purple Moon Warrior, he could no longer reach new heights with the poor control over his body.


    The correct way to achieve the magical state should be through prediction and dodging ordingly.


    With his current body reflexes, it was impossible for him to avoid attacks ordingly because only a Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior could shatter the shackles of the speed of the human body. Tang Ling could not do it, thus he could not achieve the speed requirements. All he could do was control it intentionally.


    In the end, the key had always been Precise Instinct!


    Precise Instinct! What exactly was it? Was Precise Instinct its real name?


    Or was it just a nd control over his body? An ability to see through the truth to get the facts and then use the facts toe up with all kinds of countermeasures?


    If Precise Instinct was just that, its real form should have two different directions.


    One of them would be the external direction bying up with a conclusion through observation and analysis, then using the conclusion to rectify the facts and using those facts toe up with corresponding countermeasures.


    The other direction would be an internal one, controlling every cell in his body through observation and analysis.


    The true form of Precise Instinct must be thebination of these two! If he wanted to achieve this fused state, he must use Precise Instinct on himself. It was the only correct way to do this.


    Unfortunately, using Precise Instinct on himself had always been his shoring because his judgment of his own body was not as sound as his judgment of the external world.


    However, Boss Huang had taught him the spirit visualization method, so...


    20 more seconds!


    Time was running out. Tang Ling did not have the luxury to discern his own thoughts. He must put his thoughts into action as soon as possible.


    Even though it was just another 20 seconds, he believed he could make it work. At least, he could verify his own thoughts.


    He did not know what Fat Finn was thinking about, and likewise, Fat Finn could not tell what he was thinking about either.


    Fat Finn had no idea that in that battle thatsted for less than a minute, Tang Ling had realized the correct way to achieve microsensing, and on top of that, he used his own talent toe up with his own method to reach the state of microsensing.


    One thing worth noting was that Tang Ling had only been through two battles ever since he realized the existence of microsensing!


    What a genius! Even if Fat Finn was knowledgeable, even more so than some powerhouses from notable factions, he would still have been astonished by Tang Ling.


    However, Tang Ling had always been a practical person, so the astonishment and praise from others were useless to him.


    As the thought came into his mind, he made his move.


    He used spirit visualization on his own self!


    It was a very magical experience. Even though he had yet to achieve the state to observe every cell in his body, he still felt it! He felt every bone that moved and every muscle that trembled during the battle, and he had to use his Precise Instinct to control them precisely!


    Tang Ling was doing it! However, it was easier said than done because he was splitting his attention. He used the spirit visualization method on both himself and the enemy!


    The high usage of spirit visualization increased the burden on his mind, but was it really impossible?


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes gleamed in rity. If there were other powerhouses around, they would have known that it was a sign that his spirit was erupting.


    It was just a double prediction of his enemy¡¯s attack and his own dodging. After the prediction, he controlled his body precisely to execute the movements and it lessened his consumption, thus forming a natural flow.


    In Fat Finn¡¯s eyes, Tang Ling¡¯s movements suddenly slowed down.


    Was Tang Ling reaching his limits? Fat Finn whistled as a signal that they had agreed upon before all this, but Tang Ling did not answer him.


    Tang Ling felt that he was finally touching that piece of paper that was blocking his way.


    If hecked speed, he ought to use his Precise Instinct to control his movements topensate for his shorings.


    Fat Finn was whistling nervously, but when he saw Tang Ling¡¯s movements, he was shocked and his whistling went silent.


    What the...? Why does his dodging suddenly feel so fluid? Is he going into...microsensing?

 Chapter 376 - Slash Your Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 376: sh Your Enemy</h4>


    Microsensing?


    No, Tang Ling had yet to achieve the true microsensing.


    He only grasped the method that was fitting for him. He still had to practice dodging thousands of times to be familiar and get used to the method. Only then could his body get used to the specific control from his Precise Instinct. After a certain muscle memory was formed, it could work together with the control. Then, he could truly achieve microsensing!


    After that, Tang Ling¡¯s body movements would not just bear the form of fluidity, but he would truly achieve a state of fluidity!


    It was an important part of the process. If he could grasp the state of microsensing before bing a Purple Moon Warrior, after he actually became a Purple Moon Warrior and broke the shackles of speed in the human body, he would be faster than others to pursue a higher state of the physical body.


    Back in the real world, not even one out of ten Purple Moon Warriors could master the state of microsensing.


    Their shackles were unlike Tang Ling¡¯s, which was the shackle of the spirit! Therefore, they were unable to effectively predict and flow along with the movements.


    If they knew that the prediction ability from Precise Instinct was even more precise and faster than using their spirits, they would probably drown in jealousy. However, it was all just future wishful thinking.


    Tang Ling was excited that he finally found the correct way to achieve the magical state, but he also realized that reality did not allow him to drag things out anymore.


    It was then that he answered Fat Finn¡¯s whistle.


    Fat Finn remained astonished, but when he heard Tang Ling¡¯s whistle, he heaved a breath of relief because he thought Tang Ling was going to fight the white-robed monster to the very end.


    After all, if Tang Ling could really achieve the state of microsensing, he would have the advantage to fight the monster to death.


    Thankfully, Tang Ling was not that crazy!


    After the whistle, Fat Finn did his part and charged towards the monster madly. He picked up everything he could from the ground and tossed them at the monster. Although his attacks were harmless toward the monster, he managed to distract its attention like a fly swirling around and buzzing irritatedly in the ears.


    The white-robed monster was maddened by Fat Finn again. In addition to his grudges from earlier, since the fatty chose to run straight at him, the monster disregarded the possibility of this being a trap or some trick and charged towards the fatty in an attempt to kill this irritating piece of meat once and for all!


    This time, as though Fat Finn had gotten fed up with living, he did not run away from the furious monster. Instead, he taunted the monster with even more filthy words. ¡°Your little sl*tty saintess said she loved kneeling down in front of me and...¡±


    Undoubtedly, Fat Finn¡¯s mockeries caused the monster to be even more furious than before! Whether it was a trap or a trick, it no longer mattered. The white-robed monster was not a high EQ individual to begin with, and after his transformation, his intellect seemed to have fallen to a new low.


    However, the monster was on the right path. Be it a trap or a trick, as long as he could rip the irritating piece of meat to shreds, everything else would not matter.


    Fat Finn¡¯s jibes made Tang Ling blush. When it came to this aspect, Tang Ling was a nk sheet of paper. He never thought such an action would be possible or even viable in any part of the world, but he would not let the opportunity slip just because of his innocence. It was the only chance he had!


    Therefore, when the monster in white furiously turned around to the fatty, Tang Ling also ran up to the monster. He did not do anything else except toss the torch that he had been holding at the white-robed monster.


    With Precise Instinct, he tossed the torch urately at the monster¡¯s left leg where the oil from themp had spilled earlier.


    The n was simple: burn the monster!


    Sometimes, the best n was the simplest, but one must pay attention to the details.


    During the monster¡¯s transformation, his white robe had been torn to shreds but his pants remained.


    While Tang Ling smashed themp on the monster, the oil was spilled all over the monster¡¯s pants, and because the fight had onlysted for a minute, the oil remained slick. To top it off, the fabric wasbustible.


    As for the other details, none of them were as important. Even Fat Finn tossing everything at the monster was just a diversion to cover the fact that Tang Ling had spilled oil on the monster.


    Simr to when Tang Ling picked up the torch and fought with it, it was just a mind game to conceal his true goal.


    Of course, the n worked because the monster underestimated his enemy and his intellect was below average level. All the other details were trivial, but it worked because of the minute details! Sessful people usually paid close attention to detail!


    In short, Tang Ling and Fat Finn¡¯s simple n worked. When the torch licked the oil stains, it burned fiercely because a full bottle of oilmp had been spilled on the pants.


    Fat Finn turned around and ran after he saw their n worked because he had more important things to take care of next.


    Tang Ling then dashed forward and rammed into the monster,unching a barrage of attacks ceaselessly. Since the monster¡¯s pants started burning, he ought to let it continue. He would never let the monster get the chance to extinguish the fire!


    The battle that happened next became even fiercer than before! The burning monster was furious and frantic. One could feel the danger and horror from the monster by its expression.


    Fortunately, Tang Ling had reached the minimum threshold of that magical state before he set the monster aze, so he was not that afraid anymore.


    Otherwise, dodging the frenzied monster¡¯s attacks and protecting his weak spots would be a difficult task. Dodging alone was strenuous enough, let alone making a counterattack.


    Thankfully, the fire was able to consume everything. It slowly consumed the tough ck scales of the monster and the terrifying heat withered his nerves and burned his muscles. The frenzied monstersted for half a minute before his attacks slowed down. Gradually, the level of threat decreased.


    On the other hand, Tang Ling was in the spirit visualization state, so he was able to see through the fire and spot the monster¡¯s weakness. With that, his attacks grew fiercer and stronger.


    The zing fire coupled with the Blood Bulrush Sword¡¯s relentless attacks finally allowed Tang Ling to puncture the monster¡¯s weak spot. As a result, the monster fell down with a heavy thump.


    The fire continued burning and the monster¡¯s body twitched, but he was no longer a threat.


    Tang Ling withdrew his transformation right away. It was a little perk that he got after the little seed grew stronger. It was very useful as he no longer had to waste all his transformation limit and suffer from the weakened state that ensued.


    On top of that, as long as Tang Ling could replenish his energy, he could still transform for a full 5 minutes in the next transformation.


    After the monster copsed to the ground, Tang Ling also fell on his bum. He started to stuff a handful of vicious beast meat into his mouth.


    The thing he loved about the Dream Domain was that the ce was filled with danger, and every battle proved to be a challenge, which granted him the chance to consume arge amount of vicious beast meat. Furthermore, he did not have to worry about overeating.


    Now, it seemed like his strength being taken away was not entirely a bad thing either. If he had entered the Dream Domain in his prime form, all the energy from the vicious beast meat would have only been stored in his dantian because he had yet to aplish the strength of two tigers.


    However, after his strength was taken away, the energy from the vicious beast meat was converted into strength right after consumption. The feeling of growing stronger by eating was probably the best feeling that he could ever experience.


    After he consumed the vicious beast meat, Tang Ling also felt that the little seed was rapidly recovering. Besides that, the mild weakened state due to his 3-minute transformation was also improving.


    The world before his eyes had plunged into chaos, and Tang Ling had to survive for more than 24 hours. He needed more time toplete the sub-mission that Tonnies had assigned to him.


    He had a feeling that he would not be staying in this dream for very long because ording to Liu He, the main street mission could only be fullypleted with multiple entries.


    Judging from the situation, he should be able to leave the dream when the question marks of main mission 4 be a real mission.


    It was not a groundless theory though. Tang Ling¡¯s previous experience with the dream told him that everything in there had to be triggered. Therefore, triggering an exit was not entirely out of the question.


    ¡®If the main mission is the normal reward, the sub-mission will be the extra reward. A horse can never get fat without grazing at night, just as a man can never get rich without earnings outside the regr. Maybepleting the sub-mission is even more important than I thought.¡¯ Tang Ling was drawing the lines in this world and arranging his uing ns in his heart.


    He was worried that he had to face certain death once he triggered main mission 4, so he decided to stay.


    Therefore, the correct way around this would bepleting the sub-mission together with the main within 24 hours. It had only been half an hour since the timer started, but Tang Ling did not think the mission would be that difficult because he was a person who loved to solve the hardest question first.


    Next, he had another crazy show to perform. With that in mind, Tang Ling fished out more strips of vicious beast meat from his backpack and stuffed them into his mouth. Then, he also hydrated himself.


    Finally, the monster stopped twitching and Tang Ling received new information in his head.


    ¡®Eliminate the white-robed apologists: 1/7.¡¯


    After that, a potent numbness spread throughout his body followed by a strong current of warmth rising from the center of his body as Tang Ling recovered more of his strength.


    White robe apologists...is that a higher-tier enemy? And I have to kill seven of them? Tang Ling added a new enemy that he had to kill to the database of his mind, but the number stated that the enemy was not amon one.


    On top of that, Tang Ling had a new theory about the number of enemies that he had to kill.


    With that in mind, he fixed his attention on the entrance of the building ahead of him where the ck-robed figures were relentlessly emanating a grudgeful and anxious presence.


    What a pity. They watched Tang Ling defeat their leader but all they could do was stand in front of the entrance. There must be something scary in the building that held these robed figures back!


    Tang Ling had his own spection about this, but it was somewhat outrageous. He had yet to find solid proof or clues to verify his thoughts.


    ¡°Bro! You are magnificent!¡± The fatty came lumbering back with a ttering expression. He did everything that Tang Ling had told him to do perfectly.


    Next, he would have to tag along with Tang Ling¡¯s crazy performance.

 Chapter 377 - Kun Is Breaking The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 377: Kun Is Breaking The Rules</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Compared to Tang Ling¡¯sposure, Fat Finn was a lot more excited. He only had one goal in the Dream Domain, which was to stay alive.


    His only memories of every Dream Domain entry were running away, running away, escaping, hiding, hiding and...hiding.


    There was also another important factor: dependence! He would rely on anyone that he could find by all means necessary!


    However, this time around, Fat Finn felt a little different because he had participated in a crazy battle. He had to face arge number of enemies trying to kill him, but he did not run away like he always did. Instead, he had to use every means necessary to kill them, and not just one but all of them! Was that not crazy enough for him?


    Fat Finn felt like he did not only acquire the courage to stay behind and work with his crazy partner, but he even helped his partner kill an obviously powerful monster! It was so absurd that it almost overturned Fat Finn¡¯s entire life!


    He wanted to tell his father about this encounter after this dream, but his father might never believe him.


    Tang Ling did not mind Fat Finn being excited. People like him, who loved to stroll on the line of life and death and dance on the tip of the de, would never understand Fat Finn¡¯s mentality, but with a closer look, Fat Finn¡¯s movements seemed a little more agile.


    ¡°Have you recovered your strength?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I got a notification stating that I assisted to kill a white-robed apologist, then my strength recovered a little.¡± Fat Finn smiled proudly.


    ¡°Great! I have to thank you for this. You are awesome! You should try to kill more of them after this. At least, try to kill the Fallen Knights, then your strength will recover faster. Let¡¯s do something outrageous and make that bastard Kun bleed!¡± Tang Ling tapped Fat Finn¡¯s shoulder.


    He was truly grateful for Fat Finn¡¯s teamwork. If it was not for the fatty, he might not have been able to kill the white-robed apologist that easily. On second thought, the battle had been extremely dangerous.


    ¡°I-I am awesome?!¡± Fat Finn¡¯s eyes gleamed with an unusual light as his attention was captivated by Tang Ling¡¯s approval to the point that he neglected the unusual information that was mixed in between the lines.


    ¡°Yeah, you are awesome! Without you, I couldn¡¯t have killed that white-robed apologist. You are a great partner. At least, you didn¡¯t abandon me and run away. I thought you were a coward and wondered how you survived the dream like this. It seems like the facts have proven me wrong.¡± Tang Ling fished out two more strips of vicious beast meat from his backpack and gave them to Fat Finn as he spoke.


    Tang Ling was sincere and honest when he thanked Fat Finn because he really appreciated the help.


    However, Fat Finn¡¯s hands were trembling when he received the vicious beast meat. He looked away with his eyes tearing up.


    As a matter of fact, he had thought of running away, but because he was so used to relying on others and this city had plunged into chaos, he dared not run away alone. All he could do was clench his teeth and fight alongside Tang Ling.


    In the end...


    Fat Finn was still a man. He would never let Tang Ling know that he wanted to cry out loud. He wiped his face subtly and naturally before stuffing the vicious beast meat into his mouth brazenly. He said to Tang Ling, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m awesome! I still have to stand by your side and do something crazy. Am I right, bro?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, bro, what¡¯s your name?¡± Fat Finn kept his excitement under control. He realized that after the dangerous and exciting battle, he still did not know Tang Ling¡¯s name.


    ¡°Tang Ling.¡± After going through life and death, Tang Ling did not n on keeping his name a secret from his partner.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Ji Chenxi.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s name was already considered influential back in the real world, and anyone slightly knowledgeable would rte to him more upon hearing his name.


    How many Tang Lings were there who could enter the dream?


    However, the fatty did not respond like everyone else and he stated his own name naturally.


    Judging from his gaze, he did not hide or conceal anything as if the name was a normal one to him.


    Deep inside, the fatty had engraved Tang Ling¡¯s name in his mind. He decided to look up the name after the dream as he wanted to see whether he could contact Tang Ling back in the real world.


    The fatty felt different about him because he believed that it was Tang Ling who granted him courage. Furthermore, Tang Ling had a sincere, calm and warm presence, and he did not look down on him because of his size.


    ¡°Ji Chenxi? That¡¯s a name from Dongsheng Continent, but you...¡± Tang Ling looked at the fatty doubtfully. No matter how he looked at the fatty, he resembled someone with Light Continent bloodline.


    ¡°Oh, this is actually my second dream, so in order to survive, I disguised myself beforeing in,¡± the fatty said in a sleazy manner, not hiding his secret at all.


    <i>Is that even possible?</i> Tang Ling was rather speechless, but the fatty¡¯s words were valuable as a reference. If he somehow messed up this time, he might have to consider a disguise beforeing back the next time since it was almost certain that he would have toplete the same main street mission.


    Tang Ling was considering the options.


    On the other hand, the fatty was grumbling, ¡°I finally know how terrible the main street mission is! It¡¯s my second time doing this main street mission and the difficulty has skyrocketed! I thought my mission to kill a few Demon Seeds wasn¡¯t going to be that hard. Besides, isn¡¯t the main street mission continuous? There are many other Dream Seeds who couldn¡¯t even finish the main street mission after their tenth or more entry. Why is it so hard?¡±


    Tang Ling did not say anything in response, but he knew that he might have dragged the fatty into this mess!


    When the fatty said that his main mission was just to kill several Demon Seeds, it raised questions in Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    Every Dream Seed¡¯s difficulty was different despite being in the same dream world.


    Therefore, before Tang Ling told the fatty his n, he asked how many main missions the fatty had been assigned to. The fatty responded vehemently, ¡°One main mission is terrible enough. How many more do you want? Do you think the main street mission is the same as the main mission in the world?¡±


    Now, on second thought, the difference in difficulty was huge! Tang Ling undertook four main missions in one go and even epted a sub-mission. Was Kun trying to toy with him?


    However, he did not have an answer to the question at that moment.


    He had been resting for almost five minutes and consumed a certain amount of vicious beast meat, so he was reaching the optimal level and should proceed to the next phase of his n.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling stood up and looked at the fatty. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    The fatty quickly swallowed the vicious beast meat and stood up excitedly. ¡°I was born ready! Bro, I have a favor to ask. I wonder if you can...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can you help me find my backpack?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Kun, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Ya was dressed in delicate formal wear that showed off the uniqueness of the 17th century Light Continent that made him look like a morous prince.


    He was still holding his ss of red wine and the Cat¡¯s Eye Stone on his right little finger was as mysterious and shining as ever. As he red at Kun with a twitching face, anyone who knew Ya well enough would know that he was furious.


    Kun chuckled in disdain at Ya¡¯s projection.


    The weather in the outside world had gone cold, and to match the season, Kun had redecorated his garden again.


    With red walls and green roof tiles, it was the scenery of a Huaxianese pce that looked alluring. It was also snowing mildly. The garden was filled with wintersweet that matched the snowy scenery.


    The wintersweet garden had toe with a warming pavilion. The fire in the pavilion was burning strongly, and no matter what the weather was like, having all kinds of fresh fruits on the table was a must.


    The ttering Shorty Twenty was gracefully warming the wine for Kun on top of a stove burning withvender scent. The coals on the stove did not go to waste either as it was used in a grill to cook the venision thigh meat to perfection.


    Kun waszily lounging on the couch in the pavilion. The thick animal pelt he sat on was soft andfortable. His long hair was messy and his white dress was rippling with several wintersweet flowers sewn at the edge of his sleeves, making him look grand and mysterious.


    He was enjoying Tang Ling¡¯s show in the Dream Domain while having a cup of warm wine, a piece of venison and several kinds of fruits at once.


    He was baffled about why Ya was being such a nuisance and deciding to disturb him at such afortable timing. Kun¡¯s life was rather dull, so being able to watch Tang Ling ying in the Dream Domain was interesting.


    ¡°Kun, are you pretending not to hear me?¡± Ya swirled the ss in his hand and drained it to thest drop as he looked as asquint at the big screen in the pavilion.


    On the screen, Tang Ling was sitting down on the ground and beside him was a fatty who was so touched that he had teared up but was quietly wiping his tears.


    ¡°You really are a nuisance.¡± Kun stood up from the couch and Shorty Twenty flew over with the utmost delight, sprinkling flower petals beside him. What kind of sick hobby did Kun have for him to request such a performance from Shorty Twenty?


    ¡°Me? A nuisance? If you don¡¯t give me an answer, I have the right to change the dream too.¡± Ya waved, and a sexy, somewhatzy and indifferentdy walked to his side.


    In her hand was a crystal jug filled with red wine and she was refilling Ya¡¯s ss. After refilling the wine, she wriggled and transformed into a ck cat that jumped onto Ya¡¯s knees andzily licked its paws.


    Ya stroke the cat¡¯s head and the cat purredfortably.


    ¡°Disgusting. It¡¯s not even half as smart as me,¡± Shorty Twenty maliciouslymented on the cat and sprinkled even more flower petals in front of Kun.


    Pak!


    Kun mmed Shorty Twenty into a round pancake as he said, ¡°Stop sprinkling that much! You are making me dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, venting on Shorty Twenty again?¡± Ya chuckled in disdain.


    Shorty Twenty popped back into his normal size and responded sweetly, ¡°I like it when Master ms me. It¡¯s good for my growth and it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Kun spared a praising nce at Shorty Twenty.


    Ya did notment on the response. Good for growth? The shorty was only twenty centimeters tall!


    ¡°Tang Ling is under my jurisdiction. Ya, you¡¯d better not intervene,¡± Kun finally gave Ya an answer. He looked at Ya straight in the eyes and smiled nonchntly. ¡°Moreover, if I really cross the line, I¡¯ll ept my punishment. Why are you so worried? You¡¯re the one stepping over the line if you change my dream. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Even if you try to hide it, it¡¯s getting too obvious. You purposely lured Tang Ling into this particr main street mission because you wanted him to meet that fatty from the Ji family, don¡¯t you?¡± Ya recovered to his usualposure, but his question was as sharp as a de.


    ¡°You¡¯ve disobeyed the rules by interfering with the reality of the Dream Seeds.¡±

 Chapter 378 - Ominous Third Floor

    <h4>Chapter 378: Ominous Third Floor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The usation was serious to the point that Kun frowned and chuckled coldly.


    Both him and Ya might possess astonishing powers, but they had to sacrifice their freedom for it.


    They did this in order to achieve a certain goal, and because of a certain secret, there were a lot of bindings on Kun and Ya which they could never break any of. Should they disobey the rules, the consequences would be severe.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ya looked at Kun in confusion. It was rare for him to care, but Kun was acting abnormally. Should Kun not argue back or show disdain at Ya¡¯s usation? Why would he chuckle coldly? The feeling was alien to Ya.


    ¡°Ya, are you concerned about my opinion?¡± Kun sat back down on the couch, his gaze deep and still. The answer he asked was beyond Ya¡¯s expectation.


    Ya was silenced. What should he answer? That he did not care? It would not work. He might not even bluff Shorty Twenty with his shallow lies, and Ya was so powerful that he had gotten used to the bluntness of their conversation instead of lying. His style was to be as straightforward as possible.


    Therefore, could the conclusion be that he cared about Kun? It seemed a little strange.


    Ya adjusted his body and changed his sitting posture as he did not answer and averted Kun¡¯s gaze.


    Kun did not care about Ya¡¯s answer either. He epted a ss of warm wine from Shorty Twenty and finished it in one gulp before he said, ¡°You care, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Why do you care? Because it¡¯s been too long, so long that even the lifeless machine changed and deviated from its usual precision. You and I have deviated, and that¡¯s because we eventually have our own emotions. Our emotions cause bias, and bias will eventually lead to deviation.


    ¡°But, of course, I can¡¯t show you the results caused by deviation. Still, after all this time, haven¡¯t you learned? In the end, all you can do is bear with it. There are too many rules in the universe, but ultimately, they are just rules, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Kun¡¯s words were profound. Others might not understand what he said but Ya could.


    Agitated, he waved his hand slightly, and the ck cat on his knees keened in dissatisfaction before jumping off shortly after that.


    ¡°So, you let the deviation happen? Aren¡¯t you going to correct your actions?¡± Ya waved his hand and a white cigarette appeared in his fingertips. The way he smoked the cigarette made him look even more handsome.


    ¡°Hoho? So, you won¡¯t reject a deviated act like extinguishing the cigarette in your hand?¡± Kun nced over at the cigarette.


    Ya was stunned but did not extinguish the cigarette as Kun said. Instead, he remained quiet.


    Kun chuckled and shook the sleeves of his robe. Hezily leaned back and said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything, did I? It is Liu He¡¯s responsibility to inform the Dream Seeds about the rules and the decision is up to the Dream Seeds to make. As for what will happen inside, that¡¯s a matter between the Dream Seeds, so how am I involved?


    ¡°Ya, everything I did is ording to the rules. Why do you care about whether or not I¡¯ve deviated from the rules? It¡¯s been so long now. Don¡¯t you understand that our hearts have deviated but making everything happen is based on God¡¯s will?¡± Kun shut his eyes slightly. A strand of wintersweet flowers appeared in his fingers. He stroked the snow on the petals and his elegance was breathtaking.


    ¡°Is our deviation important when ites to God¡¯s will?¡±


    Ya¡¯s face became blurry behind the swirling smoke. He waved and the night sky of the Purple Moon appeared behind him. His deep eyes seemed to have prated the night sky as he gazed into the deepest part of the universe. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for God¡¯s will to arrive, but what is it? Is it the once-glorious finalw of the universe that has never been broken?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who knows? I enjoy my time while I can. I don¡¯t like to waste time thinking about other things. It¡¯s too exhausting.¡± Kun widened his mouth and Shorty Twenty attentively fed him a perfectly grilled venison meat.


    ¡°Is that so? But I think your little ¡®deviation¡¯ went out of control in the Dream Domain.¡± Ya gave him a ridiculing smile.


    Immediately, Kun sat up and gazed at the screen in the pavilion. He muttered, ¡°You little bastard, why can¡¯t you y ording to the rules?¡±


    ¡°I suppose he must have known the building has secrets or he might have even learned the secrets of the building, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be scared.¡± Gradually, Ya found Tang Ling¡¯s actions interesting.


    ¡°You really hope things will get messier, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Geez, why can¡¯t he just simply get on with his main mission? I didn¡¯t favor him. The difficulty of his main mission is the hardest of all.¡± Kun showed a helpless look, and if Tang Ling knew Kun was helpless as a result of his actions, he would be over the moon.


    Ya chuckled without saying anything.


    However, Kun showed delight again. ¡°Look, everything is as God¡¯s will. My deviation isn¡¯t baseless. Of all your little toys, who else is more interesting than Tang Ling?¡±


    ¡°You assume that I¡¯ve already lost. Hmph. There¡¯s still some distance between Tang Ling and several of my Dream Seeds, especially that one...¡± Ya¡¯s eyes were gleaming with confidence.


    Kun did not argue or deny anything as he gently picked up a scarlet red cherry and put it into his mouth. ¡°The game is only interesting when there¡¯spetition. Besides, another interesting one has entered the dream. My hand is quite decent actually, and I have a better chance to win in the long run.¡±


    Ya did notment. He gazed into the screen and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep watching?¡±


    ...


    Pst!


    As the sharp alloy dagger pierced a Fallen Knight¡¯s head, it felt like a fruit knife cutting through a watermelon.


    Tang Ling slowly pulled the dagger out.


    He had snuck back into the building through an inconspicuous window and Fatty was in charge of diverting the other Fallen Knights and the ck-robed figures at the entrance.


    Their teamwork remained superb. At least, Tang Ling did not have much trouble sneaking in. He only ran into that unlucky Fallen Knight who looked rather anxious. Nevertheless, Tang Ling took him out silently.


    Since he had killed the Fallen Knight, he did not want the body to go to waste, so he dragged it into an empty office quietly and changed into the knight¡¯s armor.


    The set of armor was great. It fit his body and covered almost every part of his body, even his face. At least, with his current physique, it did not look strange on him.


    Tang Ling was looking for a storeroom. Without a doubt, the office building had such a storeroom that storedmp oils,rge amounts of animal fat and some firewood since all these were necessities. In the medieval age of the Light Continent, not having a light at night was terrifying, and on such a cold night, having no firewood to burn in the hearth was just as scary.


    The storeroom was most probably in an inconspicuous corner on the first floor.


    Tang Ling was casually moving across the first floor as if he was a responsible guard on patrol.


    There were only a handful of Fallen Knights and no ck-robed figures around. They might have swarmed towards somewhere else.


    Tang Ling did not care and soon located the storeroom after turning around the corner of the branching corridor. He nodded in satisfaction when he checked the storeroom. He was not in a hurry as he closed the door and left.


    Time was ticking. He expected more reinforcements from the enemy to appear after he killed the white-robed apologist, and he did not know when the secret of the building would be exposed.


    He needed to hurry.


    There were only a few more things that he had to do: locate the fatty¡¯s backpack and lock all the windows from the first to the third floors.


    There were only a dozen rooms on a single floor. Although Tang Ling was rxed, he was fast. Of course, he would never let the chance to recover his strength slip. After he locked all the windows on the first floor, he took out the remaining Fallen Knights.


    In his head, the number increased to 57/100.


    <i>43 more! I¡¯m looking forward to it! </i>


    Tang Ling then went up to the second floor.


    On the second floor, the air felt cooler. There were only a few Fallen Knights on patrol and no ck-robed figures in sight.


    His arrival from the first floor attracted the attention of the Fallen Knights.


    ¡°You, what are you doing up here?¡± one of them, who seemed to be the leader, yelled at him.


    ¡°Lock all the windows! The two goons down there caused some big trouble. Something has happened to our apologist! Before the reinforcements arrive, we cannot let anything or anyone out of here! Hurry!¡± Tang Ling sounded worried and serious with a tinge of indubitable dignity in his words.


    The knight was surprised. Did something happen to the powerful lord apologist?


    Tang Ling did not lie though. After all, he did kill the white-robed apologist and he had also interrogated one of the Fallen Knights on the first floor.


    Of course, a mere Fallen Knight would never know the important secrets, so all the man said was, ¡°Don¡¯t release the devil, don¡¯t release the devil...¡±


    His words proved that Tang Ling was right about the building.


    Tang Ling mimicked the Fallen Knight¡¯s voice when he talked. It was not a difficult task for him since his Precise Instinct was able to precisely control his muscles, controlling his vocal cords to impersonate someone¡¯s voice was not a problem.


    While Tang Ling stayed calm, he saw the knight in front of him going nk, so he yelled, ¡°Stop standing there! It¡¯s the lord¡¯s orders. The consequences of dying the order aren¡¯t something that you and I can bear!¡±


    There was actually a ck-robed figure guarding the entrance on the first floor, and even though Tang Ling did not know how to address the ck-robed figures, calling them ¡®lords¡¯ would sound appropriate enough.


    The Fallen Knight believed Tang Ling since shutting the windows sounded reasonable as well.


    <i>What a good assistant! </i>


    Tang Ling was pleased with the cooperation, so he started to search the second floor leisurely, hoping to find Fatty¡¯s backpack there.


    Aftering back into the building and going up to the second floor, he saw the eerie flight of stairs leading to the third floor. However, he had a bad feeling about it and his instincts told him to stay away.


    The third floor was actually where Tonnies¡¯ office was. It was where he and Fatty went to after they escaped from the dungeon.

 Chapter 379 - Reaping

    Chapter 379: Reaping


    Tang Ling trusted his guts because the facts had proven many times that his feelings were a branch of his Precise Instinct.


    Since his feelings told him to stay away from the third floor, he did not want to risk it, but if he did not risk it, his n would be ruined. Tang Ling¡¯s n was to burn the whole building to the ground.


    Of course, he could not simply rely on the fire to burn every enemy inside even though the building only had one main entrance.


    However, if every single window beneath the fourth floor was locked, the enemies would have a smaller chance of escaping.


    All the Fallen Knights were equipped with armor from head to toe. If they jumped off from the fourth floor, even if they did not die, they would be crippled for life.


    After testing the Fallen Knights himself, Tang Ling knew that they were only slightly stronger than themon man. He was not sure about the ck-robed figures, but they should be a lot weaker than the white-robed apologist. Simply jumping off the fourth floor would probably affect them in some way.


    If he and Fatty stopped the knights on the bottom floor, the two of them could easily reap the lives of their enemies.


    Indeed, Tang Ling was a madman. He did not want to escape. Instead, he wanted to burn every single enemy to the ground.


    The benefits that followed were self-exnatory. As long as he could recover his strength, his odds of surviving for 24 hours would be a lot higher.


    His n was to face the difficult part head-on. No matter how shameless the Dream Domain was, it probably would not simply change the level of difficulty again once he recovered his strength. After all, the difficulty of the 24 hours survival should be based on his strength level during the start of the timer.


    Well, then I wonder how these tin cans feel when they jump off from the third floor.


    Tang Ling was slightly frustrated. He did not stop there. He used the excuse of locking the windows and checked every single room.


    Fatty had repeatedly emphasized the importance of his backpack, and if Tang Ling could help, he would with every single bit of effort.


    As for the third and fourth floors, being frustrated over them would do him no good either.


    Choosing the lesser of the two evils, Tang Ling would rather spare some of the enemies than go against his own feelings and risk it on the third floor.


    With a dozen Fallen Knights helping him, all the windows were closed quickly. Throughout the process, Tang Ling did not forget to reap the knight¡¯s lives when they scattered and closed the windows. He took everyone¡¯s lives without missing any.


    Tang Ling was not afraid of a dozen Fallen Knights. As his strength slowly recovered, killing these knights was a piece of cake but spreading his kills would spare him a lot more trouble.


    Soon, all the windows on the second floor were locked, followed by Tang Ling reaping every one of the knight¡¯s lives.


    Tang Ling was fortunate enough to find a room simr to a vault. All sorts of things were kept inside, and by the looks of it, they should be items that had been confiscated from the prisoners but had yet to be sorted out.


    Fatty¡¯s backpack had also transformed to match the time period of the dream after he entered the dream world and Tang Ling quickly located the backpack based on the description the fatty had provided.


    It was arge animal pelt traveling bag, but when Tang Ling touched it, the backpack revealed its original appearance which was a typical high-end tactical backpack that bore the traits of the Purple Moon era. Judging from its appearance, it was a lot more high-end than Tang Ling¡¯s own backpack.


    The discovery surprised Tang Ling. Was it possible that an item in disguise would reveal its true form once it was touched by another Dream Seed?


    If that was the case, other than him and Fatty in the main street mission, were there any other Dream Seeds in this world? If there were, would this pile of confiscated items include some of the belongings of other Dream Seeds? Should he try touching everything?


    The ridiculous thought shed in Tang Ling¡¯s mind but it was not groundless.


    Coincidentally, he and Fatty had been locked up in this prison and ever since he came into the dream, he did not get a chance to talk properly to the fatty. Tang Ling supposed he would have to ask himter how he got locked up in the prison.


    With that thought in mind, Tang Ling shouldered Fatty¡¯s backpack. He would never test his theory out because of some ridiculous idea since time was running out.


    ¡°How many things did this fatty bring into the dream?¡± When Tang Ling shouldered the backpack, it was a little heavy even to him.


    Despite his grumbling, Tang Ling strode out of the storage room.


    It was not for any reason other than that he sensed anxiety in his heart which made him nervous.


    As though to verify that his Precise Instinct was always right, after he took a few steps out of the storage room, a heavy thump came from the third floor, shaking the entire building.


    The thump came from the left end of the corridor, from the room with the stairs that led to the mysterious dungeon!


    Tang Ling hastened his steps. He sprinted down from the second floor, not forgetting to pick up a new torch from the wall.


    The first floor was quiet. Even though the whole building shuddered, the ck-robed figure with the Fallen Knights guarding at the main entrance did note in and check on the thump on the third floor.


    On second thought, their response made sense. Since the white-robed apologist and the Fallen Knights in the front yard had been killed by Tang Ling, all the ck-robed figure and the remaining Fallen Knights could do was stand guard at the entrance. After all, they could not afford to release the so-called devil.


    As for what exactly the devil was, Tang Ling was curious. He wanted to see whether his guess was correct or not, but he did not care.


    The Fallen Star Church would definitely send in more reinforcements, and they would be responsible for solving any lurking problems. It had nothing to do with Tang Ling. Even if the so-called devil was released, he and Fatty would be long gone.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling ran back to that storeroom with the torch. He gathered all the oilmps and animal oil together before he tossed the torch onto it, instantly setting the ce aze.


    Thrilled with the results, he then jumped out from the window of the storeroom without a second thought.


    This particr window was the retreat that Tang Ling had kept for himself. After the fire got stronger, this path would be burned away.


    ...


    Aftering out to the front yard, Tang Ling realized that 30 meters away, Fatty was still tirelessly taunting the enemies guarding the main entrance.


    The storeroom with the oil was certainly burning, but it was just starting. Other than Tang Ling, no one else noticed the room was on fire. However, he did not have to worry as the fire would eventually grow bigger and spread faster with that manybustible items, and the effect would be a lot more obvious after 10 minutes.


    ¡°Fatty, it¡¯s time!¡± Tang Ling was looking forward to the uing reward, but he had one more problem to solve.


    While Fatty was surprised when he heard Tang Ling¡¯s voice, after he heard that it was time, he looked slightly nervous.


    Is this Tang Ling some crazy killer? A battle fanatic? He just ended the battle with the white-robed apologist. I know he won and he didn¡¯t suffer any serious damage, but there are still cuts all over his body. Can¡¯t he take a break and wait for the fire to burn?


    Despite the thought, Fatty took the first step. It was his first step of change. He no longer wanted to be the cowardly fatty that he once was. He stopped taunting the enemies and raced towards them with all he had.


    ¡°Wait, what? Is he going in like that?!¡± Tang Ling had taken off the irritating armor and saw Fatty yelling while charging towards the enemies on guard at the entrance. Tang Ling could not help but be impressed.


    However, in less than two seconds, Fatty came running back with tears all over his face. The moment he charged forward, the ck-robed figure had attacked him.


    Fatty was no match for the ck-robed figure, so of course, he ran away.


    Tang Ling was rendered speechless by the scene. He dashed forward to help. ording to the n, he would have to fight the ck-robed figure while Fatty engaged the other Fallen Knights.


    The battle started again.


    Vicious beast meat coupled with more killings allowed Tang Ling to recover almost a third of his original strength. Therefore, when he faced the ck-robed figure again, the fight was not as difficult as before.


    When the fight broke out, Tang Ling realized the ck-robed figure¡¯s abilities were miles away from the white-robed apologist.


    The speed, strength, and other basic stats only equaled to Tang Ling¡¯s earlier level of strength when he had first stepped into the Dream Domain. Also, the ck-robed figure relied mainly on his right hand with the ck glove to fight.


    The right hand had evolved into the appendage of the Demon Seed, thus it was tougher than normal a human arm and was very flexible.


    On top of that, Tang Ling also found out that the ck glove had extremely powerful defensive abilities because the Blood Bulrush Sword easily left cuts all over the ck-robed figure except for the glove.


    When he recalled his first meeting with the figure in the ck robes, Tang Ling suddenly had a wild thought in his mind. He was wondering whether he could get a pair of simr gloves and bring them out of the Dream Domain.


    He did not want this particr ck-robed figure¡¯s gloves though because he had heavily scarred it with his knife and it was almost ruined.


    Two minutester, the ck-robed figure fell at Tang Ling¡¯s feet. He was beyond dead.


    Even if the ck-robed figure¡¯s basic stats were around Tang Ling¡¯s level, he was no match for Tang Ling who had already mastered the entry-level of microsensing and possessed spirit visualization and Precise Instinct. Moreover, Tang Ling wielded the Blood Bulrush Sword.


    After killing the enemy, Tang Ling realized that Fatty had killed around seven to eight Fallen Knights himself.


    No matter how many times Fatty ran away from the enemies or how wimpy he was, he was still a Dream Seed who had survived the Dream Domain. Given that his strength had recovered slightly, fighting the Fallen Knights who were only slightly stronger than amon man would not be a problem.


    Smoke started to rise from the first floor. The storeroom was zing strongly and the mes had spread to at least four other rooms. Soon, it would grow out of hand.


    Tang Ling did not want to dy anymore. It was time to reap what he sowed. He had to seize the moment and shut the main entrance of the building.


    Tang Ling joined Fatty in the fight and killed the remaining Fallen Knights as though he was slicing vegetables.


    ¡°I still can kill a few more.¡± Fatty seemed to have gained sufficient courage and enjoyed the feeling of attacking.


    Tang Ling said in a rxed tone, ¡°Shut the door and wait for them.¡±


    After more kills, the number in Tang Ling¡¯s head changed again.


    ¡®Eliminate Fallen Knights: 79/100.


    ¡®Eliminate Demon Seeds: 1/50.


    ¡®Eliminate ck-robed clergies: 1/20.


    ¡®Elimite white-robed apologists: 1/7.¡¯


    Tang Ling was looking forward to something different. He would get to know the answer when he reaped what he sowed.


    Besides, he had a restless urge in his heart when he saw the dead body of the white-robed apologist. If he could get the glove of the ck-robed clergy and make use of it as well as get a clear description of the item, then he should pay more attention to the reward from the Dream Domain.


    He could not always rely on that sleazy Kun anyway.

 Chapter 380 - Demon Infant

    Chapter 380: Demon Infant


    ¡°This city is in chaos!¡±


    The Fallen Star Church cathedral was located at No. 122, Aroma Tangerine Street in Antoine City. A mysterious figure with a slender body was looking over the city from the highest level through the stained ss window.


    The whole Antoine City had plunged into anarchy.


    Many ces were set aze, people had fallen into a panic, and mysterious troops emerged from the dark, killing each other endlessly. This city no longer had a future.


    ¡°No one expected the city to be in chaos tonight, just as no one expected the real Demon Infant to appear.¡± Behind the slender figure was a middle-aged man in red robes. His white hair wasbed backward neatly and his charming beard was trimmed.


    ¡°Since things hade down to this, send the children out. Tell them to feast. The chaos has started, so we must be prepared. The fire of the holy war will soon spread throughout this kingdom and we have been waiting for far too long,¡± said the slender figure in a stern and determined tone. She did not turn around to the man as her eyes were fixed outside the window.


    ¡°Your decision is mymand, Your Saintess Majesty.¡± The man in the red robes bowed to thedy with the slender figure.


    Thisdy was none other than the saintess that Fatty had insulted over a hundred times.


    People who were familiar with the Fallen Star Church would be surprised to find the saintess in Antoine City.


    One thing worth noting was that the so-called headquarters of the Fallen Star Church was just the headquarters for Antoine City. The religious titan had rooted itself throughout the entire kingdom since a long time ago. How could a saintess simply be in the branch headquarters of a secluded city?


    However, their conversation revealed the reason for her to be there¡ªthe Demon Infant. It seemed like this Demon Infant was the reason why the city was in chaos.


    ¡°You can go now,¡± the saintess said tiredly.


    The man in the red robes bowed and was ready to head off, but the saintess held him back. ¡°Have you sent men over to Tribunal No. 3?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Three white-robed apologists were sent over,¡± answered the man in the red robes respectfully.


    As a matter of fact, he found the question disdainful. Should they even send that many white-robed apologists to Tribunal No. 3? It was just a traitor who had taken away a Demon Seed that was suspected to be the Demon Infant.


    Based on what he knew, the real Demon Infant should be in Lucard Farm, thus he had sent 15 white-robed apologists there.


    The whole headquarters was left with five white-robed apologists who were supposed to work with him to maintain order amidst the chaos, but when the saintess received the request for reinforcements, he was ordered to send out another three white-robed apologists which confused him.


    Was the traitor this capable to the point that he was on par with a white-robed apologist? Had he learned a certain secret?


    ¡°Hoho, Bishop Norden, I think you should go pay a visit yourself.¡± The saintess sounded cold this time.


    The man in the red robes was slightly surprised. Why must he go there himself? If he went out, the headquarters would be defenseless! He was the one and only red-robed bishop of the Fallen Star Church in Antoine City.


    ¡°Something has happened there.¡± The saintess pointed at Tribunal No. 3.


    The red-robed bishop known as Norden was astonished. He had already sent out a white-robed apologist, 20 ck-robed clergies and 200 Fallen Knights, so how could things have gone wrong?


    He thought the saintess was just being anxious and was determined to capture the traitor when she told him to send more reinforcements.


    With that in mind, Norden disregarded his manners and walked towards the window, stopping less than 3 meters away from the saintess.


    Through the window, he clearly saw Tribunal No. 3 burning brightly. It was just a fire. Norden did not want to shift his thoughts in a negative direction.


    At that moment, a ck-robed clergy rushed into the room and said in an anxious tone, ¡°Lord Bishop, the lord apologist that we sent to Tribunal No. 3 has died of martyrdom.¡±


    Norden responded bitterly to the update.


    Meanwhile, the saintess waved her hand and sent the ck-robed clergy away. She turned around to Norden solemnly, ¡°For the sake of secrecy, the news about the Demon Infant descending upon Lucard Farm was falsified by the church. There is a high chance that the Demon Infant will descend in Tribunal No. 3. Who do you think the traitor is? His real identity is also a red-robed bishop! Stop standing there!¡±


    If she could, she did not want to reveal this secret. She just wanted to take the Demon Infant away without any rm, but no one expected the arrival of the outsiders. The outsiders were an uncontrolled variable. Their identities and whereabouts were mysterious and they possessed astonishing powers.


    No one knew where they came from, even more, where they had disappeared to.


    The outsiders¡¯ purpose remained a mystery, but once they got involved, things would be unpredictable and difficult to control. These outsiders were difficult to deal with, let alone kill.


    Throughout the hundred years of the Fallen Star Church¡¯s history, they had suffered many losses in the hands of outsiders, but up until today, they had only managed to kill three of them.


    Of course, killing the outsiders was rewarding. Several holy relics of the Fallen Star Church were the spoils from eliminating the outsiders.


    However, the secrets of the outsiders should not be easily revealed, so only less than ten people in this world knew about their existence. ording to the great holy pope, the outsiders were rted to the most important secret of the world.


    As for what it was, even the respectful saintess had no idea. In her opinion, extreme caution was required to deal with the outsiders despite her intelligencework telling her that these two outsiders were nothing spectacr. However, were the outsiders really worthless this time?


    Looking at the zing fire at Tribunal No. 3, the saintess was frustrated. She seemed to have underestimated the outsiders¡¯ destructive capabilities. She should have sent Norden out at the very start.


    She did not count on killing the outsiders, but there must be no mistake in retrieving the Demon Infant.


    Norden was kept in the dark about many secrets. Even though he was a red-robed bishop, his position was considered inferior in front of those truly powerful figures.


    Terrified, he said to the saintess, ¡°I¡¯ll don my armor and leave immediately. Damn that Archimiel! He must have underestimated his enemies again. He didn¡¯t even bring his armor. He...¡±


    Norden wished for some excuse to calm himself down such as how the dead white-robed apologist, Archimiel, did not don his armor or whatnot.


    The saintess frowned. She was fed up with the excuses, so she said, ¡°If you run into some unusual enemies and if there isn¡¯t any conflict of interest, don¡¯t engage. Retrieve the Demon Infant and return immediately. I have my own arrangements.¡±


    Unusual enemies? Are they the duo who escaped from the dungeon? They killed Archimiel, yet we should just spare them?


    Norden was confused, but it was the first time he saw anxiety and stringency on the saintess¡¯ expression. He dared not question her, so he epted his orders and left the room in a hurry.


    After Norden left, the saintess continued gazing out of the window. She wished that these outsiders would not cross paths with the church. Otherwise, things would be much more troublesome. She might even have to alert the three popes or even the holy pope!


    Many other factions that were caught up in the mess might be startled too.


    Theplexity of this world was far beyond what any man could imagine.


    ...


    Demon Infant? Descending in Tribunal No. 3?


    If Tang Ling had known the building was Tribunal No. 3 and found out about the Demon Infant¡¯s descent, he would have been able to verify many of his thoughts and gain a better understanding of this world.


    However, if he gained more knowledge of this world such as the fake news that the Fallen Star Church had released about Lucard Farm, what would he have thought about that?


    The identity the Dream Domain gave Tang Ling was a farm kid from Lucard Farm. Were they connected somehow?


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling would never get to know all these confidential secrets, and even if he did, he did not have any way to solve them at the moment.


    He and Fatty were in a bloody onught, and they were very enthusiastic about it.


    The fire was the perfect n.


    Fatty was even fonder of Tang Ling¡¯s merciless attitude. What else was more delightful than having free kills of crippled enemies? On top of that, a number of the Fallen Knights had Demon Seeds in their stomachs!


    Fatty was bathing in happiness. He had killed 37 Fallen Knights and 5 Demon Seeds. After 2 more Demon Seeds, his main mission would be fullypleted.


    As a matter of fact, when he killed his fourth Demon Seed, his main mission was already 60%pleted.


    The 60%pletion rate was the line of life and death. As long as the Dream Seeds crossed the line, the penalty from the Dream Domain would no longer be death or severe punishment.


    Fatty was aiming to cross the minimum line in every dream entry. If it was possible, he would want to get to 70% because he would be free of penalty and punishment.


    As for the rewards, they had nothing to do with him, Ji Chenxi.


    When Fatty reached the 60%pletion rate and the Dream Domain asked him whether or not he wanted to withdraw, he almost habitually selected ¡®yes¡¯.


    Then, he saw Tang Ling fighting in front of him. Tang Ling was facing three ck-robed clergies alone and his valiance ignited the courage in Fatty¡¯s heart.


    I¡¯m gonna go for a 100%pletion rate this time!


    It was the first time he confidently selected ¡®no¡¯.


    What Fatty did not know was that in Tang Ling¡¯s case, his dream would never let him withdraw at the 60%pletion rate. On top of that, Tang Ling had more than one main mission and all his penalties were as severe as they could get.


    If Tang Ling knew that Fatty¡¯s dream was this easy, he would have probably exited the dream and challenged Kun to a duel instead of killing his enemies happily.


    He had killed more than 100 Fallen Knights and as expected, when the number crossed 100, he received 3 Dream coins.


    3 Dream Coins!


    Tang Ling was very delighted. He had always been an easily satisfied child. He was trying his best to kill the ck-robed clergies and Demon Seeds as he was looking forward to more rewards.


    He did not know what kind of special treatment had been given to him in this dream. Little did he know, the uing danger was far beyond hisprehension.


    Meanwhile, three white-robed apologists and a red-robed bishop was heading towards Tribunal No. 3


    There was also another dangerous figure that was as powerful as a red-robed bishop and he had taken the Demon Infant to hide in the zing building.

 Chapter 381 - Shared Mission

    <h4>Chapter 381: Shared Mission</h4>


    Three Dream Coins as a reward was definitely a good sign.


    The downside was that Tang Ling soon realized his strength could no longer recover by killing Fallen Knights after his 100th kill.


    Therefore, he left the Fallen Knights to Fatty. Unless Fatty was in danger, he would not interfere.


    Fortunately, as Fatty¡¯s strength recovered, killing the Fallen Knights was no longer a difficult task, but the Demon Seeds jumping out of the dead bodies would startle him at times.


    The Demon Seed was also Fatty¡¯s main mission and Tang Ling actually wanted to give him the kill, but he still had to help whenever Fatty was in danger. Therefore, he killed 13 ck-robed clergies and 9 Demon Seeds, making his kills surpass Fatty¡¯s.


    Through the frenzy killings, more than half of Tang Ling¡¯s strength recovered.


    There were only a few Fallen Knights lefting out the building and the ck-robed clerics were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Fatty wiped the sweat off his face, feeling very proud of his kills.


    Tang Ling simply stuffed more vicious beast meat into his mouth, munching as he muttered in a muffled voice, ¡°We aren¡¯t in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Bro, what? Shouldn¡¯t we get going? It¡¯s been 20 minutes since we escaped.¡± Fatty was really nervous. He was not an idiot. After causing such amotion, it ought to attract more reinforcements.


    Even though he did not know why the reinforcements had yet to arrive, they would eventuallye, would they not?


    Besides, he was rendered speechless by Tang Ling¡¯s eating. He started to doubt his friend¡¯s identity as a person. Was he a humanoid beast? Fatty never saw him slowing down on the vicious beast meat!


    Whenever he was idle, Tang Ling would stuff more vicious beast meat into his mouth. Did he assume that the vicious beast meat was candy?


    Fatty had some himself, but he had his own unique method to mitigate the pain that came as a result of eating the vicious beast meat, and it worked for him even when his strength was taken away and he was turned into a normal man.


    However, even if it did not, his stomach would burst from overeating! What was Tang Ling¡¯s stomach made of?


    Fatty had obvious doubts and questions about Tang Ling¡¯s beastly digestive power. Of course, he had no idea that Tang Ling¡¯s Perfect Gic Chain allowed him to consume more energy than his peers.


    On top of that, Tang Ling had a war seed in his heart, and the little seed was a huge energy consumer.


    Tang Ling did not know that his consumption of vicious beast meat was considered deviant in Fatty¡¯s eyes. He frowned slightly as he was thinking about other things.


    The fire was burning strongly. He believed there were still survivors in the buildings. At least, there were still seven ck-robed clergies missing and the number of Fallen Knights that he had killed did not add up, so there were at least 40 Fallen Knights unounted for.


    If he left right away, the Dream Domain would calcte those knights and clergies that died in the fire into his kill count since he was the one responsible for the fire.


    He could simply leave, but he had another theory in his mind.


    Were the missing enemies really trapped in the fire or had they been captured or killed by the so-called devil in the building?


    The devil had yet to show itself and Tang Ling wanted to secure this kill! It was not because of his greed or arrogance. He had strong confidence to support the risk he wanted to take.


    ¡°Big Bro, say something.¡± Fatty was nervous when Tang Ling remained quiet, so he could not help but urge his friend.


    Tang Ling sized up his surroundings. Other than the burning building on the premises, there was nowhere else to hide. It was irrational for Fatty to stay. With that in mind, he asked Fatty, ¡°Have youpleted your main mission?¡±


    Surprised, Fatty replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got two more to achieve 100%,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other main missions?¡±


    Fatty bolted up in confusion. ¡°One main mission is deadly enough. Why would I want two of them?¡±


    ¡°I want to stay. Something big is going to happen here, but it won¡¯t be suitable for you to stay,¡± Tang Ling said after some thoughts. He was being transparent. The uing situation was not something Fatty could handle, and staying back would not do him any good.


    Fatty was moved by Tang Ling¡¯s words because he knew he was useless.


    Both back in reality or in Dream Domain, other people would usually criticize Fatty for being a burden and he too thickened up himself to ept the fact. He did not think it was inappropriate for others to call him useless.


    However, Tang Ling did not do the same as he cared about Fatty¡¯s emotions and his pride.


    Being respected for the first time in his life felt different from usual.


    Tang Ling did not have such extensive thoughts as he naturally exined the situation to Fatty.


    It was suicidal for Fatty to stay behind since he was not strong enough. It had nothing to do with him being a burden to Tang Ling or not.


    Fatty grew fonder of Tang Ling, so whatever Tang Ling said was soothing to his ears. ¡°Bro, what should we do now?¡± After being touched by Tang Ling¡¯s words, he believed it would be best for him to just listen to Tang Ling.


    ¡°There are two ways for you. When I killed the Demon Seed earlier, you said something about mission sharing. Can I assume that if I kill the target, it will be counted towards your mission as well?¡± Tang Ling raised an important question.


    Fatty had no idea what Tang Ling was trying to do, but he had a feeling that thetter¡¯s knowledge of the Dream Domain was a littleckluster, so he exined, ¡°I guess you can say that as well. But ording to the Dream Domain rules, sharing a mission is like sharing a physical item. If I give half of something to you, I¡¯ll only get the other half.


    ¡°So, if I share my mission and you kill a Demon Seed, each of us will only get a 0.5 kill count. Yeah, that¡¯s a better way to exin it.¡±


    ¡°Great. My first advice to you is to share your main mission with me. After that, run and find a safe ce to hide. After I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll be able to get out. I still can help you with that.¡± Tang Ling did not sound like he was joking. After a quick calction, Fatty did help a lot to burn down the building.


    Fatty¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. He had actually made it through past dreams as he had now, except when he did not run into other Dream Seeds.


    However, even if he did not run into other Dream Seeds, the dream would not be that difficult either. He had tons of life-saving items, so he would still be able to make it out alive. Nheless, today was the first time someone else had suggested sharing his burden.


    ¡°My big brother! What about the second way?¡± Fatty was an oddball. When Tang Ling offered to help himplete his mission to achieve 100%, he stopped considering the offer immediately because he thought of the excitement from all the killing. Could he not achieve 100% by himself? He was a man and wanted to be a man for once.


    ¡°The second way is to work together again. You need to go out, find two horses and wait for me in a fixed location.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Fatty agreed without a second thought as if he was the bravest man in the world.


    Tang Ling found it amusing. He grabbed Fatty by the arm and said, ¡°You can think about it first before giving me an answer. I¡¯m a practical person. I don¡¯t want to harm others and I won¡¯t do things without benefits. I also don¡¯t like to take advantage of people. I can¡¯t let you risk it without a reason.


    ¡°But I just want to double confirm that if I share my mission and the difficulty of my mission exceeds your own, will you get benefits afterpleting it?¡±


    Fatty blinked dully and said, ¡°Bro, isn¡¯t thatmon sense?¡±


    Tang Ling blushed because he was not particrly knowledgeable in this part of the dream. He pretended to not hear thement and continued, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if you are okay with it, we can share one of our main missions with each other, but let me get this straight: my main mission isn¡¯t as easy as yours even though I don¡¯t know why. That¡¯s the second way. You are free to choose.¡±


    Fatty turned crimson. What else could it be? The Dream Domain must have looked down on him!


    Back in the real world, people alwaysughed at him for taking a ¡®vacation¡¯ in the dream. Of course, he was nothing like the other disgustingly powerful Dream Seeds around him. Every time the others entered the Dream Domain, they had to face outrageous main missions.


    With that in mind, he believed that Tang Ling¡¯s missions were not as difficult as the others that he knew.


    Fatty rapped his chest proudly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think! I¡¯ll go the second way!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tell me, how do you share a mission?¡±


    ...


    Two minutester, the zing fire had consumed half of the building. The rumbling din from the copsing building frightened Fatty.


    He was covered in sweat as he wrapped himself in the robe of a ck-robed clergy and ran out of the yard cautiously. He had no other choice since only the voluminous robe of the ck-robed clergy was big enough to cover his round body and make him less eye-catching.


    Fatty got out of the premises soon enough. He selected a rather quiet alleyway that was spared from themotion and eximed in his heart, ¡®Who would have thought? Oh, who would have thought?¡¯


    He never would have thought the mission that Tang Ling shared with him was to survive for 24 hours.


    Surviving for 24 hours in this chaotic situation? On top of that, they had caused some serious trouble and killed a bunch of knights and clergies from the Fallen Star Church. Tang Ling had even killed a white-robed apologist!


    It was Fatty¡¯s second entry in this particr dream. Aside from collecting information on his first entry, even before the second entry, given his father¡¯s capability, he had collected a lot of top secrets in the world.


    Based on his understanding of the Fallen Star Church, the church would not stop unless both he and Tang Ling were dead a hundred times.


    What did it mean? It meant that Tang Ling was a disgustingly crazy person! Fatty had a feeling that Tang Ling¡¯s main mission was just as difficult as the other disgustingly powerful people around him.


    Poor me...


    Fatty wanted to p himself a million times. He just had to act brave and act righteously. He just had to be moved. Looking at the countdown timer in his head, Fatty really wanted to smash his head on the wall and die on the spot.


    However, after the mission was shared, he could no longer go back on his word. All he could do was follow the crazy Tang Ling¡¯s n and search for two horses.


    With that in mind, he reached the end of the alleyway and cautiously looked around.


    Somehow, he had a feeling that even searching for two horses would be difficult from here on.

 Chapter 382 - Demon Infant’s Absorption

    <h4>Chapter 382: Demon Infant¡¯s Absorption</h4>


    Fatty left.


    Tang Ling squatted down in a corner of the yard, tidying up his spoils: the ck gloves that he had stripped from the ck-robed clergies.


    These ck gloves were magical. They were extremely stretchable and had great defensive attributes.


    In order to get a better understanding, Tang Ling had purposely retrieved the broken pair of gloves from earlier for testing.


    With his strength, he could stretch the gloves to 2 meters long at the most. If he cut it with his Grade A alloy dagger, even with his current strength, he had to pour in some effort to truly cut it. The gloves were great! They were simr to the rubber products from the old civilization, only countless times better.


    Tang Ling got the rted information in his head when he was collecting the gloves as well.


    ¡®Discovered special equipment from ck-robed clergy: Dark Demon Gloves. However, no matter how you look at it, doesn¡¯t it look like the skin of some living being?¡¯


    The skin of a living being?!


    It sounded disgusting, but Tang Ling did not care because he was nning something else. The Dark Demon Gloves¡¯ defensive capabilities were outstanding, and wearing a fewyers would surely provide a better effect.


    Of course, the gloves itself had no secret contraption or whatsoever to extend the arm as the ck-robed clergy had. The ck-robed clergy had been able to do that because one of his arms had transformed into an appendage of the Demon Seed and had no longer been a human arm.


    However, the ability to extend the arm matched the gloves¡¯ traits well.


    Tang Ling killed 14 ck-robed clergies and got a total of 12 pairs of gloves. Given his inner Scrooge, he would never let any spoils slip, and on top of that, he nned to wear multipleyers! Still, he only had 12 pairs!


    He nned to share the spoils with Fatty since he was feeling generous. He gave a pair of gloves to Fatty, but one of the gloves was damaged and was no longer suitable for practical use.


    Nevertheless, Fatty despised the gift. Heined that the gloves were broken and useless, so he did not want to take it. Tang Ling had to deceive Fatty that the gloves were a token tomemorate their meeting. Only then Fatty reluctantly ept them.


    Damn you! Tang Ling grumbled in his heart. It was not Fatty¡¯s fault though since he dide from a wealthy family. That heavy backpack of his must contain a lot of useful things. Fatty simply gave Tang Ling something before he left. He imed that these things were actually super-advanced arsenal¡ªthey were thermal grenades.


    When a thermal grenade was thrown, it would not explode but could create a high-temperature environment of 1,000¡ãC in a 20-meter radius which couldst for 5 seconds.


    ¡°As long as the enemies don¡¯t have talent, even if they don¡¯t die, their skin won¡¯t be spared. I¡¯m giving you these two precious balls. Aren¡¯t I an amazing brother?¡± Fatty had a hard time parting ways with the two thermal grenades when he gave them to Tang Ling.


    Two precious balls? Why does that sound so wrong?


    Tang Ling did not know why it sounded wrong, but he took the two thermal grenades without hesitation. These two thermal grenades were a lot more powerful than traditional grenades as they could create an area of 1,000¡ãC in an instant. The melting point of iron was only 1,538¡ãC.


    Grenades had been used as a single-handedrge-scale weapon in the old civilization. However, its effect was rather insignificant because back then, there was a limit to how far humans could throw and how precise their throw could be. There was also a buffer time before the explosion.


    Had one fallen in the hands of the supermen of the Purple Moon era, plus an instantaneous effect, Tang Ling would want an infinite amount of these.


    Tang Ling was humming a melody while he wore threeyers of gloves on each hand before he put the thermal grenades in his arms.


    He found it strange. It had been half an hour, so why had the reinforcements not arrived? Why did the building not respond as expected?


    Speaking of the devil, right after the thoughts came into his mind, Tang Ling heard heavy galloping and marching footsteps heading towards him rapidly from afar.


    As his strength gradually recovered, his hearing returned. The moment he heard the noises, he knew even without thinking that reinforcements had arrived.


    What should I do now? Rush into the building and have a look? Will I be able to escapeter?


    Tang Ling was thinking about whether he should pick up this bargain or not.


    Regardless, he nced over at the white-robed apologist¡¯s body beside him. There were still some shells that the fire had not destroyed. Should he strip the body clean before he escaped?


    He did not know if he could bring these items back to the real world, but what if he could? Would he not punch himself to death for not taking them?


    Although he had decided to give up on taking the risk, he would not let go of the spoils in his hands.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling was just about to reach out to the white-robed apologist¡¯s body, but at that second, a loud bang exploded at the locked door of the building. A monster emerged and behind it were five ck-robed clergies and more than ten Fallen Knights.


    Tang Ling blinked in confusion. How did they survive inside? The fire had been raging for a while now.


    The monster that dashed out first was expected. It should be the so-called devil that was hiding in the building. What baffled Tang Ling were the ck-robed clergies and Fallen Knights. How did they survive?


    Amidst his confusion, new information came into his mind.


    ¡®Eliminate ck-robed clergies: 16/20.


    ¡®Eliminate Demon Seeds: 10/50.¡¯


    It clearly stated that among the 20 ck-robed clergies that arrived, other than the 14 that Tang Ling had killed, the two who died in the fire were also counted towards his kill count.


    His mission of the Demon Seed was shared with Fatty. Among those Fallen Knights who had died in the fire, two of them had Demon Seeds, so after sharing the mission, both Tang Ling and Fatty got one kill each.


    The Dream Domain information had always been vague, but hints were all over the ce like how the knights and clergies that died in the fire had finally been added to the killcount. It indicated that this whole mess hade to an end and a new story was starting.


    If Tang Ling decided to avoid them, he would only have a tiny window to escape the messy battlefield. If he decided to secure the bargain, then...


    Tang Ling had actually given up securing the bargain, but it did not stop him from sparing a curious nce. It was precisely the curious nce that made him change his mind.


    He decided to change his mind because of the form of the monster that raced out from the building.


    The monster was rather simr to the monster form of the white-robed apologist. Unlike the apologist¡¯s form which had been ck in color, this monster was copper.


    The white-robed apologist¡¯s monster form was exactly the same as the Demon Seed which had six appendages. This monster, however, resembled a human and only had four appendages, but they were more robust.


    Other than that, the monster had many tiny tentacles waving freely on its back, making it look rather disgusting. Its size was almost twice as big as the white-robed apologist¡¯s monster form at almost 3.5 meters tall.


    No matter how Tang Ling looked at it, this monster that dashed out of the building seemed a lot stronger. However, he noticed that the monster¡¯s form was rather vtile. It had only been out for moments and its body had already glimmered seven to eight times.


    The flickers might seem normal to other people, but Tang Ling seized a better picture of the monster. Every time its body glimmered, the scales on its body would disappear, revealing its human form.


    As for why?


    Tang Ling soon discovered the answer!


    The ck-robed clergies were bold enough to chase the monster out because one of them was holding a bottle in his hand. It was something simr to a sk.


    That particr ck-robed clergy chased the monster and sshed the water in the bottle onto it. When the water hit the monster¡¯s body, the monster would groan in pain and its form grew even more unstable.


    The bottle of water! I must get it!


    Once Tang Ling made up his mind, he would not hesitate anymore!


    He sped towards the monster and the group of clergies. He wanted to summon the little seed for another transformation, but he suddenly heard the monster calling out to him, ¡°Outsider, save me!¡±


    Outsider? Tang Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Before he could think properly, he realized that half of one of the monster¡¯s appendages was broken.


    His guess was verified by the scene. He did not answer the monster and continued dashing forward instead.


    Man and monster ran past each other. Tang Ling jumped towards the Fallen Knights while brandishing his Blood Bulrush Sword.


    He did not care about the ck-robed clergies at the moment because he wanted them to hold the monster down. He would not want to let the monster escape while he tried to save it from danger, would he?


    Tang Ling nned his strategy as such.


    A dozen Fallen Knights were nothing to him. Less than 20 seconds after he jumped into the group, all the Fallen Knights had fallen to Blood Bulrush Sword.


    He turned around. The monster was still tangled up with the ck-robed clergies and one of them excitedly taunted the monster, ¡°You are dead meat! Our reinforcements are arriving.¡±


    Tang Ling chuckled coldly and rushed towards them.


    Killing the ck-robed clergies might be a little more troublesome, but they were no longer his match since he had recovered a portion of his strength. Moreover, the monster was still around to hold them back.


    Another minuteter, all five of the ck-robed clergies died by Tang Ling¡¯s swift Blood Bulrush Sword. The ck-robed clergy with the bottle of water went mad at thest moment and sshed more than half of the bottle on the monster¡¯s body.


    Roar!


    The monster growled in pain. Its body started to blister heavily and it rolled on the ground in agony.


    Tang Ling nced outside the yard. He did not have the time to ask questions as he quickly snatched the bottle of water from the ck-robed clergy and stuffed it into his backpack. He then skillfully and quickly stripped the ck-robed clergies of their gloves.


    Then, the reinforcement troops had arrived in front of the building. Tang Ling could see them while standing in the yard. With his keen eyesight, he clearly saw that the leader was a man in red robes. Behind that man were three more white-robed apologists and arge number of ck-robed clergies and Fallen Knights.


    ¡°Sh*t just got real.¡± Tang Ling gulped nervously.


    ¡°Take me away. Save me, save me...¡± The monster rolling on the ground begged Tang Ling to save its life.


    Tang Ling was stunned for a moment. He did not expect the monster¡¯s body to shrink and revert into a man with blonde hair. On the back of the weakened man was a strange-looking thing that resembled a Demon Seed and a human baby at the same time.


    Before he could have a closer look, the strange thing jumped at him.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body had entered the microsensing state, but he did not dodge it. An appendage extended out from it and hooked Tang Ling¡¯s back, crawling up to him swiftly.


    Tang Ling¡¯s sight started to go blur and his body started to glimmer. The man with blonde hair was shouting something at him, but he could not hear it anymore.


    Both Kun and Ya, who had been watching the show, reacted in shock.

 Chapter 383 - Wrong Answer

    <h4>Chapter 383: Wrong Answer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    <i>Do you want to be stronger?</i>


    <i>Do you yearn for invincible power?</i>


    <i>Do you want to stand on the top of the world, looking down at all of life and controlling their existence within your palms?</i>


    <i>If you desire power, give your everything to me and be one with me.</i>


    <i>You and I will be the closest partners in this world and the most loyal of friends.</i>


    <i>Come, give me your everything. Open up your heart, lower your guard and empty your mind.</i>


    <i>Come, fuse with me...</i>


    At that very moment, Tang Ling¡¯s mind exploded with temptation. His only sanity told him that all the messages were from the so-called Demon Infant on his back.


    It could not speak, but the messages that it released into his mind were unusually tempting as it spoke to him in an unusually truthful and enchanting manner. There were a few times Tang Ling had the urge to say ¡®yes¡¯.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, Tang Ling¡¯s expression changed multiple times within a second and his gaze was turning muddier.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to step in. You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡± Ya bolted up.


    There were many terrifying beings in the Dream Domain and this Demon Infant on Tang Ling¡¯s back was indubitably one of them.


    Compared to other ferocious beings, its powers were nothing spectacr, but its abilities were disgustingly wicked. It should not be released on the current stage of the Dream Domain, and Tang Ling should not have encountered it.


    However, the world of the Dream Domain could be considered a self-developing entity from a certain aspect, and to achieve a certain purpose, one could even understand it as another reality.


    The price to pay in order to construct the Dream Domain was unimaginably high, but if one assumed that it was all just data and simtions, that assumption would be both a joke and a pitiful statement at the same time.


    Inside the Dream Domain, the ¡®Past That Was Once Great¡¯, something that both Kun and Ya understood, a number of realities had been poured into the dream.


    The Dream Domain was a paradoxical existence, but discussing itsplexity at the moment was meaningless. Ya knew very well from the bottom of his heart that no matter how long he hadpeted with Kun, it was just a little game between them.


    Even Ya would never want Tang Ling destroyed at this stage.


    However,pared to Ya¡¯s reeled faith, Kun did not move at all. That handsome face of his that could bewitch all life suddenly turned calm and cold as if he bottled his emotions uppletely. The bewitching temperament was turned into a distant feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interfering.¡± Three words came out of Kun¡¯s mouth although his eyes were glued to the screen, or more precisely, to Tang Ling.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to use your precious powers? Are you trying to save it for another day? I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be one. Given Tang Ling¡¯s current level, he can never resist the temptation from that thing. Something went wrong in this world and gave birth to it...No, this street is under your jurisdiction. It¡¯s impossible for you not to know about it, yet you...¡± Up until this point, Ya shot Kun aplicated look.


    ¡°I knew.¡± Kun was as calm as always.


    ¡°I supposed that¡¯s right. You¡¯re the God of this world. Not only did you know it would be born, but you even knew when it was born. From the moment Tang Ling stepped into this world, you¡¯ve already predicted the oue, what are the odds of Tang Ling running into it,¡± Ya responded with a bitter expression.


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t have predicted that. You know, the beings known as humans...their actions are the most unpredictable, even more so Tang Ling¡¯s.¡± Kun poured himself a ss of wine and took a sip.


    ¡°So what?¡± Ya chuckled coldly.


    ¡°What else? I¡¯ve told you the answer a long time ago. This kid doesn¡¯t y by the rules.¡± Kun finished the wine in a single gulp.


    Was it really unpredictable? Was Tang Ling a person who did not y by the rules?


    No, Kun knew exactly what kind of person Tang Ling was, but as long as there was a chance, the kid would dance on des and risk everything on the edge of death. How could he not have predicted it?


    ¡°Fine. If you aren¡¯t going to interfere, I won¡¯t either. I won¡¯t waste my right to interfere with your Dream Domain and your Dream Seed.¡± Ya returned to his calm self.


    ¡°Great.¡± Kun was calm throughout the conversation, he was almost expressionless.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see, but I won¡¯t be the one who regrets this in the end.¡± Ya was a little angry, but he looked at Kun with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Have your deviations gone so far away from the tracks to the point that you view destruction as a game?¡±


    Kun did not answer. Instead, he revealed a smile, an unusual one.


    ...


    <i>Do I want to be stronger? </i>


    <i>Of course! That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always wanted.</i>


    <i>Do I want to be invincible? </i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know about that, but there have been times when I really wished that I was invincible.</i>


    <i>As far as I can remember, on that stormy night when my grandmother had let go of my hands, when my sister had been taken away from me, when Vian died in my arms...</i>


    <i>I yearned for power. I wanted to be invincible!</i>


    Countless painful memories rumbled in Tang Ling¡¯s mind, causing him to groan in pain.


    Then, do you want to stand on the top of the world, looking down at all life and control them? Do you want to be in such a position?


    Tang Ling¡¯s expression continued to change repeatedly. His painful past stung and clutched his heart, making his heartbeats so vigorous that it startled the slumbering little seed.


    The little seed woke up when it sensed something in its presence and a fit of furious anger erupted from the little seed. It was the first time it expressed such strong emotions ever since it possessed a consciousness.


    ¡®Go! Go! You, go away!¡¯ The little seed¡¯s voice was meek. Even though it was trying to expel the intruding presence, it did not sound fierce. Instead, it was like a kitten trying to be a tiger.


    What was the rtionship between the little seed and Tang Ling?


    The little seed viewed Tang Ling as its father, and Tang Ling had coexisted with the little seed ever since he was young. The little seed was at the core of his heart, the most important organ of the body. How could his condition not affect the little seed¡¯s emotions?


    Tang Ling¡¯s right hand was slowlying up.


    It had been over 10 seconds. The man with the blonde hair showed despair as he continued shouting something.


    Less than 500 meters away, the red-robed bishop also saw what happened in the yard. Filled with excitement, he trembled while his heart was screaming with joy, ¡°Demon God! The Demon God is descending! It has made its choice. It made its rightful choice by itself!!¡±


    <i>It was the will of the heavens! Not only has the Demon Infant descended, but even the Saint has also appeared in the area! The Fallen Star ising back from the ashes!</i>


    ¡°Hurry! Go! We will be weing the greatest and the holiest event before our eyes! This cannot fail!¡± The red-robed bishop was so excited that his high-pitched voice sounded sharp and shaky. He waved both his hands before he shook the reins of his horse, galloping towards the yard.


    Smack!


    Tucked in the ck glove, Tang Ling¡¯s right handnded on the Demon Infant¡¯s head on his back. He looked like he was softly stroking the Demon Infant.


    On the opening of the Demon Infant¡¯s stomach, countless small tentacles came out. Some of them were stuck on Tang Ling¡¯s back but were unable to go deeper while some could not even get onto Tang Ling¡¯s skin.


    The tentacles were not hard and were quite soft. If Tang Ling¡¯s spirit maintained its cautious state and made his muscles tighten, these soft tentacles would never be able to pry into his defenses.


    However, despite being a newborn and malnourished, the Demon Infant possessed a powerful spirit simr to the mystical fox of the eastern legends or the subus of the western legend. No man in this world could resist its spiritual temptation which was just a small part of what it could do.


    Could Tang Ling resist it? Tang Ling was not an excellencer with an outstanding spiritual level. He was not even a Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior, so how resilient was his spirit?


    It was then that his eyes started to regain its rity. His fingers on the Demon Infant¡¯s head started to squeeze.


    The Demon Infant shrieked powerfully, making Tang Ling¡¯s ears bleed. However, that did not stop Tang Ling from stripping it from his back and mming it to the ground fiercely.


    Tang Ling had recovered more than half of his original strength, so how powerful was his strength now? One could simply imagine that it had the force of a few thousand kilograms.


    The ground cracked upon impact. Because the Demon Infant¡¯s body was tough, it did not die right away. It was still struggling in Tang Ling¡¯s hand, shrieking furiously.


    ¡°No!¡± The red-robed bishop was drowned in despair.


    <i>How is this possible? What happened?! How can the Saint resist the Demon Infant and even want to kill it? No, no, no, this must be an illusion. This isn¡¯t real!</i>


    The man with the blonde hair could not believe what he saw either even though he was a few steps away from death.


    Tang Ling never cared about anyone¡¯s thoughts whenever he got mad, what more those of the people in the Dream Domain. He revealed an insulting smile as his hand mped onto the Demon Infant¡¯s head. His other hand slowly grabbed its neck and twisted it strongly!


    <i>Your tough exoskeleton might take me some time to destroy, but are your bones as tough?</i>


    The answer was a solid no! The Demon Infant¡¯s neck was twisted! The shriek that failed to escape its mouth was forever stuck at its throat.


    ¡°You annoying sh*t!¡± Tang Ling cursed resentfully, but he did not throw the dead body away. He quickly stuffed it into his stretchable backpack.


    There was no special reason for him to keep the dead body, but the little seed showed a keen desire for its body.


    ¡°Why? How can you...?¡± The man in blonde hair mustered his strength to utter the questions.


    Why? It was simple! The little seed had woken up and its rage had smacked Tang Ling back to his senses. Tang Ling and the little seed¡¯s spirits had merged to resist the temptation from the Demon Infant.


    Besides that, there was also another important factor in y¡ªdeep in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, he did not care about the so-called highest position in the world at all.


    All he ever wanted was to gaze at a beautiful sunset while holding San San¡¯s hand, casually strolling back to his peaceful and warm home. His grandmother would inform him with a tender smile that his friends hade by and that it was time for dinner.


    He saw Yu, Orston, Vian, Ro Xin, Ro Li, even Boss Huang and the two little cute balls, Han Xing, and Higan who stood beside his grandmother with her hands behind her back. She would smile brightly at him brazenly and boldly.


    The house was filled with heartwarming dishes with an uplifting fragrance. Everyone was happy. That was all he wanted. It was good enough for him.


    Therefore, since the Demon Infant had provided him with the wrong temptation, should it not suffer the consequences?

 Chapter 384 - Endless Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 384: Endless Pursuit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Kun, did you keep secrets from me?¡± Ya was in disbelief, but he did not reject the shock and the doubts in his heart because to him, emotions were interesting in his long life.


    ¡°Did I? Didn¡¯t you know everything about Tang Ling as well? He¡¯s Tang Feng¡¯s son, the owner of the Perfect Gic Chain.¡± Kun¡¯s icy cold countenance was gone and his enchanting charm returned.


    His eyes were as clear as a river in spring when he spoke to Ya. It seemed as if the wind of spring carried the current and garnished it with blossom petals he river was glimmering vividly. Kun was very delighted.


    ¡°No? Well then, the body of that Demon Infant isn¡¯t something that he can own now. I have the right to stop him,¡± Ya replied with a ridiculing gaze.


    ¡°Stop being unreasonable. He made a huge gamble and risked his life for it. Shouldn¡¯t he be rewarded ordingly? I don¡¯t ept your interference, and if you want to do it by force, don¡¯t even think of having peace in your own Dream Domain.¡± Kun smiled. He did not look like he was threatening Ya. Instead, he was like a beautiful person jesting gently.


    Ya knew Kun was not joking. As a matter of fact, Tang Ling did have something that caught Ya¡¯s attention. Otherwise, with Tang Ling¡¯s strength, Ya would not have so shamelessly gone over and spared extra attention to a Dream Seed from Kun¡¯s side.


    Ya was concerned about the Perfect Gic Chain that both he and Kun could notprehend.


    However, when he thought of Tang Feng, would the Perfect Gic Chain have raised his anticipation to this level? It was unlikely!


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s just a dead body. If the Demon Infant is alive, I would¡¯ve interfered,¡± Ya answered after some thoughts.


    It was obvious that the live Demon Infant was 10 times more precious than its dead body.


    Tang Ling did not have the means to deal with a live Demon Infant either and he would never know about the truth behind it.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Kun propped his chin onto his hands as if he had already won the argument.


    Ya frowned, feeling that something was not right. ¡°I want to search Tang Ling¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°To satisfy your curiosity? No,¡± Kun rejected. It was not a joke! There were things that everyone else in the world could know but not Ya.


    There were many secrets in the world that only the two of them knew and not even Liu He was aware of.


    Therefore, Kun could not allow Ya to search Tang Ling¡¯s body. Otherwise, Kun would have a headache.


    ...


    ¡°Who are you?! From now on, the Fallen Star Church will be your sworn nemesis! We will not rest until your flesh and bones perish!¡± The red-robed bishop was in despair. He thought he could witness the birth of a miracle today, he thought he could be the witness of the most important moment of the Fallen Star Church¡¯s history.


    To his surprise, what he witnessed was a huge tragedy for the Fallen Star Church!


    The Demon Infant had been killed! The Demon Infant that was born through arduous means was killed right in front of his eyes.


    The red-robed bishop could not ept the oue. He dared not even imagine what kind of punishment woulde for him since he had failed to stop the tragedy from happening.


    Was there any way to make up for his mistake? No, nothing could possibly save him from the punishment. If he could bring this resentful killer of the Demon Infant back together with the dead Demon Infant, things might not be that bad for him.


    After all, the killer had been chosen by the Demon Infant itself. As an unprecedented first choice, the killer was extremely valuable. If the body of the Demon Infant remained intact, the odds of it giving birth to another Demon Infant were high.


    With all that in mind, the red-robed bishop felt a little better.


    This killer would never escape because reinforcements had arrived! Even though they ran into some unpleasant battles along the way, they still made it to Tribunal No. 3.


    Italics You won¡¯t rest until I am dead? Italics


    Tang Ling was not deaf. He heard the frantic taunting at him, but he did not care because he was not afraid of death.


    Moreover, a shocking new message popped into his mind and he needed half a second to digest the news.


    ¡®Demon Infant 111 eliminated. Your courage has rewarded you with the dead body of the Demon Infant. It is obviously not a human but it¡¯s a special living being. Its body is also considered precious.


    ¡®However, what you take is what you give. The mission of the 24-hour survival will be changed to an endless pursuit of your life. In the uing period, unless you, the Dream Seed, withdraw from the Dream Domain, you will face endless ughter from the Fallen Star Church. Of course, you can choose to discard the body of the Demon Infant.¡±


    <i>Tsk, this is giving me a headache. </i>


    The 24-hour countdown timer disappeared from Tang Ling¡¯s head. It seemed like the main mission had just leveled up again, and this time, it was not just an increment by a single level.


    An endless pursuit without a time limit? Was that a joke?


    Should he consider discarding the body of the Demon Infant? No, it was uneptable for Tang Ling.


    However, there was some good news for him too.


    Firstly, the body of the Demon Infant was precious. This particr news was better than any other, and when coupled with the reaction from little seed, Tang Ling knew that the body of the Demon Infant must be something beneficial to the little seed.


    Secondly, killing a Demon Infant further recovered his strength. This recovery was more potent than any other killing to the point that he was able to recover a third of his missing strength in one go. Combined with the supplements from the vicious beast meat, Tang Ling was close to his prime form. He calcted that he had recovered four-fifths of his strength.


    Thirdly, killing a Demon Infant rewarded him with 20 Dream Coins!


    <i>Am I dreaming? Since when did the Dream Domain be this generous?!</i>


    Tang Ling believed that killing the Demon Infant was not a tough job. As a matter of fact, if he knew a little bit of the truth, he would understand that even if he was in his prime form, he did not have any chances of killing the Demon Infant. The one who killed the Demon Infant was actually the little seed.


    Another truth was that Kun was helping him to cheat! Kun and Ya were probably the only few in the whole wide world who knew the truth about the little seed. Then again, they might not be the only ones.


    What should Tang Ling do next?


    Without a second thought, Tang Ling first needed to escape from this situation. There was no time for him to hesitate. He had to carry out his n to escape the enemy as soon as the next second, but it was at that moment, the man with the blonde hair muttered in a muffled voice, ¡°B-Bring me.¡±


    <i>Should I bring him?</i>


    Powerful enemies wanted Tang Ling dead and he had to escape. Was it wise for him to bring a half-dead man with him?


    His pragmatist side should have rejected it decisively, but in reality, Tang Ling shouldered the man without a second thought. He then started to run towards the enemies led by the red-robed bishop.


    Had Tang Ling lost his mind?


    Such a thought was circling in the minds of the 500 men from the church.


    Conversely, Tang Ling would never lose himself! He knew better than anyone that in order to break out immediately, he must create panic. What else was more direct and effective than creating chaos in a group of enemies?


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± The red-robed bishop sneered coldly. Since the killer wasing towards him, he had no reason to let the killer go. No matter what kind of trick the killer had up his sleeve, surely he would submit in front of absolute power.


    The red-robed bishop yelled furiously. Simr to the transformation of the white-robed apologists, his back arched and bulged, followed by his body expanding. The red robes were torn to shreds in a split second.


    The white-robed apologists also transformed. Given the apologists¡¯ position, they would never know the severity of things, but since the bishop decided to transform into battle form at the start of the battle, they had nothing to worry about.


    Tang Ling found no interest in the white-robed apologists¡¯ transformation anymore. As a matter of fact, the red-robed bishop¡¯s battle form barely had any difference from that of the white-robed apologists¡¯.


    The only differences were that the bishop¡¯s body wasrger while the scales were no longer ck but had silver stripes on it. The six appendages were more robust and had sharp hooks all over the edges. Even the joints of his body were covered with thorns. On his shoulder were two waving tentacles which made him look even more hideous.


    Swish!


    The tentacles on the bishop¡¯s shouldershed out towards Tang Ling like ferocious whips.


    Since he decided to transform to start the battle, the red-robed bishop skipped the chatter and attacked directly.


    Tang Ling slowed down slightly from the sprinting. His body moved fluidly like water and he dodged the bishop¡¯s whips. The state of his microsenses was powerful. Even the ferocious whish from the bishop could not touch Tang Ling.


    At that point, the white-robed apologistspleted their transformation. They were obviously veterans on the battlefield as they immediately followed up on the bishop¡¯s attack and surrounded Tang Ling.


    While Tang Ling was sprinting, he calcted in his mind and dodged all thebined attacks from the three apologists, managing to get within 50 meters of the red-robed bishop.


    Despite the battle starting out fierce, it was just the beginning. The ck-robed clergies finally responded to the situation and they surrounded Tang Ling too, hoping to trap him on the spot.


    Tang Ling reached into his inner pocket for one of the thermal grenades. He managed to move forward for another 5 meters before he tossed the thermal grenade out. Itnded almost 10 meters behind the red-robed bishop.


    After that, Tang Ling forced his legs to a stop and made a sharp turn to the left, ramming into several ck-robed clergies in the process.


    He perfectly captured the details of the battle again while the calction of his Precise Instinct was utilized to its maximum.


    He never nned on taking the bishop and the apologists heads-on. Given his current strength level, even after he transformed, he could only take one or two white-robed apologists at the same time. He would be no match for the overwhelming number of enemies, especially the bishop.


    Therefore, he ought to utilize the thermal grenade that Fatty had given him. If the thermal grenade was as powerful as Fatty imed, Tang Ling did not mind going crazy again!

 Chapter 385 - Caught Up In Some Huge Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 385: Caught Up In Some Huge Troubles</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s terrifying battle consciousness was on full disy again. He used his Precise Instinct to chart the route so that he could effectively lure the enemies with the highest threat level into within a 20-meter range of the thermal grenade.


    He even tossed the thermal grenade in the smartest way possible. He did not directly throw it at the red-robed bishop¡¯s face or aim at any of the white-robed apologists. Instead, he decided tond his grenade 10 meters behind the bishop because any living being would instinctively dodge projectiles that were iing straight at them.


    Even though the thermal grenade was imed to explode immediately after being thrown, it actually had to hit a surface first, be it the ground or the target¡¯s body, before going off.


    Tang Ling¡¯s current targets were in some sort of superhuman form. They were not just powerful, but their reflexes were also fast, so they could probably escape the thermal grenade¡¯s explosion range before it went off.


    However, if the grenade was thrown behind them, their most natural reaction would be a quick nce before deciding whether to ignore or dodge.


    Tang Ling was aiming for that split second of their decision which would be enough for the thermal grenade to go off.


    On top of that, he wisely moved to the left immediately after the throw as though he was careening forward and trying to escape his enemies. It was actually not an evasion but a trick to confuse his enemy.


    Tang Ling¡¯s battle consciousness was always top-notch as he would always calcte to his limit and carry out his n with the utmost effort.


    Therefore, the thermal grenade went off as expected. At that very moment, a blinding light exploded at the spot 10 meters behind the red-robed bishop and it covered the range of a 20-meter radius.


    Even though Tang Ling was approximately 100 meters away from the epicenter, he could still feel the powerful heatwave.


    Despite his strong body, it felt like a pot of hot water had sshed on him, scalding him. Furthermore, he was already wearing the battle uniform he had gotten from Boss Huang as well as the ck gloves!


    The man with the blonde hair moaned painfully, lying on his back.


    The destructive power of the thermal grenade was self-exnatory!


    ¡®That motherf*cking Fatty didn¡¯t even exin how powerful the grenade is!¡¯ Tang Ling criticized Fatty amidst the concerto of painful wails.


    Fatty had merely warned that the grenade could create a high-heat environment of 1,000¡ãC in a 20-meter radius within an instant, but he did not say anything about getting caught by the heatwave outside the 20-meter range! The heatwave was no joke either!


    <i>The thermal grenade is crazily powerful! How rich is Fatty actually? How did he get his hands on all these killer weapons?</i>


    If Tang Ling knew how powerful the grenade was, he would have put it to better use! Thankfully, he had one more with him.


    In less than a second, several thoughts popped up in his mind, but it did not slow him down from transforming. He charged towards the enemies behind him the moment the thermal grenade went off.


    At the same time, the painful wails behind Tang Ling got stronger, but he did not receive any notification from the Dream Domain that he had killed the white-robed apologists or the red-robed bishop.


    He did, however, receive several notifications about killing some ck-robed clergies. The notifications popped up suddenly in his head and he did not get the chance to have a clearer look.


    Until he charged into the group of Fallen Knights, the waterfall of notifications stopped at thest one.


    ¡®ck-robed clergies eliminated: 20/20. Reward: 5 Dream Coins.¡±


    Tang Ling was bathing in joy. What else could be happier than receiving Dream Coins?


    Unfortunately, it also meant that killing ck-robed clergies would not help his strength recover anymore. Even though the heatwave killed some of the ck-robed clergies, which was a bargain for him, he was too caught up with running and could not strip them of their gloves.


    The five-second duration ended and the terrifying heat cooled down. The three white-robed apologists and the red-robed bishop were caught in the range of the explosion.


    However, when Tang Ling turned around for a nce, to his shock, he realized that the red-robed bishop did not suffer as much damage as he expected. There was ayer of ck metallic crust withplicated patterns covering his body.


    Yes, it should have been ayer of crust. Even though it looked metallic, it was certainly not metal. Due to the high temperature, the crust was nketed with cracks and seemed like it could shatter at any moment.


    The white-robed apologists also had mysterious leather armor on their bodies, but the material looked simr to the gloves of the ck-robed clergies. They did not provide much protection from the heat.


    Under the blistering temperature of 1,000¡ãC, the leather armor started to melt. Even though the apologists had transformed, their bodies were severely burned. They were rolling on the ground, groaning in pain, as they seemed temporarily disabled.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tang Ling hadpleted his transformation, but he could not help but curse at his tough enemies.


    He viewed everything his enemies owned as his own spoils and resources, but to his dismay, because of Fatty¡¯s thermal grenade, the red-robed bishop¡¯s crust, and the leather armor of the apologists were all destroyed. He got nothing at all!


    More importantly, all three of the white-robed apologists were heavily injured, and if he had the chance to kill them, it would have been great! However, he could not!


    Tang Ling still could not forget about his spoils even at such a critical moment. It was at that moment that the red-robed bishop was infuriated to his boiling point. He growled furiously as the crust on his body shattered into pieces. He started to float up from the pieces of crust and the silver ck crust at his back opened, forming a pair of wings! He swiftly glided towards Tang Ling.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± the red-robed bishop shouted in rage.


    Tang Ling was instantly frightened, and he had goosebumps all over his back.


    <i>Holy sh*t! He can fly?! </i>


    He simply grabbed something from his backpack and tossed it out without looking as he shouted, ¡°You can have this back! Stop chasing me!¡±


    He did not stop as he shouted, relying on his transformed body, and going on a rampage among the Fallen Knights. He did not slow down at all, but the unfortunate Fallen Knights suffered a great loss as many of them were either knocked away or trampled on the ground.


    The red-robed bishop was enraged, but when he saw Tang Ling toss over a tiny ck item, he quickly slowed down and extended two of his appendages to take it. He could not believe it. Had Tang Ling simply returned the Demon Infant?


    However, when he had a closer look at the item his appendages picked up, he cussed out loud. He disregarded his temperament as a red-robed bishop and swore, ¡°You little piece of sh*t, I will rip you into a thousand pieces when I get my hands on you!¡±


    The thing that Tang Ling had tossed over to him was not the Demon Infant but just amon Demon Seed.


    After all, Tang Ling was a thrifty person who did not want to waste the tough crusts and appendages of the Demon Seeds. He collected everything that he could get his hands on.


    The Demon Infant shared simrities with the Demon Seeds. Tang Ling even cunningly snapped two of the appendages off from the Demon Seed when he tossed it out, so it really looked like the Demon Infant at first nce.


    He had to use this lousy trick to draw distance from the red-robed bishop. He could not help it since the bishop could fly!


    Even though it was a little cheap and cunning, it worked. The tiny dy allowed the transformed Tang Ling to dash out of the Fallen Knights and run towards a smaller alleyway.


    He and Fatty had agreed to rendezvous at a crossroads. As long as Tang Ling crossed the alleyway plus two more streets, he would reach the crossroads surrounded by other buildings. He had told Fatty to wait for him in one of the buildings and onlye out when he saw Tang Ling.


    However, it had only been less than 10 minutes since Fatty left. Had hepleted his task?


    Tang Ling was covered in a sheen of nervous sweat. The red-robed bishop was ridiculously fast with his gliding wings, and if Fatty failed his task, Tang Ling would be dead meat.


    The red-robed bishop tossed away the fake Demon Infant and hastened his gliding, determined to chase Tang Ling down.


    Tang Ling wanted to cry so badly, but he failed to shed a tear. He took out another ck item and flung it hard at the red-robed bishop. ¡°I swear this is the real one!¡±


    The red-robed bishop responded with gnashing teeth, but he had to stop and check on what Tang Ling tossed over. What if it was the real one?


    However, there were no ¡°ifs¡± in the world. Tang Ling was a Scrooge who would never return the dead Demon Infant, so the red-robed bishop was tricked once again.


    By the time the red-robed bishop furiously mmed the fake onto the ground again, Tang Ling¡¯srge, speedy figure had hopped into the alleyway like a rabbit, disappearing from sight.


    Nevertheless, the red-robed bishop was not going to give up either. He grunted furiously and continued chasing.


    ...


    Fatty was waiting nervously at the crossroads.


    He hadpleted this mission perfectly. Not only did he get the horses, but since he had a better understanding of this world, he even got the support that he relied on.


    However, if Tang Ling had some powerful enemies chasing him, the horses would not be much use. Fatty hated to admit it, but he and Tang Ling could run faster than the horses in a straight line, so he did not understand why Tang Ling wanted the horses in his n.


    Fatty also got the news that the reinforcements sent to Tribunal No. 3 included the one and only red-robed bishop of the Fallen Star Church in this city.


    <i>Tell me! If the bishop is chasing you, what on earth can the horses do?! </i>


    Fatty had a feeling that the 24-hour survival game would not be a pleasant one.


    With all that in mind, he had the urge to p himself a hundred times again. Why did he stay back and not withdraw from the Dream Domain like he always did?


    Whenever you were unlucky, anything could go wrong.


    Just as Fatty was wondering why Tang Ling wanted the horses, he heard a familiar voice screaming for help. ¡°Fatty! Horse! Where are the horses?!¡±


    Fatty looked up and he almost got scared out of his soul.


    <i>This motherf*cking Tang Ling!</i>


    Tang Ling appeared as promised, but he had a man with golden hair on his back trailing him. Fatty was fine with that, but further away, there was a huge monstrous figure gliding towards him.


    <i>What the f*ck is that? What the f*ck?</i>


    No horse could help him or Tang Ling now. Not even the ¡®horses¡¯ from the old civilization, the Ferraris, could do sh*t.


    It was then that a group of knights in armor carved with roses appeared behind Fatty, and the leader yelled, ¡°It¡¯s the red-robed bishop! He¡¯sing!¡±

 Chapter 386 - Two Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 386: Two Tigers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling had always believed Fatty was a capable person, but he did not expect Fatty to be this capable!


    Not only did Fatty get the horses, but he had even gotten help!


    Tang Ling had no idea how strong was the aid Fatty found, but he believed that they were a bunch of brave men! When they saw the red-robed bishop, they brought out a strange-looking weapon that resembled a big arbalest and it seemed like they were going to attack the bishop.


    Roar!


    The red-robed bishop shrieked strangely when he saw the big arbalest. Immediately, he turned away and flew in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape! Hurry, load the Divine Armament!¡± the leader of the Rose Knights shouted furiously and fanatically.


    After hismand, seven to eight more Rose Knights, who were far more muscr than normal humans, answered loudly. They got in front of the big arbalest and pulled the string backward.


    However, the big arbalest did not seem to cooperate. Even though there were seven to eight strong-looking knights stretching the string with all their might, all they did was move it a little.


    Tang Ling was anxious just looking at it. He rushed over without any exnation, knocking over one of the Rose Knights and grabbing the string of the big arbalest with his hands.


    ¡°A friendly! He¡¯s friendly!¡± Fatty exined in haste.


    While Fatty was defending him, Tang Ling growled and poured in all his strength into stretching the string. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, he managed topletely stretch out the string!


    ¡°My gosh! He¡¯spletely loaded the Divine Armament!¡± eximed one of the Rose Knights loudly.


    The leader of the Rose Knights suppressed his excitement and instructed promptly, ¡°Release! The red-robed monster from the cult is getting away!¡±


    In less than three seconds, the red-robed bishop had flown at least 500 meters away.


    Tang Ling looked up. Could he allow the red-robed bishop to escape? If he did, he would be able to get a window to catch his breath.


    However, Tang Ling never sought stability. If he could kill, he would do so without hesitation. Therefore, he released the string without further ado.


    Bang!


    The string generated a powerful and heavy echo, making everyone within its proximity tremble and it slightly numbed their bodies.


    After the loud boom, the arrowless arbalest fired out seven to eight light arrows that flew out like meteors.


    The red-robed bishop, who was still gliding in the air, seemed to be a natural ma for the light arrows. After the light arrows were fired, they flew towards him furiously following a tiny pause.


    ¡°Mighty warrior! You managed to pull the Divine Armament to its fullest. How strong are you?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the Divine Armament will fire a beam of holy light at the red-robed monster from the cult even if you don¡¯t pull it to the fullest.¡±


    ¡°A single fully drawn attack will consume three months¡¯ worth of holy light, but you are undoubtedly a brave warrior.¡±


    After Tang Ling fired the light arrows, the Rose Knights around him started to speak relentlessly.


    It seemed like Tang Ling pulling the string of the arbalest to the fullest was a jaw-dropping feat, so it astonished the Rose Knights. However, he was rather embarrassed by his own actions because he did not know that he did not have to pull it to the fullest. Now, he had used up the energy that the knights had stored within the bow for three months in a single attack.


    The milky white light arrows were gaining on the escaping red-robed bishop. The arrows seemed to have a mind of their own. No matter how the bishop dodge, they were at his heels like the homing missiles from the old civilization.


    The red-robed bishop was forced into a desperate situation. Any three of the holy arrows were enough to take his life and he would suffer irreparable damage even if one of them hit him.


    He had no choice left but to use hisst resort even if it would cost him a lot.


    A regretful expression appeared on the red-robed bishop¡¯s face that was covered in silver and ck stripes. He quickly took a grail of sorts from his arms, and after a heavy gaze at the grail, he tossed it out.


    As the grail flew mid-air, it attracted all the holy arrows instantly. The holy arrows stopped chasing the bishop and attacked the grail relentlessly.


    One, two, three...a total of six holy arrows were shot at the grail and the impact caused a small explosion of dazzling white in the air.


    After withstanding the attack of the six holy arrows, the grail seemed to have reached its limit. It shattered into pieces and a milky white glow burst beautifully in the air.


    There was still onest holy arrow left, and without the grail acting as a distraction, it flew towards the red-robed bishop again. The holy arrow went through one of his wings and punctured a hole in his body.


    ¡°F*ck! That bastard Norden brought out one of the 24 Holy Grails of the Fallen Star!¡±


    ¡°This is the will of the heavens. If the holy arrows weren¡¯t fired at their fullest, Norden would have escaped unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Kid, who are you? How did you know Norden was holding the Religious Noble of the Fallen Star?¡±


    Many questions and discussions echoed in Tang Ling¡¯s ears again, but he did not have the mood to answer any of them. He left the man with the blonde hair to Fatty and said, ¡°Keep him alive whatever it costs.¡±


    After that, Tang Ling sped out again without a second thought. He would be a fool if he did not go after the easy kill. He ought to strike the enemy at their weakest!


    Tang Ling did not expect the tide of the battle to switch within 10 seconds. Besides, he wanted to know what he could get from killing the red-robed bishop.


    ...


    Norden crashed on the ground badly after being shot. He was nervous, scared, anxious and furious.


    <i>Why? Why are the Rose Knights here? Is it because of the fake news about the Demon Infant¡¯s descent? Even so, shouldn¡¯t they be in Lucard Farm?! On top of their appearance, why did they bring their Divine Armament along? Are they plotting something on top of the already disastrous situation?</i>


    With that in mind, Norden thought of what the saintess had told him earlier, and he realized that he could no longer understand this world. Once chaos erupted, all schemes and plots would intercross, and it was not something a mere red-robed bishop like him could participate in.


    Norden had no idea what had the situation be. He must hurry back to the headquarters at Aroma Tangerine Street and use some of the Demon Blood to repeatedly wash his wounds so that he could minimize the damage from the holy arrow.


    Inhaling deeply, he endured the burning pain from his abdomen as he stood up and looked for the right direction before he ran towards the headquarters of the Fallen Star.


    However, his thoughts were put to a stop soon enough because, at the end of the alleyway where he crashnded, a robust figure appeared.


    It was that goddamned outsider!


    Norden¡¯s eyes were gleaming with a sh of hatred. Had the outsidere to secure an easy kill?


    Norden decided to teach him a lesson. He ought to let the outsider know that even when hurt, not anyone coulde forth and take his life away easily. However, he must be quick!


    <i>I must be quick with the kill.</i>


    Tang Ling also shared the same thought. Two minutes had passed since his transformation, and he had to somehow kill the red-robed bishop in the next two minutes.


    The one-minute reserve time was to prevent himself from falling into the weakened state since he would have to face an endless pursuitter on. Besides, saving a minute of transformation duration was also a wise way to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations.


    The two of them wanted to end this quickly, hence they skipped the chatter and shed in the narrow alleyway.


    Upon shing with Norden, to Tang Ling¡¯s dismay, he realized that he had run into another powerful enemy. Despite being hurt, Norden¡¯s basic abilities were still stronger than Tang Ling¡¯s, and every part of his body was a weapon.


    All six appendages could extend and retract at will, and all of them had sharp hooks at the edges to damage enemies. There were also sharp thorns at the joints besides two tentacles on the shoulders that couldsh at the enemy like whips! The tentacles were flexible and could ambush the enemy at any moment during the fight. It would be difficult for one to predict and dodge theshings of the whips.


    Having a body of weapons, Norden¡¯s offensive methods were a lot more flexible. It was a huge challenge for Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct and entry-level microsenses.


    However, Tang Ling was never afraid of challenges. He might be depressed about the kill being less easier than expected, but he was also slightly excited at the same time.


    He had to whet himself more! He had to sharpen his skills in tough situations and on the line of life and death so that he could realize the strength of two tigers.


    Back in the real world, he had once asked Boss Huang about the fusion of the strength of nine bulls. It was about merging the strength equivalent to nine bulls together and bringing out 100% of the strength¡¯s potential so that none of it would go to waste.


    What about the strength of two tigers?


    Boss Huang had told him, ¡°The essence of merging the strength of nine bulls to its limit isn¡¯t just about concentrating 100% of your strength and using it. It¡¯s about making it work at 120% effectiveness, but you must first learn how to master the strength of two tigers.


    ¡°What is the strength of two tigers, you ask? Think about it. Is a tiger really stronger than a bull? Why is the tiger a predator and the bull a prey? You can view it as the advantage in body structure like the tiger¡¯s sharp fangs and its flexible body that allows it to climb and sprint freely. Even the tiger¡¯s tail possesses offensive capabilities.


    ¡°Correct, it is the predicament of body structure. The tiger can use its strength on a whole new different level. Inparison, the bull is like a tough piece of iron while the tiger is a tenacious piece of iron. Men have wisdom, and through the tiger¡¯s body, they saw the presentation of strength on a whole new level. As for how you do that, you¡¯ll need to find it out by yourself.


    COMMENT


    ¡°Other people¡¯s experiences and realization cannot help you at all because the merging of the strength of nine bulls is just a simple fusion, but the strength of two tigers requires your personal and unique colors. That is why I made you copy a tiger¡¯s movements to recover the exhaustion your body went through. It¡¯s beneficial to achieve the strength of two tigers. Look at how generous I am. I¡¯m kin...¡±


    Tang Ling ended his reminiscence with a sour look. He did not want to remember Boss Huang¡¯s words anymore. No matter what Boss Huang said to him, it would eventually be a self-aggrandizing praise fest for his own work.


    However, Boss Huang always provided useful information because, throughout the continuous battles, Tang Ling had been thinking about his teachings, especially in the battle with the white-robed apologist. Tang Ling realized that he already had a basic understanding of the strength of two tigers.


    Therefore, he ought to treat the battle with the red-robed bishop as a battle to increase his understanding of the strength of two tigers!

 Chapter 387 - Breakthrough! Opening The Strength Of Two Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 387: Breakthrough! Opening The Strength Of Two Tigers</h4>


    In order to break through to the strength of two tigers, one must clearly understand what exactly was the strength of two tigers.


    Boss Huang¡¯s answer did not provide the definition because, ording to him, while everyone¡¯s strength of two tigers differed slightly from one another, the direction must be correct.


    What exactly was the correct direction?


    Tang Ling dodged the attacks of the red-robed bishop whilst scenes of a tiger fighting in a battle popped up in his mind. Agility, nimbleness, flexible body, and strength...how could the body structure of a tiger utilize all these attributes to their maximum?


    Even though a bull was naturally stronger than a tiger in terms of raw strength, it was never a match for a tiger because the tiger coupled its strength with agility, hence producing an outstanding hunting effect. The true essence of the strength of two tigers was thebination of strength and agility!


    A tinge of realization appeared in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes as he believed that his answer was correct. He also thought that this was the right direction for him.


    If so, the strength of two tigers in his heart should be ahead of his correct direction. What exactly was the strength of two tigers to Tang Ling?


    It would be mastering the dodging techniques and applying them in his attacks.


    In simple words, it was a microsenses attack!


    Tang Ling had actually never heard of the term microsenses before, but he was in the correct direction.


    If he had not met Boss Huang but some other masters who preferred to speak clearly, the master would surely have told his disciple precisely, ¡°In theter stage of a pre-Purple Moon Warrior, in order to pursue the path of the strength of two tigers, you must understand all the basic attributesprehensively. You must understand that they don¡¯t work as a single independent entity.


    ¡°Stamina, strength, speed, reflex speed, spirit...every one of them can be mixed and matched. Thebination is endless, and even after bing a Purple Moon Warrior, you will still spend a lot of time thinking aboutbining all kinds of basic attributes.


    ¡°The easiestbination would be speed and strength. You might think that you havebined speed and strength by punching very fast, but it doesn¡¯t work like that. When a bull charges at a tiger at an elerating speed, the tiger can also dodge it under normal circumstances. Yes, of course, the tiger¡¯s reflex speed is involved, but the main reason is that the tigerbines strength and speed together.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you, for now. You¡¯ll have to find out the truth for yourself because it¡¯s a subtle feeling.¡±


    Indeed, it was a subtle feeling, yet Tang Ling relied on his own thoughts to move in the right direction. His definition of the strength of two tigers would be the microsenses state as an offensive means.


    It was shocking because it was not only correct, but it was certainly the highest tier among all the different variations of strength of two tigers.


    The state of microsenses was the epitome of agility. A pre-Purple Moon Warrior could never achieve the state of microsenses without breaking the shackles of speed within the human body.


    Applying microsenses in an offensive situation would bebining speed and strength together. That was definitely one of the highest tiered variations among the strength of two tigers.


    Moreover, Tang Ling had Precise Instinct, so his attacks were unusually fierce and precise, to begin with.


    A minuteter, he found himself in a difficult position. He had to face the red-robed bishop, whose body was a walking weapon, and the bishop¡¯s speed triumphed him by a mile. Even with Tang Ling¡¯s entry-level microsenses, he had to fight to the extreme.


    The extreme battle could not guarantee him a 100% dodge rate, hence his difficult position.


    The fight had started for only a minute, but Tang Ling was already covered in cuts and wounds. Despite not being lethal, as the bloody wounds widened and deepened, once the injuries umted to a certain point, he would still lose his life.


    However, it was the extremities that made Tang Ling¡¯s body movements improve. Despite only being a minute in, his dodging movements already looked a lot more fluid.


    If Tang Ling had only taken on the form of water before, which was simr to the wind blowing the surface of ake to create ripples, his movements now possessed the true form of water. His movements came alive and were as fluid as water that no longer relied on the wind to move.


    If Fatty had been around, he would have been shocked. The state of microsenses actually had several levels, but Tang Ling¡¯s improvement was ridiculously fast.


    Norden started to get anxious. He was the one injured. Although it seemed like he had the upper hand, in fact, every effective attack of his failed to kill the kid.


    On top of that, the longer the fight went on, he noticed that the kid was getting better at dodging his attacks while the frequency of him missing the attacks was getting higher and higher. If the fight continued, would he eventually lose?


    Norden could not ept the oue. He was the prestigious red-robed bishop and he was in his transformed state! With that in mind, he decided to disregard his injuries and go all out with his attacks.


    The pressure that Tang Ling had to face skyrocketed instantly.


    Just imagine deadly whips that could attack him like two venomous vipers, body movements followed by lethal attacks because of the thorns at the joints, and on top of that, the six appendages were ridiculously nimble.


    However, at that very moment, the excitement that Tang Ling buried in his heart erupted and reached its boiling point.


    In his mind, he already knew what his strength of two tigers was. He used his Precise Instinct and simted how his attacks would be if hebined them with microsenses.


    While the attacks would feel natural and smooth, his dodging would form the next opportunity to attack.


    Why was the tiger considered a ferocious animal? It was because it could dodge, attack, sweep with its tail, and so on. In short, it could dodge and attack almost at the same time!


    When it attacked, its body would naturally move into a position whereby it could dodge the iing attack, and when it dodged, it would not forget to ferociously attack! More importantly, the nimbleness became part of its muscle memory!


    Yes, this had to be the way! It might be sloppy at first, but if the movements became part of the muscle memory and battle consciousness, it would be the true formation of the strength of two tigers!


    Tang Ling started to divide his attention three-ways. Spirit visualization did not just allow him to monitor his opponent and himself, but he even used it extensively to deduce and simte the flow of movements!


    Deducing the flow of movements would be useful when he dodged an iing attack. He could find out what was the smoothest and most effective way to deliver a counterattack like how a tiger jumped away from a frontal charge but was still able to dish out its ws, leaving a ferocious w mark on the rear of the bull.


    Precise Instinct lived up to its name for being a ridiculously powerful talent. After all, deducing and simting were Precise Instinct¡¯s forte. When the matter that was deemed impossible toplete in an instant and could only be achieved by forming the consciousness or instinct through more than a million trials and errors, Precise Instinct could easily do it smoothly with its precision and was able to provide several variations of attack options.


    Tang Ling¡¯s palms started to sweat. It was not because of nerves but because of an indescribable excitement that rose due to the battle.


    As he started to dodge, his body nted slightly and dodged the thrust from one of the appendages. He lifted his right leg and avoided one of the tentacles¡¯shes.


    His next movement was to lean his body to the right andunch a right kick along with the motion. At the same time, he raised his arms to block the second appendage attack.


    Next, he twisted his hand holding the Blood Bulrush Sword for shing and moved downward immediately.


    Hepleted a double dodge and formed a double attack within a moment. This would be the true microsensing attack with the fusion of dodging and attacking as his agility was utilizing his strength to its maximum effectiveness.


    Norden was struck with pain all of a sudden because Tang Ling¡¯s kicknded on his wound. Then, the powerful knife that Tang Ling held shed off one of his appendages.


    Norden did not know about microsenses, so he failed to dodge all of Tang Ling¡¯s double attacks. He managed to duck the kick, but he suffered a sh on his appendage. Immediately, the crust was cut open and his red flesh was exposed.


    How did he do it? He is fast and tricky. His attacks are so difficult to dodge!


    While Norden was baffled by what was happening, Tang Ling frowned when he felt a bizarre change in his body. It felt as if something within him was broken and he could feel his body yearning for more energy!


    Could it be that after touching the minimal threshold for the strength of two tigers, his body could once again absorb energy and not just store the energy in his dantian anymore?


    On top of that, after a sessful fusion of his agility and strength, he felt like a part of his body had reached a new frontier, and the rest of his body was quickly adapting to the new changes.


    The new frontier should be the strength of two tigers despite it being extremely vague. He could feel the subtle change because of his Precise Instinct. This subtle change would be able to trigger an entirely new form!


    In simple words, it was like a strength user mastering a new battle from of a speed user like how a bull learned the ways of the tiger.


    As a thorough change, it also corresponded with Boss Huang¡¯s teachings which Tang Ling had to understand every essence by himself.


    Tang Ling felt sessful with his achievements. However, something in the Dream Domain seemed to have held him down and suppressed him. His strength did not even recover fully, let alone absorb the energy that he stored, so he did not officially reach the strength of nine bulls and one tiger.


    Nevertheless, it no longer mattered! Tang Ling had mastered new powers, and his attacks toward the red-robed bishop grew even fiercer. The aplishment of the strength of two tigers indirectly boosted his mastery of microsenses as well, so it became richer and more mature.


    Therefore, the tide of the battle turned drastically in a matter of seconds.


    Tang Ling¡¯s rate of dodging and attacking increased gradually, and he was bing more and more threatening. Conversely, Norden looked like he was in bad shape and was gradually falling into a disadvantageous position.


    Even so, it was impossible for Tang Ling to kill Norden within 2 minutes. Norden was only pushed into a disadvantageous position, but even if Tang Ling had three full minutes, he still could not kill Norden.


    Tang Ling, however, was not in a hurry. He would not be Tang Ling if he did not have a n in his mind. That moment was a chance for him. He could unleash an attack that Norden could not dodge and follow up with a final blow.


    Tang Ling¡¯s spirit strongly concentrated on the Blood Bulrush Sword. He was going to unleash his sword intent!

 Chapter 388 - Impossible To Complete

    <h4>Chapter 388: Impossible To Complete</h4>


    Tang Ling¡¯s sword intent focused on the indomitable momentum, and as he perfected it through repeated thoughts, the sword intent grew even more obvious!


    Facing this sword, anyone who failed to pressure Tang Ling or showed weakness in terms of presence, it would be impossible to dodge his sh.


    Norden did not know about the so-called sword intent either! In his eyes, all he could see was that when Tang Ling unleashed the sword intent, thetter¡¯s presence and aura changedpletely.


    When the sword intent was unleashed, an indomitable pressure came crashing down on Norden. He knew impending danger wasing, but he was pinned down by the pressuring presence to the point that he could not even move.


    Norden was frightened. He had a feeling that this sword intent would crush him to bits. Although he tried to run, he noticed that the aura locked onto him. If he disregarded the consequences and escaped, his ws would be exposed and he would die without an intact body.


    However, the fear of the sword intent made Tang Ling even scarier. All six of Norden¡¯s appendages were blocked in front of him, but he felt that it was not enough, thus he added two tentacles in front of his chest. Lastly, even the set of broken crusty armor appeared again.


    A powerfulyer of defense was raised by Norden but Tang Ling was not afraid. His sword intent was indomitable, even if he was facing a fortress of iron, he would cut it down in half.


    Bang!


    The Blood Bulrush Sword touched Norden¡¯s appendages.


    With the buff from the sword intent, the metallic and sharp attributes of the Blood Bulrush Sword was brought to its full extent for the first time.


    The first pair of appendages was easily crushed. However, Tang Ling did not stop there. The tip of the knife pressed on and he seemed like a fanatic who would not stop until he achieved his goal.


    The second pair of appendages did not stand a chance, followed by the third pair, the pair of tentacles that blocked Norden¡¯s chest, and the broken crust armor. Everything was shed and crushed to smithereens by the Blood Bulrush Sword.


    Lastly, it was Norden¡¯s own crush, Blood Bulrush opened up arge cut on the crush and thrust forward indomitable towards the heart.


    As chills ran down Norden¡¯s spine, he seemed to be able to feel the unusually sharp, icy coldness from the Blood Bulrush Sword that could boil his heart. Yes, it was a strange and contradicting feeling, but it was so real and the killer intent was oppressive.


    He clearly felt the Blood Bulrush Sword tear down his defensesyer byyer. The crust that he took pride in was thest, but it did not stop the knife. He finally felt the de on his real flesh.


    It was then that the sword intent reached its exhaustion and Tang Ling¡¯s knife stopped thrusting.


    Norden immediately used his crippled appendages to hook Tang Ling¡¯s knife. ¡°Haha, is this your killer move? It seems like you can¡¯t kill me in the end. Based on what I know, your killer move consumes your energy, and if you can¡¯t kill me with it, you¡¯ll be the one who dies!¡±


    Of course, a killer move consumed energy. Tang Ling would never simply unleash his sword intent because it would take a huge toll on his spirit.


    If his spirit was drained, it would be difficult for him to maintain the spirit visualization method. If he could not kill Norden with this fierce strike, Tang Ling¡¯s status would plummet within a matter of seconds unless he specialized in swordy like Han Xing whereby the sword intent became a fixed state stored in his memory and every sword technique had be a muscle memory through a million practices.


    It was obviously impossible, and specializing in swordy would somehow limit Tang Ling¡¯s development.


    However, Tang Ling smiled at Norden in reply. His right hand softly pushed forward and stuffed something into the opening in Norden¡¯s body.


    Tang Ling pulled his knife back and retreated with all his might. He retreated almost 20 meters away which took him only milliseconds with his transformed speed.


    Despite his immediate response, he still felt the terrifying heatwave catching up to his back which was severely blistered.


    Nheless, Tang Ling dared not stop. He dashed for another 100 meters or so madly and only gradually stopped when the heatwave was within his eptable range.


    ¡°Guess who just killed you, dumb*ss!¡± Three secondster, Tang Ling did not turn around even though he stopped. The sneer was actually an answer to Norden¡¯s taunt.


    Norden could no longer argue or answer. Until hisst breath, he did not know that the powerful sword intent was not to kill him. It was Tang Ling¡¯s n to approach him and stuff the thermal grenade into the wound caused by the holy arrow without him noticing it.


    What else was a better cover than a killer move? In order to kill Norden, Tang Ling had to get close enough to stab the knife into the man¡¯s thick body. It would have been better if the killer move was enough, but Precise Instinct told Tang Ling that the odds were very slim.


    However, if the killer move failed, Norden would be at his weakest and most defenseless moment. At that very moment, all Tang Ling needed was a subtle action to achieve his goal.


    Maybe Norden found out at the moment of his death that Tang Ling was not fearful about his abilities but his battle instincts. The wicked calctions included every element into the equation while Tang Ling was also sensitive enough to capture his enemy¡¯s mentality.


    In order to defeat Tang Ling, one must at least have an equally strong battle consciousness. Unfortunately, those who knew the key to his defeat had all fallen under his hand.


    Two secondster, the heat energy from the thermal grenade subsided like a vanishing ghost. Only then did Tang Ling turn around.


    Everything within the proximity of the explosion was charred by the intense heat.


    As for the red-robed bishop, he seemed to have vanished. What remained behind was the charred crust.


    The crust should be the same one on the bishop¡¯s body.


    Tang Ling theorized for a while in his mind. If Norden had not been hit by the holy arrow, even if the thermal grenade had exploded at point-nk, he might not even have died from it. Norden¡¯s defense was terrifyingly powerful!


    Even if Tang Ling was at this prime and had transformed, factoring in the state of his microsenses and the microsenses attack, he would not have stood a chance against Norden. He might have been able to escape but definitely not unhurt.


    The holy arrow damaged Norden severely and affected almost a third of hisbat capabilities. Even though he did not fight Tang Ling face-to-face before he got hurt, the speed left a heavy impression on Tang Ling. Precise Instinct was able toe up with aparison and one-third was just a conservative deduction.


    In other words, Norden, the red-robed bishop, was an enemy that probably only a Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior or above could kill. On top of that, the Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior had to be an extremely powerful one.


    Tang Ling was grateful for his luck favoring him. He walked over to Norden¡¯s body. The crust that could withstand the heat of 1,000¡ãC was incredible. Tang Ling would never let his spoils slip. Ever since he realized that he could use the items that he stripped off from his enemies, he collected the leftovers even fiercer than a stingyndlord. If he realized all the things that could be brought out of the Dream Domain, he would have probably dug 3 feet deep into the ground to search for more.


    At the same time, Tang Ling received new information in his mind.


    ¡®Red-robed bishops eliminated: 1/3.¡¯


    ¡°Killing one of them will recover a third of my strength? It¡¯s even more than the Demon Infant! Tsk tsk tsk...¡± Delighted, Tang Ling felt an obvious recovery in his strength while he collected the steamy hot crust on the ground. His face was full of joy. Killing this red-robed bishop had recovered almost all of his strength!


    It was normal when the recovery rate was higher than that of the Demon Infant since other than temptation, the Demon Infant had zero attacking capabilities.


    The Dream Domain remained fair in judgment.


    Tang Ling was only a little shy of recovering to his prime form and he got a general understanding of the Fallen Star Church¡¯s capabilities through this fight. He gained more confidence in surviving the uing pursuit.


    His gamble rewarded him with his strength back and even granted him new mastery over two new life-saving skills. He did not have to worry or be scared anymore unless the Fallen Star Church sent higher tier enemies, but if they did, the Dream Domain would be crossing the line!


    He would not be on the line of life and death anymore as he would certainly be dead.


    ...


    ¡°This kid is really lucky,¡± Ya tightened his lips and said with a jealous tone. He fixed his gaze at Tang Ling on the screen who was happily collecting the spoils.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t luck. The rule of the Dream Domain is constantly putting the Dream Seeds on the line of life and death. If he has to fight a healthy red-robed bishop in the finest form, do you think it would be reasonable? Kun looked asquint at Ya, he hated Ya for crediting his Dream Seed¡¯s achievements to luck.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t have to fight it. If he had a death wish, who could¡¯ve stopped him?¡± Ya argued.


    ¡°The Dream Domain will self-adjust to the Dream Seed¡¯s performance. The difficulty will be set on the line of life and death. Back then, if Tang Ling could escape the red-robed bishop within a fixed time during the chase, it matches the rules of the line of life and death, but if the chase continues, the difficulty will go beyond that.


    ¡°The Rose Knights and the Divine Armament¡¯s appearance is reasonable since it¡¯s the domain trying to adjust to the difficulty.


    ¡°As for what happens after that, it isn¡¯t luck. It is Tang Ling¡¯s strength and wisdom on disy. He drew the Divine Armaments fully and damaged the red-robed bishop, but even so, his odds of winning the injured red-robed bishop are slim. He realized his advantage during the battle and utilized everything he could, hence his victory.


    ¡°The Dream Domain¡¯s calction is exaggerated. It will calcte every advantageous element, including Tang Ling¡¯s wisdom and realization. Rather than calling him a lucky boy, why don¡¯t you say that the Dream Domain calcted everything to its fullest and Tang Ling was given a single thread of hope to survive? However, Tang Ling isn¡¯t someone who ys by the rules. He caught this thread of hope that was nearly impossible to catch and survived beautifully.¡±


    Ya went silent. He knew Kun was speaking the truth. The Dream Domain¡¯s self-adjusting capabilities were considered scary, and Tang Ling facing the red-robed bishop was considered a huge risk, hence the reward.


    The battle with the red-robed bishop would only appear on the mission list of a Purple Moon Warrior, and it was highly unlikely even for a Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior even though everyone who went into the Dream Domain was a genius.


    ¡°His reward is really decent.¡± Ya shifted the topic.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Kun had a feeling that Ya was trying to pick a fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I just feel pity for you. Do you think the rest of the mission, like the endless pursuit of his life, is meaningful? The highest tierbat capability of the city has been killed by Tang Ling unless you want the saintess toe out.¡± Ya curled his lips into a sinister smile.

 Chapter 389 - Life Is A Cabbage

    <h4>Chapter 389: Life Is A Cabbage</h4>


    Kun was stunned.


    In fact, the uing mission had lost its meaning. Tang Ling¡¯s unbelievable gamble put the proud and almighty Kun in an awkward position.


    Increase the difficulty? No, it would go against the most basic of rules, which was grinding the Dream Seed on the line of life and death! No matter how outstanding Tang Ling¡¯s performance was or how well the Dream Domain could self-adjust, Kun could no longer increase the difficulty. He would be breaking the rules if he did. The missions assigned to Tang Ling were considered the most difficult among the list of missions given to the pre-Purple Moon Warriors.


    Would he simply allow Tang Ling toplete the mission?


    Just look at what Tang Ling had gotten up until this point! The precious jade hadnded its innocent possessor in prison!


    Tang Ling did not seem to understand the saying, and if he was simply allowed toplete the mission freely, he would probably search up and down for more spoils.


    Kun did not want Tang Ling to possess things that did not match his strength level in such an early stage, it would not provide much help to his growth.


    However, if Tang Ling reaped the rewards with his own effort, Kun would not take them away from him either. That included the Dream Coins that he had gotten and would be getting, or the items and spoils that he had collected from his enemies within the Dream Domain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling awkward?¡± Ya was delighted. Beating Kun at everything was a joy to him. Even though it was Tang Ling who put Kun in such a position, it did not matter to him.


    Ya even started to admire Tang Ling. The kid had an unusual, attractive sincerity to his actions, but sometimes, he would disy the most primal and brazen greed. It was bold yet smart, all of which were disys of the most vivid human nature.


    ¡°Awkward? Not at all.¡± Kun did not submit verbally, but he had decided to ¡®evict¡¯ Tang Ling from the Dream Domain as soon as possible.


    How? A little scare would still be within Kun¡¯s capability.


    However, it was unprecedented that a Dream Seed would be ¡®evicted¡¯ from the Dream Domain.


    ¡­


    Swish!


    The alloy longsword reaped the life of another ck-robed clergy. Sweat was rolling down Tang Ling¡¯s forehead, but he was very delighted as he stripped the gloves off the dead body and bagged it skillfully.


    If it was possible, he wished that this dream couldst longer.


    The earlier stage might be a little difficult, but when he got the rewards, the sweetness melted the bitterness away. Tang Ling liked to use sweetness to describe his battle. It was not a mainstream way to describe it but he did taste the sweetness.


    An hour ago, after he sessfully killed the red-robed bishop and was collecting the spoils, another crazy and bold thought popped up in his mind: counterattack! The moment the thought came into his mind, he could no longer hold himself back, so he did as he wished.


    He quickly headed back to where Fatty and the Rose Knights were and officially ced Fatty in the care of the Rose Knights.


    ¡°The difficulty of my mission increased again, but the mission I shared with you earlier should be the same: surviving for 24 hours. I don¡¯t think your mission difficulty will increase. Fatty¡­Uh, I mean¡­Ji Chenxi, you should be with the Rose Knights and you can easily clear the 24-hour mission. There are less than 23 hours on the clock, so I guess finding a ce to sleep the time away will be better for you.¡± That was what Tang Ling told Fatty.


    After hearing what Tang Ling said, Fatty blinked. An unfamiliar emotion was rumbling in his heart¡ªgantry.


    However, the gantry quickly faded when he thought about how mad Tang Ling was as he danced in and out of death¡¯s doorway and the helpless feeling when he searched for the horses. He really wanted to p himself a hundred times over.


    Then, that was it. Fatty ultimately responded with few nk blinks and nothing else.


    ¡°Bro, as your brother, I can¡¯t stop you if you want to go on by yourself, but I have a question, and I can¡¯t breathe if I don¡¯t get it out of my mind.¡± On second thought, Fatty decided to ask before Tang Ling went off and the question remained in his heart, baffling him.


    ¡°A question? Ask away.¡± Tang Ling immediately felt sour in his heart when he answered Fatty.


    This motherf*cking Fatty¡¯s ent is infectious. Why am I talking in his ent?


    ¡°Why did you send me to find horses? They ain¡¯t useful either.¡± Fatty finally vented the question that has been troubling him. Indeed, what were the horses for? In front of these supermen, the horses were like a joke. If they traveled by horse, the red-robed bishop would probably catch up with them.


    ¡°Three reasons. First, I have to give you something to do.¡± Tang Ling did not seem like he was joking at all. Back then, in order to make sure Fatty was safe, sending him away was the most important of all. However, as his partner, ignorance was denying Fatty¡¯s capabilities, but Tang Ling did not want to hurt his pride like that.


    Tang Ling was always like such. He was bold and brazen at times but also meticulous and caring. His care for people around him was not disyed verbally but would surface in the form of feelings, especially the warmth.


    Fatty was caught off-guard by the answer, and he felt teary and moved in the next second. He was basically useless in battle, but he was good at something: being understanding and sociable. He knew that the feeling of being depended on was very important to a person.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Despite the touching feeling in his heart, Fatty still showed an unhappy pout.


    ¡°I wish! Actually¡­¡± As Tang Ling borated, he took something out from his backpack.


    ¡°Why the hell are you keeping this for?!¡± Fatty squealed in shock immediately and the Rose Knights behind him were instantly rmed and cautious.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. These two Demon Seeds are unconscious, so they are harmless now and kible.¡± Tang Ling slowly tightened his palms and the two unconscious Demon Seeds were strangled to death.


    The bodies should not be wasted! Even though they were still at the infant stage, the appendages were still tough. Tang Ling stuffed the Demon Seeds back into his backpack and continued leisurely, ¡°I actually observed a lot of problems in the murder case that I ran into when I came into the dream.


    ¡°Back then, I witnessed the so-called scene of the murder in that alleyway. I sharply realized that the cuts are not caused by someone from the outside. It¡¯s a cut from the inside out as if something burst open,¡± Tang Ling searched his backpack as he exined. Then, he fished out a pack of cigarettes that he had brought into the Dream Domain.


    He lit it up naturally and gave Fatty a stick. He noticed that the Rose Knights were looking at him with a curious gaze and he passionately shared it with them. The pitiful Rose Knights were stained by this unhealthy bad habit, but they did not know any better. Instead, they seemed to be interested in the smokeing out from his nose.


    ¡°You managed to observe all that? But what does it mean?¡± Fatty took a happy puff. He could never bring such things into the Dream Domain. Even in the real world, he had to hide in the corner to steal a puff or two.


    ¡°At the scene of the murder, other than the dead woman, there was also a horse. As for why the horse died, I didn¡¯t have the answer back then, but I got the simrities.¡± Tang Ling did not get into detail. With Precise Instinct, every detail would be revealed to his sight. Furthermore, Tang Ling was a veteran killer, so of course he knew the difference between internal and external cuts.


    ¡°What¡¯s the simrities?¡± Fatty pressed the question. He admired Tang Ling a lot. This kid might seem crazy but his observations are sick!


    ¡°It¡¯s the neck. The woman and the horse¡¯s neck. There are two tiny holes around the cut. The shapes are the same and they lined up in the same way. I noticed the tiny holes on Tonnies and Bick as well,¡± Tang Ling exined.


    Tonnies¡¯ situation was unlike the others, but Tang Ling deemed the details unnecessary for the moment.


    Tang Ling went quiet for a few seconds when Tonnies came into his mind. He continued, ¡°This is why I¡¯m certain Bick was beyond saving back then. I had a feeling Bick knew something, hence his decision to cooperate. But none of that is important. The important thing is, after I noticed these two points, I took a guess: the dead woman and horse must¡¯ve been infected, hence the gory death.¡± Tang Ling spat a cloud of smoke out.


    ¡°The following matters also proved my spection, following which I cane up with another theory: those who can be infected can also be fused,¡± Tang Ling uttered his most important theory while holding the cigarette in his mouth.


    The moment his voice subsided, one of the Rose Knights, who got intoxicated by his first cigarette, came over and tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder. He said loudly, ¡°Bro, I didn¡¯t stop you because I really want to know what your findings are. I¡¯m pretty impressed. You probably came up with the most urate theory just from a murder scene.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s the Fallen Star Church¡¯s handiwork. They used several types of living beings as hosts to breed their so-called Demon Seeds. Once the Demon Seed is matured enough, it will burst out from the host, killing it in the process.


    ¡°However, the matured Demon Seeds are not strong in nature, and they cannot keep growing. They needed a new host to fuse with them. Those monsters are the product of the fusion. The Demon Seeds can infect and fuse with any living being.¡± The Rose Knight revealed much vital information without pause.


    Fatty was stunned when he heard the revtion. Unconsciously, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me about it before?¡±


    ¡°With your strength, you¡¯re better off not knowing all this.¡± The Rose Knight felt embarrassed when asked because he was an honest and straight man.


    Fatty was once again defeated, but thankfully for his previous experience, he was used to such attacks. However, he somehow felt like his pride was challenged.


    Tang Ling casually tapped Fatty¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard of it, Bro, I want to let you know that your future dream entries will be a lot harder, but I think you can handle it just fine.¡±


    Tang Ling said it in such a natural way and consoled Fatty yet again. Fatty finally understood his meaning after all the exnation. ¡°I get it now. Are you saying that if the horse can be used as a breeding vessel for the Demon Seeds, it might be able to fuse and form a new type of monster? Did you keep two Demon Seeds because you want to test it on the horses? Do you really think that after the fusion, the horses can run faster?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. It¡¯s more or less the same,¡± Tang Ling answered Fatty¡¯s question in a vague way.


    ¡°Actually, the fusion monsters are rather disgusting. After so many battles, haven¡¯t you noticed? The Demon Seeds are simply crawling on the backs of the people from the Fallen Star Church.¡± Tang Ling shifted the topic again, afraid that Fatty might strangle him to death.


    At the next second, Fatty really put his hands around Tang Ling¡¯s neck, ¡°Bro! Why are you guessing everything?! What do you think our lives are worth? Cabbages?!¡±

 Chapter 390 - The Truth Of The Santos Demon

    <h4>Chapter 390: The Truth Of The Santos Demon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The dozen other Rose Knights sympathized with Fatty¡¯s sudden burst of anger.


    This Danny kid was really bold. His observations were sharp but did he not notice? If everyone or anything could fuse with the Demon Seed, the Fallen Star Church would be filled with powerful monsters.


    If everyone could have the same fusion effect, why would the ck-robed clergies, the white-robed apologist, and the red-robed bishop¡¯s levels of power differ so much?


    If human beings had to go through these many difficulties to produce a powerful fusion monster, let alone the horses, it was obviously unreasonable for the Demon Seeds to simply fuse with whatever living being they could infect.


    Fatty¡¯s rage was understandable. Tang Ling really was a madman. Whenever a theory came up in his mind, he ought to verify it whatever the cost was.


    Therefore, the second reason he told Fatty to find the horses was just to verify his theory.


    Tang Ling¡¯s face grew red as Fatty tried to strangle him. He had to console and beg Fatty to release him, ¡°Actually, I know this theory isn¡¯t logical, but we are forced to the edge. There¡¯s no other option left other than taking the risk!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Fatty did not have anything else to say.


    ¡°As for the third reason, I¡¯m serious about it even though it¡¯s still a guess. I want to see how capable you are.¡± Tang Ling revealed his final reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Whenever Fatty was confused or helpless, he would blink.


    ¡°In simple words, you said this is your second entry. I believed it but based on your performance, I suppose you did not spend time on fighting, I believe you are much better in collecting information to ensure your survival.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not groundless spection though because when I told you to hold the enemies back, I realized you taunted them precisely at their weak spots. When ites to enemies as powerful as them, it¡¯s not easy to affect them emotionally especially in a mission.¡±


    Tang Ling patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder firmly and said, ¡°All these prove that you are really fantastic! You might think you are useless in the Dream Domain and all you did is survive, but in my opinion, if you are total garbage. Even if you can survive the dream, the Dream Domain would strip your qualifications for a second entry.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s exnation sounded like an aliennguage to the Rose Knights. Of course, this was also a tiny experiment that he wanted to carry out.


    Fatty looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m useful?¡±


    With the cigarette hanging at his mouth, Tang Ling sized up his surroundings and eximed, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re useful. Collecting information isn¡¯t easy, but you did it perfectly, and the Dream Domain acknowledged your effort. I have reason to believe you must be very familiar with the factions of this world. Just look at the city! A single faction could never have sent the city into chaos.¡± He was not pretending to be sentimental, but he was thinking of that diary, the one that recorded the secrets of the Purple Moon.


    When the old civilization weed the apocalypse, had the people faced the same situation? Or had it been worse?


    ¡°I understand now. Are you saying that it wasn¡¯t that reliable for me to get us horses, and in order to secure our survival, you expected me to get help?¡± Fatty somehow felt that Tang Ling was as smart as the devil.


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose it wasn¡¯t that reliable for you to get us horses, but I wasn¡¯t sure if you would get us help. I just had a feeling that you would rely on the information at hand and find us some insurance. You do love insurance, don¡¯t you? I can tell by looking at the thermal grenade you gave me.¡± Tang Ling smiled.


    He did not expect Fatty to get such reliable aid, but in times of chaos, the odds of Fatty running into the opposing faction of the Fallen Star Church were much higher.


    After all, the Fallen Star Church¡¯s reinforcements werete, so they must have been held up by battles on the way. It was safe to say that the opposing faction was also nearby.


    The clue to survival was hidden in the details. Combined with the rule of putting the Dream Seeds on the line of life and death, some things in the Dream Domain might seem coincidental but actually were not at all.


    There was also something Tang Ling did not tell Fatty, which was ¡®had you failed at everything, you could¡¯ve simply brought out two more life-saving tools from your backpack such as the thermal grenades or whatnot.¡¯


    Tang Ling¡¯s wisdom was on par with the devil¡¯s. A simple task of finding a horse held that much purpose.


    On the other hand, the anticipation of Tang Long was on the rise because out of the several times hepeted with Tang Ling indirectly, most of them ended up with a draw.


    Fatty was finally convinced. He decided to find out Tang Ling¡¯s background through all means necessary when he got back to the real world. It was difficult for him to believe that amongst the factions he knew, there was a young teenager who grew up into such an outstanding person.


    <i>Maybe he canpete with the powerful guys back at home. Even if he can¡¯t at the moment, he soon will. </i>


    Such a thought popped up in Fatty¡¯s head. It was unbelievable even to himself, and he was shocked when the thought appeared.


    Tang Ling did not know what Fatty was thinking. He was done exining and actually wanted to listen to Fatty¡¯s side of the story about this world, but he was running out of time.


    If he kept dying, his n for counterattacking might be troublesome. If his counterattack n failed, he would have to proceed to the next main mission passively.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re a good partner. I need you. We¡¯ll meet again the next time in the Dream Domain. Try to gather more information before your 24-hour survival mission ends so that we canplete the dream better next time.¡± Tang Ling quickly packed his things and stuffed a handful of vicious beast meat into several pockets before filling his mouth. He was about to part ways with Fatty.


    A heavy feeling rose in Fatty¡¯s heart, but he did not know how to express himself all of a sudden, and no words came out from his mouth.


    It was then that the man with the blonde hair, who had been passing out intermittently, tugged at Tang Ling¡¯s paints. In a soft voice, he said strenuously, ¡°A-actually, all horses can fuse with the Demon Seeds but only once and for 30 minutes per fusion. The horse can¡¯t withstand the power.¡±


    What was it about? A token of friendship?


    Tang Ling was not shallow, so he squatted down and asked the man, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°A-alone, please.¡± The man nced at the Rose Knights in the area and requested to speak with him alone.


    Tang Ling went silent for two seconds. He nodded and then asked the Rose Knights, ¡°Can you guys give us a moment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your captive, so it¡¯s your call,¡± the leader of the Rose Knight agreed to his request.


    It seemed likeiher they did know how important the man with the blonde hair was nor did they know what kind of situation Tang Ling had saved him from. If they had known, they might not have agreed to this easily because the man obviously had secrets.


    ...


    Tang Ling knew the man had secrets. That was why he had taken the risk to save the man.


    He was not sure what kind of information the man could provide, but he had hinted at Fatty before he left. When he had told Fatty to collect more information, he intentionally spared several meaningful nces at the man with the blonde hair, thus Fatty obviously got the hint.


    After all, when he mentioned the Dream Domain, the Rose Knights had no idea what he was referring to, including collecting the information.


    However, to Tang Ling¡¯s surprise, the man with the blonde hair wanted to speak with him.


    Tang Ling calmly brought the man to a secluded and quieter ce. The man was not as weak as he looked, and when they settled down, the first thing he asked of Tang Ling was to keep his identity a secret. ¡°Don¡¯t tell others, including your friend, about me, please. I assure you that if the next time you appear and I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll provide you with greater help.¡±


    Tang Ling raised a confused brow at the man. ¡°Are you referring to the next time when I appear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know you are an outsider, and so is your friend. Aren¡¯t all outsiders like this? You peoplee and go like the wind...¡± The man breathed heavily as he looked at Tang Ling with a sincere look.


    Outsiders? Tang Ling recalled the man addressing him as such when they had first met.


    In addition to what the man revealed, the smart Tang Ling knew that ¡®outsiders¡¯ also meant Dream Seeds.


    <i>If that¡¯s the case, things just got interesting...</i>


    Tang Ling was contemting it, but he was not in a hurry to discuss the outsiders. Due to the main street mission, he would definitelye back the next time, so he could just continue the topic then.


    Therefore, he did not linger on the topic and asked, ¡°Great, you must do your best in staying alive then. I¡¯ll tell my friend to help you get a new identity before he leaves and also a good excuse...er...to let you live a better life. So, what is this private talk about?¡±


    ¡°I heard your conversation with Tonnies the other night. He didn¡¯t tell you the whole truth about the entire incident. Or maybe he didn¡¯t even know the full version...¡± The man skipped to the point directly.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Tang Ling was not surprised.


    If Tonnies had really revealed the entire incident to him, his main mission would not have just achieved a mere 60%pletion rate. As a matter of fact, as smart as he was, he could not see through Tonnies, and the man remained a mystery in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m weak and can¡¯t talk a lot. All I can say are three things.¡± The man was not surprised that Tang Ling knew what this private meeting was for. Nheless, even if Tang Ling had known that Tonnies¡¯ exnation was wed, he would never have known the truth about the Santos Demon.


    ¡°Fine. Tell me what you know.¡± Tang Ling was all ears.


    ¡°First, everything about the Santos Demon is from the Fallen Star Church. Back then, the Fallen Star had yet to branch out from our religion. They were just a branch that was in charge of studying and purging demons.¡± The first point that the man revealed was a bull¡¯s eye for Tang Ling as he seemed to havetched on something crucial.

 Chapter 391 - Mother, Did You Call For Me?

    <h4>Chapter 391: Mother, Did You Call For Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Secondly, Tonnies mentioned the tribe on the mysterious ind, didn¡¯t he? He said the Grand Duke Ferdinand met the tribe during his younger adventures, right? Actually, that¡¯s just a small part of the truth. The other part of the truth was that ever since Grand Duke Ferdinand met this mysterious tribe, he¡¯d pay the tribe a visit every trip.¡± The man with the blonde hair quickly revealed the second important point.


    Tang Ling remained quiet, but the outline of the whole incident was getting clearer.


    ¡°Thirdly, it¡¯s about the Santos Demon. Tonnies mentioned the Santos Demon¡¯s home, Marco Vige. Since it¡¯s the demon¡¯s vige, how could he not be attached to the vige? I mean, even if the demon doesn¡¯t have descendants, he would at least have a family, wouldn¡¯t he? Tonnies didn¡¯t mention this. I¡¯m not sure whether he knew about it or not, but based on what I know, the vige chief, who was said to be possessed, is rted to the family of the Santos Demon.


    ¡°As for how deeply rted he is, I can¡¯t tell you that yet because I have to get more evidence to back my words up before I can give you a solid answer.¡± The man with the blonde hair was panting heavily at this point. It seemed like he could no longer speak at the moment.


    Tang Ling did not respond but his mind received a new message.


    ¡®Main mission 2: investigate the case of the Santos Demon. Completion rate: 90%. Without a doubt, you¡¯vepleted this mission decently. You will be given an A rating and the reward is 3 Dream Coins. Do note that unlike the main street mission, you can choose to perfect this mission during your next entry.¡¯


    Tang Ling tightened his lips. He was certain that in order to achieve 100%pletion rate, he must find out the rtionship between the vige chief¡¯s family and the Santos Demon¡¯s family.


    It was not necessary to learn this particr point from the man with the blonde hair because Tang Ling had yet to reach that level of difficulty.


    It was actually easy to understand. The danger level of every main mission was never low. During his first main mission, hepleted 60% of it because he ced himself in a dangerous position and tried to fish for more information.


    During the second time, which was then, hispletion rate was 90% because he made it to the end and saved the man with the blonde hair from danger.


    Although it might seem like an easy mission toplete by simply speaking to the right people, the danger that was hidden in between the line was tremendous. It was one of the traits of the main mission.


    Speaking of which, the reward of this main mission was ridiculously depressing. While an A rating in the main mission only rewarded him with only 3 Dream Coins, Tang Ling did not want to be calctive.


    It was possible to receive multiple rewards in a main street mission, after all. Receiving an A rating might reward him with 3 Dream Coins, and if he reached S rating someday in the future, he might receive 5 Dream Coins or more. The sum of the rewards was actually quite prominent.


    The most important thing was whether he could continue the mission in his next entry.


    ¡°Fine. I get it. Please try your best to stay alive. We¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡± Tang Ling then extinguished the cigarette in his hand. He then looked at the man in the eyes with a ridiculing smile. ¡°However, I have no idea why you insist on telling me all this. Let me guess. Is it because of the Demon Infant?¡±


    The man looked even more bitter after Tang Ling¡¯sments. His lips shuddered, but he failed to utter a single word.


    Tang Ling was not in a hurry either. This main street mission wasplicated, and he had yet to form the outline of this world, so he ought to take it slow and steady.


    He carried the man back to the Rose Knight and then hinted more reminders to Fatty before he left. He believed that with Fatty¡¯s intellect, he would certainly understand the hints.


    On top of that, it had been seven to eight minutes, and Tang Ling hoped the reinforcements from the church were still around. When the thought of counterattacking came into his mind, he was bathing in excitement. He felt that this dream progressed a lot smoother than the previous once since his knowledge of the Dream Domain had increased ordingly.


    Let the onught begin!


    Tang Ling did not want to face the endless pursuit. His enemies should be the ones being pursued by him endlessly, should they not?


    Watching Tang Ling sprinting away, Fatty¡¯s mixed feelings rumbled. He never thought that he would meet such a special teenager in this dream entry. Through all sorts of coincidence, Fatty managed to find a sliver of his own confidence and pride back.


    <i>Next time...Ah!?</i>


    When Fatty thought of the next dream entry, he squealed in shock. He was frustrated because he did not form any contract with Tang Ling like a party contract, a partner contract, or whatnot. He might not be able to meet the Tang Ling next time!


    The Dream Domain was actually a single world, and if the two of them were separated far away, then...


    With that in mind, Fatty wanted to call Tang Ling back, but thetter had sprinted away from his sight. Where should he look for Tang Ling now?


    <i>Dammit! I guess I can only find him back in the real world. Tang Ling, I¡¯ll remember you. I swear I¡¯ll find you when I get back!</i>


    ...


    Tang Ling¡¯s strength was only a little shy from his prime form, and the strongest enemy in the city had already been killed, plus he had mastered a new form of battle.


    The world originally tipped the scales of bnce against Tang Ling¡¯s advantage, but the weight of difficulty was broken one after another. Finally, he was getting closer to victory.


    He could no longer count how many Fallen Knights or ck-robed clergies he had killed. As for the three white-robed apologists who arrived with the bishop, Tang Ling had gone after them first when he started his onught.


    The unfortunate thing was that he must kill seven white-robed apologists to receive a reward, but he failed to locate another three to satisfy the requirements.


    What should he do?


    Tang Ling always had a clear mind. The one facing endless pursuit now was the Fallen Star Church and not him. He could very well kill his way to the headquarters in the city where there should be newer and more challenging enemies waiting for him.


    The strong stretchable tactical backpack with all kinds of spoils inside was his fuel to continue battling. It was a pity that the high-quality backpack that he got from Boss Huang was at full capacity and was already as tall as himself. He had gone crazy with the onught, so the main missions were temporarily forgotten.


    Tang Ling was making his way to the headquarters of the Fallen Star. Those unlucky escapees who ran into him would die by his merciless knife.


    Slowly but certainly, Tang Ling somehow earned himself the title as a ughterer in this chaotic city.


    He did run into people of other factions along the way, and ording to his calctions, he met at least four different factions. However, ording to the setting of the world, only the Fallen Star Church wanted to hunt him down. Therefore even if he ran into other factions, most of them decided to let him go past since they did not want to cause unwanted trouble.


    Tang Ling was getting closer to the headquarters, and it had been four hours since he started his onught on the street.


    This dream was an exhausting one. Other than the prison time at the start of the dream, Tang Ling had been fighting ceaselessly. However, the more he fought, the more excited he felt, and because of his constant replenishment of vicious beast meat, his stamina was maintained at a healthy level.


    It was as though he was born for battle.


    ...


    At the Fallen Star¡¯s headquarters, the saintess at the highest level had received all sorts of news, none of which were good.


    The most important Demon Infant had died while the red-robed bishop of the city had also perished. The troops were almost annihted and the dead body of the Demon Infant had been taken away.


    It was all done by a single person, an outsider! This was undoubtedly the worst situation that could happen. The outsider was an enemy of the church this time!


    Nevertheless, the saintess did not look nervous. The Demon Infant was important but was not the one and only. Its death was not the worst. At least, if the Fallen Star Church could not get the body, the other factions would not get it either.


    At that instant, the mirror behind the saintess rippled like the surface of water, apanied by the murmuring of water.


    As the murmurs entered her ears, the saintess heaved a breath of relief. She turned around and stood in front of the mirror. When the ripples in the mirror calmed down, a figure in a white meteoric robe and a mask appeared in the mirror.


    ¡°Donna, I¡¯ve received your updates,¡± said the figure in the mirror.


    ¡°Lord bishop, what¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± The bishop¡¯s status might not be higher than the saintess, but the bishop from the main cathedral in the holy city was different, so even the saintess responded in reverence.


    ¡°Take it into your own hands. Cut the loss! Killing an outsider might be even more meaningful. It¡¯s Bishop Orphy¡¯s orders,¡± said the bishop.


    <i>Take it into my own hands?</i>


    The saintess was stunned. She instinctively rejected the suggestion because the parasite within her was not something she had control over, at least, not with her current powers.


    If she killed the outsiders herself, the consequences might be unpredictable. However, if it was Bishop Orphy¡¯s order and she did not have a reason to disobey it since she was the saintess.


    Unless she could truly control her parasite, only then could she be considered as the real saintess. Her position in the church would be strengthened, and from there on, she could rise to higher ranks.


    ¡°Do you disagree?¡± The bishop in the mirror was slightly annoyed.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go, but I cannot guarantee the death of the outsider,¡± the saintess voiced her own concerns. She was unable to evaluate Tang Ling¡¯s strength for now since he had annihted all thebatant forces of the city headquarters.


    ¡°If you do, that¡¯d be the highest level of loyalty to the church,¡± said the bishop. He added, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°That will be all, Lord Bishop.¡± The saintess ended the conversation.


    The lighting inside the quiet and dark room flickered because of the light from the outside. She calmly twisted the ring on her thumb.


    A few secondster, a small door in the room was opened and a strange girl holding a doll appeared. She seemed to be sleepy as she rubbed her eyes during her entrance. She asked in a clear but strange tone, ¡°Mother, did you call for me?¡±

 Chapter 392 - Spider Queen

    <h4>Chapter 392: Spider Queen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you miss me?


    ¡°Mother, do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but you are my mother, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯ll always be together.¡±


    The whole room was filled with the voice of the little girl. Her tone might sound weird, but it was filled with naivety. Its contents, however, would send chills down one¡¯s spine.


    The saintess kept quiet. She removed her coat and unbuttoned her inner clothes, revealing her matured and sexy upper body. Then, she turned around, revealing the countless hideous wounds on her back. She said in a heavy tone, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll always be together. Come here.¡±


    Right after her voice subsided, the small figure jumped on her ferociously. Countless tiny tentacles stabbed into her back. The process was anything but pleasant but the saintess remained quiet.


    Two minutester, an olive-colored face appeared on the saintess¡¯ back. The chin was sharp while the eyes were pure ck in color and oval in shape. Its face did not have the pointed shape of a nose but only two tiny holes.


    The scary-looking face even had two braids above its head. It nuzzled the saintess¡¯ face and said, ¡°Mother, take me out for some blood. I miss the feeling of killing people.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my dear.¡± After that, the saintess got dressed but did not go out of the room. She was waiting because she knew that the outsider was making his way to the headquarters.


    ...


    The troops that the Fallen Star Church sent to Lucard Farm returned quickly.


    The saintess contacted them via a specialmunication method and told them that they were needed back at the headquarters as support.


    The red-robed bishop was dead, followed by four white-robed apologists and at least 300 ck-robed clergies. The number of dead Fallen Knights were beyond countable. It was certainly a huge loss for the church, and the headquarters of other cities were rmed.


    The outsider who had taken the Demon Infant¡¯s body and ruined the church¡¯s ns must die! The body must be retrieved!


    Therefore, the headquarters of neighboring cities decided to join the hunt. This time around, other than sending out seven red-robed bishops, three meteoric-robed bishops were summoned. There were also 30 white-robed apologists plus countless more ck-robed clergies and Fallen Knights.


    They were ordered to surround Antoine City and capture the resentful outsider. As a matter of fact, capturing the outsider was only one of their purposes. Antoine City had plunged into chaos and the church ought to seize a certain upper hand amidst the chaos.


    The reinforcements did not know that the saintess was currently stationed in Antoine City. Even if they knew, their decision would not change. They would only think that the bold b*stard would be doomed this time!


    Tang Ling was the bold b*stard that the church was trying to hunt down, but would this be his end?


    Not exactly, or at least, he did not feel like it. He only felt slightly tired because he had been fighting continuously for almost six hours.


    As a matter of fact, the distance between Tribunal No. 3 and the headquarters of Fallen Star in Antoine was only 40 minutes away by horse. If Tang Ling maintained his speed, he could reach the headquarters even quicker, but that was only if there were no battles along the way.


    Up until now, he had killed more than a few hundred enemies. Even if the few hundred enemies stood still and allowed Tang Ling to kill them, it would take him quite some time, let alone having to chase and fight them. Tang Ling also had to take breaks in between fights as he searched for a rtively safe ce to drink some water and replenish more vicious beast meat before continuing.


    Six hours went by. Even if Tang Ling was excited by the sheer number of spoils, he could not stop the mental exhaustion.


    He was getting tired, but he made it to Aroma Tangerine Street. It was almost dawn when Tang Ling arrived, and the sky was at its darkest yet.


    Standing in front of the entrance to Aroma Tangerine Street, Tang Ling limbered his neck a bit. Compared to the other messy ces around the city, this street was quiet and peaceful.


    Even though it was the darkest time of the day, the street was illuminated by streetmps lit using luxurious animal fat.


    This street was upied by the nobles of the city after all, and the headquarters of the Fallen Star Church was located here. The me of chaos had yet to taint this ce.


    However, Tang Ling felt unusually restless.


    At this point, main mission 3, which had changed into an endless pursuit after a few times and then went quiet since he started killing, sent him new notifications.


    ¡®Dear Danny, besides being hunted for the whole night, you¡¯ve also been killing enemies the entire night. You might be exhausted now, but it isn¡¯t over yet. To stop being hunted, you must either run or destroy the enemies who want to kill you.


    ¡®You¡¯ve arrived in Aroma Tangerine Street, the headquarters of your enemy. It seems like you¡¯ve killed almost everyone on your way here, so as long as you can step into the headquarters, victory will be yours.¡¯


    Tang Ling frowned when he got the notification because he somehow felt like it was strange. It felt like the mission wanted to end early. He had no idea that his actions in this world had forced Kun into a helpless and desperate situation, thus he must be expelled out of the Dream Domain as soon as possible.


    He did not know why the mission would send him such notifications. Heading to the Fallen Star Church¡¯s headquarters was just a random choice. He actually just wanted to kill more enemies and get more spoils, but since the mission said victory would be achieved upon stepping into the headquarters, he did not have a reason to give that up either.


    He took a deep breath. The edge of the Grade A alloy dagger was heavily chipped throughout the battles. Regardless, he held it in one hand and the Blood Bulrush Sword in the other. Step by step, he walked into Aroma Tangerine Street.


    The street was still as quiet while the mist of dawn floated around.


    He was getting closer to the headquarters of the Fallen Star Church when he noticed ady in the middle of the street. She looked mature, sexy, and had a voluptuous figure. Not seem threatening at all, she stood in the middle of the street quietly, looking at him.


    Tang Ling had explosive goosebumps all over his body. Calcting his gains and losses, he stopped the urge to run away and stopped walking.


    ¡°This is as far as you go,¡± thedy spoke, her femme fatale pronounced in her charming and alluring voice.


    Tang Ling gripped the Blood Bulrush Sword tightly without answering.


    ¡°Hand over the body of the Demon Infant and walk with me. At least, I guarantee your life,¡± she said. A blurred shadow suddenly appeared behind her. It looked like a little girl with braids, but no matter how blurry it was, the little girl¡¯s face structure looked extremely strange.


    Tang Ling felt like the little girl¡¯s head looked like an erged version of a mantis.


    ¡°Do you have to think it over?¡± Thedy took a step forward. Eerie giggles floated in the mist. It was the strange little girl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Think, my *ss!¡± Tang Ling transformed instantly when he shouted his reply. He sped towards thedy, hisrge body making him look like a furious tank. At the same time, he hurled the Grade A longsword out, not at thedy, but at the blurry little girl behind thedy.


    Tang Ling would never be tricked! He knew at first nce that the little girl was a Demon Seed crawling on thedy¡¯s back! A Demon Seed was still a Demon Seed regardless of how it appeared!


    Tang Ling was already at his prime when he transformed because, in the past six hours of endless ughter, he had killed a lot more Demon Seeds and four more white-robed apologists.


    After killing 50 Demon Seeds, Tang Ling was rewarded with 5 Dream Coins.


    Killing a total of 7 white-robed apologists rewarded Tang Ling with a scrumptious 40 Dream Coins!


    He was happy with the rewards, but the most important thing was that his strength hadpletely recovered, and he even attained the minimum threshold of the strength of two tigers! His body finally absorbed the energy stored in his <i>dantian</i> and he was strengthened further. He became even stronger than his prime before he entered the dream.


    However, there was a time limit for the energy absorption, so he still could not convert all of it but even so, he was still 5% stronger than his previous prime form!


    Given his transformation, he should be confident in the fight, but he did not feel that way. Unfortunately, the eerieness and the danger from the explosive goosebumps told him that he had run into a terrifying enemy. Even with his stronger form, he could never beat thisdy!


    All he could do was give it his best, put his life on the line again, and hope for a blessing from Lady Luck.


    Tang Ling purposely kept quiet the first time to buy himself more time for the transformation. Right after his transformation, he made the first attack to suppress his opponent and his target was the Demon Seed.


    With his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling¡¯s throw was urate. It was like an arrow that was fired by the most skillful sharpshooter, and the only difference was that Tang Ling did not learn any shooting techniques.


    Armed with such uracy, thedy would certainly dodge it and when she did, Tang Ling would run past her. It would be his only chance to reach the beautiful cathedral behind her.


    Tang Ling was correct! He won the gamble again!


    Thedy did not expect Tang Ling to take the first strike. Shecked an understanding of him because the quick updates that she got would never tell her about the details of Tang Ling¡¯s battles.


    When the Grade A longsword flew over, thedy instinctively dodged, and it was at that moment, Tang Ling¡¯s sturdy body ran past her!


    The cathedral! ording to the notification, victory would be his as long as he stepped into the cathedral! No matter how strange the notification was, he ought to believe it.


    Tang Ling dared not dy his actions either. He sprinted like the wind towards the cathedral. His speed after transformation was terrifying. He could run 100 meters in less than 2 seconds.


    However, a disdainful cackle came from behind him.


    It took only a moment for thedy to fuse with the Demon Seed. She transformed into a 2-meter-tall humanoid spider with eight appendages in the middle of the street.


    Since Tang Ling dared not turn around, he did not get a detailed look at the monster. After the transformation, the spider monster thrust one of its appendages at him without a second thought at a speed that was even faster than his sprint.


    At the same time, seven to eight tentacles sprung out from her abdomen and flew toward Tang Ling, attempting to trap him like a spider web.


    Fwoosh!


    The appendage easily punctured Tang Ling¡¯s backpack despite him holding a ton of tough crust inside. One of the tentacles had caught up to Tang Ling andtched on to his arm!


    ¡°You cannot run.¡±


    Tang Ling nervously looked ahead to see the cathedral right in front of him!

 Chapter 393 - Ending

    <h4>Chapter 393: Ending</h4>


    What exactly was the line of life and death?


    Sometimes, the line of life and death tended to express itself brazenly.


    Move forward to survive; stop and death will catch up.


    Unless in between the merciless life and death, a line called hope was mixed in between, it would then be the one true line between life and death.


    Tang Ling did not have a choice. Every step he took was towards the passage of survival.


    Even though the Spider Queen¡¯s appendage attacked him, cutting through his skin and flesh and even damaging his bones, leaving a painful scar, despite the tentacles clinging onto him like the tightest rope and slowing him down, Tang Ling pressed on forward!


    There was still a line of hope in this life and death situation!


    What was hope to him in such a situation?


    The hope was victory, the right to survive, and the reward for surviving.


    He was a moment away from victory.


    Two seconds? Or Three seconds?


    Tang Ling suffered a dozen bloody holes on his back as the tentacles constricted him, binding him down tightly.


    ¡°F*ck this sh*t!¡± Tang Ling cursed through gnashing teeth, but he did not give up.


    The cathedral of the Fallen Star Church was less than 10 meters from him. If he could break away from the bindings and have another second, he could ram the door down and run inside.


    He might not be the spiderdy¡¯s match, but he was fortunate enough, was he not?


    Due to all the spoils that he had collected, his heavy backpack mitigated a great portion of the damage.


    The sharp Blood Bulrush Sword allowed him to cut the tentacles from the spiderdy.


    The most fortunate thing was that the spiderdy seemed confident enough. All she did was attack Tang Ling from where she stood. She did not move to chase him.


    After all, Tang Ling was running towards the cathedral and nowhere else. In the spiderdy¡¯s opinion, running into the cathedral was suicidal because Tang Ling could never escape if he trapped himself inside the cathedral.


    Holding the Blood Bulrush Sword tightly, Tang Ling cut off all the tentacles from the spiderdy once more and even used the sword intent. Otherwise, given how fast the tentacles regenerated, he could not have easily cut them all at once.


    Right after that, he mustered all his strength and dashed forward. He rammed the door down when he arrived at the entrance and raced inside.


    At that moment, Tang Ling saw the familiar door again.


    New messages came into his mind again.


    ¡®Endless pursuit missionpletes. Completion rate 95%, SS rating. Reward 15 Dream coins.


    ¡®You have obviously done something beyond your capabilities. You have always done so from the start until the end. The Dream Domain is fair and won¡¯t forget that you were just a helpless little farm kid at the start. In the end, you finally faced the unbeatable Spider Queen, but was it really unbeatable? Who knows? If you can defeat her somehow, you will achieve great heights and might even get an SSS rating.


    ¡®Now then, do you want to exit the dream? Yes or no?¡¯


    Tang Ling responded strangely. There seemed to be a number of illogical things about the Dream Domain this time when he approached the end.


    Was the Spider Queen really unbeatable? Of course!


    Otherwise, the Dream Domain would not have put her in front of the Fallen Star Church cathedral which was the exit of the dream. The cathedral was the only hope to survive!


    Tang Ling very well imagined that if he did not run towards the cathedral but toward another alleyway, with her eight legs, the Spider Queen could easily catch up to him, kill him or take him as captive.


    The Dream Domain obviously and somewhat intentionally provided him with a chance to escape. As for thest part of the message, rather than viewing it as a temptation, it was more like a threat or a warning.


    It was trying to tell Tang Ling to stop doing all the crazy stuff because one day, he might not be so lucky anymore and he might lose the only chance to escape with his life, just like how he decided to head to the Fallen Star Church headquarters all of a sudden.


    In short, it seemed like the Dream Domain forgave his bold acts this time, but would Tang Ling submit to the threats or warnings? He would never! He would continue to be this crazy in the next dream. He was also trying to test the limits of the Dream Domain because getting familiar with the entire Dream Domain was more important than anything else.


    Tang Ling answered ¡®yes¡¯ without a second thought.


    ...


    ¡°So, this is your threat to the kid? I don¡¯t think he took it seriously. It seemed like he was grateful for the Dream Domain epting his crazy actions in the end and it had to provide him with the onest line of hope like ending the pursuit mission abruptly at the headquarters of the Fallen Star.¡± Ya sneered after he saw Tang Ling¡¯s final decision.


    Of course, he was not insulting Tang Ling¡¯s craziness. He said it just to piss Kun off.


    Kun pouted and did not say anything.


    As though it raised his interest, Ya continued, ¡°No matter how I look at it, it feels like the Dream Domain is trying to persuade this kid toe out. What a funny scene! Haha! Winning an endless pursuit mission? Kun, aren¡¯t you being sloppy with your work here?¡±


    Kun squinted while danger shed across his eyes in anger.


    Ya said, ¡°Well then, the kid¡¯s entry made my day. Thank you for the show. I¡¯ll mind my own business.¡± After that, his projection disappeared from Kun¡¯s garden.


    Kun responded strangely after Ya went off. He seemed angry and happy at the same time, so no one knew what he was thinking.


    Then, Shorty Twenty said with all smiles and ttery, ¡°Master, Tang Ling is back. Aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡±


    Kun said with a twitch, ¡°I¡¯ll just let him wait.¡±


    However, Shorty Twenty was talkative, so as Kun continued lying down on the couchzily, he asked again, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think the final settings you made to the Dream Domain matches your wisdom and grandness.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kun raised a curious brow, covering his true emotions.


    ¡°I mean in the end, it feels like the Dream Domainpromised with Tang Ling¡¯s crazy actions. It justcked a phrase like ¡®Please, my dear lord, please leave the Dream Domain¡¯. I don¡¯t think that kid is frightened at all.¡± Short Twenty was unhappy with Tang Ling¡¯s response.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he frightened then?¡± Kun plucked a grape and gently put it into his mouth.


    ¡°In my opinion, that Spider Queen might be terrifying, and ording to Tang Ling¡¯s personality, he would have fought her despite the desperate situation. At least, he would still get the chance to think of a way to escape. He must beughing in his heart. The Dream Domain is anxious and dared not put him in a difficult situation.


    ¡°But, Master, are you afraid of trouble? You should be smarter than Tang Ling, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s like you intentionally spared Tang Ling this time. Do you have other concerns? You might have deceived Ya but definitely not me.¡± Shorty Twenty looked like a busybody, trying to get ahold of some top-secret gossip.


    He could not help it either. Shorty Twenty was set as such. He would reveal his thoughts in his expression and it was impossible for him to conceal it. Because of his straightforward personality, he always shed tears and wished he could be a mysterious figure.


    Kun slowly munched on the grape.


    Did he get sloppy this time? In Ya¡¯s opinion, Kun was just trying to cover up the losses, but Ya did not know Kun as much as Shorty Twenty did.


    Kun had purposely done a sloppy job because he was worried about something on another level. However, those concerns were not something Shorty Twenty could understand or even hear.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kun pped Shorty Twenty into a pancake and tossed him out.


    ...


    Lying on the ground, Tang Ling had seen better days. He was in no better shape than his previous exit from the Dream Domain.


    The Spider Queen¡¯s attacks had been brutal. Aside from the appendages puncturing holes on his body, every single tentacle that bound him had hooks on it.


    It might seem like Tang Ling got into the cathedral easily but as a matter of fact, he was severely damaged by the attacks thatsted for less than 10 seconds.


    He found himself in that familiar Mysterious Store.


    Unfortunately, the owner was absent. The store was dark and it increased the temptation to peek into the drawers behind the counter.


    Tang Ling really wanted to get up and have a look at the contents inside the drawers. He dared not steal from Kun though unless he had a death wish.


    This time, he earned himself quite a number of Dream Coins, and if he could get a look at the drawers before purchasing, would it give him a better hint on what to get?


    However, the thought was obviously wishful thinking. Aside from the severe damage, he was actually in a weakened state after the transformation duration ended.


    While waiting for Kun, the Mysterious Store seemed to have a strange force binding him down and stopping him from wandering around.


    ¡°That sleazy Kun!¡± Tang Lingmented andy straight on the floor, refusing to move a muscle anymore.


    Actually, was it Kun or Tang Ling who was sleazy? It was a difficult question to answer.


    Seconds turned into minutes, and Kun remained absent. Tang Ling felt like he was losing blood at an exponential rate and his body started to get cold.


    What now? Is Kun trying to let me rot here? Just because I called him sleazy?


    Tang Ling got nervous. What was going on? How long had he been here? 20 minutes? Half an hour? It did not make sense!


    Was this ce an illusion? Had he really got out of the dream? As he rted to the illogical options at the end of the dream, a scary thought popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind.


    He was not to me for his own messy thoughts though since everything reeked of a mysterious strangeness. This particr thought frightened Tang Ling. Anything could happen in the dream.


    However, even if he was nervous and scared, he still could not do anything. Even his severely injured body could not move either.


    20 more minutes flew by.


    Tang Ling¡¯s injuries robbed most of his consciousness to the point that his sight started to turn blurry.


    Am I going to wait for my end? No, no way!


    Tang Ling struggled and tried to get up and it was then that footsteps sounded from within the spacious and mysterious Mysterious Store.


    An insulting voice that sounded resentful in Tang Ling¡¯s ears echoed, ¡°My my, why do you have to appear like a dead fish at my ce every time?¡±

 Chapter 394 - Rewards (I)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Rewards (I)</h4>


    Dead fish?


    Tang Ling smiled as Kun¡¯s voice entered his ears. Kun finally came. Even though it waster than expected, it proved that Tang Ling hadnded in the Mysterious Store and not some other strange ce.


    However, in the next moment, the smile on Tang Ling¡¯s face froze because if he remembered correctly, Kun had also described him as a dead fishst time. How was it possible that he ended up back here like a dead fish every time? Tang Ling scowled.


    He mustered all his strength and pushed his body up to look at Kun. ¡°I¡¯m just conserving my energy. I¡¯m not a dead fish.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kun did not show any emotions about thement. Standing behind the counter, he was wearing a bright yellow robe with aplex design of ¡®a hundred birds¡¯ homage to a phoenix[1]¡¯. He looked even more alluring under the dim lighting.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± said Tang Ling stubbornly.


    ¡°Great, I guess you don¡¯t need any treatment then,¡± said Kun. He then waved his hand and a beam of light flew out from Tang Ling¡¯s body. A handful of Dream Coins floated above Kun¡¯s palm, resembling sparkling stars that garnished the night sky.


    No treatment? Tang Ling was shocked. If he returned with this level of injuries, even with Boss Huang¡¯s capabilities, how long would he take to recover? How long would he need to return to his prime?


    With the uing Hell Ledge Challenge, the fight with Tang Long, and the uing Storm Voyage, Tang Ling did not have the luxury to stay in bed and recover. Moreover, if he remained injured, he could not earn money either, so how would he pay Boss Huang for the medical fees?


    ¡°No, I need treatment. I might not look like a dead fish, but I¡¯m injured,¡± Tang Ling immediately expressed his thoughts.


    ¡°Oh? You are giving me a hard time here...¡± With a helpless expression, Kun picked up a piece of exotic incense and put it into the delicate incense pot with a gold-gilded dragon head on top.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡± Tang Ling was shocked. He was on the brink of falling but his willpower held him up.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s trouble.¡± Kun put the lid over the incense pot, green smoke slowly floated out from the seams, filling the entire Mysterious Store with an unusual and intoxicating aroma.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I only treat dead fish here. How is that not a problem for me?¡± Kun propped his chin on his hand as he exined, watching Tang Ling with a ridiculing gaze and waiting for his response.


    Tang Ling¡¯s blood boiled and it almost choked him when it rose to his throat. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m a dead fish. Hurry up and treat me.¡± He finally gave in two secondster. A person who understood the tide of the situation was wise. He would not lose anything by calling himself a dead fish anyway.


    ¡°Great.¡± Kun finally gave him a smile, but just as he was about to do something, Tang Ling added a question, ¡°Before you treat me, can I have a look at the price for the treatment before I make my choice?


    ¡°No,¡± Kun rejected Tang Ling straightaway.


    From previous experience, Tang Ling knew that arguing would do him no good, so all he could do was suppress his heartache and let Kun do his job. Still, earning Dream Coins was not easy at all.


    A whileter, Tang Ling finally felt better after Kun injected two syringes of powerful serum into him.


    He hated to admit it, but Kun¡¯s treatment was super effective. Not only did he feel his wounds on his back and all over his body were quickly recovering, but he could even feel his flesh growing rapidly. The itch from the growing flesh was so pronounced that he had to scratch his body.


    On top of that, even his exhausted spirit and some internal injuries that he could sense were recovering rapidly.


    However, anything done in the Mysterious Store had a price. For just two syringes of unknown medicine, 20 Dream Coins were taken away from Tang Ling. If he could trade the payment for vicious beast meat, he would have probably gotten a small pile of meat. Tang Ling blinked helplessly, bing numb from the heartache.


    Kun did not respond at all as he looked at the Dream Coins. Then, he said, ¡°Not bad. After paying the fee of 20 Dream Coins, you still have 71 left. You¡¯ve earned a lot this trip.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s not that much either. A single treatment cost me 20 Dream Coins. I¡¯ll probably go broke if this keeps up,¡± said Tang Ling as he bolted up.


    Kun giggled and did notment.


    Tang Ling gulped nervously and said, ¡°So, Kun, can I buy things now?¡±


    Kun did not answer as he stared at the Dream Coins in his hand in deep thought.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Tang Ling pressed the topic again carefully. He had put his life at risk in the Dream Domain for this particr moment.


    ¡°No.¡± Kun curled his palm. The sparkling Dream Coins disintegrated into tiny light particles and disappeared.


    Tang Ling felt a suffocating heartache. His Dream Coins! This dream was a lot more difficult than the previous one, and he had spent most of the time fighting and fought until the very end, yet the Dream Coins that he had earned through the ferocious battles were easily destroyed in Kun¡¯s hand.


    Kun did not even allow Tang Ling to make a purchase! ¡°It¡¯s only the second dream entry and you want to make a purchase at my ce? Do you think you are capable enough to find something that you really need among the plethora of products in my Mysterious Store? We¡¯ll talk after a few more dream entries.¡± Kun shook his head.


    Tang Ling could not argue at all! In fact, he believed Kun was not trying to scam him because, in thest dream, the items that Kun had given him were unusually fitting. Somehow, he felt nervous deep in his heart. It felt as if Kun could see through things and predict what he needed thest time, hence the fitting items.


    If Kun gave him any more ominous items this time, such as some ice that could freeze people forever, he ought to get to the bottom of it.


    Kun remained calm despite Tang Ling¡¯s nervous expression. He took a small piece of vicious beast meat from beneath the counter and at first nce, Tang Ling knew it was a Level 5 vicious beast meat.


    The resentful tortoise appeared once again. Appearing disgusted, it reluctantly received the Level 5 vicious beast meat.


    After feeding the tortoise, Kun pped his hand and pondered. The drawers behind him opened and closed repeatedly as if something was being selected although not as decisively as thest time.


    Soon, three items were ced in front of Tang Ling, but there was still a fourth which seemed to give Kun a difficult time.


    Kun repeatedly opened and closed three particr drawers. In the end, he picked one to open, but he spent quite some time looking at it before reluctantly taking the item out.


    Tang Ling did not want to interrupt Kun¡¯s selection. Since there were already three items ced in front of him, he curiously checked all three of them out.


    The first one was a piece of a blueprint. However, he could not understand it at all. The blueprint was not a construction n whatsoever. It was a blueprint with patterns on it. At first nce, it looked like some decorative patterns, but upon a closer look, Tang Ling realized that he knew the patterns. They were the patterns that had appeared on the super-advanced technological machines! It was simr to the patterns on the Gic Chain Tester when Tang Ling had seen it for the first time. As for its true usage, if Kun did not provide an exnation, Tang Ling would never know what it was for.


    The second item was an aged bamboo scroll. Tang Ling carefully unrolled it and realized that there were formations carved on it. Or were they really formations?


    He was not sure, he assumed they were formations based on his shallow Body Arraynology knowledge. The formations were strange. There were a total of nine of them, but when he looked closer, he realized that all nine of the formations were closely connected to each other.


    In simple words, they looked like a huge formation divided into nine parts. From the easiest to the hardest, everything was lined up properly on the bamboo scroll. He had a feeling if he drew all nine of the formations, he could form a very powerful one.


    Kun never had lousy things.


    However, Tang Ling was slightly disappointed because all these things could not be converted into immediate power. He still had no idea what the formations were for.


    He put the bamboo scroll down and switched his attention to the third item: a small bottle.


    It was only the size of half a thumb, and judging from its size, it could only hold two drops of liquid. On top of that, it was not even full. It only contained a drop and a half of golden sparkling liquid.


    What was the liquid for? Dinner?


    Tang Ling thought as such instinctively, and even had the urge to realize his thoughts. He wanted to uncork it and drink it. Since he was at Kun¡¯s ce, he would not die from drinking the liquid, would he?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kun noticed Tang Ling¡¯s sneaky action, so he turned around and scolded Tang Ling in a mixed tone. He sounded strange, funny, and strict at the same time.


    Tang Ling was trying to uncork the bottle, so when he heard Kun¡¯s yell, he was startled and the bottle fell on the floor.


    ¡°Argh!¡± When the bottle fell, Tang Ling¡¯s heart broke. His next thought was if the bottle broke, would Kunpensate him with a new bottle?


    Thankfully, the bottle was small but tough. It did not break when it fell. There was not even a scratch on the surface.


    Tang Ling picked it up nervously and checked it repeatedly. He grumbled, ¡°Dream Coins are hard to earn! If you keep scaring me like that, what if I break it? Are you going topensate me?¡±


    Kun¡¯s rage almost erupted when he heard what Tang Ling said. This kid had no idea how much of an advantage he had been given. With those pitiful 71 Dream Coins, he might not even have gotten a single item from Kun. Even if he could, all he would get would be the bottle in his hand. Yet, he was shameless enough to ask Kun topensate for the loss!


    Kun looked cold all of a sudden and Tang Ling suddenly had goosebumps all over his body. Did he say something wrong? After all, Kun did frighten him and cause the bottle to fall from his grip.


    Kun never liked to exin himself. He smiled warmly all of a sudden, and it felt like spring had arrived and the flowers had bloomed. His smile was unusually alluring.


    However, in the next moment, a mysterious force came out from the Mysterious Store and bound Tang Ling¡¯s body, lifting him up into the air with his arms and legs spread out.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s this all about? Kun, are you out of your mind?¡± Tang Ling got nervous when he was bound and lifted in the air, but Kun remained silent. With a wave of his hand, the wind formed a whip andshed Tang Ling¡¯s body strongly.


    ¡°A gentleman uses his tongue, not his fists!


    ¡°You coward, you d*ckless coward! Kun, let me go, and let¡¯s have a go at it!


    ¡°Kun, the psychology books say sudden violence is a presentation of suppressed stress. It¡¯s a symptom of bing a psychotic killer!¡±


    The wind whip continuedshing Tang Ling, and after every beating, it disappeared. No actual damage was done to Tang Ling, but whatever Kun had done, theshing was painful even without inflicting actual damage.


    Tang Ling was crying a river and Kun narrowed his eyes, enjoying his suffering.


    [1] TN: A hundred birds¡¯ homage to a phoenix: Originating from folk myths and legends, the phoenix was originally a normal bird. It tirelessly stored food throughout the years for a time of need, and during a huge drought, it saved many other birds from starving to death with its hard work. In order to pay respect to the phoenix¡¯s hard work, all the birds picked the most beautiful feather on their bodies and presented it to the phoenix. The phoenix then became a holy and divine bird that possessed the beauty of all birds. It was known as the king of birds. The birds then worshipped it annually during its birthday. This pattern is usually sewn on traditional wedding gowns and can be seen at wedding ceremonies. It represents auspicious luck and blissful marriage.

 Chapter 395 - Rewards (II)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Rewards (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Kun, did anyone tell you that you look gorgeous? No man or woman in this world can rival your looks. Only you are worthy of using the term ¡®as beautiful as flowers¡¯!


    ¡°Kun, did I tell you before? Every time I see you, I¡¯m so impressed and convinced. I feel so inferior before you.


    ¡°Kun...¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s temper was whipped away by the invisible whip. The pitiful crying turned into disgusting ttery. Even the tortoise, Xiao Guai, who was chewing on the vicious beast meat, showed a despicable expression at the tasteless and shameless ttery.


    Kun was not moved at all. He had his own problems to figure out. He also felt the pressure to bring a certain item out for Tang Ling. Was it precious? No, not at all! It was insignificantpared to the plethora of treasures in the Mysterious Store.


    However, ording to Tang Ling¡¯s current strength level and the rules of the Mysterious Store, giving him this particr item would be crossing the line.


    Nevertheless, Kun actually did not care about crossing the line. His life was too dull, so he ought to find himself some excitement at times.


    He had been the owner of the Mysterious Store for such a long time. He also had his own way of concealing his handiwork because it was not the first time Tang Ling had made an offensive y that broke the rules.


    Those were the fixed thoughts in Kun¡¯s mind that bound him, causing him to hesitate. Therefore, he did not have the mood to care about Tang Ling¡¯s resilient ttery at all.


    ¡®Even if I give this to the kid, how will he use it?¡¯ Kun inevitably thought of the usage.


    The question seemed to pique Kun¡¯s interest to the point that the interest trumped his hesitation. He took the item out from the drawer and tossed it at Tang Ling¡¯s feet. After he got the difficult problem out of the way, Kun felt refreshed. ¡°Having fun?¡±


    ¡°I thank thee, Lord Kun, for the lesson.¡± Tang Ling was drenched in his own sweat while his hair stuck to his forehead. He had truly learned a lesson and would never forget the pain for the rest of his life.


    The old civilization once categorized pain into different levels, and if Tang Ling remembered correctly, there were 12 different levels of pain that a human being could experience with the pain of childbirth being the highest level.


    Tang Ling had and would never experience childbirth, but he was certain that the pain from the air whip was almost on the same level! While the pain from childbirth was not continuous, the whishes from Kun were endless. Therefore, within a few minutes, Tang Ling had given birth to a hundred children. How could he not learn a lesson from the agony?


    With such a profound lesson from Kun, ttery was nothing for Tang Ling. If he could, he would give Kun a full body massage happily.


    Kun was feeling delighted. It was so refreshing that it felt like he had a bowl of ice plum soup in the hot summer. Beating Tang Ling up sure felt good.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve learned your lesson, great.¡± tter whenever benefits were given. That was Kun¡¯s principle that guided him through life. He waved and lowered Tang Ling down.


    Exhausted, Tang Ling limped onto the floor when he was lowered. He was really like a dead fish this time, not even wanting to move a finger. It was more torturing than his earlier injuries.


    Kun allowed Tang Ling to take his time as he was in no rush. He then took a jade saucer in the shape of a lotus leaf with several delicate-looking pastries on it and a ss out from the bottom of his counter. He then poured some bubbly ck liquid into the ss.


    Tang Ling curiously sized up the liquid. Kun looked askance at him and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen Coke before?¡±


    Coke? What¡¯s that? Tang Ling scratched his head and he could not find any rted knowledge in his memory, but since they were just some snacks, the importance was limited.


    After catching his breath, Tang Ling picked up the blueprint and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°A one-time use Dynamic Structural Blueprint! Since it¡¯s missing several key points, it can be only used once,¡± exined Kun.


    ¡°Wha-?¡± Tang Ling did not understand a word that he said.


    Kun drank the Coke and showed a satisfying look. On second thought, he generously poured a ss for Tang Ling since Coke was not valuable. Compared to what he used to drink, the value was a few million times apart. However, the gassy feeling was infatuating.


    Since Kun was generous enough, Tang Ling took a big gulp without a second thought. He was never courteous with food and drinks.


    ¡°This is delicious! What can it do?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone as he asked Kun.


    ¡°Hmm, make you happy, especially for the kind of people who are known as fat otakus<sup>1</sup>. They can feel happiness even more.¡± Kun had another sip of the Coke and had a piece of pastry.


    The ingredients of the pastry were costly, so Kun did not want to share it with Tang Ling.


    <i>Happiness? Hmm, it does make me feel good!</i>


    Tang Ling savored the taste, but it was not an important question. Scratching his head, he looked at the blueprint and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Can you borate?¡±


    ¡°If you apply this set of Dynamic Structural Blueprint to anything and connect it to a power source, after activation, its dynamic force will be amplified by 3 times for 30 minutes.¡± Kun believed he provided a clear enough exnation.


    For example, a car from the old civilization had the Dynamic Structural Blueprint applied to it. If the starting point of the blueprint was connected to the engine of the car to form aplete circuit, when the car moved, through the activation of the Dynamic Structural Blueprint, it could amplify the power of the engine by 3 times.


    That was simple enough.


    It was a super-advanced structural blueprint that could amplify dynamic force! Such technological concepts were off-limits to the old civilization, but on second thought, the theory behind it was not that difficult to understand. For instance, anything round could provide better mobility while firewood arranged in a pyramid shape could boostbustion.


    The patterns seemed to have some kind of mysterious connection with a dynamic force, but who really knew?


    Tang Ling barely got an idea from the exnation. After all, he was not a scientist. He believed this blueprint could perform wonders, not just because it was from the Mysterious Store but because he saw many simr patterns on the super-advanced machinery.


    Unfortunately, it was a one-time use consumable, so what use would it have to him?


    Tang Ling was concerned about the items that Kun gave him. Thest reward he got from Kun left a huge impression on him, and he knew that the ma did things with a reason.


    ¡°Unless you have someone you trust or know how this works, don¡¯t simply take it out or let others know.¡± In the end, Kun did not exin what the use of the blueprint was.


    ¡°People who know how this works? You are talking about a scientist? Where should I find one?¡¯ Tang Ling grumbled. Aside from the matter of trust, he did not know any scientist back in his real life.


    It seemed like when and where to use the blueprint remained an unknown factor for now. Tang Ling felt slight pity, but he was also relieved. At least, it was not an item that foreshadowed death.


    It was then that he noticed thest item that Kun brought out was a in-looking ring.


    Tang Ling wanted to pick it up, but Kun continued talking, ¡°Like Boss Huang? Why don¡¯t you let him have a look whenever it¡¯s appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Boss Huang?¡± Tang Ling was utterly shocked. How did Kun even know people around him in the real world? Kun was really almighty and all-knowing.


    However, when he thought of Kun¡¯s irvoyant abilities and rted it to the fact that Boss Huang was also a Dream Seed, he was no longer surprised.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Since Kun gave him a hint, Tang Ling carefully kept the blueprint away in his fully loaded backpack.


    It would be best for Tang Ling to ask about the usage of everything from Mysterious Store, so he pointed at the bamboo scroll. ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°This...Hehe...¡± Kun chuckled. He purposely prolonged his tone and teased Tang Ling.


    What exactly was the bamboo scroll that made Kun chuckle so mysteriously?


    ¡°It¡¯s a very precious set of body arrays, and most importantly, it¡¯s used on one¡¯s spirit,¡± he said leisurely.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes widened while his heart pounded so heavily that it almost burst out from his chest. The body arrays that he learned were only the basics, but he knew there were two different categories of body arrays: the one that boosted one¡¯s basic abilities and the one that boosted talent abilities. Thetter was mostly for one-time usage, and even if it was not, its power was only equivalent to an extra weapon.


    A single boost to the spirit? How precious could that be?


    Tang Ling relied heavily on his Precise Instinct, and up until this point, he knew that his spirit and Precise Instinct were closely rted. If his spirit was powerful enough, the spirit visualization method that Boss Huang taught him could receive a quick boost, let alone, the other perks.


    <i>A body array that boosts one¡¯s spirit?! This is meaningful! This is...!</i>


    On second thought, it was not that surprising at all since Joshua, who had taught him the body arrays, was also a Dream Seed. Many of Joshua¡¯s knowledge came from the Dream Domain, so it was only natural for the Dream Domain to have this level of body array.


    As though Kun wanted a bigger reaction from Tang Ling, he added, ¡°See its structure? It actually consists of nineyers of formations with oneyer harder than the next. The good thing is that you can use every singleyer independently and the higher the difficulty is, the stronger the effect is.¡±


    ¡°However, the most magical thing about it is that every singleyer relies on the first, which is the easiest body array. The firstyer is the base for everything. It can also be used independently and it is quite strong.¡±


    ¡°The important thing is that with every newyer drawn, the baseyer will grow stronger. If I were you, I¡¯d master the firstyer first at all costs. Oh, and before I forget, once all nineyers are drawn, it will eventually form aposite body array and can grow stronger together with your spirit. Great, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kun¡¯s words were probably the most tempting words that Tang Ling heard.


    Tang Ling was so excited that his face turned red.


    <i>Great? It¡¯s marvelous!</i>


    This was the body array that he wanted to keep permanently and was probably the most ideal body array to him!

 Chapter 396 - Heaven-Defying Ring

    <h4>Chapter 396: Heaven-Defying Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Somehow, when Kun saw Tang Ling checked the bamboo scroll back and forth in delight, he felt awkward. It was rare for him to feel such emotions. Deep in his heart, Kun knew the spirit body array might sound like a treasure, but it was almost impossible to achieve its final form.


    That was unless Kun was generous enough to open the Mysterious Store for Tang Ling to pick the required materials for the spirit body array in addition to Tang Ling¡¯s attainments in body arraynology having reached a certain level.


    Either one of the conditions was considered a fantasy tale at the current stage.


    Giving Tang Ling full ess to the Mysterious Store? That was impossible unless...


    As for Tang Ling¡¯s attainment in body arraynology, mastering a single matter in this world was difficult enough, let alone something as difficult as body arrays. On top of that, whether it was the environment that Tang Ling was living or the path that he was destined to walk, he would not have the time to settle down and study the body array.


    Of course, Kun did not do this to prank Tang Ling. He gave this spirit body array to Tang Ling because of the first formation.


    Given Tang Ling¡¯s level,pleting the first level was possible. The formation could increase Tang Ling¡¯s spirit by a little over a long period of time.


    Many a little made a mickle, every grain counted! Being able to increase the spirit was considered valuable.


    Besides, if Tang Ling was lucky enough and managed to master the secondyer, it would enhance the effect of the firstyer. The secondyer formation had a special effect that would polish one¡¯s spirit.


    However, Kun did not expect Tang Ling toplete the third level formation. Therefore, the bamboo scroll might seem precious, but Kun had his reasons for giving it to Tang Ling at this stage. Furthermore, it was not exactly against the rules.


    No matter how precious the item was, it could only be considered good if it could be used or converted into actualbat power.


    Kun felt even more awkward when Tang Ling was soaked in excitement, but that was it. He cleared his throat and a small booklet flew to Tang Ling which thetter happily received before saying, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a fifth? Kun, you really are a generous person. I guess my hard-earned Dream Coins are worth it. I¡¯m fine if you want to take somemission.¡±


    Kun clenched his teeth tightly and his veins at his forehead were twitching.


    <i>Is this kid doing this on purpose?! Does he really think I¡¯m getting something out of this deal?!</i>


    He disliked grievance and would never ept it, so he decided to dangle Tang Ling and whip him for another 15 minutes, but out of the blue, he sensed something that shook him.


    He no longer had the time to teach Tang Ling a lesson because trouble was at his door. He had to deal with it as soon as possible, so it would be best for him to send Tang Ling on his way.


    Withholding the urge to whip Tang Ling, Kun forced himself to calm down and said, ¡°This is not the fifth item. It¡¯s a manual for the spirit body array.¡±


    Kun paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I think you¡¯d better have a look at it now.¡±


    He purposely told Tang Ling to have a look at it right now because of what Tang Ling had said earlier. He wanted to see his excitement be destroyed and Tang Ling falling into disappointment. It was a sick habit, but it was a quick way to get back at him.


    Unbeknownst to him, Tang Ling opened the booklet and started reading. With his reading speed, he quickly finished half of it. As expected, the look on Tang Ling¡¯s face slowly changed from excitement to shock, from shock to disappointment, and from disappointment to anger.


    ¡°W-what? How is this even possible? Kun, are you toying with me?¡± The huge disappointment robbed Tang Ling of his courtesy and made himin loudly.


    ¡°Toying with you? No, actually. Didn¡¯t you see the effect of the firstyer? Besides, with your current level, it¡¯s entirely possible for you to draw the firstyer formation. A lot of people can¡¯t even get their hands on this.¡± Kun gawked at Tang Ling.


    The awkwardness was gone. In Kun¡¯s opinion, Tang Ling had brought this upon himself and he should be taught a lesson.


    ¡°Hmm, I canplete the firstyer formation, but it requires Level 9 vicious beast blood. What in the world is that? What kind of low-tier body array needs such extravagant material? And it¡¯s just to increase my spirit by a tiny bit every day? The loss outweighs the gains!¡± Tang Ling had a feeling Kun was acting dumb.


    Did Kun waste his Dream Coins? If Tang Ling had a choice, he would never have chosen this insignificant bamboo scroll.


    If Tang Ling had the Level 9 vicious beast blood, why would he not use it on himself? The blood could probably boost his strength to new heights, so why would he use it to enhance a tiny bit of his spirit every day?


    ¡°Shortsighted, I see,¡± Kun said as if he saw through Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°At your current stage, you don¡¯t even know how precious your spirit is, let alone increasing it a little every day. In the long run, the umted amount is sizable. You can ask any Purple Moon Warrior and every one of them is eager to increase their spirit, even if it¡¯s just by a tiny bit. The spirit is closely rted to talent ability,¡± Kun rified after calling Tang Ling a shortsighted person. His gaze at Tang Ling was disdainful.


    Tang Ling gulped nervously, believing what Kun said. As a matter of fact, as he continued to grow, he realized how important his spirit was although not to this level of significance.


    A quick calctionter, the first level formation was indeed precious. Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts on the Level 9 vicious beast blood was indeed shortsighted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong about it.¡± Tang Ling was an honest person, he would not run from his mistakes, but it did not provide any help to the situation.


    ¡°But where should I start looking for a Level 9 vicious beast¡¯s blood?¡± This was the real question that Tang Ling should be asking.


    ¡°Hoho. Isn¡¯t it in the bottle that you tried to drink just earlier?¡± Kun chuckled.


    Tang Ling was shocked. He felt like he was on the street of Darkness Port and 10,000 ck Sea coins had rained down on him all of a sudden.


    ¡°A-are you saying this is Level 9 vicious beast blood?¡± Tang Ling stared at the bottle in his hand. His excitement went through the roof and he was thankful he had not drunk it earlier.


    ¡°Yes, a bottle of Level 9 vicious beast blood. It¡¯s multipurpose. There¡¯s one and a half drops inside and drawing the firstyer formation only needs half a drop. As for the secondyer, don¡¯t even think about it. You will need three to five drops of blood besides other materials,¡± Kun said.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes widened as he said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m confident enough.¡±


    Kun sized him up and saw through the kid¡¯s mind immediately. ¡°Are you confident enough? Are you trying to get it from my store? First of all, good things don¡¯t always happen. I¡¯m not always this generous. Second, as you grow stronger, the requirements increase, you cannot always put your resources on this body array. So better keep your feet on the ground and stop dreaming.¡± It was a friendly reminder from Kun but also a very practical warning.


    However, Tang Ling did not agree. His eyes were still shining and his mind was still thinking about that particr thought. He would definitely earn more Dream Coins in the Dream Domain. He was confident and persistent!


    Kun did not even bother to bring Tang Ling back from his fantasy as he added, ¡°The formation only needs half a drop. As for the remaining one drop, my advice to you is to keep it for a rainy day. Don¡¯t simply use it. It might be of great help during a certain situation.¡±


    Kun¡¯s words were rather mysterious and Tang Ling had to pay attention to the warning. It was because of the coincidental use of the previous rewards.


    ¡°I got it,¡± Tang Ling responded seriously while his hand tightened around the bottle of Level 9 vicious beast blood. He was rather anxious. What kind of situation would need the Level 9 vicious beast blood? Would something bad happen again?


    It seemed like Kun did not want to linger on this topic. He grew impatient and Tang Ling knew Kun would throw him out any moment now, so he tended to seize the moment.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Tang Ling picked up the ring after he kept the bamboo scroll and the bottle of vicious beast blood.


    The ring looked in and dull as if someone had simply forged it out of a piece of steel. It did not have any decorations at all, but Tang Li knew the Mysterious Store¡¯s products were always out of this world. Moreover, Kun hesitated for a while when he took the ring, hence Tang Ling also paid close attention to the details.


    He realized that the ring might look in, but when he studied it, it seemed to have magical powers. It seemed a little elusive as if it was some surreal object or a projection, but it really existed on his hand.


    ¡°This ring, you say?¡± Kun was calm and was not as conflicted as before.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t seem to notice anything unusual,¡± Tang Ling expressed his mind straightforwardly.


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t. This ring is one of the good items because it uses a special method to seal the rarest talent ability in the world¡ªthe power of the time talent.¡± Kun looked at Tang Ling seriously.


    Tang Ling held the ring tightly and looked at Kun with a strict face.


    ¡°When you put it on, you can simply twist it around your thumb during a critical moment to acquire a second. More precisely, you will be able to distort the time flow of a certain range around you temporarily, hence stopping time for a whole second. Only you, the wearer of the ring, won¡¯t be affected. Understand?¡± Kun was practically spelling everything out to Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling breathed heavily. Of course, he understood what Kun said. The ring was able to stop time for a second, hence stopping movement, but the bearer of the ring would not be affected. As a result, Tang Ling could move freely in that second!


    One second?! One second was precious enough for anyone who was not amon man! Including pre-Purple Moon Warriors!


    If Tang Ling had an extra second, he could brandish his knife 10 times. How ridiculous would it be? It defied even the heavens! It was a heaven-defying ring indeed! It was a life-saving treasure. Why would Kun present something so ridiculous to him?


    All the rewards came with a price. Did that mean that something bad was going to happen to him?


    Tang Ling somehow could not find a reason to be excited.

 Chapter 397 - The Mist Still Lingers

    <h4>Chapter 397: The Mist Still Lingers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like it? It might sound powerful, but since it only seals one type of ability within, it¡¯s also a one-time use only. However, stopping time is considered a high-tier technique even to people who possess time talents. Do note that before they truly develop their talents, they are practically useless.¡±


    ¡°Their survivability is far weaker than other people with other talents, and because of theplexity of the world, there are only so many people with time talents who can be strong.¡± Kun sounded like he was having an after-meal talk, but the hints and secrets in between the lines were obvious.


    Tang Ling pondered about the hints and immediately understood the darkness behind it all. There were only two viable options for a person with high growth potential butcked the abilities to protect himself living in such a cruel world with many powerful factions around.


    Only bypromising and submitting to some powerful faction with the harshest condition in exchange for resources and protection could one could grow stronger. Otherwise, he or she would be murdered in the cradle.


    However, even if one chose the first option, he would still have to face the endless murder attempts from other factions since no one would want a powerful enemy, would they?


    From there, Tang Ling thought of himself and he understood why Su Siao had told him to keep his Perfect Gic Chain a secret. Those who had learned his secrets acted strangely as well. There might not be any back-pping, but they were willing to offer a helping hand as Boss Huang did.


    Recalling what he had been through, the path that led him to where he was now might be tough and always pitched him against death at all times, but whenever there was a truly deadly situation, there was always a mysterious force that protected him. Was it just an illusion?


    Kun raised a confused brow when he saw Tang Ling in deep thought. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the ring good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s great actually, to the point that it raises questions.¡± Conversely, Tang Ling remained calm despite such a powerful ring.


    Kun stared at Tang Ling deeply. The kid was certainly a despicable one. He always had the urge to beat him up, but at times, the kid was likable and admirable such as at this particr moment.


    A few seconds of silenceter, Kun said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s good but not great. It gives you a second and unless you have some special means, you won¡¯t even be able to kill a healthy Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior. Anything below Rank 3 is garbage, so it¡¯s really not that great.


    ¡°Besides, people with powerful talents such as speed and whatnot can smartly utilize their talent abilities to break the time freeze of the ring. Of course, unless those below Rank 3 are very powerful to the point that they can earn my acknowledgment, it¡¯s impossible. But...anything is possible, am I right?


    ¡°Lastly, if you ever met someone with time talent, even if he is the lousiest one there is, it¡¯s difficult for you to stop his time, get it?¡± Kun exined the ws of the ring.


    Tang Ling slightly heaved a breath of relief. If it was really invincible, the situation that he would have to face in the future might be cataclysmic for him.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Tang Ling answered and put the ring on his thumb. Its size was perfect.


    Maybe because Tang Ling knew his time at Mysterious Store was limited, when he put on the ring, he simply grumbled, ¡°Actually, I realized Dream Domain isn¡¯t as random and chaotic.¡±


    Kun was actually going to send Tang Ling off, but when he heard what Tang Ling said, his hand froze.


    ¡°How so?¡± The kid might be crazy and never yed ording to the rules, but Kun was an observer, so how could he not see through the ns and calction behind the craziness?


    Did Tang Ling really find something out, thus the tinyint?


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s only my second time, but I realize the incidents and the worlds between dreams might seem unrted. However, there¡¯s actually something inmon: they are all about beings that don¡¯t exist on this.


    ¡°Since they never existed on this, they must be extraterrestrial. Like the first dream, the hints were obvious: that spaceship, a different kind of living being, and an entirely different ecosystem.


    ¡°The two dreams that I had are simr and they gave me some reference. I¡¯m not sure, but I can say that the Dream Domain is focusing on extraterrestrials. Regardless of worlds and incidents, everything is connected to them.


    ¡°On top of that, the worlds are so real and it¡¯s recreated very simrly to the original. The development of the incidents also hinted at a certain course and it won¡¯t simply change outrageously. There might be a little...¡± Tang Ling rubbed his chin and furrowed his brows.


    Kun did not interrupt. He just allowed Tang Ling to deduce and ponder.


    ¡°Yeah, there might be a little reality mixed into it.¡± Tang Ling was not sure but he managed toe up with a conclusion.


    Kun reacted differently, but he did not let it show on his face. He remained calm and asked, ¡°What is this ¡®reality¡¯ that you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the history of this, something that really happened before. It¡¯s used in the Dream Domain.¡± Tang Ling tilted his head. He did not really take his conclusion seriously, so he did not analyze it any further.


    For example, if the dream was a part of history that happened on this before, there were no superhumans like the Purple Moon Warriors in the old civilization, so how were the incidents stopped? Who or what stopped them?


    Kun¡¯s fingers beneath the counter trembled for a moment but his anxiety did not reflect on his face. He said without much concern, ¡°Maybe. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who knows? The point is why the Dream Domain¡¯s settings revolve around these extraterrestrials? This must be...¡± Tang Ling was concerned about the settings. If he could get a clear picture of the Dream Domain¡¯s goal, would it be easier for him in the next dream?


    Frowning, Kun looked at Tang Ling with a ridiculing gaze. ¡°So, are you trying to save the world by figuring this out?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I¡¯m not thinking about that. I can¡¯t anyway, but if I get stronger in the future, maybe this world-saving responsibility rests on my shoulders. Who knows, right?¡± Tang Ling awkwardly scratched his head. Although it was a purely self-aggrandizing thought, it somehow felt shameless and embarrassing.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Kun waved his sleeves and sent Tang Ling off to the Mysterious Store. Simr to thest time, Tang Ling was sent rolling out of Mysterious Store, literally.


    What followed was Kun¡¯s echo. ¡°You can let Boss Huang have a look at your bag of junk. If you don¡¯t know how to use the Demon Infant¡¯s body, don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Tang Ling was getting dizzy from the rolling, but he bore Kun¡¯s reminder in mind.


    After Tang Ling left, the Mysterious Store quietened down. The frustration Kun had for the kid was reced by aplicated look mixed with a tinge of disbelief.


    <i>Is the kid¡¯s insight that strong? The extraterrestrial theme might not be a secret to the veteran Dream Seeds but what about finding out at the second entry and asking for the purpose? </i>


    Kun was scared. He was scared that Tang Ling would soon find out about everything. If Tang Ling was the ¡®destined one¡¯ and not just an elusive and resilient pursuit, then if he saw through everything, ording to the strange rule in this mysterious universe, it would certainly happen when the time came.


    Kun sighed. Was it good or bad news? Or did it render a certain persistence of his useless? Was destruction the onlyw of the universe that never changed?


    Not even Kun had answers to those questions.


    It was then that several sets of footsteps appeared in the Mysterious Store.


    Kun regained hisposure. Trouble had arrived at his doorstep and it was very timely of them.


    ¡°Kun, everything you¡¯ve been doing recently has been getting more and more interesting, but do you think it¡¯s the right way?¡± an aged voice echoed in the Mysterious Store.


    Kun could not simply humor the question and he dared not lie, so he answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You gave him the Dy Ring and interfered with his reality. You¡¯ve been breaking the rules since thest time.¡± The aged voice sounded cool. Even though he was talking about the rules that Kun broke, anger was absent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely against the rules.¡± Kun always reserved some space for himself to make aeback.


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t need to exin it to me. You¡¯ll face the Elder Council. Let¡¯s hope you have strong facts to convince everyone.¡± Then, a blurry figure wearing a white gunny robe appeared in the Mysterious Store.


    Behind him were several more figures, and upon a second look, Liu He was among them.


    ¡°I will.¡± Kun was calm when he stood up from the counter.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only problem. Wei Ying is close to locating us. We are not the only ones who are paying attention to the Dream Seeds. Your bias for Tang Ling has finally revealed its ws. That kid is a trouble ma, his insight caused one of the Folded Space to appear.¡± The figure with the white gunny robe stopped 5 meters in front of Kun.


    Around the figure was a mysterious force that made him look obscure and blurry. It looked like the energy field from the ring when Tang Ling first touched it but countless times stronger.


    ¡°What does Tang Ling¡¯s suffering have to do with me? Conversely, that woman, Wei Ying, is a pain.¡± Kun rarely showed his emotions but when he mentioned Wei Ying, his eyes revealed disgust and resentment.


    ¡°Between us and them, we don¡¯t stand differently. It¡¯s just that our timings don¡¯t match. Keep your emotions away. You have strayed far from your initial self,¡± the elderly said strictly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Kun did not argue orment.


    Liu He stepped up. His hands were still tucked in his sleeves and his kind smile still hung over his warm face. He said softly, ¡°I actually don¡¯t have the right to speak, but please understand Lord Kun sometimes. Wei Ying did ruin Lord Kun¡¯s hope once.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Kun red at Liu He. It was not that he did not want to ept Liu He¡¯s kindness, but sometimes, he would rather that no one defended him and he preferred to keep this past buried as it was.


    Emotions were troublesome. Among frustration, pain, disappointment, and sadness, the most uneptable one was as Liu He said whereby hope was ruined. It had been far too long, and no one longed for a result more than Kun did.


    ¡°Hmph, that Dream Seed?¡± The elderly grunted coldly and the disdain between the lines was obvious.


    Liu He dared not speak anymore.


    ¡°After the test, whether he¡¯s the one or not, all doubts shall be dropped. Your emotions are really getting...¡± The elderly¡¯s voice grew softer to the point it was inaudible.

 Chapter 398 - A Man Does Not Cry Easily

    <h4>Chapter 398: A Man Does Not Cry Easily</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In Tang Ling¡¯s room at Dvesha Moha, everyone else was in a somber mood. It had been almost an hour and Tang Ling was still asleep.


    Under normal circumstances, a dream entry would normally end around 10 minutes.


    After multiple dream entries, a Dream Seed would easily notice that the time spent in Dream Domain could barely affect the time in the real world and it was impossible to measure the urate time flow.


    Usually, spending a day in the Dream Domain would take around 2 to 3 seconds, but sometimes, spending 3 to 5 days inside would also still take up around the same time. However, the number was constantly fluctuating, and if the days spent inside the Dream Domain were within a certain day limit, the time in the real world would not exceed 10 seconds.


    The dy that went up to minutes usually happened in the Mysterious Store and it was the same situation for everyone. If there were no special circumstances or unexpected situations, selecting the items from the list that the Mysterious Store provided should be quick.


    In Tang Ling¡¯s case, he had not been up for even an hour!


    Did he run into some difficult situation and was unable to free himself? Had he spent hundreds of years in the Dream Domain? Then, could his mission have failed, so the odds of him ever waking up were slim?


    However, Tang Ling was still breathing and despite having injuries on his body, they were all healed in an instant. He had been fine ever since.


    Could the injuries have healed themselves after being trapped in the Dream Domain for far too long?


    ¡°Boss, please check whether Little Tang Tang has any internal injuries. Didn¡¯t you say even if his external injuries were healed, he might suffer from internal injuries? If he¡¯s trapped, no one will be able to heal him...¡± Two lines of tears were streaked across Ding Ling¡¯s face as she pleaded with the boss.


    Ding Dong was also teary-eyed when she looked at the boss. They were not that naive to the point that they could simply form a thick bond with anyone who lived with them for around a month.


    As a matter of fact, Boss Huang was the only person in their world before Tang Ling and the others appeared. Tang Ling was the first outsider, the freshman that appeared in their world, so he meant something else to them. On top of that, they got along with him quite well and felt happy around him, hence the bond.


    However, to their surprise, had something happened to Little Tang Tang this soon? Ding Ling and Ding Dong became sad by the thought of it, and they looked at the boss with big, teary eyes.


    Han Xing sighed as he carried the two little balls. He was also a Dream Seed and he knew that unless it was thest resort, Boss Huang would never consider touching Tang Ling. No one knew what would happen to a Dream Seed when the body was trifled with during a dream. Tang Ling¡¯s situation was already unusual and if he simply touched him or woke him up, then...


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Han Xing did not know how to console people, but he was gentle when he said that. That was the best he could do to calm the two little balls down.


    Looking at Tang Ling¡¯s condition, other than anxiety, Han Xing also felt heavy and worried. He, too, had been through a lot before having the heart to follow Tang Ling. Would it just break like this?


    Han Xing was a little absent-minded and it was difficult for him to ept. He could not show his true feelings at the moment because both the little balls were hugging his neck left and right thanks to Tang Ling. It was the first time the two girls got so close to Han Xing.


    Hearing the plea from the two girls and watching how sad they were, Boss Huang finally showed unease.


    Was Tang Ling this weak? No, even if he was not Tang Feng¡¯s son, based on what he had achieved in Dvesha Moha, the kid was certainly one-of-a-kind. He had only entered the dream that many times, but he failed to ovee it. Had Boss Huang made a mistake from the start?


    Aside from the mercilessments, humans were sentimental beings. Boss Huang grew worried because he looked highly upon Tang Ling and had grown to like the kid. Taking a deep breath, as the leader of the house, Boss Huang said, ¡°Give him another 15 minutes. If he hasn¡¯t woken up then, I¡¯ll check his body for internal injuries. And if he hasn¡¯t died, I¡¯ll try to think of a way.¡±


    Actually, what could Boss Huang possibly do? He was not that capable yet to be able to affect the Dream Domain.


    <i>Maybe I can get ¡®him¡¯ to help...</i>


    Boss Huang slightly lifted his head as the person came into his mind. At that very moment, Dvesha Moha shook a bit, and other than him, no one else felt it.


    <i>Speaking of the devil, he came just when I thought of him? Does he know about Tang Ling¡¯s unusual condition?</i>


    With that in mind, Boss Huang said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to get prepared before that. You guys stay here and watch over him. I¡¯ll be back in 15 minutes.¡±


    ...


    The dream felt like a long time, but it had only been an hour.


    Before the dream started, it was dusk. After the dream ended, the boss and Han Xing saw the Purple Moon just rising from the horizon.


    Inside Boss Huang¡¯s room, the copper-faced man was sitting on a chair near the window as if he was enjoying the rising moon. He did not respond even when Boss Huang came in.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Tang Ling.¡± Boss Huang skipped to the point when he saw the copper-faced man.


    In this whole world, there were only a handful of people who had the ability to interfere with the Dream Domain and this copper-faced man was one of them.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± The copper-faced man¡¯s voice was as horrible as the grinding of machines, but he sounded very certain.


    ¡°Really?¡± Boss Huang was in disbelief. Tang Ling had been into the dream for an hour but the copper-faced man was saying that he was fine?


    Immediately, Boss Huang mocked himself with a smile. He had no reason to doubt the copper-faced man. If something really had happened to Tang Ling, this man would certainly be more worried than him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still too ignorant.¡± The proud Boss Huang acknowledged his shortsightedness in front of the copper-faced man and even admitted his mistake.


    Nheless, the copper-faced man did notment on Boss Huang¡¯s attitude. He said after two seconds of silence, ¡°You aren¡¯t. Among your peers, you are the smartest and the most reliable.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk about that,¡± Boss Huang replied with an awkward smile, yet his smile contained loneliness and reluctance as though he was trying to avoid the topic. He quickly buried the unusual feelings and wisely shifted the topic, ¡°If you aren¡¯t here about Tang Ling, then...why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s thetest intel from the front line which is confidential internal news. At least, I¡¯m the fastest in Darkness Port to receive it.¡± The copper-faced man then took out a small piece of paper, which appeared to be a cutting from a newspaper, and passed it to Boss Huang.


    Boss Huang recalled what the copper-faced man told him during the first meeting and his expression somehow started to change for the worse. He did not want to ept the newspaper clipping, but in the end, he could not resist the temptation as his hands gripped it. He started to read and his face twisted even uglier.


    <i>What¡¯s this? The peace and subtle bnce shattering because of an external force? Or something scarier than breaking the peace is happening?</i>


    Boss Huang¡¯s hands started to shake. It was unlike him at all. As though he wanted to double confirm his thoughts, he went silent and absent-minded after he read the newspaper for a second time.


    ...


    Van Persie¡¯s bones were all shattered. Heid in the best ward in Iron-Blooded City like a pile of bloody meat.


    Under normal circumstances, a mere position like the major should not have the right to lie down in the best ward. He was in there because of his valiant act on the battlefield. Indeed, Van Persie¡¯s sacrifice was acknowledged. Anyone who brought a 500-menpany to face the Autol tiger-bull and fought to the very end would be acknowledged and recognized.


    Unfortunately, even if he survived to receive the acknowledgment, what about his dead brother-in-arms? What about the aides who had joked intimately with him before the battle?


    How many men of the 500-strongpany survived? Seven? Eight? Or ten? Any more than that would be a joke.


    Van Persie suddenly wanted to cry, but his body was badly mutted and he did not even have the strength to shed a tear. The tears rumbled in his eyes, slowly building up before they rolled out from his eyes.


    Damn it! Those who had died might have been soldiers, but they were his friends, his brother-in-arms, his brothers! Tragically, he did not even have the strength to cry for them! Any Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior who got trampled by a stampede of Autol tiger-bulls would not have the strength to cry either.


    Outside the ward, the short-tempered Major General Li Lie was shouting, ¡°I said give him the best cell regeneration serum there is! Don¡¯t f*cking tell me it¡¯s not enough. If those damn serums aren¡¯t for heroes, they are useless! I don¡¯t care how many more there are. Just bring me two more vials! I want at least two!¡±


    <i>Two? How well can I recover? I think the best I can do is be a crippled person, right? </i>


    <i>I guess being a crippled person is fine. I¡¯ll get to live a stable life from now on. I heard beingbeled as a hero has some perks.</i>


    <i>Isn¡¯t this what I always wanted? Why the hell are my eyes watery? Why am I so sad?</i>


    Despite not being able to move a muscle, Van Persie was choking on his sobs, and his snot almost suffocated him. He was so weak to the point that he could not breathe properly.


    The instrument monitoring his condition went off and the nurses came in, followed by Major General Li Lie. The nurses quickly cleaned up the snot for Van Persie. He was a Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior who was so helpless that he could not even clean his own snot, yet he could not stop crying.


    <i>Damn it! My brothers! Your blood and flesh are buried in the snow. Are you guys cold? Or is it actuallyfortable? I want to try it too. At least, I won¡¯t be separated from you guys!</i>


    <i>Why the hell am I staying here? Is it because you guys are buried under the wall? I¡¯m actually f*cking scared because we saw the devil, the devil that¡¯s hiding among the stampede of Autol tiger-bulls!</i>


    <i>The battle won¡¯t stop. It¡¯sing fiercer than ever, but I...Can I continue to stand on the ground where your blood spilled and protect thend?</i>

 Chapter 399 - Confidential

    <h4>Chapter 399: Confidential</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The nurses were running back and forth. It seemed like Van Persie was not in good shape.


    Major General Li Lie stood by Van Persie¡¯s bed, looking at the crippled major whose limbs were all heavily distorted. Even a part of his face had caved in. Van Persie had once been a brave man, yet here he was, weeping silently and hopelessly on the sickbed. The major general could not even spew a word of constion because he understood the pain all too well. He had once shed simr tears, not once, but thrice. After all, he had served Iron-Blooded City for two decades, had he not?


    Sometimes, the things that one did not want to remember was precisely what was the hardest to forget. Some wounds could never heal no matter the constion. Those who had never been on the battlefield and had never experienced friends and brothers dying right in front of their eyes could never experience the torment.


    ¡°Call my aide in,¡± said Li Lie after his gaze met with Van Persie¡¯s teary eyes.


    Van Persie was a fierce soldier. If he had not experienced this tragedy, he would certainly have been promoted to lieutenant colonel in less than 2 years.


    Besides grievance in Van Persie¡¯s teary eyes, Li Lie saw a burning will to fight, and the best reward for a soldier whose blood was still boiling would be to answer his request.


    The aide arrived in the ward and stood beside Li Lie respectfully. He also showed a sympathetic gaze at the heavily injured Van Persie on the sickbed.


    ¡°Five highest quality cell regeneration serums, three muscle nourishment serums, and three therapy sessions of microcurrent nerve regenerator, together with two nerve regeneration serums. Mark it down. I want all these for Van Persie and it must be the best he can get.¡± The order came out of Li Lie¡¯s mouth one after another. Unlike his angry yell outside the ward, it was a direct order to his aide.


    ¡°Commander Li, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to meet your demands. There are a lot of injured soldiers in this battle, including a lot of heavily injured high-ranking officers...Our resources...¡± The struggle was apparent on the aide¡¯s face. The aide was not lying. This battle was unlike the others because there was a subspecies among the tiger-bulls! On top of that, this subspecies remained a mystery as it involved manyplicated things. More importantly, the death toll was high.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who else had it worse other than Van Persie¡¯s Iron-Blooded Company? Besides, he achieved a meritorious deed by capturing a subspecies. If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll pay for it with my own portion in advance. I don¡¯t care what you do, just make it happen. I will never let the hero under my wings be treated badly.¡± Li Lie was calm, but his words had resounding determination.


    The aide was familiar with his superior¡¯s way. If he argued, he would probably suffer the wrath of Li Lie. Moreover, his superior was willing to sacrifice his portion for Van Persie, so all he had to do was get what Li Lie asked for.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the aide saluted and answered loudly.


    Nodding, Li Lie walked to Van Persie¡¯s side and said, ¡°You¡¯ll recover. The battle will be endless after this and Iron-Blooded City awaits your return.¡±


    Van Persie fixed his gaze at the major general. In his mid-40s, Li Lie seemed to be the youngest Rank 5 Purple Moon Warrior. Besides being the idol of many people in Iron-Blooded City, he was also the strongest in the 5 km section where Van Persie was stationed.


    Indeed, Rank 5 was considered the strongest in the 5 km section of the wall. Furthermore, the 5 km section of Iron-Blooded City was not a child¡¯s y. Half of humanity¡¯sbatants were stationed in Iron-Blooded City. Therefore, even if it was just a short 5 km section of the wall, there were many experts. In order to stand out from the rest, one must rely on cold, hard strength!


    There were many legends regarding this major general and Van Persie finally witnessed it for his own eyes today.


    If it was not for Li Lie, who single-handedly shed three subspecies¡¯ experts and expelled tens of thousands of Autol tiger-bulls, humanity would have weed another tragic defeat at Iron-Blooded City. Countless lives must be lost in order to protect the wall.


    When Van Persie captured a smallmander of the subspecies while facing hundreds of Autol tiger-bulls, it was the legendary major-general that had saved him from beingpletely trampled by the stampede of tiger-bulls.


    Van Persie would never forget the long de in the major general¡¯s hand. It was simr to a weapon wielded by a legendary general from the tales of ancient Huaxia¡ªthe Crescent de.


    With a single swing from the de, countless wind des with fiery crimson fire had exploded at the enemies. Several hundred Autol tiger-bulls had been mmed to the ground instantly and a lot of them had died on impact.


    If a man was this powerful and valiant, the man must be a hero! The major general was tough and fearless on the battlefield, but even the toughest had a soft side like when he stood by Van Persie¡¯s sickbed.


    <i>Major General Li Lie knows my feelings! He knew I wanted to return to the battlefield and my determination!</i>


    Van Persie tried his best to nod but could not even perform the slightest movement. The best he could do was a grunt from his throat.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Li Lie stopped Van Persie from making any further movement.


    It was then the aide came back with a news update for Li Lie. He said softly, ¡°The three marshals are having a meeting. Sir, you are summoned there.¡±


    ...


    ¡°We¡¯re still trying to identify the subspecies and the gicparison is happening as we speak. We are determined to identify the subspecies within the week.¡±


    Inside the strict meeting room, a well-mannered lieutenant general was summarizing the report on his hand. He was not abatant but a scientist.


    A new subspecies had been discovered during the battle, and as a scientist, he had the duty to perform a quick and precise study on the subject. The world beyond the wall was getting more and moreplicated. Should humanity lowered their guard at any part, they would probably wee a destructive end.


    After the lieutenant generalpleted his update, one of the iron-masked marshals on the three giant screens grunted. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    The marshals¡¯ identities were kept a secret as amon agreement in Iron-Blooded City. Their position and status were far too important. In order to avoid unwanted trouble such as assassination, the secrecy was necessary.


    After all, the soldiers in Iron-Blooded City had discarded the arrogant thinking of human beings as the supreme species. Even since the Purple Moon era started, humankind was no longer the supreme race on this.


    The lieutenant general sat down whilst the atmosphere in the meeting room was heavy. Iron-Blooded City had faced far too many battles, among which were battles against some unimaginable powerful beings. However, with humanity¡¯s persistence and unyielding attitude, and the participants of the human race¡¯s strongestbatants, plus the aid from the super-advanced weapons, Iron-Blooded City sailed through the battles.


    As a matter of fact, after countless harsh battles, the soldiers were no longer afraid of beings with absurd powers. They were more afraid of subspecies that possessed simr intellect levels as human beings and had formed an organized structure among themselves.


    The Underground race had proven to be one of such subspecies, and if a new one was discovered, it would be a bolt from the blue. With the appearance of an unidentified subspecies during the battle, this bolt of thunder struck the meeting room with a heavy atmosphere.


    ¡°In times of cmity, a shining hero will descend. Those casual squabbles behind the wall that have acted as entertainment should be paused for now,¡± said the marshal on the right screen. His iron man had the carvings of a star.


    ¡°I agree. The light of a hero can never be diminished. It is destined to shine since young. They shouldn¡¯t be consumed by internal conflicts. I suggest initiating Iron-Blooded City¡¯s supreme summoning order,¡± said the marshal who had grunted at the lieutenant general¡¯s update earlier. He was on the left screen and on his iron mask were carvings of the moon, not the Purple Moon but the yellow moon of the old civilization.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Initiate the supreme summoning order. All major factions must send their best geniuses to us and they will be arranged into a secretpany. They will join the soldiers in the battle of Iron-Blooded City,¡± concluded the marshal on the center screen. His iron mask had the carvings of a towering sun and it seemed like he had the highest authority among the marshals as he made the decision on behalf of the other two.


    Li Lie was sitting in an inconspicuous corner. With his rank as a major general, he actually did not have the right to join such meetings. The reason he was in the meeting was that the battle had happened in the section of the wall under his jurisdiction. However, after hearing the marshals¡¯ decision, he could not help but question the ridiculousness behind it.


    <i>Damn it! This is a subspecies with an intellect that we are talking about! This is huge for us all! And they even seem to possess the ability to gather the vicious beasts beyond the wall! Yet the marshals¡¯ decision isn¡¯t to deploy humanity¡¯s strongestbatant into battle but forming some teenaged choir?</i>


    <i>Are the marshals having a long-sighted view on the matter or am I the short-sighted one here? Don¡¯t they notice how serious the matter is? Why are they thinking about raising some teenagers? Must we suffer some severe damage for them to wake up?</i>


    <i>Those teenagers can grind themselves with the internal conflict behind the wall! The battle in Iron-Blooded City is no child¡¯s y!</i>


    Nheless, Li Lie would never express his thoughts. Following orders was a soldier¡¯s nature and his rank was not high enough to allow him to object the superiors¡¯ decision. If there were higher-ranking officers that shared the same thought, they would surely have voiced it out.


    Strangely, those generals that were qualified to question remained quiet. After half a minute of silence, a white-haired general asked a question, ¡°By general selection?¡± The meaning of his words was simple: how should they select the teenagers for the three top-secretpanies?


    ¡°All we have to do is send out the supreme summoning order. As for the selection, those fools behind the wall have already done it for us. There will be a rankingpetition next year and the result is believed to be fair and convincing. We will hold our selection based on the results of thepetition,¡± the marshal in the middle followed up with an borate decision.


    The general nodded and suggested, ¡°In order to ensure the rightfulness of the result, I suggest sending the supreme summoning order after the selection matches. Otherwise, those bastards will have all kinds of reasons not to send their strongest to thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± All three of the marshals agreed.


    It was then that the Moon Marshal said, ¡°I suggest we initiate another summoning order and expand the summoning range to all the safety sectors and the factions within. The number of Purple Moon Warriors, pre-Purple Moon Warriors, elite warriors, andmon warriors must be adjusted and fixed. On top of that, as for mercenary groups, frencers, and individuals, we must also¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pardon me. Let me stop you there. I agree with the expansion of the summoning order but try not to touch a certain group and individuals first. Things aren¡¯t that bad yet. We need to protect the seeds of humanity. Iron-Blooded City is important, but humanity has something more important to attend to, don¡¯t they?¡± said the Sun Marshal.


    ¡°I agree.¡± The Moon Marshal thought for a while and after two seconds of silence, he agreed to the Sun Marshal¡¯s suggestion.


    However, even though everyone was in the same meeting, some words were only made clear to the marshals, generals, and a few lieutenant generals.


    On the other hand, Li Lie had no idea what the Sun Marshal just said.

 Chapter 400 - Twelve

    <h4>Chapter 400: Twelve</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Of course, Li Lie did not understand.


    Was there something more important than Iron-Blooded City? What could it possibly be? Li Lie could not think of anything.


    The sun exploding? Or a meteor crashing on earth? Or was it a cosmic typhoon?


    How ridiculous!


    All Li Lie knew was that once Iron-Blooded City¡¯s defenses were prated, the people who were still living a life behind the wall would die and the rate of survival would not surpass 10%.


    One would never know the horror of this without visiting Iron-Blooded City! The changes caused by the Purple Moon era were never minor, but the people behind the wall could not feel it.


    Should the wall fall, humanity would face an apocalypse. The people who had survived the drastic shift of era and made it through the hardship to build Iron-Blooded City little by little were admirable heroes. With their sacrifices, Iron-Blooded City was given a strong base and became what it was today, but the sacrifices were only possible in that particr time period.


    After the drastic change of era, although mankind might have suffered a catastrophic loss, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. No matter how they suffered back then, mankind had a chance of making aeback.


    However, after a century into the Purple Moon era, the architectural marvel would have been impossible toplete. The insightful yet mysterious person who suggested building Iron-Blooded City was even more admirable given the current circumstances. The man who stood up with the suggestion was just an individual and not a group or any faction, yet none of the records mentioned anything about him.


    Even idiots knew everything had to start with the beginning, yet this insightful person was never mentioned.


    Li Lie was carried away by his thoughts. At that moment, a voice entered Li Lie¡¯s ears. ¡°I suggest we promote Li Lie as the chiefmander of the teenaged Iron-Blooded Companies.


    <i>What? </i>


    Li Lie cleaned his ears at that moment as he thought he heard it wrongly.


    Why should he have to deal with a bunch of kids? Furthermore, they were a bunch of kids who were known as geniuses and freshmen at the wall. Li Lie believed he might not have the patience, let alone the qualifications for the job. He should be on the battlefield, facing fierce enemies.


    He wanted to object the suggestion at that instant, but he dared not and could not. The one who had suggested the promotion was General Yuan Zhen, his first teacher in Iron-Blooded City, and also his ex-superior. He was a teacher and a father-like figure to Li Lie. It would not be appropriate for him to go against him.


    However, the suggestion would have to go through multiple levels of discussion and the rate of passing it would not be high either. Li Lie might not understand why his teacher wanted him to be the chiefmander, but he was not terribly worried.


    ¡°Approved,¡± the Sun Marshal agreed without a second thought.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    The Moon and Star marshals agreed to the approval as well.


    Li Lie was dumbstruck all of a sudden.


    <i>What¡¯s this? What¡¯s going on? How can a serious decision be made within a second? Have they thought this through?</i>


    Swish!


    He bolted up while his mouth was slightly ajar. He tried to say something, but everyone in the grand meeting room ignored him.


    On top of that, the Star Marshal had officially moved on to the next topic: the investigation about the traitor and the spy.


    Li Lie fell back in his seat. The next topic was a serious and heavy topic, so he should not interrupt it because of his personal request and emotions.


    They might have won this battle, but many problems were exposed in the process such as the usage of super-advanced weapons being stopped...or was it? Strictly speaking, the usage of the weapon was not exactly stopped but since they required a huge amount of energy every usage, a standard operating procedure was needed to ensure its stability.


    Looking at the matter from the surface, it was not stopped because it followed the normal procedures. However, a desperate situation required desperate measures. An emergency n was prepared for unusual situations such as this battle. If the super-advanced weapon was deployed in time to assist the Iron-Blooded Company, the loss would not have been this severe, and that particr section of the wall would not have been endangered.


    Things grewplicated and it made Li Lie frown.


    As a matter of fact, the situation was anything but good! They were fortunate enough to win the battle and Li Lie was happy that he coulde back alive, but factoring in all the strange things that had happened during the battle, things just got extraplicated.


    Even though Li Lie was all brawn rather than brains and loved to solve problems by fighting rather than thinking, he picked up the smell of conspiracy in the air.


    ...


    ¡°Young Master Long, congrattions on your dream entry. It¡¯s great! Even though you missed the first time, who¡¯d expect you to go into the dream again so quickly?¡± The person who was speaking was calm and sincerity was injected in between the lines. His humble and appropriate tone did not sound like he was trying to tter, and the timely praise even soundedfortable to the ears.


    Tang Long, however, did not feelfortable at all. He sat there quietly, gazing at the moon outside the window.


    There were no standard qualifications for when a Dream Seed could enter a dream, but ording to the highest standard, which was popr knowledge, 16 years of age was the earliest one could enter the dream.


    If Tang Long had not been caught up by a certain matter, he would have fit the requirements.


    Unfortunately, that was before Tang Ling¡¯s appearance. ording to reliable sources, Tang Ling was not even 16 and he was already a Dream Seed!


    <i>Why? If that¡¯s true, what else can I be proud of?</i>


    The smile on Tang Long¡¯s face mocked his own existence.


    <i>Are we not from the same father? Or was Tang Ling¡¯s nameless mother nobler than mine?</i>


    <i>Impossible! At least, it¡¯s impossible in my opinion! Mother¡¯s gic chain is one of the rarest there is. Even the Stardust Council is shocked by it!</i>


    <i>What about Tang Feng then? I guess it¡¯s self-exnatory. So, why am I losing to Tang Ling at everything?</i>


    Tang Long¡¯s thoughts were stuck in a narrow dead-end, and because of Higan, he could no longer return to the peaceful path that he had once been on.


    A ss of liquor was transferred into Tang Long¡¯s hand. He looked up and saw Twelve¡¯s smile.


    Twelve had silver hair with a fair face, unusually reddish lips, amber-colored eyes that resembled a cat yet seemed abysmal at times, a solid nose, and a soft contour around the cheeks that made him somewhat cute. His facial features were somehow conflicting with each other, but when put together, they looked strangely soothing.


    Some said Tang Long was handsome and Draconic Seven of the Stardust Sixteen was also a rising star. Although he was unable topete with Tang Long, Seven could easily charm girls.


    Only a handful of people knew that Twelve was actually better looking than Seven despite the former¡¯s face being slightly softer and looking a lot more feminine. Maybe because of his feminine features, Twelve did not like showing his face and always kept his face under the dark hood.


    Twelve was the one that Tang Long understood the least among the Stardust Sixteen, and he had great connections with all of them. However, Twelve was a little too mysterious, a little too introverted, and a loner.


    ¡°You need a ss of alcohol.¡± Twelve¡¯s soft voice was as tender as his amber eyes and his smile.


    ¡°Higan...¡± Tang Long took a sip from the ss.


    In fact, he had been awake for a while now. As the Dream Domain was known for its ruthlessness, the first dream always struck close to one¡¯s heart. It was a test for the Dream Seeds.


    Tang Long did not know whether he had passed it or not. He only knew the first dream was a forbidden topic among Dream Seeds. He also knew that his mind was still stuck in the dream to the point that he went nk until Twelve¡¯s sudden appearance.


    However, none of that was important.


    Tang Long did not assume them of any importance. The first question that came into his mind was still Higan. Even though he knew what happened, he still wanted to know what followed. Would Twelve bring him thetest news?


    ¡°Higan left, but she¡¯ll show up again.¡± Twelve¡¯s voice was calm. It was his way of talking. Although theck of necessary exnation made him mysterious, somehow it was appropriately soothing andfortable.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Long did not know what to answer.


    ¡°Actually, being 15 or 16 doesn¡¯t matter. The Dream Domain remains a secret and is a taboo that is barely explored. Some Dream Seeds who entered the dreamter than a 16 years old turn out to be better as well, and that¡¯s a fact.¡± Twelve did not want to dwell on the topic about Higan, so he shifted it back to the Dream Domain.


    Tang Long remained silent. He knew what Twelve was trying to express. Be it early orte, time was not the standard to measure the Dream Domain¡¯s judgment or ratings.


    The only rule of the Dream Domain that was circting in the real world was that a top-tier genius would get two chances to enter the dream. Therefore, Tang Long was a top genius acknowledged by the Dream Domain. However, he could not free himself from the circle ofparison with Tang Ling.


    ¡°Young Master Long, you are the strongest. At least, that¡¯s what I believe in.¡± Twelve sat beside Tang Long, his amber eyes reflecting the light from themp and making him mysterious and somewhat cold.


    ¡°I...don¡¯t know.¡± Tang Long clenched the ss in his hand. The continuous attacks on his confidence had shaken his world and robbed his vigorous spirit.


    ¡°You have to know that we are still your followers.¡± Twelve¡¯s voice turned soft. It felt weightless and a little strange as though it had magical powers to soothe one¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Whomsoever makes you feel lost, he¡¯s an obstacle that you must destroy without dy. Ovee it and everything will be fine.¡± Twelve curled his lips into a smile that held sincerity and encouragement.


    ¡°Mm-hmm...¡± Tang Long somehow feltforted.


    Twelve was correct. All he needed to do was to crush the demons in his heart.


    Tang Long already had a life or death path with Tang Ling, so why was he so caught up in theparison with thetter? Was he seeking constion from theparison and had somehow given up on the determination that he had set since he was young?


    After all, Tang Ling and Tang Long were connected by a word closer than anything¡ªbrothers.


    Tang Ling was Tang Long¡¯s little brother. How would it feel to kill his own little brother?


    Tang Long drained the alcohol to thest drop.


    Twelve remained seated beside him and his faint magical power seemed to linger. The magical power prevented Tang Long from thinking and feeling unnecessary thoughts. What reced the thoughts was a clear and determined goal¡ªhe must destroy Tang Ling.


    ...


    Not all Decembers were as kind as December in Darkness Port.


    Conversely,pared to the old civilization, winter in the Purple Moon era was harsh.


    With the merciless cold, the raging wind, the endless snow, and theck of proper food, many people had to survive through winter to be able to continue living.


    A cart driven by West Mountain Yaks was rumbling forward slowly. It traversed across the snowy terrain like a boat sailing in a storm. How long more before it arrived at Darkness Port?

 Chapter 401 - It Is Still Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 401: It Is Still Beautiful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    How long more to Darkness Port?


    Wrapping herself in arge animal pelt in mixed colors, Higan gazed further away through the ck scarf that she wrapped around her head.


    How long had it been since she left Starstay City? Seven days? Eight days? Higan was not sensitive towards numbers as her mind never remembered all the trivial details. All she knew was that she was traveling the correct direction and heading back to Darkness Port.


    Although she was not good atmunicating with others, no matter how difficult it was, she would never lose her direction towards Darkness Port. Therefore, in the past few days, Higan believed she had learned something different: to speak to aplete stranger.


    As though to conserve material, the cart only had a crude-looking carriage made out of a thinyer of animal pelt, so it could not shelter her from the harsh winter wind.


    As the wind blew at the simple carriage, the blinding light from the sky pierced through the tiny seam of the thin cover, casting a moment of brightness inside the dark carriage. Whenever the light came in, Higan tightened the animal pelt around her. After surviving the Wood Punishment Room, her core was slightly damaged.


    She did not have the money to get regeneration serum, thus she purely relied on her own body to recover as much as she could. Furthermore, if she wanted to recover using her talent ability, there would be a price to pay.


    Before reuniting with Tang Ling, Higan did not want to pay the price. She would have done so without a second thought before she knew Tang Ling, but after knowing him, she learned to cherish and value things, hence the calctive side of her.


    Tang Ling seemed to love being calctive. Would she be closer to him if she shared his habit?


    A smile appeared on her face under the ck scarf.


    However, relying on her body to recover was rather difficult. She grew scared of the cold as she started to tremble in such harsh weather. Would this be considered a kind of experience?


    Higan was immersed in her own thoughts. She did not care about the people around her even though the crude-looking carriage had a dozen other passengers, more precisely, poor people who had to travel in winter.


    All they could rely on was this kind of unrefined cart to transport them to the south. The south was rtively warmer. If they were lucky, they could settle down in a warm ce and wait for winter to pass.


    After the harsh winter, they would return to the north, where resources were much more sufficient so that they could continue fighting for their lives. However, in the Purple Moon era, poverty did not mean kindness. Sometimes, it represented danger.


    Inside the dark carriage, there were at least three or more men who would, at times, look at Higan with a ferocious gaze.


    Her attire was as hideous as it could get and her face was shielded behind the ck scarf, but somehow her movements, her sitting posture and her silhouette under the mix-colored pelt seemed to draw a strange attraction to the men.


    Why? They did not care. The men only cared about the girl¡¯spanion, which was no one in this long journey. The young girl was either stupid or extremely powerful to travel such a long distance alone.


    However, if she was powerful, why would she travel in this lousy bull cart in the winter?


    After all, even though the choices of transportation in the Purple Moon era were not plentiful, they were not less by all means.


    The thoughts riled up the men¡¯s desires and urge. They wanted to rip off Higan¡¯s scarf and have a look at her face as they hoped for her to be decent-looking.


    However, they ought to hold that thought because the driver said if they could travel smoothly for the day, they would have to travel for at least 13 hours before reaching their next destination: a supply station built by a small Drifter group.


    Their thoughts were eventually suppressed. The men were not worried about Higan, but aspetitors, they were ncing at each other with grudgeful gazes. Some smarter ones in the carriage noticed the subtle tension in the atmosphere, but no one wanted to voice anything out. After all, the winter was tough on them, and they ought to spare themselves some unwanted troubles.


    Only a mother of two children was a bit bolder than the others, maybe because her husband was beside her. Shey her hands on Higan subtly and hinted at her with her gaze.


    Unfortunately, Higan was in her own world, so she did not notice the concerned hints from the mother.


    The journey was rather smooth. The carriage departed at dawn and they had covered most of their journey by dusk. Other than the weather being colder than expected, they did not run into trouble at all.


    The group would reach the supply station in another two hours.


    One could imagine how shabby the supply station was, but it was still better than the carriage because the station provided wooden sheds as shelter from the wind as well as free fireces and warm water. The simple supplies were considered the biggest constion for the poor people in such harsh weather.


    However, they were two hours away from the warm fireces and they had to somehow find something to eat during dinner to cure their starving stomachs.


    Higan did not have the appetite to eat.


    Back in Starstay City, during the Mirage Fire season, she could sit at the peak of Sky Castle all day long without eating, but since she was injured, consuming food was necessary for her recovery.


    Higan might not have any money and did not have the heart to get herself some nutritious food. Nevertheless, she was once the queen, after all, the queen with terrifying powers. She was not that broke to the point that she did not have anything to eat. She had some jerky and in biscuits for dinner. Lifting her scarf a little, she started nibbling quietly.


    All she showed was her chin and mouth, but it further aroused excitement in those vicious men¡¯s dirty minds. Her mouth and chin were so beautiful that she was wless.


    It was still not the right moment. One of the men with a face full of beard chomped on a piece of frozen meat to ease the impatience in his heart.


    The cries from the toddlers further thinned the men¡¯s patience. The wailings were irritating. Not everyone prepared sufficient food for the journey. The kind mother with the two kids and her husband did not have enough food. All they could bring was a piece of bread that had to be split in four.


    In such harsh weather, the bread could not evenbat the cold, let alone fill their stomachs. The children were much more straightforward as they expressed their distress and hunger through their sobs.


    Quietly, Higan handed over her jerky and biscuit.


    ¡°Miss, what is this?¡± The mother looked at Higan in doubt. People rarely shared food with others in this era.


    ¡°I got tired of eating,¡± said Higan and she shoved the food into the mother¡¯s hands. She was not lying though as she really had gotten tired from eating. She was bored from chewing and had to spend more time digesting the icy cold rations.


    The mother thought otherwise. She believed the kind youngdy was trying to repay her kindness from earlier. Maybe the youngdy did receive her friendly reminder. In turn, she thanked Higan who watched her quietly.


    The children even hugged her to express their gratitude. For some reason, Higan did not reject the children¡¯s hugs despite hating being close to others. However, after spending some time out in the harsh weather, she could no longer avoid body contact with others, especially in a packed carriage.


    She was less resistant to children. Maybe in her nk memories, the tiny figure that she could not forget reminded her to be kind to children.


    When the second child tried to hug her, the child¡¯s shabby and thick coat somehow lifted Higan¡¯s scarf and removed it from her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss! Ah, Miss, you are...you are so beautiful!¡± The child was a 4- to 5-year-old little girl. She did not have a rich vocabry to describe Higan¡¯s beauty, so she expressed her shock using the simplest words that she could find in her mind when she saw her.


    Higan¡¯s beauty quickly silenced the whole carriage while the winter wind blew, fluttering the cover in front of the carriage and messing around with the lighting in the dark environment. Everyone in the carriage was stunned by Higan¡¯s beauty despite the source of light being unstable.


    How should they describe her beauty? They could not find any appropriate words in their mind! They lived most of their lives in the harsh environment and were troubled by poverty, thus they were used to seeing an unhealthy worn-out face and could not ept the impact of Higan¡¯s beauty.


    Nevertheless, Higan was calm. She covered her face with the scarf again and brought all her food out for the mother who was also stunned by the girl¡¯s beauty, so Higan put the food on her knees instead.


    Higan sighed and stood up. Thankfully, the carriage was not too far from the next supply station. It should be straight ahead, so she should not get lost, would she?


    She walked forward, intending to leave and save herself the unwanted attention.


    ¡°Missy, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± The bearded man finally lost his patience. He reached out and tried to grab Higan.


    A beauty rivaling the looks of a deity, where else could he meet such otherworldly beauty? Never, it was impossible to find someone as beautiful as Higan!


    ¡®Take her! Take her!¡¯ Such thoughts filled the man¡¯s head and his desires got the best of him. His other hand grabbed his own beard while he shouted at the other men, ¡°F*ck off! This girl is mine!¡±


    At that point, three more boorish and filthy men stood up, wanting to fight the bearded man for Higan.


    Regardless, Higan was calm. Her icy cold gaze did not show a tinge of emotion as she uttered ¡°Move.¡±


    The men shifted their attention to Higan who averted their filthy gazes and softly lifted her right hand.


    An instantter, the men went mad. They squealed madly and jumped off the carriage. They ripped their clothes apart in the snowy weather and fought each other like the most primitive animals, tearing each other apart with everything they had. They felt hot and cold, and funny and sad, but the fight did not stop.


    Higan¡¯s already pale face grew paler. She did not have the burden of killing people. She just wanted to save herself some trouble. However, because of her serious injuries, she ought to conserve her powers, but it seemed like the journey was much tougher than she expected.


    Then, she calmly walked across the dumbstruck crowd and jumped off the cart. Under everyone¡¯s silent and confused gazes, she walked to the side of the road and headed to the jungle covered in snow. She did not even spare a nce at the crazy men.


    <i>Tang Ling, what are you doing now?</i>


    <i>The journey might be tiring and there are all kinds of disgusting things happening, but whenever I realize I¡¯m getting closer and closer to you, everything seems fine. It is still beautiful out here.</i>

 Chapter 402 - The Perfect Form

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Perfect Form</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling finally woke up.


    Based on real-time, he had spent a total of 1 hour and 7 minutes in the dream.


    ¡°Little Tang Tang!¡± Ding Ling and Ding Dong jumped towards Tang Ling the moment he opened his eyes and hugged him happily around the neck.


    Tang Ling was rather clueless and his eyes were still blurry from waking up.


    ¡°Bro! What happened inside the dream? Tell me! What took you so long to wake up?!¡± Even between friends, discussing one¡¯s dream was notmon as it was somewhat of a taboo since it involved one¡¯s spoils or whatnot, but Han Xing¡¯s curiosity got the best of him.


    Tang Ling was stunned for two seconds before regaining his senses. Being kicked out without a heads-up felt terrible to the point that he could not wake up properly.


    <i>I¡¯ll have to be aware of Kun kicking me out without telling me next time.</i> That was Tang Ling¡¯s first thought.


    In the next second, he felt two soft and bouncy little cheeks nuzzling his own. Tang Ling¡¯s instinctive reaction was to smile.


    What followed was Han Xing¡¯s voice echoing in his ears. Han Xing was gawking at him with a perverted look, trying to find out what he had gone through in the dream.


    As a matter of fact, before Tang Ling woke up, Han Xing was all worrisome and burdened, but the moment the former woke up, Han Xing remembered that his bro was also his love rival for Ro Xin. Then, he realized he should not be such a busybody who cared about his rival.


    If Tang Ling remained asleep, would he not have the chance to console the sad Ro Xin? Maybe after a month, he and Ro Xin could be a couple and chase each other happily at the beach. Han Xing was always a far-sighted person.


    ¡°Did I fall asleep for a long time?¡± Tang Ling felt slightly awkward at Han Xing¡¯s question. Strictly speaking, he spent even more time in his previous dream than this one. It was just that the meeting with Kun at the Mysterious Store dyed his return.


    Could the time spent in the Mysterious Store have consumed most of his time? Tang Ling once again grasped the key problem.


    On the other hand, Han Xing had fallen into his own sweet fantasy. He was dreaming about Ro Xin running in front of him at the beach, teasing, ¡®Come on, honey,e catch me,¡¯ while he chased up to her with the silvery chime ofughter under the sunset.


    Tang Ling was disgusted by Han Xing¡¯s perverted look, so he simply grabbed a pillow and tossed it at his face. ¡°You were asking something?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Han Xing¡¯s beautiful fantasy was destroyed by the pillow and he growled furiously at Tang Ling.


    It was Ding Dong who told Tang Ling what happened while leaning on his shoulder, ¡°Little Tang Tang, you¡¯ve been asleep for more than an hour. Ding Ling and I were worried sick.¡±


    ¡°We are worried! Little Tang Tang, are you hungry?¡± Ding Ling also leaned on Tang Ling¡¯s other shoulder, doting over him. The two little fluffy balls had forgotten about Han Xing altogether.


    As expected! The reason why he woke up thiste was that the meeting with Kun at the Mysterious Store had held him back! Somehow Kun held Tang Ling up for a lot longer this time and after a quick calction of the time, it matched his sleeping time.


    As for Han Xing, he got jealous again. He and Tang Ling had bothe back from the dream, yet the two little balls did not ask whether he was hungry or not.


    Han Xing sulked and pouted! <i>I don¡¯t care, whatever Ding Ling is making for Tang Ling, I¡¯ll have a bite!</i>


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a little hungry...¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone when the two little balls mentioned food.


    As a matter of fact, he did not stop eating even when he was inside the dream, he had been chewing on vicious beast meat after all.


    It was then that Boss Huang returned. Unlike his usual slightly perverted look as an irresponsible adult, Boss Huang seemed a little absent-minded today. He did not seem overly surprised about Tang Ling waking up either as he was caught up in his own matters.


    ¡°Boss! I¡¯ll have what Tang Ling is havingter!¡± Han Xing grumbled loudly.


    Boss Huang frowned and red at him. ¡°Supper isn¡¯t included in your work schedule. You and Tang Ling will have to pay for the meal. I¡¯ll just collect one ck Sea coin each as token payment.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob someone instead?¡± Han Xing was unhappy with the price. One ck Sea coin? What was he getting? An astronomical figure worth of seafood? It was even more expensive than the blue lobster from the old civilization.


    ¡°It¡¯s your decision whether to pay for supper or not,¡± Boss Huang responded in his sleazy manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting it!¡± The price did not matter to Han Xing as he got some spoils from the Dream Domain. The proud Lord Han could afford supper at the price of one ck Sea coin!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money. Can I barter with materials instead?¡± Tang Ling answered in a forthright manner as he had a bag full of materials. After all, he had been smithing for a month or so now, and his insight for materials was better than ever. He knew that the materials in his bag were valuable, thus one ck Sea coin did not matter much to him either.


    ¡°Hoho? It seems like you got yourself something good after spending that long in the dream.¡± Boss Huang squatted down after turning a blind eye at the grumpy Han Xing. He sized up Tang Ling with a prying gaze.


    When Tang Ling came to, that backpack filled with materials followed him back from the dream. The two little balls did not care about his spoils whereas Han Xing was caught up in his own fantasy, so he did not notice what Tang Ling had in his backpack either.


    Tang Ling smiled bashfully as he patted his backpack and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually. I just got myself some scraps.¡±


    ¡°Ding Ling, supper. Ding Dong, go help,¡± Boss Huang stood up and told the two little balls to get prepared in azy tone.


    He then told Tang Ling, ¡°You can bring your scraps to the smithing roomter. I¡¯ll check whether they are worth one ck Sea coin or not.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Ling was quick with his answer. After all, Kun did hint at him to show his spoils to Boss Huang, including that blueprint.


    ...


    Since the payment of one ck Sea coin had been collected, the supper prepared at Dvesha Moha would, of course, live up to its worth. After all, Boss Huang was a businessman and he still possessed basic credibility.


    Large shrimps, ms, crabs with rich roe, and everything else prepared on the table was quality vicious beast meat.


    Tang Ling and Han Xing were fighting furiously for the food. Their chopsticks were as quick as the fastest swords in their hands and there were sparks in the air whenever the chopsticks shed.


    The chopsticks from Dvesha Moha were something else! After going through the mill, the chopsticks managed to stay intact, but Tang Ling lost in the end as he did not eat a lot. It was not because he lost to Han Xing in the fight but because after he started eating, he realized an awkward problem: he could not eat as much as he used to because the energy stored in his <i>dantian</i> was going to explode.


    After waking up, the pressure from the Dream Domain was lifted, including the limitation on his energy absorption.


    He managed to reach the minimum threshold of the strength of two tigers in the dream, but he only barely recovered to his prime in the dream through countless killings. He had yet to truly attain the state of the strength of two tigers.


    When he woke up, the energy he stored in his <i>dantian</i> was slowly transforming into energy that his body could absorb, but he stored a little too much. Although he did not feel anything when his body subtly absorbed the energy, when he ate more, it was like igniting a fuse.


    Therefore, the awkward situation of him eating for the first time in Dvesha Moha happened again. In fact, it might be even worse than the first time as Tang Ling could not even eat another thread of meat. With a red face, he curled up on his chair like a cooked shrimp.


    Boss Huang squinted his eyes and immediately saw Tang Ling¡¯s condition. He had taught Tang Ling the spirit visualization method after all. ¡°Did you achieve the strength of two tigers?¡±


    Tang Ling nodded, he did not even have the strength to answer verbally! He wished his energy could convert a little quicker.


    Boss Huang grabbed him by the cor and asked, ¡°How much of the vicious beast meat you got from me do you have left?¡±


    ¡°A tenth?¡± Tang Ling was not sure how much he had consumed.


    Boss Huang was furious to the point that he almost exploded. He had seen people with big appetites but not as absurd as Tang Ling. The kid got a whole 2 kg of vicious beast meat from him and the kid had consumed almost everything in a single dream?


    What the hell? Did Tang Ling spend a hundred years or his entire life in the dream?


    Boss Huang was rendered speechless. He was clueless about the limitations that the Dream Domain added to Tang Ling. All he knew was that Tang Ling must be extremely thick-skinned not to have died from overeating.


    He tossed Tang Ling to a side and chided him strictly, ¡°Cultivate right now! Remember to split your energy flow. Otherwise, the explosive energy will make your veins burst.¡±


    As Boss Huang recalled how much energy Tang Ling had been saving up every day, plus the consumption of 2 kg vicious beast meat¡ªnot fresh vicious beast meat but dried jerky¡ªin a single dream, he knew this was not a joking matter.


    <i>How did the kid survive before this? Without a mentor guiding him, he didn¡¯t even know the basics and the danger of overconsuming energy. I guess he¡¯s as tough as weeds.</i>


    Tang Ling was having a bad time. He did not even mind the boss tossing him to the trash can, so he crossed his legs and started cultivating.


    The excessive energy that his body could not contain started to be vtile rapidly. With that much excess energy for him to cultivate, he had to split the energy flow and share it with the little seed. Boss Huang¡¯s guidance was as sharp as ever.


    Tang Ling followed exactly as he was instructed. After he split his energy flow three-ways, he felt a little better.


    On the other hand, Han Xing, who was chewing on a crab w, blinked cluelessly at Tang Ling.


    <i>What the hell? He has to cultivate, convert the energy, and split the energy flow three-ways at the same time? Splitting his attention three-ways? How is this reality?</i>


    However, when he thought about Tang Ling¡¯s monstrous potential, Han Xing believed Tang Ling could actually do it. With that in mind, he gobbled his food even faster!


    Tang Ling¡¯s monstrosity might be discouraging, but since Han Xing had decided to follow him, he should be too far away from him in terms of strength.


    <i>What the hell, man? A single dream entry and he¡¯s reached the threshold of the strength of two tigers? I¡¯m not even there yet...</i>


    Han Xing suddenly felt sour, and his nose started to sting with a grievance.


    <i>Eat! I shall eat more! Eat as much as I can! This is a way to shorten the distance between me and Tang Ling!</i>


    Han Xing was so furious that he even munched down on the crab shells, but he did not notice it at all. Boss Huang stole a nce at him, but he did not want to care about the idiot at all. Ding Dong was happy. Her round googly eyes were squinted into a single line.


    <i>Good, good, eat as much as you can! Finish even the crab shells and shrimp shells. Eat the mshells as well. Then, I won¡¯t have to clean the tableter!</i>


    Tang Ling was concentrating on his energy conversion. The strength of two tigers should be the bottleneck that he got stuck at the longest and was the most difficult to ovee.


    As a matter of fact, the Perfect Gic Chain should never have a bottleneck unless one was a perfectionist and ought to reach the perfect form of every aspect just like how Tang Ling was seeking the highest state that a Purple Moon Warrior-to-be could reach¡ªthe strength of nine bulls and two tigers.


    Tang Ling himself might not have noticed it, but his strength umtion had reached the perfect form. The perfect form of the pre-Purple Moon Warrior stage was something people believed to only exist in theory, yet he had achieved it without even knowing it.


    He already achieved the esteemed body status, and after the mysterious copper-faced man reconstructed and tightened every strand of his tissue, his body became a firmer Iron Body.


    Although the benefits of the Iron Body had yet to be highlighted, when Tang Ling broke through into a Purple Moon Warrior, he would be able to sustain the strongest energy wash and his muscles would be even firmer. A benign cycle would be formed tost forever.


    On top of that, Boss Huang¡¯s medicinal bath helped to expel his hidden wounds. Therefore, the culmination of his strength of nine bulls and two tigers would be on full disy.

 Chapter 403 - Demon Infant’s Body

    <h4>Chapter 403: Demon Infant¡¯s Body</h4>


    As the moon hung over the night sky, Boss Huang was sitting in a corner in the dining area of the second floor. He sat in his rocking chair with a pot of tea beside him and a te of fried purple-striped broad beans, enjoying the solitude.


    At times, he would look at Tang Ling and monitor the cultivation. His calm gaze revealed his happiness as if he was enjoying his masterpiece and savoring the sweetness of his own work.


    ¡°Am I ying this role of a teacher a little too well?¡± Boss Huang could not help but chuckle silently before he took a sip of tea from the cup.


    Life was strange.


    Who would have thought that the great Huang Dao would devote his attention to bing a teacher? He had once been reluctant to ept this role, maybe because his disciple, Tang Ling, did not acknowledge him. The little bastard must have seen through his cover!


    Han Xing was snoring loudly to the point that Boss Huang wanted to kick the bastard. Nevertheless, Boss Huang decided to spare the poor bastard since Han Xing went sword training and exhausted himself quite a bit after his supper.


    Boss Huang was always good at distinguishing the pros and cons. He did not want to interrupt Han Xing¡¯s sleep so that the little bastard could continue working tomorrow. In his opinion, having the heart to work was considered a healthy habit.


    As for the two little fluffy balls, Ding Ling and Ding Dong, the rustling from their room finally stopped. It seemed like the girls had gotten tired of all the snacking and decided to sleep once and for all.


    The night was peaceful. Boss Huang squinted his eyes and enjoyed the silence a lot, but the enjoyment did notst long before a heavy feeling troubled him.


    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s not as peaceful as I thought.¡± He suddenly thought of the update he received from Latitude 39, the frontline of humanity, and his expression became even heavier.


    Boss Huang believed in the butterfly effect, especially in the Purple Moon era. The slightest of change would grind his nerves because the changes were unpredictable and uncontroble, thus the oue was never expected.


    Something serious had happened at the frontline and the storm that it whipped up would certainly be stronger than a tiny p of a butterfly¡¯s wing, would it not?


    Things seemed to have hastened a bit.


    Boss Huang grew frustrated. He put the cup of tea down and stood up. Then, he squatted down beside Tang Ling who was still cultivating.


    It¡¯s been four hours and this kid isn¡¯t done absorbing the energy? How much did he eat? He must have gotten so fat that the oil is oozing out of his skin!


    Boss Huang poked Tang Ling on the cheek. However, Tang Ling did not respond to the poke as he was carried away by his cultivation.


    Boss Huang tilted his head, moving closer to Tang Ling¡¯s face and sizing up the kid.


    Is it because of this kid¡¯s arrival? Is that why everything is starting to change expectedly? No, we still can¡¯t be sure at the moment.


    While Boss Huang was troubled by his own thoughts, Tang Ling slowly opened his eyes. He had been cultivating for a little over four hours. Only Tang Ling himself knew how exhausting it was. It felt like every cell in his body was aching.


    After all, the Thousand Satin Skill tempered every single cell of his body and he had to strictly control the process. At his current stage, his cells were still fragile, thus excessive tempering would hurt or even damage his cells.


    However, he was dealing with an excessive amount of energy. He must try his best to temper his cells to their limit in order to split the flow of energy.


    Thankfully, the most vicious stage was over and he was certain that his cells felt sore. The little seed was crying because Tang Ling was simply stuffing more energy into it.


    He was fortunate that his body could keep up with the conversion of energy, and at the end of his cultivation session, Tang Ling was only a little shy from the strength of nine bulls and a tiger.


    After breaking through the limits, all that was remained for him was the umtion which would not be slow by any means! He still had the Hell Ledge Challenge and could earn more ck Sea coins to cultivate in the best training room at the cabin area. On top of that, he had Boss Huang by his side.


    Boss Huang!


    Tang Ling widened his eyes all of a sudden. The moment the name came into his mind, he realized that Boss Huang¡¯s face was less than 5 mm from his own.


    ¡°Boss, do I owe you money again? Even if I owe you something, you don¡¯t have to be this close to me. I can¡¯t get used to being this close with you¡± Tang Ling was scared.


    Boss Huang¡¯s face twitched helplessly. Tang Ling was sometimes a despicable kid, and he always had the urge to beat him up, but this time, the boss failed to stop himself at the right moment. He did not expect Tang Ling to wake up all of a sudden.


    However, the boss was a businessman who would never deal with a losing trade. He blinked and said with unusual excitement, ¡°I got you now!¡±


    Before Tang Ling could react, Boss Huang pped him in the face. He stood up as if it was normal and said, ¡°While you were busy cultivating, I noticed a mosquito flying around you and I finally got to kill it.¡±


    Really?


    A wise man would not fight when the odds were against him.


    Tang Ling let the boss go this time. He swore that when he got stronger than the boss, he would kill a thousand mosquitoes around the boss.


    ...


    Back in the smithing room, the spoils that Tang Ling poured out from his backpack filled an entire corner. Among the items included the ck gloves that he stripped from the ck-robed clergies, the crusts from the white-robed apologists, and most importantly, the crusts from the red-robed bishop.


    Other than all sorts of crusts, there were also the bodies of Demon Seeds and the one and only body of the Demon Infant. Strangely, the bodies of both the Demon Seeds and Demon Infant crystalized into some kind of ck crystals.


    Boss Huang was carefully checking the items.


    Tang Ling was carried away by the problem that he realized. Back in the Dream Domain, he did ept the sub-mission from Tonnies and he was required toplete it within 48 hours. Yet he easily left the Dream Domain without evenpleting the sub-mission.


    Tang Ling believed such a huge bug would not exist in the Dream Domain. Instead, he rted it to the main street world, where he had been given multiple hints that the missions could only bepleted in multiple entries.


    He came up with a theory: could the time in the Dream Domain revolve around him?


    To break the theory down in simple words, once he left the Dream Domain, everything in the dream would stop and would only continue upon his return, simr to how online games in the old civilization worked.


    If that¡¯s the case...


    Tang Ling responded bitterly at the thought because he would have to face the Spider Queen immediately in his next dream entry.


    If it was true, what were the odds of surviving the Spider Queen? Given how powerful the Spider Queen was, it would take at least a Rank 3 or a very powerful Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior to kill it. Could he improve that quickly before the next dream?


    Tang Ling felt more cynical as he pondered upon the thought.


    His theory was correct, but little did he know that this special situation would only happen once to a handful of Dream Seeds in the harshest conditions.


    For example, Ji Chenxi the fatty did not know that the Dream Domain would alter its settings just for a single Dream Seed. Based on what he knew, even if one Dream Seed chose the main street, the next entry point would be random and the missions would be distributed at random, so whatever the dream contained would also change ordingly to the absence of the Dream Seed.


    In simple words, the dream world would continue spinning and a Dream Seed would have to face a different situation in the same world next time.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Boss Huang was shocked after checking all the materials that Tang Ling brought back. He was in doubt.


    Did Tang Ling rob someone in the dream? How did he bring this many materials back? There is some good stuff here and some of it even makes me jealous!


    One thing worth noting was that Boss Huang had seen countless quality materials and to see materials that could move him was considered precious.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about the dream.¡± Tang Ling regained his senses after the question entered his ears and he did not lie to Boss Huang.


    Boss Huang instinctively opened his mouth and wanted to find out more, but he suddenly thought of discussing the dream between Dream Seeds was considered a taboo, so he kept his curiosity to himself.


    A few seconds of silenceter, Boss Huang looked at the pile of materials and said, ¡°You did bring back some good stuff this time. They are all useful materials.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure about this. Keep it first.¡± Boss Huang took something out from the bunch, and of course, it was the body of the Demon Infant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Tang Ling was most concerned about the Demon Infant¡¯s body because his little seed strongly desired it. Even though he did not have high hopes for Boss Huang to know what it actually was, he still hoped for Boss Huang¡¯s personal opinion on this.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a problem. The materials you brought back this time are all bio-materials if I¡¯m not wrong. Like this and this problematic one, they are all the dead bodies of a certain being, aren¡¯t they?¡± Boss Huang looked at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling nodded, impressed by Boss Huang¡¯s urate insights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of living beings they are, but since they crystalize after death, you can view it as a type of fossil. The only difference is that these fossils have some usefulponents. If you refine it, you can get a bio-material simr to superalloy,¡± said Boss Huang.


    ¡°Simr to superalloy?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head in confusion.


    ¡°In the Purple Moon era, there are two types of materials that we can harvest. One is the traditional mineral and the other is the material harvested from living beings. These two materials are different, but some of the traits ovep. It¡¯s like a dagger forged out of steel and a dagger made using the fang of an animal. Themon traits they share are toughness and sharpness.¡± Boss Huang provided a detailed exnation.


    From a certain aspect, Tang Ling was actually learning how to be a cksmith, and speaking from the heart, Boss Huang did not mind Tang Ling inheriting his smithing business either, hence the generosity of sharing his knowledge.


    ¡°I get it now. The materials extracted from these crystals have traits that ovep with superalloy, am I right? What kind of traits would that be?¡± Tang Ling immediately understood what Boss Huang was trying to say. He was curious about what kind of traits he would get from extracting the materials.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure for now. I checked it using the spirit visualization method and realized it contained some structuralponent that is simr to the superalloy. You will have to find it out for yourself after refining.¡± Boss Huang was conservative in his answer.


    ¡°Then, what about this? Why is this different from the others?¡± Tang Ling shifted the question back to the Demon Infant¡¯s body.


    Why would the little seed desire it so much?

 Chapter 404 - Talent Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 404: Talent Equipment</h4>


    Boss Huang revealed a confused gaze as he lifted the Demon Infant¡¯s body. He was honest as he exined, ¡°All these are considered fossils, but this...this one is somehow still alive, so it can¡¯t really be called a fossil.


    Tang Ling was frightened. He was fortunate enough to kill the Demon Infant, yet the boss said it was still alive? With that in mind, Tang Ling quickly recalled every single detail during the kill.


    He quickly grabbed his backpack and took something out. It was a normal-looking ceramic bottle containing water inside.


    Back in the dream, the man with the blonde hair had fused with the Demon Infant although he had been running away from those ck-robed clergies. Tang Ling believed it was not because the man was not a match for those ck-robed clergies because thetter were the most powerful goons even in the Purple Moon era.


    He believed the man with the blonde hair escaped because of this bottle of water. When he got the chance to speak with the man, the man had not been in good shape and had also been in a hurry to kill the reinforcements from the Fallen Star Church, thus he did not have the time to discuss the bottle.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Boss Huang took the bottle.


    ¡°When I killed this thing, I have a feeling that this bottle of water yed a crucial part, but I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove its use,¡± said Tang Ling.


    Boss Huang analyzed the bottle in silence. His eyes were more powerful than some tester machines, but even so, Boss Huang was perplexed. It was obvious that he had no answers to Tang Ling¡¯s questions either.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to study the contents before I give you an answer in three to five days.¡± Boss Huang kept the ceramic bottle away.


    He then pointed at the Demon Infant and said, ¡°You might think it¡¯s still alive but it¡¯s not. It¡¯s actually dead, but there¡¯s something in its body that is still alive like a dead person that has some live cells or nerves inside the body. Do you get what I mean?¡± Boss Huang himself was not very sure about his exnation.


    After all, there were a plethora of strange living beings in the Purple Moon era, let alone the Dream Domain. Anything was possible inside the freaky dream and it was only normal for Boss Huang to not have an answer or be confused.


    ¡°Okay...¡± Tang Ling was slightly depressed. It seemed like he could not get answers from Boss Huang.


    That bastard Kun must have known Boss Huang would not have the answer. Otherwise, he would not have told Tang Ling to keep the Demon Infant first. If Kun knew, why did he not tell Tang Ling about it? As the owner of the Mysterious Store, did he not have the duty to inform his customers?


    However, judging from Kun¡¯s reaction, the man was not worried about Tang Ling not knowing what to do with it, so what should Tang Ling do with it?


    Since he was at a dead-end, he had to suppress the depression and ask the boss about the pile of gloves and crusts.


    ¡°These are all decent materials that can be used to make weapons and inner armor, especially these few pieces and the gloves...Well, it should be a type of skin from a certain living being. It¡¯s like the skin between the crust and the flesh. It can be used to forge an inner armor with decent defenses.¡± Boss Huang was over the moon. After all, he was a cksmith, and it was normal for a cksmith to discern decent materials.


    ¡°Decent defenses? How decent?¡± Thrilled, Tang Ling actually had his own thoughts about the materials.


    ¡°First of all, aside from the solid defense, it¡¯s tough enough. Even a Grade A alloy weapon will have a hard time breaking it. Of course, it depends on the user as well. Why don¡¯t you wear it and I¡¯ll attack? I can take you out with a Grade A alloy weapon.


    ¡°Other than that, it¡¯s light. It won¡¯t affect your movements and it¡¯s tenacious enough, so it can sustain more impact. More importantly, folding technology can be applied to this material.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s folding technology?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°The armor of a Purple Moon Warrior.¡± Although Boss Huang¡¯s exnation was simple, Tang Ling understood it. A Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s armor was usually kept in a pendant which was made possible by the folding technology.


    ¡°On top of that, its structure can mitigate a portion of the impact and reduce the possibility of an internal injury greatly. It can also sustain high temperatures, but since heat can be conducted, even if it doesn¡¯t burn, you will die from the heat first,¡± Boss Huang added an ironicment.


    Tang Ling was sweating nervously. He had killed one of the white-robed apologists by fire and the effect was as Boss Huang said. While the white-robed apologist might have died, a lot of its crust was left behind.


    ¡°Most importantly, using the skin to make gloves is a total waste. First of all, the defenses and stretchability are great with thetterpared to the former. It can also sustain shock. The best thing you can use it for is to make a padding mail under the armor, but since you have these many, you can make a tactical movement disk out of it.¡± Boss Huang fished out a cigarette and exined as he lit it.


    A tactical movement disk!


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone. One of his most desired equipment would certainly be the tactical movement disk. It was the perfect match for his Precise Instinct! The life-saving equipment of all life-saving equipment!


    Boss Huang did not notice the yearning gaze in Tang Ling¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°All the crusts can also be used to make what I said just now. These few pieces are the best. They can be forged into the best armor, but aren¡¯t better than a piece of talent equipment. Do note that defensive gears are more valuable than weapons since they are harder to forge.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s talent equipment?¡± Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity was always overflowing and he would want to find out about a new term whenever he heard of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. An equipment with talent is called talent equipment. Your Blood Bulrush Sword is also a talent equipment.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that all weapons forged using superalloy are talent equipment?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple though. A piece of equipment cannot be categorized based on its material. For example, if a weapon uses Grade S alloy as its main ingredient and a tiny bit of superalloy is mixed in the process, does that make it a piece of talent equipment? No, the talent equipment must have the talent to be categorized as one, and the odds of that are slim, probably a little better than zero. Therefore, these weapons cannot bebeled talent equipment.¡±


    ¡°Besides, that¡¯s just one of the reasons. There are also other reasons like the effect of super technology and the varieties of materials. I suppose you¡¯ve heard of the varieties of materials like how your Blood Bulrush Sword came from a natural source but can still be categorized as talent equipment. Meanwhile, super technology can also affect the properties of talent equipment.¡± Boss Huang¡¯s exnation was lengthy and full of gusto.


    He stood up and opened the mysterious storeroom in the smithing room. He went in and searched for something while Tang Ling patiently waited.


    Less than a minuteter, Boss Huang came out with a greatsword and passed it to Tang Ling.


    The greatsword was heavy. Even though Tang Ling already possessed the strength of nine bulls and a tiger, he could not wield it properly.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Boss Huang said with a mocking smile, ¡°This is one of the weapons that my client has ordered from me. I just finished it a few days ago.


    ¡°This client is a Rank 4 Purple Moon Warrior. Just think about it. How shabby can the weapon of a Rank 4 Purple Moon Warrior be? However, his luck doesn¡¯t live up to his name. Even until now, he still hasn¡¯t found himself a suitable attribute and a sufficient amount of superalloy. He didn¡¯t want topromise, so he spent a fortune buying a super technological chip and asked me to make this greatsword.


    ¡°This greatsword is an interesting one because the client is someone who¡¯s infatuated with a certain culture of the old civilization. This greatsword is a replica of a weapon shown in an old civilization movie called ¡®Final Fantasy¡¯ if I got the name right.¡±


    As he spoke, Boss Huang took the greatsword from Tang Ling and meddled around with it. Then, the greatsword split up into five swords and a saber and floated behind him.


    The sudden transformation shocked Tang Ling to the core. It was probably the coolest thing he had ever seen but was it useful?


    Boss Huang did not exin verbally. He reached out to the saber and with a single sh, a blue me swirled from the de. At that very moment, another saber appeared in his other hand, and with a tight grip, the saber burst into mes.


    The boss then released the two sabers, and as he pped his hands, all the separated weapons werebined into the greatsword again. Wielding it with two hands and bringing it down with a swing, the fierce mes formed a roaring tiger head and flew towards Tang Ling.


    Right before it hit Tang Ling, the boss casually scattered the mes.


    ¡°Not much use, I see...¡± Boss Huang looked asquint at Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was awestruck. He was not frightened but envious! This greatsword was even cooler than the coolest weapon that he saw¡ªAnthony¡¯s Night Lightning.


    ¡°The weapon¡¯s separation andbination are allmanded by the super technological chip installed inside, including the control over the mes. I didn¡¯t use a tinge of superalloy while forging this weapon. Everything was done with Grade S alloy because other thancking the attributes, be it the rigidity or the tenacity, Grade S alloy is tougher than a lot of superalloy. Of course, the chip was only one of the important parts of the weapon. So, what do you think of its effect?¡± Ever since Boss Huang had the thought of letting Tang Ling take over the smithing business, his exnation had been exceptionally detailed without him even realizing it.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were shining while his heart was beating vigorously and he was deeply impressed. A man could never escape his love for weapons.


    Boss Huang was pleased by his reaction. He put the greatsword back into his storeroom and said after he came back, ¡°First, you must understand that in the Purple Moon era, all equipment has its own category, but of course, talent equipment also acts as the divider between categories as talent weapons and armors have their own categories. All weapon grades below the talent equipment line also have their own categories.¡±


    ¡°Weapons and armors above the Talent grade are categorized as Heavenly, Earthly, Onyx, and Gold. As for the others below the Talent grade, they all share the same categories as materials such as Grade S, A, B, and so on. However, Grade A alloy doesn¡¯t always forge into a Grade A weapon.¡±


    Boss Huang believed he must fill Tang Ling up with the best material knowledge from this particr aspect.

 Chapter 405 - Final Solution

    <h4>Chapter 405: Final Solution</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Indeed, Grade A alloy did not equate to Grade A equipment.


    There were many details that determined the final oue, including the handling of materials, the density of the structure, and the effect and usage after forging.


    The theory was simple. Back in the old civilization, a swordsmith and amon ironsmith would forge different swords out of the same iron bar.


    There were many aspects that must be considered. One could not blindly follow a certain standard. Therefore, in the Purple Moon era, a special upation was born¡ªthe equipment appraiser.


    The grade of equipment must be appraised by them. Only then would the world acknowledge the value of said equipment.


    While Boss Huang was pouring more knowledge into Tang Ling¡¯s mind, he picked up Tang Ling¡¯s Grade A alloy longsword and said, ¡°Your longsword isn¡¯t appraised, but it¡¯s not worth spending the money to do so. It¡¯s just a toy, and in my opinion, this ¡®stick¡¯ is, at most, in between Grade B or C. The mineral used isn¡¯t pure enough, the hammering isn¡¯t done enough, and the skills are shoddy, but don¡¯t worry. You can always recycle your equipment and reforge them into something new. Don¡¯t waste it. Efficiency counts in this era. Products from a pipe-line operation are the mainstream now.¡±


    No matter what Boss Huang said, all the knowledge buried a seed in Tang Ling¡¯s heart and increased his love for smithing even more. It was scary though, to think of a smithing maniac increasing his love for smithing.


    On top of that, Tang Ling had decided to forge his own weapon starting from Grade A alloy!


    With the excitement from the cool greatsword earlier and the existence of his Precise Instinct, settling down on one single weapon was not suitable for Tang Ling.


    Since Grade A alloy did not equate to a Grade A weapon, could he forge himself a Grade A weapon?


    <i>I guess I should start slow.</i>


    Tang Ling could not hold back his excitement and told Boss Huang about his desire to forge his own weapon. In turn, Boss Huang mildly encouraged him. The boss might not look concerned, but deep in his heart, he was over the moon.


    The two of them ended the topic of forging on a high note. After Tang Ling¡¯s excitement gradually cooled down, he picked up a glove that he ripped off the ck-robed clergies and said to Boss Huang, ¡°Boss, can you make me a tactical movement disk?¡±


    Tang Ling casually brought up the new topic. It was not that he wanted to take advantage of the boss, but he believed with Boss Huang¡¯s craftsmanship, making a tactical movement disk should be easy for him.


    ¡°Of course. If you can get me a core chip of the disk, I¡¯ll make one for you anytime.¡± Boss Huang did not borate, but his gaze mocked Tang Ling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have one?¡± Tang Ling was rather surprised. He did not ask what a core chip was though. Back in the safety sector when he had been introduced to the tactical movement disk, he had heard of the core chip before.


    However, how could the boss not have one when even the Hope Barrier could get their hands on it?


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have it! Core chips are distributed exclusively by this world¡¯s supreme council, and they are usually distributed to sizable factions. What do you think Dvesha Moha is? Why would I have such things?¡± Boss Huang argued.


    ¡°Then, I guess I¡¯ll have to get it in the ck market.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s mind was as clear and positive as usual.


    ¡°You can, but it¡¯s expensive. Controlled goods are usually very expensive. Rather than spending the money, you might as well get a ready-made one. That¡¯s what everyone else is doing,¡± Boss Huang said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to have my own tactical movement disk.¡± Tang Ling rejected the suggestion of a ready-made disk. He believed that even tactical movement disks had differences in quality, and since this particr equipment was so important to him, he must get it customized just for himself.


    Boss Huang did not say anything, but in his opinion, Tang Ling¡¯s decision was the right way to go. A tactical movement disk was an important piece of equipment. Rather than simply buying a ready-made one, Tang Ling should be spending a fortune to make himself an exclusive one.


    However, the reality was always harsh. With resources alwayscking, how many people out there had what it took to support their great ambition?


    After chatting for so long, the two of them finally got to the main point when Boss Huang questioned, ¡°What are you going to do with the rest of the materials?¡±


    ¡°How should I use the crystals?¡± Tang Ling decided to ask for the boss¡¯s opinion before he decided what to do with them.


    ¡°My suggestion is to refine and extract the superalloy inside. If the attribute matches, you can feed it to your sword. Don¡¯t forget that your Blood Bulrush Sword is still just a crippled knife. If it doesn¡¯t match, Dvesha Moha can buy them from you or you can keep them for future use.¡± Boss Huang¡¯s suggestion was reasonable.


    Tang Ling nodded. He looked at the materials and said, ¡°Boss, can you make me an inner armor? Use the best materials among the pile, but keep the skin. As for the rest, just sell them. For the feeS, you can take whatever you seem fit.¡±


    The boss nodded. He checked the pile of materials and started calcting.


    Tang Ling was a fierce character. He had ripped off whatever he could from the red-robed bishop to the point there was nothing left. The crusts would be more than enough to make him an inner armor.


    ¡°If you are okay with it, Dvesha Moha will buy the rest from you. I¡¯ll pay 750 ck Sea coins for them. Of course, you can get a better price outside, but it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Boss Huang was honest as he should because it was the right way to do business.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sell them to Dvesha Moha then,¡± Tang Ling responded calmly but deep in his heart, he was overjoyed.


    <i>750 ck Sea coins?! That¡¯s a fortune! Am I getting rich?</i>


    Tang Ling was that ambitious and he was not exactly rich because he did not want to use all of the materials for himself. He needed to sell them for money to get the materials he needed to draw the body array. Thankfully, he had gotten the most important material from the Mysterious Store¡ªthe Level 9 vicious beast blood.


    However, other than the blood, he needed a lot of other materials that would cost him a fortune since the materials were for a body array he had obtained from the Mysterious Store.


    On top of that, Tang Ling wanted to test out the training room of Darkness Port.


    The strength of nine bulls and two tigers seemed to be the highest point one could reach before breaking through to be a Purple Moon Warrior. Unless one decided to unlock the gic lock, he could not get any further.


    However, it was not exactly true. Those with better insights knew that even though the energy could no longer be absorbed or converted, they could still be stored in the <i>dantian</i> or lower abdomen.


    It was considered beneficial during a breakthrough. As for the exact benefits, there were only two confirmed points.


    One, the richer the energy used to unlock the gic lock was, the better.


    Two, having broken through, the brand new body would require arge amount of energy. It was at this point that one could try to reach the ceiling. Some even managed to reach the highest point of a Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior immediately after breaking through.


    The two beneficial points applied to everyone at the pre-Purple Moon Warrior stage. As for Tang Ling, he had one extra benefit which was his newly acquired Iron Body. It also required an intense energy wash during the breakthrough.


    In short, the richer the umtion of energy was, the better.


    Why were the geniuses regarded so highly? It was because they were qualified to break through to bing a Purple Moon Warrior a long time ago, thus they had extra time to umte their strength and energy before breaking through the ceiling.


    Non-geniuses could barely meet the requirements to break through into a Purple Moon Warrior at around 27 or 28 years old. They dared not umte or reach for the ceiling anymore because the highest age for one to break through into a Purple Moon Warrior was 30 years old. It would also mean that their improvement space was limited since they would be long past the golden era of their bodies.


    Unless one could reach Rank 3 by that age, only then could the golden period be prolonged.


    Being in the circle of geniuses would confuse one to think that bing a Purple Moon Warrior was something natural and simple. Then, they would not pay attention to it anymore and would only seek a better umtion to reach the ceiling after breaking through.


    The reality was always harsh. Back in Safety Sector No. 17, Clyne Agnes, the leader of the Agnes family who had died by Tang Ling¡¯s hand, had only been a Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior despite his age.


    Thest point, which was also the most heart-wrenching point, would be the difference between a Purple Moon Warrior without umtion of energy and a Purple Moon Warrior with an umtion of energy. After breaking through, the strongest Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior would not be on the same level as themon Purple Moon Warrior.


    The strongest could even fight beyond their ranks! It was because they reached for the ceiling after breaking through with the best form possible. On top of that, they had sufficient umtion and could skyrocket to mid-tier or beyond once they broke through.


    Due to that many reasons, Tang Ling needed a massive amount of umtion. ording to his calction, in order to thoroughly reach the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, he would need at least another half a month.


    He ought to spend the remaining time to umte his energy. It sounded like he had a lot of time on his hand, but it was actually limited. Many of the geniuses whopeted in the Hell Ledge Challenges with Tang Ling had reached the strength of nine bulls and two tigers a while ago and had been umting ever since.


    Tang Long, for one, must have an astonishing amount of umtion.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s fight should happen at the pre-Purple Moon Warrior stage. If both of them broke through to be Purple Moon Warriors, Tang Ling would never be Tang Long¡¯s match due to the differences in umtion.


    Some even gave up on reaching the strength of nine bulls and two tigers and concentrated on umtion. Having the perfect form was ideal but not necessary.


    Those who had outstanding talents should be concentrating on their talents in the future, thus the requirements of their body were not that harsh.


    It was simr to Han Xing who had devoted his time to mastering the sword. To him, reaching new heights in swordsmanship was more important than reaching the perfect form. Of course, Han Xing had yet to give up on that because he already saw hints of the strength of two tigers.


    Besides, the path of the sword was a special one. It might not even have a high demand for strength. Its concentration was always about the intent of the sword.


    It was fair to say that Han Xing was one of the rare and strange geniuses among all.


    Tang Ling had less time to umte his energy, but he could not help it since he started offter than everyone else. The only way to shorten the gap would be to spend a fortune on resources. He hoped he could reach an average level among the geniuses with his hard work.


    Boss Huang was clueless about Tang Ling¡¯s decision. Even if he knew, he would not offer any help. If a genius grew up in an environment without many difficulties and relied too much on others, it was not a good thing.


    Boss Huang was actually happy that Tang Ling was willing to sell Dvesha Moha the leftover materials. The price he offered was by no means high. It was even lower than the market price and he did not expect Tang Ling to agree without a second thought.


    To repay the kid¡¯s forthright manner, the boss ought to pour in more effort forging the inner armor.


    It had been decided!

 Chapter 406 - The Painful Heart

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Painful Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Up until this point, Tang Ling had dealt with almost all of his spoils from the Dream Domain.


    Only the Demon Infant and the bottle of strange water remained a mystery, but he was not in a hurry. All that was left were the trivial problems like the refinement of crystals and how much fees the boss should take.


    The two of them settled the trivial matters swiftly.


    There was one more thing left that Tang Ling wanted to discuss with Boss Huang. Boss Huang did not know that the kid had other matters to discuss with him. As a top-tier cksmith, since work came in and he decided to put effort into the job, he was already thinking about the draft for Tang Ling¡¯s inner armor.


    ording to his most ideal draft, he somehow realized he was on the losing side of the deal. His realization made him unhappy.


    <i>No, I can¡¯t be this kind to the kid! I can¡¯t!</i>


    ¡°Boss?¡± Tang Ling brought the blueprint out from his backpack, but the boss was in deep thought. Whatever the boss was thinking, it was something unpleasant and infuriating.


    What happened? Did he somehow think of the women who have rejected him?


    Tang Ling did not want to interrupt the boss, but the blueprint took priority, so he mustered his courage and nudged the boss.


    ¡°What?! Wanna get a beating?¡± Boss Huang red at Tang Ling.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not a woman and I didn¡¯t reject you!¡± Tang Ling argued.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Boss Huang raised a confused brow.


    ¡°Then, why are you so angry?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    The two of them fell into an awkward stare and went silent for two seconds.


    Boss Huang embarrassedly looked away. He had not even started on the job, yet he was already angry about the loss. It was very childish of him! He should be a charming and matured gentleman, not a child!


    With that in mind, he asked, ¡°Why are you still here? Stop bothering me if you don¡¯t have anything else to discuss, I¡¯m thinking about the draft for your inner armor.¡±


    <i>Really? Who are you kidding? You got angry because you are thinking about my inner armor?</i>


    However, Tang Ling dared not express his thoughts and further agitate the boss. What if the boss took revenge on him and made his inner armor a bra? Who should hein to then?


    Tang Ling went along the flow and said with the blueprint in his hand, ¡°Boss, this is from the Mysterious Store. Mind having a look?¡±


    Boss Huang did not ask for it this time. Every Dream Seed, including himself, tended to keep the gains from the Mysterious Store a secret. It was not due to fear but unease. The existence of the Mysterious Store defied the heavens and the things that came from that ce were ridiculous to the point that felt unfitting to mention it in the real world as if one would be a deviant.


    Boss Huang could not exactly pinpoint the reason why either.


    ¡°Boss, please? Can you have a look at it?¡± Tang Ling scratched his head awkwardly.


    Kun had told him to show the blueprint to Boss Huang. If Boss Huang rejected him, what should he do? Use the blueprint as a wrapper?


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± This time, it was Boss Huang who was surprised.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Why should he not? Tang Ling believed the boss was being too cautious.


    As a matter of fact, both Tang Ling and Boss Huang did not know that the Mysterious Store that they visited were different. After all, Tang Ling was less revered as the boss.


    Since Tang Ling was serious about it, Boss Huang had no reasons to reject it either. He was actually curious about it as well. Tang Ling had been into the dream for an hour, so what had he experienced inside? What did he get from the Dream Domain?


    Even though Boss Huang was a veteran Dream Seed, it was his first time getting the chance to look at another Dream Seed¡¯s gains in the Dream Domain. Excited, he unfolded the blueprint, and at first nce, his excitement was immediately reced by a solemn look.


    <i>Hmm, this blueprint should be something good.</i>


    Tang Ling was clueless about the blueprint, but judging from Boss Huang¡¯s reaction, he knew the blueprint was good.


    If Kun knew that Tang Ling simply judged the blueprint based on the boss¡¯s reaction, he would have probably spat blood out. Did he not exin to Tang Ling the usage of the blueprint? Did the kid not know how great the blueprint was? Why did the kid have to be so ignorant?!


    Boss Huang was carried away by the blueprint. He even told Ding Dong to bring him his pen and papers from his room. Were they to take notes or to draw something? Tang Ling had no idea.


    While waiting for the boss¡¯s answer, Tang Ling got bored and started refining an iron nk. The only thing a smithing maniac could do was smith.


    ¡°Tang Ling, is there any more description about this blueprint?¡± Boss Huang asked suddenly.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a one-time blueprint for some dynamic force.¡± Tang Ling could barely understand it but since the boss asked, he simply recited what Kun had told him.


    While he did not think highly of the blueprint, Boss Huang got so excited that his body trembled. ¡°One-time?! Even if it¡¯s for one-time use, it¡¯s crazily powerful! It defies even the heavens! Triple dynamic force! And has a duration of 30 minutes!¡±


    ¡°Dammit! What the f*ck!¡± Boss Huang started to curse in excitement.


    Tang Ling watched quietly.


    <i>Is it that great?</i>


    Then, Boss Huang thought of something else. He looked at Tang Ling and asked, ¡°Is this the best reward from the Dream Domain? Is it the only one? And you¡¯ve shared it with me? You know, after you showed it to me, it¡¯s actually considered my gain as well...Unless I forcefully forget it...¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, it¡¯s not the only one, I guess. There¡¯re still some other toys.¡± If the blueprint was the only reward, Tang Ling would have fought Kun on the spot.


    Had the Great Lord Tang Ling earned a total of 91 Dream Coins in a single run? How dare Kun simply brush the Great Lord off with a lousy blueprint?!


    Tang Ling seemed to have forgotten the whipping session from Kun.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Boss Huang felt even more embarrassed. In his opinion, Tang Ling might have really gotten other toys other than this blueprint.


    But...


    Boss Huang tightened his grip on the blueprint, appearing to be fighting against his own thoughts. Half a minuteter, he looked at Tang Ling and said, ¡°Since you showed me this blueprint, you can leave your ship for your voyage to me. I won¡¯t take a single coin from you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Tang Ling was awestruck this time. He was holding a hammer that weighed tens of thousands of kilograms, but his body froze. Was it normal given his current level of strength?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to search for the chance at sea? If you don¡¯t have a ship, how are you going sailing? Do you n on swimming with Han Xing for the chance? Just leave your ship to me. That¡¯s it!


    ¡°Oh, and remember to clean up the ce after you finish. This is volunteer work. I¡¯m not paying you extra time.¡±


    After that, Boss Huang slipped away with the blueprint and the pen and papers, seeming really embarrassed.


    Tang Ling was left alone in the smithing room. He was stunned for a very, very long time with his hands holding the heavy hammer in the air.


    ...


    That night, Tang Ling could not fall asleep, which was rare.


    <i>A ship?! Am I going to have a ship?! </i>


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling had not started thinking about the voyage. His biggest n was to rent a ship. This was because he had limited information on the uing voyage, and if someone else knew his n was to rent a ship to search for the opportunity at sea, he would probably be the joke of the century.


    The ces where the opportunities were rumored to be were nowhere a normal ship could reach. Even if Tang Ling knew how the tough voyage was and it would be difficult to get whatever opportunity there was, he had never been sailing, thus he was clueless and thought so naively.


    However, none of those mattered anymore because Tang Ling would have his own ship very soon and that satisfaction alone was enough to excite a teenager. The never-felt-before thrill of an adventure rumbled in his heart.


    Although he had no idea what triggered the stingy Boss Huang to be this generous, his best guess would be the blueprint. However, even until now, Tang Ling did not take the blueprint seriously.


    Boss Huang might be sleazy, stingy, perverse, boastful, and had almost no strong points, but he still had his credibility.


    ¡°If Higan could be on my ship...¡± As the excitement slowly calmed down, Tang Ling was assaulted by sleepiness since he did put his life on the line in the Dream Domain. With Higan in his mind, he fell asleep.


    Beside his bed was that highly stretchable backpack. He simply tossed it beside his bed and the contents were messy to the point that some of them rolled out. After all, he was sleeping inside Dvesha Moha, so security was the least that he had to worry about.


    Among the items that rolled out from his backpack was the Demon Infant¡¯s body.


    The night got darker. Tang Ling was in a deep sleep. It was a skill that he had cultivated since his days in the Hope Barrier, but his brows were tightly furrowed at the moment. His face was pale and sweaty as if he was suffering.


    Seconds turned into minutes and his hand unconsciously clutched where his heart was. He seemed to be struggling but failed to wake up.


    Suddenly, in between his fingers over his heart, a dozen green tiny tentacles sprung out. The tentacles seemed to have a mind of its own and acted in a sleazy manner when they carefully slid off Tang Ling¡¯s body. They wriggled their way to the side of Tang Ling¡¯s bed, fell on the ground, and seemed to be searching for something.


    A whileter, the tentacles writhed to the body of the Demon Infant, and after several delighted wriggles, they wrapped around the Demon Infant¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ugh...¡± Tang Ling grunted heavily while dreaming. It seemed like his suffering had just increased.


    ...


    Darkness Port was always a lively ce, but it was also a lonely one. It was situated above a cliff without any neighboring cities. The safety city ran along a hundred-kilometer range without a safety vige within its proximity.


    A city that reeked of loneliness ought to give birth to people with the same lonely presence.


    A quiet figure was sitting on the edge of the deck area. Not even the sea breeze could take away the depressing presence around him.


    If this person were a handsome man, there might be girls who would approach him and be curious about his story. However, this person had a strange figure. He resembled a square and wore a copper mask on his face. His whole body was wrapped under a ck robe.


    No one dared to get close to him.


    <i>The same night again? The sea breeze, the waves emptying my mind while I numbly fall asleep?</i>


    Suddenly, the copper-faced man stood up. He seemed to be distressed as he clutched where his heart was tightly. In less than a second, he looked towards a certain direction of the city, and immediately his figure disappeared from the spot.

 Chapter 407 - Seed Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 407: Seed Extraction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Ling¡¯s room was no longer peaceful.


    Despite failing to wake up, the tremendous pain made him groan. The tentacles that wrapped around the Demon Infant¡¯s body were startled by the groans and slightly shrunk back into Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    Then, Tang Ling looked slightly better. However, in the next moment, the tentacles gave in to the temptation and sprung out further, trying to reach the Demon Infant¡¯s body and wrapped it whole.


    Boss Huang frowned. All sounds in Dvesha Moha could not escape his ears. He heard Tang Ling¡¯s painful groans.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the kid?¡± Boss Huang wanted to check on Tang Ling, but he paused all of a sudden and responded with a distorted expression.


    ¡°Hmm, the kid is almost 16. Maybe he¡¯s thinking of Higan...It would be awkward if I barged in all of a sudden.¡± After all, he was a pervert and he shallowly assumed every man in the world was simr.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s painful groans grew louder and Boss Huang noticed something was not right. The second he wanted to check on Tang Ling, he heard another familiar movement.


    <i>Why is he here?</i>


    The noises that the copper-faced man made when he came to Dvesha Moha became a tune that Boss Huang bore in mind. Since the copper-faced man was here, it meant that something must have happened to Tang Ling, but with the copper-faced man¡¯s arrival, Boss Huang no longer had to worry.


    He lit a cigarette and suppressed his curiosity. He changed into his pajamas with Monty¡¯s face on it and went to bed thinking of Madam Qing.


    ...


    The copper-faced man entered Tang Ling¡¯s room. He saw Tang Ling¡¯s condition at first nce but stayed calm and did not act out of panic.


    The tentacles that were wrapped around the Demon Infant body responded to the arrival of someone else in the room and shrunk back as if they were afraid of being noticed.


    However, suddenly, the tentacles seemed to have found out about something. They did not go back into Tang Ling¡¯s heart and lingered around his hand in front of his chest instead, wriggling around as they sized up the copper-faced man curiously.


    The copper-faced man ignored the tentacles¡¯ response and walked up to Tang Ling¡¯s bed. He picked up the body of the Demon Infant and checked it, seeming to think about something. Then, the tentacles got excited all of a sudden. The tip was quivering as they slowly and hesitantly crawled towards the copper-faced man.


    The copper-faced man was deep in thought while checking the Demon Infant¡¯s body. The tentacles reached the edge of the bed and seemed to be sizing the copper-faced man up. The tip moved like a human finger and poked the man on the shoulder as if it was saying ¡®hello¡¯.


    The copper-faced man turned around and looked at the tentacles. He reached out to the tentacles and the tentacles yed around his fingertips happily. At times, they erected toward the copper-faced man, seemingly doubting his existence.


    A heavy sigh sounded in Tang Ling¡¯s room and the copper-faced man waved his hand, sending the tentacles back.


    With the Demon Infant¡¯s body in his hand, the copper-faced man disappeared from Tang Ling¡¯s room.


    ...


    The lights in the smithing room were turned on while the noise of the hearths being started and some other clunks were heard.


    Ding Ling rubbed her eyes and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s the boss doing at this time of the night? I¡¯m trying to sleep here.¡±


    Ding Dong frowned. She was unhappy after being rudely awakened. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look and I¡¯ll tell the boss to stop working at night.¡±


    Ding Dong rolled her round body off the bed, dressed in a onesie pajamas with Monty¡¯s picture on it. The resemnce between her face and Monty was uncanny.


    ¡°You two had better go to sleep. Tang Ling is in the smithing room. He made some mistake and I¡¯m punishing him.¡± Boss Huang suddenly appeared and grabbed Ding Dong to lift her up from her sleepy steps. He gently put her back to bed.


    ¡°But the noise...¡± Ding Ling and Ding Dong were agitated.


    ¡°He did make a mistake, so I guess you guys will have to bear with it. Come on. Just concentrate on sleeping. You won¡¯t hear the noise after you are asleep.¡± Boss Huang sat down in between the two little beds and softly stroked their tiny, round heads.


    Ding Ling and Ding Dong were easy to assuage and they soon fell asleep.


    As for Han Xing, his snoring had never stopped since supper. That was one less problem for Boss Huang to worry about.


    ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do? He really does treat my Dvesha Moha like his own yground, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Boss Huang grumbled as the hammering came from the smithing room, but he quickly calmed down. He leaned on the wall and his expression shifted multiple times as if he suddenly thought of something.


    <i>It must be that dead body. The active substance inside feels dangerous and sends chills down my spine. How did Tang Ling bring it back anyway? But...</i>


    Boss Huang suddenly thought of the war seed inside Tang Ling¡¯s heart and he had a serious attack of goosebumps due to the things that he had seen in the past.


    He had once witnessed that man in that particr form and knew how terrifying he could be. The sense of fear, the strange presence around that dead body, and the active substance within energized Boss Huang¡¯s mind all of a sudden.


    Given his vast knowledge and experience, he immediately thought of something but was it even possible? That thing came from the Dream Domain and it was safe to say that Tang Ling got a certain guide inside the Dream Domain. What did it mean? Why would the Dream Domain allow Tang Ling to bring that dead body back?


    <i>Tsk. What a pain, the mysterious Dream Domain!</i>


    ...


    The copper-faced man did not care about Boss Huang¡¯s messy thoughts. He was concentrating on something and he was at the end of it. Finally, he stopped and sat down beside the hearth. A cigarette was lit up in his hand and he clicked on a certain switch at his mask.


    The lower part of his mask popped and revealed the man¡¯s chin. Surprisingly, his chin was not ugly at all. It was rigid, strong, and cleanly shaven but had ayer of thin stubble. He was manly and matured and it somehow emanated a rugged feeling.


    The cigarette hung at his mouth as the man looked at the body of the Demon Infant in the hearth.


    After tempering with it, the Demon Infant¡¯s body started to crystalize. Unlike the other Demon Seeds, which formed ck crystals, the Demon Infant¡¯s body crystallized into a shallow red color. Upon a closer look, the body turned colorless and the red color was because of a red dot that was formed at its forehead. The reflection granted the entire crystal a shade of red.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done,¡± the man spoke to himself. He then exited the smithing room, leaving the crystalized body of the Demon Infant in the hearth to continue burning.


    ...


    Back in Tang Ling¡¯s room, with the tentacle gone, Tang Ling was sound asleep. He was exhausted from the dream and the discussion with Boss Huang.


    It was rare for him but this deep slumber lowered his guardpletely. Even when the copper-faced man stood by his bed for more than 20 seconds, he did not notice anything at all.


    The copper-faced man stared at Tang Ling¡¯s defenseless sleeping face. The gaze behind his copper mask was warm and tender but also had a tinge of hesitance.


    The night grew darker and the copper-faced man finally came to a decision. He made his move and pressed on a certain part of Tang Ling¡¯s body heavily.


    Tang Ling opened his eyes all of a sudden in shock and caution.


    <i>Who...</i>


    Before he could finish his question, the copper-faced man struck Tang Ling at the back of his neck, knocking him out cold on the bed. His frightened eyes were shut once again.


    ¡°This kid almost got me.¡±


    With Precise Instinct, Tang Ling¡¯s reaction was undoubtedly quick and he could have fought back furiously if the copper-faced man had been any slower. However, the distance between the copper-faced man and Tang Ling was far too wide, so thetter did not stand a chance. The copper-faced man was so fast that not even Precise Instinct could capture his movements.


    After being knocked out cold, Tang Ling still had a cautious expression despite falling weakly on the bed.


    The copper-faced man did not care as he extended his hands and poked all over Tang Ling¡¯s body. A whileter, Tang Ling¡¯s limbs were paralyzed, followed by his torso and ultimately his brain.


    The prep work was almost done. The copper-faced man lifted Tang Ling¡¯s sweaty shirt and exposed his chest. The man¡¯s finger softly moved across the chest, and blood trickled as Tang Ling¡¯s chest was cut open.


    A minuteter, Tang Ling¡¯s beating heart was exposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡± Boss Huang¡¯s voice echoed in the room.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here disturbing me,¡± the copper-faced man chided heavily. He moved his hands closer towards Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    Despite being unconscious, Tang Ling felt tremendous anxiety, especially when the copper-faced man had his hands around his heart. Although Tang Ling was bitterly afraid, the copper-faced man did not hesitate to grab the heart. He softly pressed it and a tiny tentacle came out.


    Boss Huang was nervous as he watched, but he dared not make a noise in fear of disturbing the copper-faced man.


    Right after the tentacle came out, it instinctively wanted to dodge the hand, but after it sensed the copper-faced man¡¯s presence, it remained still.


    A strange aura was radiating from the copper-faced man, and slowly, more and more tentacles came out and curled up around his hand. A green sprouting seed then appeared on the man¡¯s palm.


    The seed looked rather ufortable after being summoned. It instinctively wanted to jump back into Tang Ling¡¯s heart.


    The copper-faced man was quiet, but Boss Huang sharply sensed that the whole room was filled with waves from the spiritual energy. It was stronger than before. Was the copper-faced manmunicating with the seed?


    It was an indubitable fact that a high-tier war seed had some sort of shallow consciousness.


    The seed grew calmer. The tentacles that curled around the copper-faced man¡¯s hand were actually its roots. The roots were then retracted and the seed looked bigger and puffier. It resembled a fat green bun and it was wriggling softly. It somehow looked cute when one stared at it.


    ¡°This is for the best,¡± said the copper-faced man as he held the seed softly.

 Chapter 408 - Filling Up The Liveliness

    <h4>Chapter 408: Filling Up The Liveliness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The best? What would that be?


    Not even Boss Huang knew what the copper-faced man said. He was even more clueless about what the copper-faced man was trying to do. All he knew was that the Demon Infant had some kind of subtle connection with Tang Ling¡¯s war seed.


    After the copper-faced man extracted the seed from Tang Ling¡¯s heart, he told Boss Huang to take care of the rest and left for the smithing room. Boss Huang was left alone with Tang Ling with his chest cut open and his beating heart exposed.


    <i>Take care of it? How the hell should I take care of this!? </i>


    Boss Huang ought to cry, but he failed to shed a tear. He suppressed the grievance and brought some anesthetic from his room to stop Tang Ling¡¯s wound from bleeding. He then simply put a clean cloth over it.


    Although Tang Ling¡¯s heart was not hurt, it was still a grotesque scene to look at.


    Even though the boss stopped the wound from bleeding, he did not need to sew the cut back together unless the copper-faced man did not want to return the seed to Tang Ling¡¯s heart. Therefore, all Boss Huang did was cover the wound with a cloth.


    ...


    ¡°Done?¡±


    The copper-faced man did not turn around when Boss Huang came into the smithing room. In front of the man was a transparent container that belonged to Boss Huang, but the contents were poured out and reced by a light green liquid.


    The crystalized Demon Infant was soaked in the liquid while the copper-faced man was holding a delicate-looking scalpel. It should have been one of Boss Huang¡¯s collections as well.


    After seeing the scalpel and his collection room opened, Boss Huang¡¯s heart bled a river, but he could not vent his emotions. He asked with gnashing teeth, ¡°How does it feel using my <i>lousy</i> collection? Are you <i>happy</i> with them?¡±


    ¡°Barely useful. This is all the Rebirth Liquid that I could concoct from your things.¡± The copper-faced man did not even look at Boss Huang. The scalpel in his hand easily cut through the crystalized Demon Infant¡¯s forehead and exposed the jelly-like red dot underneath. He then carefully put the little seed inside.


    <i>Rebirth Liquid?!</i>


    Boss Huang¡¯s face turned pale. He dashed into his collection room like a fierce gale. The collection room was the mysterious storeroom that Tang Ling had set his sights on.


    In less than 2 minutes, Boss Huang¡¯s pitiful cry wailed from the room, ¡°I¡¯m done! I¡¯m so done! I¡¯m going to die of poverty! I¡¯m poor now!!¡±


    The copper-faced man tilted his head slightly. If he did not have the copper mask covering his face, he would have probably frowned disgustedly at Boss Huang¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°My top-tier Universal Source Stone is gone! Argh! My Level 7 vicious beast refined blood is gone too! Aaah! I can¡¯t live with this!¡± Boss Huang¡¯s shrieks and squeals continued.


    The copper-faced man finally lost his patience and bellowed, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Boss Huang was instantly silenced. Half a minuteter, he walked out of his room with a sad and vengeful expression. A bleak and hopeless aura enveloped him whole. Even the icon of Monty on his pajamas looked sad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must give me a reasonable exnation! You have no idea how hard it is for me to collect all these and how much effort I put in to search for everything! It¡¯s not something you can simply use!¡± Boss Huang had a handkerchief with Monty¡¯s icon on it and he bit it begrudgingly whileining.


    ¡°Disgusting!¡± The copper-faced man saw Boss Huang¡¯s reaction andmented from the bottom of his heart.


    Then, before Boss Huang could furtherin, the copper-faced man added, ¡°In regards to all the wealth that you¡¯ve collected through your calctive means, you¡¯re just trying topensate and re-¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m trying to live a wealthy life!¡± Boss Huang responded strongly with an unusual look. He anxiously stopped the copper-faced man from talking and denied what the man said.


    The copper-faced man did not want to argue, so he stated, ¡°Everything will be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Boss Huang turned away.


    ¡°This Demon Infant¡¯s body is very valuable, but I only want the active substance inside. The substance can fill the liveliness that the war seed has lost through time. The rest of the boy is yours to keep.¡± The copper-faced man did not continue the previous topic. Instead, he shifted it back to the Demon Infant.


    ¡°How much could the leftovers possibly worth?¡± Boss Huang was still upset as if he was on the losing side, but his gaze was concerned.


    ¡°ss 3 superalloy with Dark attributes, but you might only get 150 grams or less after refinement.¡± The copper-faced man seemed to be more knowledgeable than Boss Huang.


    ¡°Oh? Hmm...It¡¯s still a loss, a great loss!¡± Despite saying so, Boss Huang could not hold back the smile on his face. Only he knew whether or not he was on the losing side in this deal.


    Thump!


    A pouch was tossed at Boss Huang¡¯s feet. He picked it up and opened it and his eyes shone brightly because there were 200 True Capital coins inside.


    ¡°Will it be enough? If it¡¯s not enough, give the coins back to me first. I¡¯ll owe you the full payment.¡± The copper-faced man sounded calm as if giving away 200 True Capital coins was somethingmon.


    ¡°It¡¯s barely enough, but since you¡¯ve already prepared the money, there¡¯s no reason for you to take it back.¡± Boss Huang smiled sinisterly and hugged the bag of money tightly.


    The copper-faced man did not even look at the boss. He was looking at the little seed soaking in the red matter. Upon a closer look, the red seemed to have faded a bit.


    ...


    It was 6 a.m. in the morning at Darkness Port.


    Since it was winter, the sky remained dark, but the unique chilliness of the sea at dawn had nketed the entire Darkness Port with the sea breeze.


    Tang Ling¡¯s body clock was always urate, and he had woken up ten minutes ago.


    He was looking at Boss Huang who was in a delightful mood. The boss had a bright smile and was looking as kind as he could while holding a bowl of porridge of some sort and being determined to feed him.


    Tang Ling was as confused as he was in doubt.


    ¡°Come on, I made this for you. It¡¯s good for your recovery.¡± Boss Huang was persistent as he tried to shove that spoon with porridge into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth determinedly. However, Tang Ling tightly shut his mouth and refused to eat.


    How could he eat without a doubt? How could he not be confused? He woke up with intense pain on his chest and his shirt was bloody. There was even a piece of bloody cloth beside him.


    He undressed and found a freshly sown scar on his chest. To his confusion, he could not wrap his heads around what happened and could not find the words to describe it. What happened? Why would he have a fresh scar on his chest? The thought alone sent chills down his spine.


    On top of that, Boss Huang had made him porridge! However, the rice was still hard and the water looked nothing like boiled food.


    ¡°Are you eating or not?¡± Boss Huang was losing his patience. If Tang Ling had not been the reason for his scrumptious paymentst night, he would never have tried to suck up to the kid.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating if you don¡¯t tell me what happened.¡± Tang Ling pointed at his scar.


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t!¡± Boss Huang answered haughtily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t smith anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the hammer if you don¡¯t want to smith.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll purposely lose in the Hell Ledge Challenge.¡±


    ¡°Whatev-¡± Boss Huang¡¯s haughtiness did notst three minutes. He quickly switched a different approach and put on a smile. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk. Please don¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did I get ripped apart? What the hell?¡± Tang Ling felt extremely wronged.


    ¡°Actually, how do you feel about me? As a person, me, Huang Dao, your beloved Boss Huang, who do you think I am?¡± Boss Huang suddenly looked dismal.


    ¡°Skip to the point!¡± Tang Ling could not keep up with Boss Huang¡¯s self-aggrandizing bullsh*t.


    ¡°Okay, fine. The point is that I¡¯m a man who tends to keep a low profile. I never like iming credit for my work and I¡¯m not greedy for merits. I suddenly realized how to use the Demon Infant body and it¡¯s good for your war seed, so I did it.


    ¡°I had to work the whole night to finish up everything. I didn¡¯t even care about my tired body when I extracted the war seed from you. I was afraid that you¡¯d be hurt and out of love and protection, so I stayed on despite my exhaustion. I made porridge for you and you suspect me? You threaten the great me?!¡± Boss Huang blurted everything out in a single breath.


    His words were not entirely true, but they were not exactly a lie either. Although he was not the one who performed the operation, since the copper-faced man requested him to take credit for everything, he had to. Otherwise, it would not make sense.


    As a matter of fact, the cell regeneration serum could heal one¡¯s injuries quickly and even if it would leave a scar, it would not be that obvious. However, under normal circumstances, cultivators were unwilling to overly rely on cell regeneration serum to heal. They would rather replenish their bodies with sufficient nutrition and energy to recover naturally.


    After all, the effect of the cell regeneration serum might defy even logic, but from a certain aspect, it exhausted the potential of the cells.


    Tang Ling always got hurt, but due to his background, he only used a handful of cell regeneration serums. He relied mostly on arge amount of food and his transformation to recover his body.


    Therefore, both the copper-faced man and Boss Huang agreed to not use the cell regeneration serum on Tang Ling to heal the wound after the operation. As a result, a reasonable excuse was necessary.


    <i>Is he for real? </i>


    Tang Ling sized the boss up from top to bottom with a dubious gaze. He did not buy a single word that came out from the boss¡¯s mouth. However, the Demon Infant¡¯s body was gone and when he tried to call the little seed, the little seed did not respond. That was a first.


    Tang Ling clearly felt the seed inside his heart, but it seemed to be in some kind of deep slumber. That was also the first time ever since his little seed had gained consciousness. The little seed¡¯s condition felt slightly different as well.


    Tang Ling could not put the difference into words, but it felt like a baby always sleeping because of theck of liveliness. Now, the little seed¡¯s liveliness felt a little more concentrated and was no longer scattered that easily.


    He did not know whether feeling that way was right or not. What would happen after the little seed woke up? The feelings were proof that Boss Huang was not lying about the little seed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Boss Huang did not look guilty at all.


    Tang Ling frowned as he tried to recall what happenedst night. He seemed to have dreamt of the copper-faced man smashing him into bits.


    Soon enough, Tang Ling denied the thoughts because why would the copper-faced man appear in his room? Why would the copper-faced man help him? Moreover, it was just a dream. Could it have been...real?


    Despite being baffled by doubts, Tang Ling did not press the question. Boss Huang might be a sleazy bastard, but if he decided not to talk about it, no one could make him spill a word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your porridge. I want Ding Ling¡¯s cooking.¡± Tang Ling ceased the questions about his chest, but he still rejected the porridge with furrowed brows.


    Just when Boss Huang wanted to argue more, the street outside Dvesha Moha started to get morous.


    It was just a little past 6 in the morning, so what could have caused the noise?

 Chapter 409 - You Feed Me Urine?!

    <h4>Chapter 409: You Feed Me Urine?!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    How could Darkness Port be quiet at 6 in the morning?


    It could not actually. The poption in the city was denser than everywhere else. Even though there were less than half of the poption working such early hours, there was already a crowd on the street. The only difference was that the crowd was much smaller than during the rush hour.


    Themotion on the street was obvious.


    Boss Huang was never a steady person although he liked to act like one. He stuck his head out the window for a quick nce and tried to eavesdrop on what was going on. A whileter, he came back and looked at Tang Ling with a profound gaze. ¡°Tang Long made his move. He¡¯s early.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Ling was calm and did not seem concerned.


    The Hell Ledge Challenge spanned across months, almost 5 months to be exact, and by that time, Tang Ling would be 16 years old. Since there was still time, why should he be nervous about the challenge? He should be focusing on his umtion instead.


    Tang Ling understood the enthusiasm of the people because the biggest eventtely would be the Hell Ledge Challenge. With a popr candidate deciding to continue the challenge at such an early hour, it would be strange if he did not cause amotion.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Boss Huang looked like a busybody as he leaned on the wall with his hands crossed, looking as loathsome as possible.


    ¡°What do I think? You ripped me apart yet you still want me to go for thepetition? I should be asking the question: what are <i>you</i> thinking about?¡± Tang Ling fished out a pouch under his pillow and tossed it to Boss Huang.


    ¡°What?¡± Boss Huang caught it and realized that it was actually the pouch of ck Sea coins he had given Tang Ling yesterday.


    <i>Why is he keeping the money under his pillow as if someone is trying to steal his money? Even if I wanted to steal his money, he would never see iting! How should I shift the me to Han Xing after I steal his money? Hmm...</i>


    Boss Huang was having malicious thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Help me ce the bets on thepetition such as Tang Long getting SSS rating or whatever.¡± Tang Ling shrugged. Only an idiot would let this opportunity to earn money slip.


    He was certain that because of profits, some of the geniuses would work together with the supporting factions behind all those betting stations, but not Tang Long. Given how proud Tang Long was, he would never ce profit over his honor. Therefore, the bets for Tang Long were guaranteed.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling suddenly thought of something else and he revealed a sleazy smile just like Boss Huang¡¯s.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Boss Huang was counting the ck Sea coins in the pouch. What if the sleazy Tang Ling tossed him several coins and said that the total was 750? Boss Huang would suffer a loss if he did not check the amount.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking if there are any factions that run the bets and want to work with me.¡± Tang Ling smiled brightly.


    Boss Huang blinked several times before eximing, ¡°You little cunning bastard! You are thinking about something evil, aren¡¯t you? If there¡¯s a faction who wants to work with you, I¡¯m getting half of the profit as well.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Tang Ling was not happy with the suggestion.


    ¡°Because, if you work with them, you won¡¯t be working with me, so I¡¯m going to lose money. Just think about how good your life has been in Dvesha Moha with the meals, the money, everything that I¡¯ve taught you. I even...¡± Boss Huang was counting with his fingers and acting like he was on the losing end again.


    ¡°Fine, fine fine. We¡¯ll split it 50-50. You can contact the factions that run the bets.¡±


    Tang Ling wanted money, arge amount of money, in fact. He wanted money, not honor or fame. Unlike Tang Long, he had grown up in poverty and had survived like wild grass, so he cared nothing about reputation.


    As long as he had the money, he would fight whoever he was told. If it was A, he would fight A. If it was B, he would fight B. He did not care who the opponent was at all!


    Boss Huang gulped nervously because the temptation was huge. Given Tang Ling¡¯s poprity, if it was not because of himself and Dvesha Moha, the other factions that run the bets would have swarmed to the kid.


    ¡°No. You should choose reputation over money. There are a lot of other ways to make money but reputation is hard to build.¡± Boss Huang looked serious as his attitude suddenly changed 180¡ã.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ling suddenly felt like he did not know who Boss Huang was anymore.


    ¡°Literal meaning! If I know you are working with the factions that run the bets, I¡¯ll deal with you myself! I¡¯m serious! And I¡¯ll kick you out of Dvesha Moha! I¡¯m also serious about that!¡± Boss Huang was not in a joking mood.


    The boss¡¯s serious threat took Tang Ling by shock, but what made him change his mind so quickly? A moment ago, he was arguing about a split of profit.


    ¡°But you can bet on Tang Long. However, it¡¯s rather boring because the winning odds of him getting SSS rating in a stage is very low. If he clears the fourth stage with an SSS rating, the odds are only 1:1.02. The odds for the fifth stage are 1:1.03 and only 1:2 at the sixth stage. On top of that, there¡¯s also another bet about him clearing the sixth level without failing with the odds of 1:1.3. Are you sure you want to bet on him? Even if you win, the profit is very low, and if you lose, you lose everything.¡± Boss Huang shifted the topic.


    Tang Ling quickly caught on to the problem: the odds for the sixth stage. He did not even have to ask about it. The Hell Ledge considered three stages as a single level, and most of the geniuses were stuck at the sixth stage! Some had to use their trump cards to clear it and others decided to strengthen themselves for a second or third challenge.


    Of course, not all the geniuses had entered the sixth stage as they were waiting for Tang Ling or Tang Long to do it first. They needed moreparison to motivate them.


    Could Tang Long really clear the sixth stage? At least, the odds for that particr round were not looking good.


    Tang Ling did not believe it. He and Tang Long almost started their life and death match ahead of schedule. Compared to the viewers, Tang Ling understood how strong Tang Long was better than anyone else since he had the first-hand experience of it.


    He hesitated for less than 2 seconds and said, ¡°An SSS rating at the sixth stage? I¡¯ll go all-in! 750 ck Sea coins!¡±


    Boss Huang gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Way to go, kid! That¡¯s what a youngster should be!¡±


    As a matter of fact, Boss Huang actually wanted to bet on the same category, but he only nned to bet 50 ck Sea coins.


    Since Tang Ling and Tang Long encountered the Gray Mist Street and the Bloody Tower as their first challenge, it was entirely possible for them to meet even scarier scenarios such as the zing Road. If that really happened, the odds of Tang Long clearing the sixth stage with an SSS rating would be extremely slim.


    ording to what Boss Huang knew, there were still many undisclosed scenes in the Hell Ledge Challenge which were by no means easier than the zing Road.


    <i>But I guess it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s only 100 ck Sea coins! I earned a lot yesterday night! I wonder how the kid will feel when he loses all this money? </i>


    Boss Huang was delighted by his own thoughts.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± In Tang Ling¡¯s eyes, Boss Huang looked extra sleazy at that moment.


    Boss Huang suddenly brought the bowl of porridge to Tang Ling¡¯s face. He mped Tang Ling down and poured the entire bowl of porridge into Tang Ling¡¯s mouth before he sealed the kid¡¯s mouth tightly with his hand.


    Groaning, Tang Ling was almost choked to death. He was forced to swallow the bowl of raw porridge with the charred smell, and it even tasted horrible as if he was drinking urine.


    <i>What did the b*stard boss put inside!?</i>


    Tang Ling wanted to cry. If he could beat the boss up right away, he would do it without a second thought.


    ¡°Boss, where¡¯s that red-striped lobster with golden pincers that I put in the pail? It¡¯s small and expensive, but now it¡¯s gone.¡± Ding Ling suddenly appeared at the entrance.


    Of course, it was expensive! In the Purple Moon era, all living beings mutated and grew bigger in size, but there was a type of magical lobster, which was a Level 4 vicious beast, that grew smaller. It was only as big as a knuckle.


    Boss Huang had actually prepared the lobster for himself. It might only be a Level 4 vicious beast, but it had the richest protein content and was good for healing injuries. On top of that, its protein was unlike the regr protein. It had a type of natural substance that not even scientists could identify, so it was tentatively named R2 Gtine Glue.


    As its name suggested, when applied on the wound, it could glue the wound together. It was the holy medicine for hemostasis.


    ¡°I used it for porridge,¡± Boss Huang simply answered and red at Tang Ling.


    <i>Now, do you know how kind am I to you?</i>


    ¡°Boss, but do you know how to clean a lobster? You must release its urine first before you cook it. The striped lobster¡¯s urine is no joke. It¡¯s smelly as hell,¡± Ding Ling grumbled as she looked at the boss. She then wiggled her round body away.


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    ¡°You fed me urine?!¡±


    Boss Huang ran for his life!


    ...


    Back at the Hell Ledge, it was rather lonely for a few days, but since Tang Long decided to participate early in the morning, the colosseum was crowded and lively.


    For some reason, when Tang Long decided to take part in the challenge, those geniuses who had scheduled their challenge that day did not show up as contestants. Instead, they showed up as viewers in the audience seats.


    Therefore, only Tang Long alone showed up for the challenge. It had been eight days and Tang Long seemed to have recovered from his serious injuries. In fact, he even became stronger.


    He used to scream of elegance and nobility andcked a manly rugged feel. However, when he showed up for the challenge today, his body emanated a tough and rugged presence.


    No one knew this, but back when he had been badly damaged, his body was rejuvenated into the Iron Body. Tang Long himself was not clear about it, but he possessed Precise Instinct and his mastery over the talent was stronger than Tang Ling¡¯s. Only he knew that something had changed within his body.


    His muscle intensity reached new heights. He could no longer follow the strengthening procedure of breaking and reconstructing through artificial means unless he could inject arge amount of energy in the process.


    Tang Long needed more energy. Even though his umtion level could frighten any other genius to death, he did not want to use it. Since he needed to inject more energy into his muscles, he would simply earn more energy.


    In fact, due to his tremendous amount of umtion, Tang Long even used special techniques and resources to expand and train his dantian to store more energy. He stored his energy using a special method and the energy got so <i>intense</i> to the point that it almost crystallized. There were already micro-energy crystals floating in his dense energy pool.


    Therefore, Tang Ling¡¯s prediction for Tang Long was correct. Once the two of them ascended to the ranks of Purple Moon Warrior, Tang Ling would no longer be Tang Long¡¯s match anymore. His advantage against the other geniuses would also greatly decrease to the point that he would have none.


    The reason why Tang Ling only hoped for an above-average level was so that he could catch up with the others at ater stage. Given his pride, if he ended up with a below-average level, he would never ept it.


    Simr to Tang Long, despite having such a tremendous amount of energy umtion, he could not ept average results either. He had been keeping a low profile for a long time so that he could shock the world when he truly broke through into a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Tang Long used to keep a low profile. He only started to change after he arrived in Darkness Port, and because of Tang Ling, he decided to announce himself to the public.


    Tang Long¡¯s strength was not something surface-level. It was also not something he could show off during his pre-Purple Moon Warrior stage.


    Even so, he was still considered the No. 1 genius, at least, openly.


    Who would have expected the No. 1 genius to continue umting to reach a higher level?

 Chapter 410 - Are All Geniuses This Shameless?

    <h4>Chapter 410: Are All Geniuses This Shameless?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Long sauntered into the Hell Ledge as his challenge continued.


    The first stage was the Deadly Beach. This scene was undoubtedly on Hell level difficulty. Ever since the geniuses started their challenge, there were no scenes below the Hell level of difficulty.


    The difficulty of Deadly Beach was considered above average among the plethora of scenes and there were other geniuses who had cleared it before.


    The audience did not doubt Tang Long for a bit. They did not even waver about him clearing it with an SSS rating which he did, but surprisingly, he cleared it with another record-breaking time: 1 minute 47 seconds.


    Tang Long then disappeared from the resting lounge.


    Among the geniuses who came down to the colosseum to watch, a young teenager with a long braid said in a rude tone, ¡°Xifeng, what do you think? He broke your record.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xifeng grunted. She still wore a short <i>qipao</i> with a phoenix sewn on her back but it was in a different color.


    Grid Beiqi believed she might have a dozen more <i>qipaos</i> in the same design but in different colors.


    Judging from Xifeng¡¯s response, she was annoyed and reluctant to ept defeat.


    Cough! Cough!


    A series of coughing interrupted their conversation all of a sudden.


    Beiqi turned around, and another teenager who seemed pale and weak had somehow appeared behind him.


    <i>You b*stard. Can¡¯t you walk like everyone else? Why must you move in such a scary way?</i> Beiqi grumbled inwardly.


    The frail-looking teenager was Nanyu. Unaware that Beiqi was criticizing his arrival, he saw the wretched Xifeng and found it interesting. He teased, ¡°Little Xifeng, unhappy, huh? I remember you gave your best when you cleared this stage.¡±


    ¡°Nanyu, are you trying to pick a fight? Why don¡¯t we head down to the arena and have a fight now?¡± Xifeng was the shortest-tempered among the four and the slightest argument would ignite her temper.


    Nanyu was not interested in picking a fight with Xifeng. They were all challenging the Hell Ledge, and he ought to save himself the trouble in this critical period. After all, he would not want to suffer a serious injury.


    Therefore, Nanyu quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that we four are quite far from Tang Long in terms of strength. It won¡¯t hurt even if you admit it. Moreover, ahem...our target is Tang Ling, not Tang Long.¡±


    Xifeng was silenced by his words.


    All four of them had their eyes on Tang Ling, and as long as they could prove that Tang Ling was not worthy of their allegiance, they would be free from their shackles and bindings. They would try their best to prove it even if they had to get proof from Tang Long or one of them must secure a better result than Tang Ling.


    It was not because the four of them were natural rebels, but they were teenagers, after all, and teenagers would never submit this easily.


    ¡°Quit it, you guys. Let¡¯s just watch Tang Long¡¯s performance. No matter what, it¡¯s not bad news that Tang Long is more powerful than Tang Ling. Their life or death match has yet to begin. Whether we will eventually follow Tang Ling or not, this matter is slowly getting...¡± said a teen behind the three of them in a slightly intense tone.


    He was wearing a traditional Huaxia outfit with his cket buckled up together. There was also a spear behind his back and this teenager was none other than Dongyang.


    Among the four of them, Dongyang was slightly stronger, so he had somehow be the leader of the group.


    Through the challenge of Hell Ledge, some of the young geniuses stood out from the others in Darkness Port. Other than Tang Ling and Tang Long, the most popr ones would be the Cardinal Four<sup>1</sup> plus the Sword Maniac, Han Xing.


    Even Tang Ling did not know that Han Xing had earned a name for himself. Han Xing looked nothing like someone worthy of the title.


    Dongyang ended the short conversation between the four of them.


    Meanwhile, Tang Long had already started the fifth stage of the challenge. The fifth stage was also a scene with above-average Hell difficulty, but unsurprisingly, he cleared it with an SSS rating and another record-breaking time.


    Tang Long had earned himself a number of frantic fans in the audience because his expected performance earned them some money albeit only being a small amount since the odds were not high, to begin with.


    The main focus was the sixth stage. How would Tang Long clear it?


    The odds for the sixth stage were higher because it was a hurdle for many of the geniuses. ording to spection, Tang Long would never use any of his trump cards at such an early stage.


    After he easily cleared the fifth stage, arge portion of the audience started to get nervous, including the young geniuses who came to watch. They wanted to find out how the No. 1 genius would perform in a stage that stopped almost everyone.


    ...


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t you want to watch Tang Long¡¯s challenge?¡±


    Ever since Monty went into hibernation, Han Xing had a lot more time on his hands. Other than cultivating, he always wandered around aimlessly. He did not seem to be nervous about the Hell Ledge Challenge either.


    Strangely, Boss Huang did not do anything with Han Xing and his free time. It felt as if the boss hadpletely neglected him. Of course, the boss would sometimes extort him for some ck Sea coins, but Han Xing was still allowed to eat and sleep in Dvesha Moha.


    Today, Han Xing got bored again. When he heard that Tang Long had resumed the challenge, he excitedly went over to Tang Ling. If there was a show, Han Xing would be the first in the audience and he would hope the show got even bigger and fancier.


    Despite Tang Ling having been ripped apart, his professionalism did not hinder him from his smithing work. He did not even take a day off after that.


    Tss!


    He picked up a newly refined nk using the tongs and cooled it in the cooling liquid.


    Tang Ling was no longer refining the roughest ck iron nks. Instead, he was refining a new type of nk that was even harder to work on.


    After realizing the strength of two tigers, he noticed that refining this new nk seemed to benefit the fusion of the strength of two tigers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not watching.¡± Tang Ling concentrated on his smithing and rejected Han Xing¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Xing got nervous. In fact, he had no money left and he wanted to watch the challenge. As stingy as he was, Boss Huang would never buy the live coverage for the match, so if Tang Ling wanted to go watch, Han Xing could tag along and skip paying the entrance fee.


    Tang Ling calmly replied to Han Xing¡¯s nervous question, ¡°The oue is fixed. What is there to watch?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean the oue is fixed?¡± Han Xing was confused.


    ¡°Tang Long will surely clear the sixth stage with an SSS rating. This stage isn¡¯t an obstacle for him.¡± Tang Ling picked up another piece of iron nk and started a new round of hammering. As he slowly mastered the art of smithing, he found it soothing and rxing.


    If his mouth did not taste like urine even after rinsing it ten times, it would have been a lot better. The taste reminded him of the hatred he harbored for Boss Huang.


    Han Xing frowned. ¡°Bro, you really are confident, aren¡¯t you? Or is it because you can achieve an SSS rating in the sixth stage as well? You know, people tend to say you and Tang Long are the same.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can.¡± Tang Ling was not boasting. He had heard about the difficulty of the sixth stage from Han Xing and he knew that clearing it with an SSS rating was possible.


    ¡°No way! Are we that far apart?!¡± Han Xing tilted his head in disbelief.


    It was then that Boss Huang appeared. He was not scared of Tang Ling taking revenge for the lobster urine. Instead, he tossed a pouch at Tang Ling with a disgruntled expression. The pouch was so small that it might not even hold 50 ck Sea coins, let alone 750.


    <i>I lost?! </i>


    Tang Ling found it difficult to believe. Was the sixth stage of Hell Ledge Challenge that creepy? Nevertheless, he was not anxious for questions. He checked the pouch and found a card inside. He took it out and saw a crystal card.


    ¡°There¡¯re 1,500 ck Sea coins inside. I¡¯m done here.¡± Boss Huang was really grumpy. He sulked as he walked away. He really wanted to p himself for only betting 100 ck Sea coins. He was obviously richer than Tang Ling and could have wagered at least a thousand ck Sea coins, yet he had not.


    Han Xing widened his eyes and grabbed Tang Ling by the neck. He grunted like a man trying to clear his throat but failed to utter a single word clearly.


    Tang Ling gave him a flying kick and called out to the boss, ¡°He won?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly. The scene that he encountered was the ¡®Lonely Boat of the sting Ocean¡¯, the hardest stage of all Hell difficulty levels! He did great actually. I have a feeling that he¡¯s stronger than he was before.¡± Boss Huang might not be happy, but he was not that childish to vent his emotions at Tang Ling.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Ling nodded and continued smithing. Thoughts were running through his mind.


    ¡°After hepleted the sixth stage, he left. Those geniuses who have never challenged that stage before came forth after he left and a number of them cleared the sixth stage. There¡¯s also someone else who achieved an SSS rating like that group Four Directions or something...But no one did it better than Tang Long.¡±


    ¡°What are your thoughts on this?¡± Boss Huang teased Tang Ling.


    ¡°No thoughts. I smith and I work. I¡¯ll challenge the Hell Ledge whenever I am free.¡± Tang Ling was calm unlike every other teenager out there who was slightlypetitive.


    Han Xing crawled back to Tang Ling and hugged him by the leg. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m broke. I can¡¯t afford a meal...¡±


    Tang Ling turned a blind eye to Han Xing and said to the boss, ¡°I¡¯m going out after work today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s your free time after work. Spend as long as you like, and if you want extra time, pay up!¡± Boss Huang beamed.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Ling nodded.


    Time was ticking. He had to buy arge number of materials and collect whatever he required for the firstyer of the formation.


    He decided to pay a visit to themercial district, and if he found the need, he would go down to the ck market as well. On top of that, he did not forget about what the little notebook from Su Siao had told him: join the frencers.


    <i>If it¡¯s possible...</i>


    ¡°Bro,e on! Don¡¯t be so cruel!¡± Han Xing clutched Tang Ling¡¯s leg tightly and was on the brink of crying a river.


    ¡°Fine! I got it, I got it!¡± Tang Ling frustratedly tapped on Han Xing¡¯s head.


    <i>What world am I living in?! Are all geniuses this shameless?</i>

 Chapter 411 - The Strange Changes Of The Little Seed (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 411: The Strange Changes Of The Little Seed (2 in 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Around evening at Darkness Port, Tang Ling took a stroll down themercial district.


    As for Han Xing, he was simply brushed off after Tang Ling lent him 20 ck Sea coins.


    Otherwise, Tang Ling bet that even if he headed out shopping for materials, Han Xing would tag along closely to him. How would it feel like when two guys shopped together?


    Whenever Tang Ling thought of Han Xing clutching his hand shamelessly, he could not help but shiver. The image was strange and he dared not further paint out the picture in his mind. He decided to calm himself down and concentrate on his hunt for materials


    Since Darkness Port was a free city, themercial district was exceptionally lively. There were also a variety of products sold at retail stores.


    It had been over a month since Tang Ling arrived in Darkness Port, and unfortunately, he never had the time to properly roam around the ce. After simply walking around, Tang Ling knew themercial district was mostly divided into four blocks of streets.


    The first block sold mainly meat and all kinds of self-enhancing materials, but the quality of the goods was only average at most. The best vicious beast meat they could offer was Level 3 vicious beast meat. There may be more choices in self-enhancing materials than the former such as nts and technological stuff, but the quality was less than the vicious beast meat.


    The second block was mainly selling materials, and by materials, there were <i>all</i> kinds of materials. The Purple Moon era gave birth to supermen that would have been considered impossible in the old civilization, so it was natural for all kinds of materials to be made avable to suit their needs.


    The materials included equipment, machinery, medicine, super-advanced technological gadgets, all kinds of formations and array, and so on. However, simr to the first block, the quality of goods remained average.


    Even though there was something that Tang Ling wanted, the quality was not up to his expectations.


    The third block was known as the misceneous street. All kinds of strange and unusual things were on sale there. There was also a trader providing conversion for all major currencies of the world and all kinds of services were also avable. There was simply a mish-mash of everything in this street.


    Many preferred to treasure hunt in this misceneous street since it had almost everything in various qualities like broken weapons, medicines with unknown effects, potions. Sometimes, there were rumors about someone buying treasure with a small amount of money.


    Tang Ling was not interested in treasure hunting, at least, not at his current stage. He believed he was not that insightful yet, and he did not want to believe in vague and weightless luck.


    ¡°I guess as a teenager, I¡¯m a little too boring,¡± he mocked himself when he saw a long line in front of a window of the third street.


    What was the store selling? Tang Ling was familiar with the product on sale¡ªDori Dark Box, also known as the Dori box.


    It was said that opening a Dori box was the most interesting game in Darkness Port, and nothing could beat its level of entertainment. The box waspletely sealed and had first appeared as a way to get rid of illegal goods. After all, illegal goods from stealing and robbing were a little tougher to sell in the market. One day, a genius thought of the idea of putting the illegal goods into apletely sealed box. He told his customers that the boxes were holding something good but what they got was entirely up to luck.


    With clever packaging, the illegal goods were transformed into boxes with a gambling nature, and if the boxes were not opened, no one could prove that they were illegal goods. Even if someone got those by luck, they would not disclose it as well.


    As time went by, the Dori Dark Box gained poprity and became one of the three famous boxes of Darkness Port.


    In short, it lowered the price of getting something good but its nature of gambling skyrocketed.


    Some of the boxes still held illegal goods, but most of them contained junk and there were times when kind souls put in something good as entertainment.


    Tang Ling was impressed by Quark¡¯s luck. The cunning merchant really got something good out of a Dori box. It was a piece of the Horror Luby List, also known as the List of Seeds.


    Tang Ling would never forget the signature on the box¡ª¡¯There is no treasure that the great Quark Rockwell can¡¯t steal.¡¯


    <i>They were illegal, after all. But is that Quark Rockwell the Quark that I know?</i>


    Tang Ling was thinking of an old acquaintance as he sauntered ahead. It had not been that long but some matters felt like forever ago.


    ¡°Hey, do you wanna try your luck with a Dori Dark Box? It¡¯s better to spend your money on this than the Lady Luck¡¯s Box from the auction or the Pierrot Game Box from the arena! It¡¯s just 1 ck Sea coin and you might be able to see your future in it!¡± The promoter at the window was giving his best sales pitch.


    Even Tang Ling had the urge to go and buy one, but on second thought, his stinginess got the best of him, so he did not even want to spend 1 ck Wind coin on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Tang Ling reluctantly parted from the liveliest window in the misceneous street. As a matter of fact, he was a gambling addict, but at the same time, he had high self-discipline.


    After going through the first three blocks, Tang Ling ced his attention on the fourth block. Compared to the first three, the fourth street was rather quiet because all the major factions opened their high-ss tradingpanies on this particr street.


    ¡®Want high quality? Buy from the fourth. Otherwise, try your luck at the third.¡¯ It was amon saying around the district.


    Tang Ling¡¯s goal was clear. He would never save on things that he could use on himself. Even if it cost him a great sum of money, he would get it if he could be stronger.


    His goal was to visit the tradingpany of the major factions like the tradingpany from the True Capital or the local powerhouse of Darkness Port since they were all decent choices.


    As he sauntered around, he finally got hold of three tradingpanies that matched his expectations, including the ones from the True Capital and Darkness Port.


    After some thought, Tang Ling decided to visit the local tradingpany first, the Dragon Pce. The building was as grand as it could get and precious coral was used as the main construction material. The red corals from the old civilization were considered jewels of the sea, yet a great amount of them was used to build the walls and pirs of this structure.


    <i>Did the red corals change a lot in the Purple Moon era?</i> Tang Ling was not sure.


    The building also used precious corals of the Purple Moon era as construction materials such as the multi-colored lucky corals and the rainbow corals. The amount used was by no means scarce either.


    <i>Should I steal some? </i>


    Tang Ling was thinking about breaking the corals as he stepped into the Dragon Pce.


    Right after he stepped past the entrance, he saw a row of promoters standing at the door. One of them came out to wee Tang Ling warmly, ¡°O respectful guest, is there anything that I can do for you?¡±


    Major tradingpanies usually spent a lot of effort into the details. Since Tang Ling was a guy, a female promoter came over to serve him even though there were both male and female promoters.


    The female promoter was beautiful and her voice was soft. Her actions were not overly intimate, but they also did not feel distant and dull like a machine. Nevertheless, Tang Ling was not moved by her looks and actions as Higan was far more beautiful.


    He maintained hisposure and did not even respond to the promoter¡¯s service as he wandered around the Dragon Pce all by himself.


    Natural crystals were used for flooring while ss crystal cabs reflected a colorful light, making everything inside look ssy and grand. Of course, the price of the products was rtively high as well. After a quick round, Tang Ling realized that the products on sale were at least a fifth more expensive than the products outside. Was it the price to pay to buy oneself a sense of wealth?


    Suddenly, Tang Ling remembered that there was a promoter following him around. He spoke to her for the first time, ¡°Why does he get something to eat but not me?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± The promoter was caught off-guard by Tang Ling¡¯s first question. In fact, she already recognized Tang Ling, the most popr teenager in Darkness Port at that moment, but was he this shameless?


    The ¡®he¡¯ that Tang Ling was referring to was a VIP customer of the Dragon Pce. As a matter of fact, the VIP had just finished shopping and was taking a rest at the lounge area on the first floor. As a powerhouse not only in product variety but also in services, the Dragon Pce provided its guests with the most intricate selection of snacks since the price for the snackspared to the profit from sales was nothing.


    Nevertheless...


    ¡°Should I get some for you?¡± asked the beautiful promoter politely. Her services were top-notch, but deep down, she criticized Tang Ling¡¯s shamelessness.


    ¡°Sure, go get me some.¡± Tang Ling was bothered by the unjust treatment. He would not simply give up on shopping in the Dragon Pce just to save money since quality was always his priority. However, since the price of the products was higher than the market price and the Dragon Pce could provide snacks to their customers, he ought to have some, if not a lot, to make it worth his time.


    Maybe because of Tang Ling¡¯s poprity, the promoter did not have any trouble getting him some snacks before he started buying.


    Without showing any courtesy, Tang Ling gobbled down the whole te of pastries and even drained two bottles of fruit juices dry. The taste was decent, butpared to quality food like the meals in Dvesha Moha, it was not as filling.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for around 1.5 kg of Level 4 vicious beast bone. I want the main bones, not the fragmented ones,¡± Tang Ling voiced his first demand while his mouth was full of pastries.


    The so-called main bones were actually the bigger bones like the femur or spine, and not the smaller ones such as the finger bones or whatnot.


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking for Level 2 vicious nt sap. I don¡¯t want the ones with talent attributes, but it has to be beneficial to the human body. If you have those that can nourish the brain or spirit, that would be better. I need around 250 ml.


    ¡°Lastly, I also need the antennas of Level 5 mutated insects. I don¡¯t have any specific requirements for this, but the antennas must be intact, and I need two of them.¡±


    The gorgeous promoter was slightly dumbstruck. Tang Ling¡¯s demands were not exactly picky since the Dragon Pce served a lot of wealthy customers, but as everyone knew, Tang Ling was not even a Purple Moon Warrior, so why would he need this many high-tier materials?


    However, prying into the customer¡¯s privacy was a significant taboo in the service line, and on top of that, the materials that Tang Ling was looking for were not avable on the first floor which only retailed normal materials.


    ¡°Sir, the materials you seek can be bought on our second floor, but ording to our policy, you have to have at least 500 ck Sea coins to go up...¡± The promoter trailed off.


    A lot of customers found this particr policy disrespectful, but Tang Ling did not mind.


    Boasting his wealth was something fresh and delightful to him. He calmly took the crystal card out and handed it over.


    He had a total of 1,480 ck Sea coins in the card and even though ck Sea coins were not as powerful as True Capital coins in terms of purchasing power, it was still widely used.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling did not get the gaze of admiration and shock he expected from the beautiful promoter. She calmly checked the credit and passed the card back to Tang Ling before guiding him to the second floor.


    Tang Ling felt that it was strange.


    <i>Am I not rich enough?</i>


    Compared to the bold and grand first floor, the design on the second floor focused more on elegance. A tinge of iron-blooded rigidity was mixed into the soothing elegance of the area.


    How should Tang Ling describe it? It looked like an artistic captain¡¯s cabin. It seemed like Darkness Port really liked their oceanic theme and was persistent with it.


    After reaching the second floor, Tang Ling was brought to a VIP room. A customer¡¯s privacy was the most important priority in the service line.


    Maybe because of his astonishing appetite, the promoter with a sharp insight brought three more tes of pastries and a dozen cans of different fruit juices out for Tang Ling. The attention to detail made him content and it lowered his grievance from the unfair treatment by a mile.


    ¡°Sir, please wait here for a while. I¡¯ll contact the customer service manager about the items you¡¯ve demanded and he¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡± The promoter¡¯s voice was sweet as though Tang Ling¡¯s appetite did not shock her at all.


    ¡°Great.¡± Tang Ling sat down on the couchfortably, munching on his pastries and waiting for the items he asked for. The experience was something else. Being rich really felt different.


    Ten minutes went by in the blink of an eye.


    As informed, the promoter came back right on time with an elder. The elder brought a ratherrge box to the room.


    Then, the elder sat down in front of Tang Ling and opened the box quietly. Four trays covered in red cloth were taken out from the first level of the box.


    ¡°Respectful Sir, this is the first item that you asked for. We¡¯ve checked our existing inventory and selected four suitable pieces for your viewing pleasure.¡± The elder was sharp and prompt with his introduction whilst he lifted up the first red cloth.


    COMMENT


    ¡°Quadorian Primal Mammoth. It¡¯s a Level 4 vicious beast, and this here is half of its spine. It¡¯s been procured carefully, and since its bone marrow that contains arge amount of life energy wasn¡¯t drained in the process, some of the bone marrow has fused with the bone. Therefore, the quality is higher than usual.¡± The elder¡¯s exnation was precise and detailed.


    Tang Ling picked up the bone for quick scrutiny using his spirit visualization method. He put it down without anyment.


    As a matter of fact, this section of the spine was great and matched his requirements for the bone. It was countless times better than the fragmented bones of Level 4 vicious beast on sale on the second street.


    As expected of a major tradingpany, the product quality stood out from the rest. Nevertheless, Tang Ling was not in a hurry to take a stand. After spending so much time with Boss Huang, he had adapted the boss¡¯s sleazy way of handling things.


    The elder did not receive a response from Tang Ling, but he was in no rush either. He lifted the second cloth.


    ¡°The tailbone of the North-West Emperor Tiger. As you can see, it¡¯s also been procured carefully and the whole tail is kept intact. Even though a North-West Emperor Tiger is just a Level 4 vicious beast, its tail possesses outstanding offensive capabilities,parable even to a Level 5 vicious beast. You can simply imagine how tough its bone must be to support its tail-sweeping abilities. On top of that, the tiger¡¯s tail has medicinal values, and I believe you don¡¯t require more exnation on that, dear Sir.¡± The elder smiled.


    COMMENT


    As a matter of fact, among their existing stocks, this tailbone of the North-West Emperor Tiger was considered the highest quality among all the bones of Level 4 vicious beast bones.


    Tang Ling was slightly moved by it. In fact, he knew by listening that this tailbone was better than the previous and suited his requirement even more.


    The firstyer of formation required him to grind the bone into powder and add many other materials. It was better to choose a bone that benefitted his body and had medicinal values, was it not?


    Tang Ling was not sure. He simply held the tailbone for a while and waited for the next introduction.


    <i>Despite having such a great appetite, this kid is still this steady?</i>


    The elder started to suspect something in his heart. Even a Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior would be slightly moved by this tailbone. With such thoughts in mind, he lifted the third red cloth.


    ¡°This is the wing bone of a Mardova Thunder-winged Bird and it¡¯s as intact as you can see. It might be light, but this section is at least 1.5 kg. More importantly, it still has a tinge of lightning inside and it makes a great anciry material to produce talent equipment.¡± The elder¡¯s description of this wing bone was rtively simple, but the lightning attribute inside was precious enough as it could stand on its own and no extra exnation would be needed.


    It would be the most expensive Level 4 vicious beast bone and those who understood it would appreciate its value.


    Could Tang Ling appreciate it? Of course, he could and was even envious of it. It was considered extremely rare for a Level 4 vicious beast bone to contain talent ability. Furthermore, since it was just a Level 4 vicious beast bone, its price was rtively eptable.


    Only Kun, that sick psycho, could simply throw bones with talent abilities away and call them trash.


    Tang Ling would never forget the scene in his first dream entry when Kun had boasted of his wealth in front of him, ¡°Trash! Trash! All trash!¡±


    Tang Ling wanted to try it, but his wealth was nothingpared to Kun as it was like a drop of water against a vast ocean.


    While some unrted thoughts shed across his mind, Tang Ling rejected the wing bone. It had a lightning attribute, so if he used it on the body array, he might have to be electrocuted every day.


    Therefore, Tang Ling remained calm although it raised suspicion in the elder¡¯s heart.


    <i>Is this kid here to cause trouble? Three great items didn¡¯t even catch his attention. If he¡¯s an experienced buyer that has seen the world, he wouldn¡¯te here to buy these anyway.</i>


    However, in regard to Tang Ling¡¯s identity, the elder suppressed his suspicion and kept his emotions away. He then lifted thest red cloth. For the first time, the elder did not exin anything after he lifted the cloth. Instead, he waited for Tang Ling to look at it first.


    On the tray was a tooth which was the size of half a palm and there was still red at the roots which appeared to be threads of blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Tang Ling was already holding the tooth when he asked his question. He slightly furrowed his brow before he was shocked for a moment and put it back down after that. Despite appearing natural in the process, in fact, the slumbering little seed reacted when he picked the tooth up.


    The reaction was not a proactive one like when it had called Tang Ling its father. It was more of an instinctive desire as though even when it was unconscious, it desired food.


    <i>What the hell did Boss Huang do to me? What happened to the little seed? Is it trying to eat a tooth now? </i>


    Tang Ling got upset all of a sudden, but he decided to buy this tooth back even it cost him a little more. It could not be helped. Even if the little seed requested something strange, Tang Ling was still a loving ¡®father¡¯. How could he not satisfy his own child¡¯s desire to have a little something to eat?


    Tang Ling believed he would be the father of the year. However, what was it exactly? He was waiting for the elder¡¯s answer.


    At the same time, the elder was also paying close attention to Tang Ling. If he noticed even the slightest microexpression, he would name a reasonably high price for the tooth that had insignificant use. Unfortunately, the elder was disappointed.


    Tang Ling was only curious and shocked because he did not know what the tooth was or where it was from.


    The elder took a deep breath and said, ¡°This tooth is from beyond Iron-Blooded City. You should know that living beings beyond Iron-Blooded City are stranger than around here and there are a lot of other different species. Truth be told, we haven¡¯t identified which animal the tooth is from. We checked it using some special equipment and its general data matches the bone integrity of a Level 4 vicious beast, but its structural density is unusual. A small tooth like this weighs 2 kg. You must know that the higher the bone density is, the better its quality.


    ¡°Besides, a tooth that weighs 2 kg is absurd! How heavy would the mouth full of this kind of teeth be? What kind of living beings have this kind of heavy tooth? The living being might even be stronger than a Level 4 vicious beast!¡±


    Tang Ling had to give it to the elder for his enchanting use of words. The elder was able to package the seemingly worthless and strange tooth into something tempting in a few words. The elder even hinted at Tang Ling that he could spend the money for a Level 4 vicious beast bone to buy something of a higher level.


    However, under Tang Ling¡¯s youthful and delicate expression, he had the heart of a cunning slick. He pouted and argued, ¡°What? It¡¯s all uneducated guesses.¡±


    Truth be told, he had serious doubts about the background of the tooth. What was Iron-Blooded City? What was beyond the city? However, he should not disy his ignorant side in front of the tradingpany, especially the elder in front of him. All the doubts in his heart must remain hidden.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Is there something else?¡± asked Tang Ling without concern after hisint. He looked like he was not interested in the goods disyed before him.


    The elder felt slightly sorry as well for bringing out the tooth, but as a customer service manager, he had the duty to sell some insignificant items. After all, Tang Ling was a teenager, and teenagers were usually easier to swindle and were more curious, so the elder was just testing his luck.


    ¡°There are others but the qualities are more or less the same. If you are not interested in the best we offer, I don¡¯t think you will find interest in other products as well,¡± said the elder. Indeed, they had better items to offer, but they were not in a hurry to sell off the good stuff.


    Tang Ling was just a small fry with a little bit more than a thousand ck Sea coins. He was not worthy of the better items, especially this time in Darkness Port. There were a lot of geniuses from all around the world and there were many wealthy ones among them.


    Tang Ling could not read the elder¡¯s thoughts, but even if he could, he did not care because the items the elder offered fulfilled his requests. Nevertheless, he feigned a sigh and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m toozy to browse everything at once. Just state the price of the items here.¡±


    ¡°The first mammoth bone: 580 ck Sea coins.


    ¡°The second tiger tailbone: 620 ck Sea coins.


    ¡°The third bird wing bone: 800 ck Sea coins.


    ¡°The fourth tooth: 300 ck Sea coins,¡± the elder listed out all the prices for each of the disyed items.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too expensive?¡± Tang Ling frowned. He knew nothing good would happen after he had wolfed down a few tes of high-ss pastries. If he bought everything on the table, what should he do with the rest of the items on the list?


    Would he have to be broke again?

 Chapter 412 - In A Hurry

    <h4>Chapter 412: In A Hurry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Would he give up on the materials just because of how expensive they were?


    Of course not! Even if he had to pay with every coin he had, if he could get stronger, it would be worth it.


    However, paying the price without negotiation was not Tang Ling¡¯s style. He was ready to argue with the elder for a decrease in price.


    Since the elder was the customer service manager, he was not some John Doe either.


    After using every trick and negotiation that he could think of, Tang Ling bought the tiger tailbone plus that insignificant tooth with 700 ck Sea coins.


    Tang Ling did not show any w in his negotiation from the start till the end. The elder only assumed he was just irritated about paying extra and would only settle if the elder bundled the tooth together with the tailbone at a reasonable price.


    Since even as a local tradingpany, they could not determine what the tooth was and failed to discern any specialty, keeping it in the storeroom would not earn them any interest, so it was eptable to sell it at a lower price.


    Next would be the other items that Tang Ling requested. Everything was up to expectations but there was nothing ster either.


    As a matter of fact, the customer service manager provided a suggestion of the vicious nt sap for Tang Ling¡¯s reference. The Dragon Pce had something that matched Tang Ling¡¯s criteria better, the kind that could nourish one¡¯s brain and spirit, but these two specific requirements caused the item¡¯s price to spike. The Dragon Pce could no longer sell it at the price of amon Level 2 vicious nt sap, so the elder did not show it to him.


    Tang Ling did not want to give up, but after he asked for the price, he dropped the idea.


    The sap was even more expensive than the Level 4 vicious beast bone! He could not afford it!


    In the end, after Tang Ling purchased all the items on his list and walked out of the Dragon Pce, his thoughts of unting his wealth deted as he was left with a paltry 27 ck Sea coins.


    ¡°I guess the life of a powerhouse isn¡¯t as easy as I thought.¡± Tang Ling pouted and summed up his purchasing experience.


    The basic materials for the firstyer spirit formation already cost him more than 1,000 ck Sea coins, so how much would the Level 9 vicious beast blood actually cost?


    Tang Ling had the urge to ask the elder but did not. He was afraid that the question would frighten every promoter in the Dragon Pce. Above all, he would be horrified by the price.


    Would spending this huge amount of money on a single formation be too luxurious for him?


    ...


    Tang Ling was broke once again.


    Therefore, he spent more time in Dvesha Moha, but he would still use that one hour of free time to go outside.


    Why? It was because he had to cultivate in the training room in the cabin area.


    There were many different levels of training rooms in the cabin area and they were categorized carefully. The highest-tiered training room cost 100 ck Sea coins per hour and only those with the highest honor level of Darkness Port could enjoy the room.


    Tang Ling managed to earn some honor level from the Desperado Ring and the Hell Ledge Challenge, so his honor level granted him ess to the training room that cost 20 ck Sea coins per hour.


    ording to Boss Huang, Tang Ling was still in the pre-Purple Moon Warrior stage, thus using a training room that cost 10 ck Sea coins would be sufficient. However, Tang Ling was generous with his own training. After some thought, he still chose the training room that cost 20 ck Sea coins per hour.


    The fee was considered expensive, but the training room itself was simple and in. The whole training room only had a cushion and nothing else.


    However, all four walls in the room were made out of a type of special and precious ck crystal. It was said that the crystals could store and enhance the purity of the energy.


    The higher the level of the training room, the better were the ck crystals used to build the walls. Behind the crystals were many pieces of Universal Source Stone. The setup for the rooms was really generous.


    The training rooms of Darkness Port were well-known because of the ck crystals and it was unique to the port city since it could only be mined at a certain location at sea. The value of the Universal Source Rock was self-exnatory.


    There was a reason that the fees were so expensive.


    Therefore, if Tang Ling wanted to maintain an hour of cultivation in the luxurious training room every day, he would have to at least earn 20 ck Sea coins a day.


    It was not something easy, but thankfully the Hell Ledge Challenge was being held at the same time, so he was basically betting with what he had daily in hopes of winning big.


    With his Precise Instinct observation, his wins outweighed the losses, and earning 20 ck Sea coins everyday was basically achievable.


    On top of that, while Tang Ling knew he could never get rich from gambling. It was just enough to earn him money to cultivate. If he ever got greedy, he could probably lose everything in a single bet since many geniuses had connections with the factions that ran the betting stations.


    Tang Ling actually had a backup n in case things went wrong. If he really ran out of money, he would take the challenge up himself and think of a way to bet on his own results.


    The factions that ran the betting stations were not idiots, so candidates betting on themselves were basically forbidden. Therefore, it had to be thest resort.


    Time flew by as he filled his daily routine with exciting gambles and luxurious training sessions, and it soon became a month since he started.


    In the past month, Tang Ling was able to secure some peaceful days for cultivating. His improvement skyrocketed from his persistent routine. In only 10 days, he hadpletely mastered the strength of two tigers.


    He used five days to fully merge and fused them together and another three more days to fuse everything together, hence officially achieving the strength of nine bulls and two tigers.


    Be it the strength of nine bulls or two tigers, the theory behind the fusion was the same.


    As for the remaining time, Tang Ling umted as much energy as he could while bearing the little seed in mind.


    The little seed¡¯s energy umtion was executed unconsciously since it had not woken up ever since the operation. It did sense the presence of that tooth, but Tang Ling had no idea how to deal with it.


    One had to give it to Tang Ling¡¯s craziness. Even if the little seed was sharing his energy pool, he umted energy on an absurd level that would render one speechless.


    Firstly, the meals provided by Dvesha Moha were unimaginably luxurious since vicious beast meat below Level 3 would never appear on the table.


    On top of that, there was that training room which cost 20 ck Sea coins per hour. Since he no longer needed to temper and merge his strength, he could madly absorb as much as he could.


    Slowly but certainly, Tang Ling¡¯s <i>dantian</i> grew substantially. It was so full that a part of the energy started to transform into liquid form.


    This tiny achievement was insignificantpared to Tang Long, but one must take the first step to travel a thousand miles, and Tang Ling was pleased about the speed of his umtion. He was basically improving every single day.


    Other than that, Tang Ling¡¯s preparation for the firstyer of the spirit formation was nearingpletion.


    The Level 4 vicious beast bone was ground into fine powder whereas the attributeless Level 2 vicious nt sap was poured in and mixed thoroughly. After developing the base, necessary but strangely inexpensive materials were added to the mixture and it was currently soaking in the cooling aid Boss Huang provided.


    After that, it was soaked inmon Proactive Nutrient Liquid. In the end, the mixture must be tattooed on his body using a special method and it had to follow his nerve patterns.


    The whole process was veryplicated.


    Tang Ling practiced tattooing many, many times, and wasted numerous Level 3 and above mutated beast pelts. Boss Huang scolded him endlessly for the wastage and Tang Ling had to give up his pay in order to calm the boss¡¯s rage and bleeding heart.


    Tang Ling did not mind losing his pay from smithing though. After all, he was a rich teenager who spent 20 ck Sea coins every day.


    Moreover, the wastage saw progress in the tattooing. After many practices, together with the help of his Precise Instinct, Tang Ling gradually remembered every detail of the first formation in his mind. He branded the whole process in his mind, so now, even with his eyes closed, he could easily redraw the first formation urately.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was not confident enough, hence his continuous practice.


    With every second spent to the limit, Tang Ling barely had any private time. Nevertheless, whilst being pressured by limited funds and time, Tang Ling managed to squeeze a bit of money and time to select materials from the secondmercial street to carve the present that he wanted to give Higan¡ªthe quad-colored dandelion.


    He had yet to reach the body of the dandelion as he was still working on the tiny umbres of the quad-colored dandelion.


    Since he decided to make it as realistic as possible, the little umbre was only a few millimeters tall.


    Tang Ling was serious about making the gift. He was done with the first color and was moving onwards to the second color. Only he knew how much materials he had wasted and how much time he had spent to make the little umbre as lively as possible.


    Tang Ling actually changed his mind again. He did not only want to make the quad-colored dandelion a decoration or a toy. He wanted it to have practical value so that it could at least provide ayer of protection.


    Tang Ling had studied the body array for a long time now, and as he further his studies, his knowledge and attainments in body arraynology grew deeper.


    Formations always sharedmon points, hence Tang Ling decided to start learning formations with practical use. He wanted to add two formations to the quad-colored dandelion and make it into a tiny weapon. However, it was extremely difficult.


    Tang Ling enjoyed the process as if he could not feel tired. He even carved during his precious rest time.


    He wondered whether Higan would like the quad-colored dandelion after she received it. The dandelion was a symbol of Tang Ling¡¯s sweat and blood, his blessing, his thoughts, his regrets, and his biggest support.


    <i>Where is Higan? When will we see each other again? As long as I feel that you are safe, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m always worried about your safety whenever I get the anxious feeling from my Precise Instinct.</i>


    <i>Being able to stay calm and peaceful every day is a blessing to me because it also means that you are safe.</i>


    <i>The Purple Moon rises every night. Will the moonlight that shines on me shine on you next, carrying my thoughts to you? Sometimes, I wish I could be the moon...</i>


    <i>We will see each other again, right? If not, I¡¯ll look for you in the future...As for when, the sooner, the better.</i>


    Tang Ling gazed upon the moon outside the window. There were moments when he would let his thoughts about Higan go wild.


    However, he would always have to grab Ding Ling and Ding Dong by their cors and toss them out when he came back from his thoughts. Sometime after Tang Ling started to make the little umbre, the two little fluffy balls had their eyes on it and they were as sneaky as thieves.


    Their interruption gave Tang Ling a headache and made him unusually tired.


    However, all he could do was be tired because Han Xing was busy as well.


    Han Xing would challenge the Hell Ledge almost every week. The way he challenged it was unlike the others. He would pay to repeat a single scene to train his sword intent.


    On top of that, he also controlled his pace so that he could progress in the levels every week.


    Han Xing was gaining poprity, and with it, he grew even more shameless around Ro Xin.

 Chapter 413 - The Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 413: The Geniuses</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Han Xing¡¯s shameless attempt to woo Ro Xin easily garnered attention and discussion.


    After all, Darkness Port ced the group of young geniuses under the spotlight. Everyone enjoyed studying everything about them as well as everything they did that could affect the challenge.


    Moreover, Han Xing was a well-known candidate and so were the Ro siblings.


    Therefore, almost everyone in Darkness Port knew that Han Xing liked Ro Xin. Some even viewed his daily attempt of wooing Ro Xin and how she rejected him every time as a spice to their mundane life.


    ¡°Ro Xin, the sun and moon, and heaven and earth can prove my feelings for you. Even if you can¡¯t feel it now, do you have the heart to reject these dainty flowers and let them wither?


    ¡°I spent a fortune to get these for you. They are the flowers from the old civilization that have changed the least, and they have a beautiful name called ¡®carnation¡¯.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept them, when I bring them back, Tang Ling might cook and eat them without my knowledge! He¡¯s really gluttonous. Believe me! He eats almost everything!¡±


    Han Xing was standing outside the Ancient Path Drugstore with a bouquet of carnations in his hand, confessing to Ro Xin loudly.


    This disy happened almost every day in different ways.


    There was always a crowd around him, and although they were always guessing whether Ro Xin would ept Han Xing¡¯s flowers or not, no one dared to start a bet for it because his failure rate was too high.


    Under the public¡¯s gaze, Han Xing was delighted and even moved by his own effort.


    <i>Look, this is my heaven-shattering love for you!</i>


    Han Xing also believed he did the smart thing by diminishing Tang Ling while wooing Ro Xin. He ought to amplify Tang Ling¡¯s weak points to highlight his own strong points.


    Of course, Han Xing had no strong points at all, so all he could do was trample Tang Ling¡¯s name as much as he could.


    ¡°Is this b*stard doing it on purpose? Can¡¯t he juste into the drugstore? Why must he bber at my entrance?¡± Gu Dao was munching on a pig¡¯s head as he looked askance at Han Xing.


    However, Gu Dao did not care or interfere since he was not involved or shamed.


    ¡°Brother, he is so relentless! Help me deal with him!¡± Ro Xin¡¯s face was as red as a beet. She might very well be the most famous girl in Darkness Port at the moment, and it was all Han Xing¡¯s fault.


    Ro Xin was not in the mood to be in a rtionship. She had devoted her mind to learning medicinal knowledge and had the burden of avenging the Ro Drifter Camp on her shoulders. On top of that, she still had to take care of her stupid brother. She had her te full at the moment and probably in the foreseeable future.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ro Li was reluctant to do it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± Ro Xin raised a brow.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± Ro Li was afraid of his own sister, thus he tended to listen to whatever she said. After showing some resistance, he reluctantly walked out.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Ro Li!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d be the ck horse?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually studying him as a candidate. I think his dumb appearance is the reason why he¡¯s the ck horse.¡±


    ¡°How so, good sir?¡±


    ¡°Just look at him! A ck horse like him is probably a ringer. Look at his dumb looks. It¡¯s the typical look of someone being skilled at pretending to be dumb in order to achieve his goal. I suspect there¡¯s great wisdom behind his looks.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    The moment Ro Li came out, the discussion among the crowd became riled up.


    In recent weeks, other than the Cardinal Four, the Sword Maniac Han Xing, and the young Peacock Sovereign, Ro Li was the most eye-catching candidate.


    After all, the brother and sister were not the people¡¯s favorite from the start. They did not belong to the genius circle and they got into the challenge because of their rtionship with Tang Ling.


    Amidst all the results of flying colors, the two of them came out as a joke during the first stage by barely achieving an A rating.


    As they progressed through the stages, even getting a B or a C rating was also entirely up to luck. There were several times when they failed the first run and were forced into a dangerous situation.


    However, as time went by, the people looked at them differently.


    Ro Xin got along fine because of Gu Dao¡¯s support on top of her own gifted talent in medicinal knowledge. She earned herself the title of ¡®Pretty Healer¡¯ using her own unique approach to medicine besides the challenge.


    A healer was not suited to take on the Hell Ledge Challenge since her strength was not fighting to begin with. However, Ro Xin was resilient. While she might not be good at fighting, she was smart and would find a way around the challenge. She used poison and her silver needle techniques to push herself to the fourth stage and cleared every single one of it with an S rating.


    The challenge was set at the Hell difficulty and was open specifically for the geniuses. A young healer having such a result at the fourth stage was considered astonishing, so everyone held high hopes of the Pretty Healer¡¯s future.


    ¡°Her healing techniques are great and she¡¯s made it to the fourth stage of Hell Ledge Challenge. She should be able to be a Purple Moon Warrior.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? As a Purple Moon Warrior who excels in healing, her future will be bright!¡±


    What everyone thought was also a fact in this situation.


    Healers were usually weak. Therefore, a healer who could bncebat and healing techniques at the same time would have a future brighter than anyone else. Everyone expected Ro Xin to carve her name in this era.


    Of course, only Gu Dao knew how much he had invested in Ro Xin to increase herbat abilities and nurture her into a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Ro Xin¡¯s talents moved Gu Dao to the core. He even took her in as his disciple.


    Compared to Ro Xin¡¯s achievement, Ro Li was a lot more amazing.


    He was a dumb-looking hunk without any eye-catching performance that cleared every stage with an SSS rating and made it to the eighth stage. He was one of the first few who cleared the sixth stage, the stage that was widely acknowledged as the hurdle to the next level. How could he not be popr?


    No one knew what Ro Li¡¯s exact talent was. It was simr to Precise Instinct, but upon a second look, everyone realized the difference between his talent and Precise Instinct.


    Precise Instinct was a calctive ability, but Ro Li¡¯s talent was something like prediction.


    On top of that, he seemed to have a strong sensing ability for talent elements. He could even release attacks that were simr to a talent ability¡¯s attack such as lightning, fire, and so on, but it was still slightly different from true lightning ability.


    Of course, it was different. Ro Li¡¯s ability was something even more powerful than his spirit. Tang Feng once described his ability as having originated from his own soul.


    Ro Li¡¯s ability could see through the surface and grasp the truth, thus it was only natural for him to predict movements or danger. Since he was able to grasp the truth, he could also sense and discover the talent element within something such as metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and he could siphon them to his use.


    In order to allow Ro Li perform better, Gu Dao went through numerous books of the old civilization. Despite his efforts, the assistance that he was able to provide was limited.


    Gu Dao was a master of healing, after all. He believed that Ro Li needed a special master that could bring out his potential.


    However, such a talent was extremely rare. Where should Ro Li look for such a master to guide him? Gu Dao believed such an expert might only exist in ancient Huaxia of the Dongsheng Continent.


    As for Ro Li¡¯s current performance, it was because Gu Dao had put him through various treatment sessions and tuned his body to perfection. Only then could Tang Ling¡¯s bone marrowe into y.


    In short, the Ro siblings were starting to garner attention, especially Ro Li.


    On the other hand, the well-known geniuses such as the True Capital Seven, the Dark Nine Feathers, the Stardust Sixteen, and the others were not getting enough attention. People thought they might not be underperforming but were actually saving up for a critical moment to unleash their astonishing potential, hence they stayed passive on purpose.


    Ever since Tang Ling got hurt, he had not challenged any stages, and even Tang Long stopped after clearing the sixth stage.


    ¡°Get going, you dimwit.¡± Neglecting the crowd¡¯sments, Ro Li was frustrated when he saw Han Xing. Why could Han Xing noty low and try to go after Ro Xin in a normal way?


    Feeling wronged, Han Xing went up to Ro Li and whispered softly, ¡°Bro, my dear brother-inw, shouldn¡¯t you be on my side?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand on your head! I¡¯m getting into trouble myself! Get going, you...¡± Ro Li was signaling Han Xing with his eyes. He was actually on the same boat as Han Xing, but he could not afford to let Ro Xin know.


    Indeed, the stupid Ro Li had sumbed to Han Xing¡¯s sweet persuasion while Han Xing was also generous when it came to bribing his future ¡®brother-inw¡¯ with all kinds of benefits.


    Ro Li actually did not care about the bribes or whatever. He was only concerned about his sister¡¯s one-sided feeling for Tang Ling ending badly. Everyone knew that Tang Ling and that queen were together and that Han Xing was infatuated with his sister. Therefore, it was better to help Han Xing than to tell Ro Xin to wait for a fruitless end, was it not?


    In the end, Ro Li sided with Han Xing out of love and care.


    ¡°Then, can you deliver the flowers to her for me?¡± Han Xing was relentless as he shoved the carnations into Ro Li¡¯s hand.


    <i>Ro Xin, it¡¯s fine! Even if you reject me 10,000 times, I¡¯ll still love you always! As long as you aren¡¯t married, I will always love you!</i>


    Han Xing¡¯s resilience was on full disy in this kind of strange ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver your *ss instead! Are you dumb or what? In the old civilization, a carnation is a flower for your mother. Is my sister your mother now? You¡¯d better take it back and feed Tang Ling with it!¡± Ro Li was speechless. He thought he was the dumb one, yet Han Xing seemed to be even dumber than him.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Han Xing blinked dully.


    ¡°I am!¡± Ro Xin was upset by Han Xing¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°Oh, damn! Well, I won¡¯t give it to Tang Ling anyway. I¡¯ll just go get a refund.¡±


    Money should not be wasted even if it was just buying flowers. He would rather get his money back than give it to Tang Ling as a snack.


    However, Han Xing did not think of why would Tang Ling even eat his carnation.


    ...


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±


    Zero¡¯s cold voice came from the darkness. Even though it was meant to be a praise, there was no emotions attached to it and one could even feel the ruthlessness and brutality in between the lines.


    Tang Long was quiet.


    Did he improve a lot? The first step in improving Precise Instinct should be altering his pineal nd.


    When reaching the sufficient energy level, his pineal nd had transformed into a vertical eye, or at least, just the shape of it. He still had a long way to go before it could transform into a real eye.


    In order to form the shape of an eye, he had to increase his observation using his spirit from sensing the roughest structuralyer to the most detailed internal structure. The process consisted of three different levels.


    As long as he could reach the third level ordingly, his pineal nd would transform into a real vertical eye.


    Tang Long had attained the second level for some time now and was able to observe the internal structure of things with more precision.


    Using a living being as an example, on the first level, Tang Long could only sense muscles and bones and he could only pick up the weakness when the muscles or bones moved.


    On the second level, his observation was much more detailed. He could sense the tissue, joints, and even the flow of the blood.


    ording to Zero, the third level would allow Tang Long to sense even smaller details. The body of a living being would be a mere structure that could move or generate strength under Precise Instinct, including the organs and blood.


    Until then, the first enhancement of the Precise Instinct would beplete.


    As a matter of fact, how long had it been since Tang Long started learning from Zero?


    It had been a little over two months. Tang Long¡¯s Precise Instinct had reached the second level and was stable enough, so was it not fast enough?


    However, Tang Long was not satisfied with his achievement because he knew that Tang Ling was also enhancing his Precise Instinct.


    Who would be faster? Tang Ling or him?


    After all, in terms of Precise Instinct, Tang Ling and Tang Long were at the same starting line. Other than Zero, not even the faction behind Tang Long could find another person who could systematically enhance Precise Instinct.


    Precise Instinct had been growing freely and Tang Long had reason to believe that he and Tang Ling were at the same starting line.


    Because of that, Tang Long was extra concerned about how far Tang Ling had reached with his Precise Instinct.


    There must be someone powerful behind Tang Ling as well! Was it Boss Huang?


    ¡°Today¡¯s training ends here.¡± Zero did not care what Tang Long was thinking about. He merely reminded Tang Long that time was up.


    ¡°I have a question. Between Tang Ling and I, which of one us has a higher mastery of Precise Instinct?¡± Despite hesitating, Tang Long could not hold his urge back. He did not hope for Zero to answer such an insignificant question.


    The answer he got was silence.


    Tang Long sighed in his heart. He stood up and bowed at the dark, or where Zero was supposed to be, before he turned around.


    Just as he reached the exit, Zero¡¯s cold voice entered his ears. ¡°Precise Instinct-wise, yours is stronger at the current level.¡±


    Tang Long¡¯s body froze for a moment. He then turned around and thanked Zero for the answer.


    Was gratitude necessary for answering such a question?


    Zero was silent after that.


    Tang Long¡¯s Precise Instinct was indeed stronger than Tang Ling¡¯s, but he misunderstood something. He and Tang Ling did not really start at the same starting line, even in terms of Precise Instinct.


    Precise Instinct grew along with battles and was tightly connected to the resources one had.


    Tang Long had been through countless more battles than Tang Ling since he was young and had grown up in a systematic environment.


    In terms of resources that could enhance his spirit, albeit them being rare, Tang Long was able to get them. On the other hand, Tang Ling had nothing. He relied on battles that pushed him to the line of life or death and fought his way to where he was today.


    Tang Long was asking whose Precise Instinct¡¯s level was higher and Zero gave a clear answer. However, Zero did not borate on the details behind the facts.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long were simr in many, many aspects, but there was one thing that differentiated them and Tang Long somehow was not Tang Ling¡¯s match when it came to this¡ªbattle consciousness.


    That was the reason why Tang Ling¡¯s performance defied even the heavens and Zero would never go into detail about that.


    ...


    Time slipped by peacefully.


    All the news in Darkness Port revolved around the young geniuses, but they were indeed a bunch of strange teens. A while ago, they were challenging the Hell Ledge non-stop, but after around ten days, everyone seemed to have stopped.


    It was already in the middle of January. The coldest days had passed and spring was around the corner.


    As if spring was getting closer day by day, people¡¯s patience for the dry and cold weather wore thin. A lot of people felt frustrated about the weather without any reason.


    The depression and restlessness also happened among the young geniuses.


    In the cultivation rooms, the training rooms, and even the mercenary missions, the young geniuses were everywhere, working their best to be stronger. They even put their lives at risk. They trained and worked passionately and conservatively. It felt like when it was time, they would explode into shinier stars, and they did as expected.


    The young geniuses realized that those who challenged the Hell Ledge Challenge from the start were just trying to position their strength and observe their opponents. The important period would be around April.


    After everyone acknowledged this, they spent more time strengthening themselves and not garnering illusive attention for themselves.


    The moment for them to explode like the Big Bang should be dyed to a perfect time.


    When time ran out, no one would have the option to walk away anymore. It would be certain that everyone would give their best in the challenge and try to achieve the best results.


    The results at that point would be the most authentic.


    The geniuses were smart, and because of their wisdom, their minds were always clear. Once they agreed on that thought, everyone stopped their challenge at the Hell Ledge.


    Currently, the best result in Hell Ledge was reaching stage nine with an SSS rating. It was not achieved by a single genius, but a multiple of them, or more precisely, six of them. They were the Cardinal Four, Han Xing, and the ck horse, Ro Li.


    Many others paused their progress at stage six as if clearing it was a type of acknowledgement.


    More than 80% of the geniuses stopped at stage six.


    As for thest ce in the ranking, it was Tang Ling who did not show up after clearing the first three stages.


    No oneughed or criticized him though. Based on his performance during the first three stages, he would be more than capable to clear two more stages and reach the fifth stage.


    Whether or not the sixth stage was an obstacle for Tang Ling, who knew? Even so, he would be able to clear it in a few attempts. Everyone agreed about that.


    Even if someoneughed at him, Tang Ling did not care.


    Moreover, he had new problems on his te, so he did not have the mood to care about what people thought of him.


    He was broke! He did not have any money left! All the geniuses were smart and even skipped the arena whole, hence he could no longer win money from bets. Where would he get the money to support his cultivation?


    He was out of options. Tang Ling believed it was time for him to go work for once.


    Smithing in Dvesha Moha could earn him money, but it would take him ages to earn enough for a single session of cultivation.


    After he made up his mind, Tang Ling decided toplete two things first.


    Firstly, he decided to finish drawing the firstyer of the spirit body array the next day.


    Secondly, it was time to talk to Boss Huang about getting a job outside.

 Chapter 414 - The Advancing Path

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Advancing Path</h4>


    At night, Tang Ling sat in front of his table and took several deep breaths to calm himself down.


    In order toplete the first spirit body array that night, after hepleted his daily smithing work, Tang Ling luxuriously rxedpletely.


    Like Boss Huang, Tang Ling did nothing for a couple of hours and took a two-hour nap in order to rest his body to its prime. He even took a bath from head to toe. The whole preparation process felt ritualistic.


    It was already midnight. Other than the crashing waves outside the window, it was quiet.


    On top of Tang Ling¡¯s table, the body array pen and the required materials were all prepared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Tang Ling took onest deep breath. He picked up the body array pen and started the first step¡ªbasic drafting.


    This body array pen was a present from the Ninth Ruins, and ording to Boss Huang, it was difficult to appraise the level of a misceneous item because the Purple Moon era had yet toe up with a unified appraisal standard for these items.


    Why was that?


    Firstly, these items were rare. They were probably exclusive items released by the Dream Domain and only a handful of special scientists could make them.


    Secondly, these items had limited use, so non-professionals could not judge the difference in usage or effect properly.


    In summary, it was difficult for the world toe up with a unified standard.


    Nevertheless, Boss Huang¡¯sment on Tang Ling¡¯s body array pen was quite positive and he mentioned that it was good.


    The body array pen could withstand arge amount of energy and had a high transmission rate for energy. Otherwise, given how sophisticated the body array that Tang Ling wanted to draw was, amon body array pen was not fit for the job.


    Boss Huang also had a nce at the spirit body array, and although he was not an expert in this, he was able to advise Tang Ling from the perspective of energy.


    With that in mind, Tang Ling proceeded with the first stage of the basic drafting.


    The first stage was the easiest, at least, for Tang Ling who had Precise Instinct. All he had to do was carve theplete shape of the body array on his chest.


    Why his chest though? Why such an important part of the body? And why would he carve it on his chest?


    It was because Tang Ling decided to make this spirit body array a permanent one after some serious thought.


    Firstly, the effect of the spirit body array was long-term. If he treated it as a one-time consumable body array, it would be a huge joke.


    Secondly, the materials required for this body array were rare and expensive. If he made it a one-time consumable body array, he could save a lot of materials this round, but in the long run, repeatedly carving the body array would be costlier than a once-off permanent carving.


    Indeed, after reading the manual for the spirit body array, Tang Ling realized that it was possible to make this body array a one-time consumable type. The required materials and drawing patterns would be different as well.


    However, after some seriousparison, he decided to take the risk to carve it permanently.


    There was also a downside. The permanent body array had harsh requirements and it was uncertain how manyyers he couldplete in the future. If he got stuck after the firstyer,pared to other body arrays, the effect of this firstyer of the spirit body array would be insignificant.


    Regardless of that, since Kun looked highly upon increasing the spirit even by a little, Tang Ling dared not take it for granted or give up on trying.


    The first carving process proceeded smoothly. Aside from his Precise Instinct, he was able to actually copy and paste the body array in his first drawing.


    Tang Ling had been practicing this for a long time and he forced himself to remember it to the point that he could draw it even with his eyes closed. What could go wrong with such familiarity?


    After the first step, he used the body array pen to carve a bloody shape on his chest. Blood was dripping off his body because there was a requirement in terms of the depth of the lines.


    A surface wound was painless to Tang Ling. He simply wiped the blood off with a clean handkerchief and picked up a section of the nerves of a Level 5 mutated insect¡¯s antennae with a pair of small tweezers.


    The nerves were very fine to the point that they were almost invisible to the naked eye, but supermen existed in this era, did they not? Even themon Purple Moon Warrior-to-be possessed ultra vision, let alone Tang Ling.


    On top of that, themon folks of this era already possessed superior visionpared to the people of the old civilization.


    Even so, Tang Ling still used his Precise Instinct for insurance sake. He carefully nted the nerves into the carved lines on his chest, and while he was at it, he infused a small amount of his energy into the nerves through a special method.


    This particr step demanded a great deal of his attention. nting the nerves in the body array was considered one of the most umon methods among a myriad of them, but Tang Ling did it perfectly.


    By the time the nerves were nted in the correct position within the carved line as per instructions from the bamboo scroll, 40 minutes had passed.


    Tang Ling¡¯s regenerative ability was as disgusting as always. A part of the wound had started to scab over and he had to carefully pry it open again.


    Even he had to admit that it was torture, but the pain was not much of a worry and he did not even reveal any pained expression. As long as he couldplete it, the little torture was nothing.


    After the second step, the third step would be applying the body array solution that he prepared into the body array itself.


    This step required his energy to be constantly lively and vibrating. Only then could the body array solution be dissolved into pure energy and enter his body.


    The requirements for this step were steep, and without a good body array pen, it was almost impossible toplete this step. Besides that, if any mistakes were done in this particr step, there would be a chain reaction and the mistake would destroy the previous efforts, then everything must be redone.


    Therefore, Tang Ling purposely focused on energy vibration during his practices over the past weeks.


    Now, being skillful was an understatement for Tang Ling¡¯s technique. He practiced day and night to ingrain the process into his muscle memory, so now, he could vibrate his energy whenever he wanted.


    Even so, Tang Ling dared not be careless. He took a break before he carefully took the body array solution that he had cooled in the cooling liquid. If he failed, he would have to buy the materials again and it would cost him more than a thousand ck Sea coins.


    Tang Ling could not do anything without money and the thought of being broke was devastating. Therefore, he could not afford to fail!


    Even though the Level 9 vicious beast blood was only required at thest step and it was not possible for him to waste it, he still could not afford to fail.


    The body array solution emanated a chilly presence. Even though it had been cooled for many days, it was not frozen. Instead, it looked rather energetic.


    Tang Ling dipped the body array pen into the body array solution and started his first stroke of drawing.


    The first stroke looked like he was just drawing over the carved line with the body array solution. In fact, the energy in the pen must be vibrated for at least 15 times to fuse the body array solution into the body array. The more vibrations there were, the better it was.


    Tang Ling did not go after the perfect oue. He vibrated the energy 15 times before hended the first stroke. He then carefully added several more vibrations until the stroke dried off.


    The fusion result turned out to be decent and it boosted Tang Ling¡¯s confidence. He suppressed his excitement and continued with the second stroke, the third stroke, and so on.


    An hourter, Tang Ling was halfway through the third step. The body array solution had covered at least four-fifths of the formation.


    However, he was also exhausted from the extreme concentration, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He drank the spirit nourishment drink that he got from Boss Huang, which he bought on credit, as he took another break before he continued drawing.


    After 20 minutes, the most crucial step waspleted. The formation transformed from a bloody one into a jade-colored pattern with profound and exquisite beauty.


    The pattern was invigorating to look at, but anyone with sharper senses would notice that this formation had yet to flow because he had yet to carve the crucial nodes.


    The requirements for the nodes were extremely high. Not even a millimeter difference was allowed. There were nine nodes in total and failing any single one of them would put his efforts to waste.


    Tang Ling felt less pressured in this step since it was basically the same as the first step. The only difference was that the nodes were not fixed in a particr position. He had to follow the theory behind the formation and search for the energy flow route to select the node within a particr range.


    With his Precise Instinct, he had practiced drawing this body array many times now. He bore the theory in mind and he would never make a mistake selecting the node.


    In less than ten minutes, he had sessfully carved all nine of the nodes.


    Up until this step, the body array was only a little shy frompletion. Thest step would be bringing the nodes to life.


    How should he do that?


    The remaining body array solution must be fused into the nodes and thest node should be fused with the Level 9 vicious beast blood.


    Thest obstacle that Tang Ling had to face was fusing the Level 9 vicious beast blood.


    Without further ado, he carefully fused eight of the nodes with the body array solution first.


    After that, he carefully took the bottle of Level 9 vicious beast blood and poured half a drop out. The half drop of blood was glittering under the light, and when it touched the air, he could feel a tiny energy field around the blood.


    If the blood was not preserved using a certain method, the energy would slowly evaporate into the air. Tang Ling realized that the bottle Kun had given him was actually another great item.


    He now fully understood how precious the Level 9 vicious beast blood was.


    He once thought that a Level 9 vicious beast would be huge and one could procure at least a few barrels of blood from a single beast. As a matter of fact, at the moment of death, most of the Level 9 vicious beast blood would transform into ¡®useless¡¯ blood whereby its value would be simr to the Level 5 vicious beast materials.


    Only the blood extracted from the spine and the heart could be considered as true Level 9 vicious beast blood. The blood that was extracted from the spine and several special spots of the heart must be preserved quickly and refined using a special method in order to transform the blood into blood essence.


    The blood that Tang Long had in his ring was the blood essence of a Level 9 vicious beast, so it was even more precious than Tang Ling¡¯s Level 9 vicious beast blood.


    Of course, he was clueless about that. He also did not know he had proudly wasted half a drop of Tang Long¡¯s Level 9 vicious beast blood essence in the impulsive battle that did not happen.


    All he knew was that he mustplete thest step as soon as possible. Otherwise, the energy from the half drop of blood would fade away.


    The difficult point for thisst step would be the constant energy vibration. He must vibrate his energy ceaselessly until the blood was fused into his body array.


    As for how long would it take to fuse? Not even the manual stated a specific time. It only said that the time varied depending on one¡¯s body.


    How long would his body take to fuse the blood? Tang Ling was clueless and did not have confidence. Was his body strong because of the Perfect Gic Chain?


    There was a simple theory that stated that it was difficult for two powerful elements to coexist.


    However, he had made it up to this step and was only half a drop shy from sess, so he would never give up.


    Without a second thought, he cleaned the body array pen and dipped it into the half-drop of blood. He pointed it at thest node of his body array.


    Five minutes, ten minutes...


    Tang Ling¡¯s face was as red as a beet. Unfortunately, his guess was correct. It was difficult for the Level 9 vicious beast blood topletely fuse into his body array.


    He had to vibrate his energy continuously for ten minutes. His energy pool was not a problem since he had umted a lot in the past weeks. The toughest part would be the concentration. He had to fully concentrate on vibrating the energy and it exhausted his mind to the limit.


    He could feel the energy from the Level 9 vicious beast blood releasing and starting to fuse, but how long more until he achieved sess?


    Tang Ling dully held on.


    Time was no longer a concern to him. His nose started to bleed on his beet-red face and everything in his room started to be blurry. Slowly but certainly, his blurry sight turned dark and Tang Ling finally reached his limit.


    Everything before his eyes cked out.


    He felt a cooling feeling at his chest, but the feeling did not spare him from the exhaustion.


    Thud!


    The pen fell from his hand and his head slumped on the table.


    Thest thought that Tang Ling had in his mind was, ¡®Did I make it?¡¯


    ...


    Did Tang Ling make it?


    He did. From the moment he opened his eyes the next day, he knew he had made it.


    Every time he exhausted his spirit and despite getting enough rest, his head would remain heavy and swollen the next day.


    This time around, Tang Ling did not feel tired at all. Instead, he felt energetic. His brain even felt cool and refreshing. However, his hands and legs were a little sore since heid down on the table for the whole night.


    Tang Ling was not bothered by the aching and soreness as he ran into the bathroom and looked into the mirror to check the formation on his chest.


    The green formation line wasplicated, mystical, and had an exquisite beauty to it. The green lines were lively as if it was glowing.


    As he savored the feeling, he could feel the energy flowing smoothly. It was ebbing with a tiny amount of soothing energy while his mind was in a constant refreshed andfortable state.


    <i>I did it!</i>


    Tang Ling clenched his fists and danced in joy. He believed he had achieved something great.


    It was indeed great. If Kun knew that Tang Ling had seeded in the firstyer of the body array, he would be shocked because the kid had taken the risk without taking any supplement to replenish his spirit. Even for a body array master, some kind of supplement to replenish his spirit was needed in the process.


    Other than the final step, which somehow knocked Tang Ling out, he had carried out the entire process smoothly.


    One thing worth noting was that it had only been half a year since Tang Ling was introduced to body arraynology. Tang Ling might have shown a lot of potential in almost everything, but actually, it was all because of his Precise Instinct.


    Even Kun once doubted the talent ability. What was the criteria for a living being to even have a chance to possess this talent ability? The Perfect Gic Chain? Or a near-perfect Gic Chain?


    It was a question without an answer because how many living beings with the Perfect Gic Chain or near-perfect Gic Chain were there?


    Tang Ling did not want to answer such a deep question. He was just grateful that the tiny boost of spirit that Kun mentioned was not that tiny after he experienced it


    This was actually Tang Ling¡¯s ignorant side showing. Even if his spirit was considered rich whenpared to his peers, he was no match for those who had broken through their gic locks, not even a Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior.


    Breaking the gic locks would mean breaking the ceiling, thus it would be another all-rounded enhancement to one¡¯s ability. After reaching that stage, the enhancement from the body array would be limited, but it would remain powerful since it was able to umte through the years.


    However, with Precise Instinct, the umtion of energy might not be able to keep up with Tang Ling¡¯s growth speed in the future.


    ¡°Great! I must make more progress while I am at it!¡± Afterpleting a major goal, Tang Ling moved on to the next, which was to make money.


    He briefly cleaned himself up and went out to meet Boss Huang.


    ¡°No way! I don¡¯t agree! No can do!¡± Boss Huang mmed the table and bolted up in his study room, ring into Tang Ling¡¯s eyes


    Tang Ling must be joking when he asked the boss to lift the limit of his daily one-hour free time. He even requested to be away for a day or two once in a while. How could the boss agree to that?


    <i>I¡¯m losing a great deal here! This kid has been broketely! He borrowed 20 ck Sea coins from me and even took some items like the spirit nourishment drink from me on credit! I must get back my interest! Though...the drink isn¡¯t valuable at all.</i>


    <i>But he must smith hard for all the money he owes me! How dare he ask for such a ridiculous request!? Is he this shameless?!</i>


    Tang Ling was not nervous at all when the boss furiously red at him. He raised his hand and put up two fingers. ¡°20%. How¡¯s that?


    ¡°What 20%?¡± The boss wanted to reject whatever excuse Tang Ling had, but his eyes grew big after a second thought.


    ¡°No way, I want 30%! As a parent, it¡¯s only reasonable!¡±


    Tang Ling was speechless. He knew Boss Huang understood that he wanted to go out and earn more money, yet the boss required him to hand over 30% of his earnings!


    ¡°20%! I¡¯ll stay back and finish whatever smithing job there is, and if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll give you 30% instead!¡± Tang Ling did not step back. Instead, he moved his face closer to the boss.


    ¡°No! If you finish your job, 20%! If you don¡¯t, 40%! No negotiations!¡± Boss Huang moved his grumpy face closer.


    The two of them red at each other without backing down.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Tang Ling was exhausted from the negotiation. He did not want to waste his time arguing with the boss anymore.


    ¡°Okay, deal!¡± Boss Huang acted like he was losing a great deal as he slowly fell back into his chair.


    ¡°Go to the ck market. Register yourself as a mercenary. If you want to get missions that can earn more money, find the missions from the Floating Ice ck Market. They are really worth it.¡±


    Since the boss was getting a share, he gave Tang Ling some useful advice. Otherwise, the kid would not earn that much.

 Chapter 415 - The Miracle Kid Of The Sea (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 415: The Miracle Kid Of The Sea (2 in 1)</h4>


    There were two marine hunting grounds in Darkness Port.


    The first one was the sea area within 55 kilometers by the coastline. It was known as the inner hunting ground.


    The other one was the sea area beyond 55 kilometers but was within the 185-kilometer mark and was known as the outer hunting ground.


    As was popr knowledge, the haul from the inner hunting ground was less than that from the outer hunting ground while thetter was not as rich as that from the free voyage.


    There was also another fact that one must know: only people with ess to the ind area had the qualification to sail to the outer hunting ground or set on a free voyage.


    The same rules applied to the ships. The ships must be registered under the ind area to gain the qualification to sail to the outer hunting ground and beyond.


    It was Tang Ling¡¯s third month in Darkness Port and he did not have ess to the ind area, at least, not yet.


    Tang Ling believed it was actually a fair rule as he viewed it as a mercy from Darkness Port.


    Why so?


    Risk coexisted with gains. Without the corresponding strength, sailing dangerous waters would be suicidal.


    Man¡¯s greed and the heart to gamble should never be underestimated. If there were no enforcement measures implemented, opportunists would flood the sea and the mortality rate would remain high. Darkness Port might not be able to retain its prosperity if it was surrounded by death.


    After all, talented and gifted people set the base for the city¡¯s prosperity.


    ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s going through your mind?¡±


    The morning sea breeze wasfortable. The sun had just risen from the horizon and had yet to spread its heat to the world. Without the heat from the sun, the refreshing wind was enjoyable.


    Tang Ling was standing on the deck by the side of the ship with a cigarette at his mouth as he gazed into the sea like a veteran sailor.


    ¡°Nothing in particr. I¡¯m just thinking that the people in this era are a lot braver.¡± Tang Ling smiled and generously tossed a cigarette to the sailor who greeted him.


    No sailor on the ship ought to be underestimated. Even if they did not possess the strength of a Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior, they were still experts with many skill sets, thus they were permitted to be on board the ship.


    Simr to Tang Ling, after he registered as a mercenary in the ck market, he took Boss Huang¡¯s advice and searched for missions to ept at the Floating Ice¡¯s territory.


    He soon realized that all the money-earning missions were rted to sailing.


    Since he was doing all this for money, it was natural that he wanted to ept all of them. However, he ran into some trouble because he was not a Purple Moon Warrior, so the old-fashioned elderly registrar did not allow him to ept any mission.


    Fortunately, his reputation preceded him. With all themotion he had caused in Darkness Port, his name had garnered some attention. The registrar recognized Tang Ling soon enough. Therefore, he was given the necessary qualification to ept missions.


    <i>Some say getting on board a ship has steep requirements but does it really?</i>


    As a cloud of smoke gushed out from his nose, Tang Ling chuckled when the thought shed across his mind. His reputation was more useful than he thought.


    If he could do well on the ship, earning 50 ck Sea coins a day was no longer a dream.


    ¡°Of course, the people of the Purple Moon era are brave. No matter how desperate the situation is, human beings can always unleash their potential.¡± The white-haired veteran sailor lit the cigarette that Tang Ling gave him. He did not seem to care as he frivolously answered though he did not sound like he was joking.


    ¡°Is it as desperate now?¡± Tang Ling simply asked.


    ¡°Of course not! What is there to be desperate about now?! But the day of desperation mighte soon! It¡¯s been a desperate life after the apocalypse. I heard that the troops of the old civilization fell apart when the death toll reached a certain number.¡± Two fumes of smoke gushed out from the veteran sailor¡¯s nose and he cackled loudly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a hundred percent guaranteed. It¡¯s just that peace has been around for too long and people have started to feel scared. Just like our old ancestors, why would they care about the mortality rate when they are busy finding food to feed themselves?


    ¡°For example, a country in the old civilization copsed after a few hundred men in its army died, but there was also another big country who went through poverty and many other disasters, yet they were able to retaliate against the strong country with their flesh and blood. They were able to draw an uncrossable bottom line in the end. In the end, a singlepany from their army bombarded their enemy¡¯s vanguard over and over again. They swept their enemy clean while setting up an imprable defense in a valley. What¡¯s the mortality rate in that kind of situation?¡± The veteran sailor narrowed his eyes.


    Tang Ling looked asquint at the sailor¡¯s face. The desperate situation that the sailor was talking about should be referring to the war of the old civilization, yet he did not say a single word was about the war in the current era.


    Was this era really that peaceful? No, there were wars among the major factions, all kinds of monster hordes and insect gues, sieging the fortress of mankind. There was also an endless war against the Underground race that broke out almost every day.


    Even though Safety Sector No. 17 was just a small rural safety sector, behind the Cliff of Hope was still a bloody battlefield.


    Tang Ling believed the veteran sailor was a person with a story.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not about being brave or not. It¡¯s just people adapting to the situation. Never underestimate mankind¡¯s ability to adapt. A doctor can grow numb from dealing with dead bodies every day just as a soldier can forget his nervousness if he can survive on the battlefield for three years. All that¡¯s left is experience. In the Purple Moon era, mankind is constantly at war. There¡¯s no time to be sentimental, so all we can do is be brave, or at least, that¡¯s what you want to call it.¡± The veteran sailor took a drag from the cigarette. He seemed to have a great vital capacity. In just two puffs, half of the cigarette was gone.


    ¡°Odeon, did you fight in a war before?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    The veteran sailor¡¯s name was Odeon, and he was Tang Ling¡¯s old partner.


    Odeon smiled at Tang Ling. It was not the first time the kid was asking that question, but Odeon brushed him off every time. This time was no exception, but the instant Odeon wanted to say something, the captain¡¯s voice boomed from the ship¡¯s loudspeaker.


    ¡°Sailors! The fishes are here! What should we do?! Don¡¯t doubt, don¡¯t hesitate. Get hold of your tools and hunt! That son of a b*tch, The Roddy, snatched our most valuable school of fish yesterday and that b*stard, The Sasha Clown,ted most of our fishes. If you b*stards don¡¯t do your job properly today, I swear I¡¯ll cut your pay!¡±


    ¡°Sons of b*tches!!!¡±


    The captain was a crude person who would feel ufortable if he did not curse or threaten his crew.


    Tang Ling had gotten used to the cursing during his ¡®morning meeting with the fishes¡¯.


    ¡°Time to work.¡¯ Odeon extinguished the cigarette and kept the butt in his pocket. It was habitual for sailors and fishermen to keep their trash with them and not throw them into the sea.


    Tang Ling followed and kept his extinguished butt in his pocket.


    He should repay a favor with gratitude, should he not? After all, man should really learn how to appreciate and be grateful for what they had.


    Odeon reached his work station in a forward position and equipped himself with a big harpoon. At his feet were around five more harpoons.


    Compared to the harpoon of the old civilization, the one in Odeon¡¯s hand was huge! It was 10 meters long and a meter wide. The hook was sharp and inverted and its power was self-exnatory.


    The harpoon body was made with Grade B alloy, its integrity was enough to handle the fishes at the inner hunting ground. Although it was not entirely solid, it was already 500 kg in weight. The weight was unimaginable if it was in the old civilization.


    In the old civilization, the highest record of heavyweight lifting was only around 200 kg. Lifting it up was difficult enough, let alone flinging it out.


    Equipped with the harpoon, Odeon¡¯s muscles bulged like rocks, and his eyes were as sharp as a hawk as he stared at the sea.


    Tang Ling smiled and he picked up a harpoon as well. The waters remained calm for the time being, but when the school of fishes appeared, the chance would onlyst for a moment.


    A 500 kg harpoon was ridiculously heavy, but for Tang Ling who had been smithing with hammers that weighed more than a ton, it was no big deal. Moreover, he was not as weak as when he had first arrived in Darkness Port since he had nowpletely fused the strength of nine bulls and two tigers together.


    Even if he was not as strong as a Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior in terms of raw strength, the difference was minimal.


    ¡°Here theye!¡± yelled a sailor further away from Tang Ling.


    Following the yell, rough sshes burst out from the calm waters and a dozen-meter-long fish jumped out. It was the sign that that morning¡¯s hunt had begun!


    Tang Ling saw this scene on his first day in Darkness Port. Now, even though he had been working on the ship for more than half a month, the scene still excited him.


    On top of that, a dozen more ships came forth and a hundred chained harpoons were fired from the ships.


    In the Purple Moon era, there were always several kings in a school of fish and in order to secure the whole school, the best way would be to catch the kings first. Even if it was not possible, catching the stronger ones first was a must.


    If the king fish was hooked, the entire school would follow. If a stronger fish was hooked, a smaller school would still follow.


    Controlling the king fish with the harpoon required luck, and ording to rather unreliable advice from experience, the first fish that jumped out from the water would be the king. No one wanted to miss the first golden chance.


    Based on a confirmed rule in the inner hunting group, the first school that appeared was usually the weakest white-horned fish. There was plenty of white-horned fish in Darkness Port, hence the inner hunting group.


    Why was that? The food chain!


    The white-horned fish that was food to many other fishes in the sea appeared in schools. Their appearance would certainly attract other ferocious predators, followed by predators that hunted those predators.


    Therefore, controlling the school of white-horned fish would equal to controlling the entire food chain, so it was probably the best fishing experience.


    The king of white-horned fish became the most sought after fish among the ships.


    Unfortunately, since the white-horned fish was at the bottom of the food chain and always appeared in a school of plentiful fishes, it was rare to locate the king in the school.


    The white-horned fish was a cunning species, and the chances of encountering a king white-horned fish were around 2 to 3 percent. Therefore, the sailors and fishermen could only assume that the first fish that came out from the water was the king based on their experience.


    ording to what he heard and saw, Tang Ling was strangely not nervous when the school of white-horned fish appeared. Instead, he ced his attention on the south-east direction.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting this?¡± Compared to Tang Ling¡¯s calmness, Odeon was rather high-strung.


    What if the first fish was the king? Their ship had not even hurled a single harpoon. Would their regret kill themter?


    ¡°Rather than relying on luck, why don¡¯t we go after something bigger but has a little insurance?¡± Tang Ling grinned.


    Odeon¡¯s heart raced when he heard Tang Ling¡¯s words. Why would a veteran sailor like him get close to a young kid like Tang Ling and even be his partner?


    It was because the kid was miraculous in many aspects and he kept on surprising Odeon with unimaginable techniques. Odeon had witnessed the miracle first-hand.


    Whenever Tang Ling said he wanted to go after something big, he was right half of the time. How could Odeon not be excited? After all, the sess rate was considered high.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t keep all the good stuff to your own. What¡¯s your n?¡± Odeon nced around and whispered.


    ¡°Pay attention to the south-east. I finally got the answer after two days of observation. The Requiem Whales have been exceptionally lively recently and there¡¯s a 90% chance that they will appear around the hunting ground. Besides, they usually appear in the south-east because they love hunting white-horned fish, and since the white-horned fish love jumping out of the water, they¡¯ll follow suit,¡± Tang Ling whispered his answer back, not wanting the others to know his n.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me. I know that! The idiotic white-horned fish always like to torture themselves by jumping out.¡± Odeon was getting riled up while his eyes were fixed in the south-east direction.


    It was almost impossible for an inexperienced sailor to notice the direction of the fishes and whales. Since Tang Ling was sharp enough to notice it, this would be their chance! Besides, his call for action was always timely as he was always able to notice the slightest details.


    In this season, Requiem Whales could be worth a lot of money. There was even something called the whale gamble.


    After a Requiem Whale was hauled up to shore, it would not be cut and split immediately. Instead, buyers would start to bid on the whale.


    If a buyer could find the Requiem Ambergris in its stomach, it was equivalent to winning the gamble.


    If there was no Requiem Ambergris, it would be considered a loss although it was not pure loss of profit. After all, the whale was colossal and many parts could be used.


    Of course, only the Requiem Whales from this season could be a wager. It was simr to the sperm whale from the old civilization although the Requiem Whale was not a mutated species of the sperm whales. The Requiem Ambergris was something entirely different from the ambergris from the sperm whales.


    Of course, the ambergris remained a precious substance, and after the sperm whale mutated, the ambergris changed in a strange way.


    Tang Ling fixed his attention in the south-east direction. He was thinking if the hunt that day was a sess and how he should proceed to the next one.


    Of course, he also started to reminisce about the past.


    During his first dream entry, Kun had lit the ambergris in front of him and the man even hinted that because of the Purple Moon, somethings were not as rare as they were in the old civilization.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling had still been dumb back then.


    It was then that a water bubble appeared on the surface of the sea. It was not very big and with the school of white-horned fishes seizing attention, many ships neglected the bubble.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling shouted loudly, ¡°Odeon! Now! South-east direction XXX coordinates, 270 meters!¡±


    Odeon¡¯s senses were tingling. He roared like a beast and tightened his muscles as he hurled the heavy harpoon towards the coordinates that Tang Ling gave. Due to the weight and speed of the throw, when the harpoon left his hand, a heavy whistle pierced the air.


    Several other sailors on the same shipughed at him. ¡°Odeon, are you training your muscles by hitting the air?¡±


    Odeon did not care. Right after the sneers subsided, a giant water pir burst out from the water.


    As usual, the king of the white-horned fish was not the first fish that jumped out from the water. Every other sailor on the other ships was busy trying to hook the stronger fishes in different schools in anticipation of striking the king.


    Therefore, the waters became choppy with all themotion and even the big ship started to rock strongly. It felt like it would overturn at any moment.


    Conversely, Tang Ling¡¯s feet remained steady as if he glued himself to the deck. He had gotten used to the rocking ship on his first day and did not feel any difort from it.


    Even so, only a handful of other sailors noticed the water pir.


    Tang Ling made his move.


    Compared to Odeon¡¯s super strength, Tang Ling¡¯s throw was a lot softer, but there was also a heavy whistle in the air when he hurled the harpoon out.


    The harpoon that Odeon flung out was still rising in the air and its momentum stayed strong.


    Tang Ling¡¯s harpoon was rather weak, but no one doubted his capability. He then picked up another harpoon quickly. His bare top showed off the beauty of his strength despite his physique not being as buff as Odeon¡¯s.


    Under the sun, the sweat glistened on his body. With a shout of exertion, he cast the second harpoon.


    The second harpoon hit the first harpoon urately at the bull¡¯s eye, recharging the first harpoon¡¯s momentum.


    With another yell, Tang Ling pulled the second harpoon back with the chain before his other hand threw out the third.


    As he repeated the pull-and-cast process, Tang Ling thrust out the fourth harpoon. Other than the first, all three harpoons were hurled out to recharge the first harpoon¡¯s momentum. His strength, his angle, and timing were wlessly astonishing.


    Tang Ling was indeed the miracle kid of the sea!


    Odeon was impressed. It was Tang Ling¡¯s technique that moved him. The kid showed him that even without the necessary strength, he still could achieve an amazing feat through unimaginable means.


    Slightly stunned, his harpoonnded and he suddenly felt a powerful drag. He quickly regained his senses and saw that his harpoon had precisely embedded itself on the Requiem Whale¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strike! It¡¯s a f*cking bullseye! I got it!¡± Odeon quickly pulled the chain and tried to control the whale.


    The other sailors quickly gave him a hand at pulling. The harpoon had urately struck a Requiem Whale, and if it was the king...It was the f*cking king whale!


    When that particr whale was dragged in, five other whales were following it. There would not be many whales in a pod, but the value of each whale, especially in this season, was unusual.


    ¡°F*cking hell! Look at what we¡¯ve got!¡± The captain¡¯s excited voice roared through the loudspeaker.


    However, at that moment, Odeon suddenly looked terrified. He was known as the heavyweight lifter of the ship and he was being assisted by the other sailors, yet he somehow felt that the harpoon was slipping off the whale. The Requiem Whale was extremely powerful!


    Thump!


    A momentter, Tang Ling¡¯s harpoon alsonded on that whale¡¯s body.


    The harpoon hit the whale in a peculiar spot, causing the king whale a lot of pain. If it broke free from Odeon¡¯s harpoon, Tang Ling¡¯s harpoon would stick because it did not have the strength to break free from both weapons.


    ¡°Marvelous! My beloved Tang!¡±


    ¡°You b*stards! Why are you people still standing there!? If we can get this pod of whales, we¡¯ll be the king of the day! Go f*cking help! Hear me?! Help!¡± The captain was so excited that he screamed his lungs out.


    The other sailors who were in charge of the harpoons split up into two groups and lent a hand to Odeon and Tang Ling.


    It was the king of the Requiem Whales! Tang Ling realized that Lady Luck was on his side today! He had scored a great catch!


    However, from the other end of the chain, Tang Ling was being pulled by a tremendous and irresistible force. The chain almost slipped from his hand, and when he got a tighter grip, he almost got pulled into the sea.


    Soon enough, many more helping hands came and pulled the chain backward. The sailors chanted as they tried to control the king whale and the entire pod to swim towards the direction of their sturdiest.


    The beauty of raw strength was on full disy on the deck with bulging muscles, popping veins, hot-blooded chanting, and sweat that glistened under the sun. Even the female sailors were buff and strong.


    Tang Ling loved the hot-blooded feeling.


    ¡°Pull!¡±


    ¡°Steady!¡±


    Unified roars sound throughout the deck like endless waves. The captain even came on deck together with the first officer who was the second strongest after the captain.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! There are two more ships trying to rob our fruits of victory!¡±


    ¡°Sailors! Are you okay with that?!¡± the captain shouted.


    ¡°No!¡± the crew answered.


    ¡°I guess so! There¡¯s no way we will give this victory to them! The king whale is in our hands! The odds of them stealing our prize is as slim as a cat¡¯s fart! But for insurance sake, the first officer and I will the pod ourselves!¡± the captain roared again.


    He was already holding the that was made out of precious material. It was considered the prized possession of the entire fishing ship since not all fishings could be used to the fish of this era.


    Explosive cheers sounded throughout the deck. The captain and the first officer grabbed the and jumped off the deck. Theynded in the rough waters, and stepping on the water itself, they sprinted towards the pod of whales.


    ¡°Mates, give it your best! Work with the captain! Whether we have beer or water tonight, it all boils down to now!¡± The second mate tookmand on the ship. He had to pay attention to the situation on deck as well.


    Only Tang Ling was enjoying the moment casually. He found the ¡®cat¡¯s fart¡¯ analogy from the captain funny.


    The morning hunt was the fiercest because a morning hunt did not always happen in the inner hunting ground.


    If the captain reeled the himself, it meant that it was the most important moment for the ship. The crew must work together to control the king fish, or in this case, the king whale.


    Thankfully, there were no unexpected incidents in the process. The ship that Tang Ling worked for was rather powerful. After they got hold of the king whale, how could they let it slip from their hands?


    In the end, with everyone¡¯s help, the entire ship caught a total of five Requirem Whales from this pod. They also released a male, a female, and three calves.


    There were rules when it came to catching fish. A fisherman or a sailor should never catch all the fish at once and they should always release the younger ones.


    In the past few millennia, mankind had had more than enough bloody lessons. With the arrival of the end of the world, many people believed it was karma punishing mankind. People in this era tended to believe ancient rules more than the people of the old civilization in a more civilized way.


    Right after the captain came back, he raised his index finger and posed in a rather funny posture as he said, ¡°What a great catch!¡± The result was announced and the crew cheered thunderously.


    Odeon tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder strongly.


    Still, Tang Ling was calm.


    ¡°First of all, give it to our heavyweight lifter, Odeon, and our miracle kid, Tang!¡± the captain gave the duo the credit for the catch.


    The crew got even more excited as they carried them up and tossed them up and down in the air.


    The captain then announced loudly, ¡°Allbor is hereby waived! We set sail back to the docks! We have five big fes on our tail, so we¡¯d better get pulling!¡±

 Chapter 416 - Whale Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 416: Whale Gamble</h4>


    The ships of the Purple Moon era were not to be doubted.


    Compared to the ship of the old civilization created by state-of-the-art technology, the ship in the Purple Moon era looked like it came from the 17th or 18th century of the old civilization. It looked as outdated as it could be, but because of the mysterious super-advanced technology, the power that it contained was phenomenal.


    Even though the ship was made out of wood, due to the changes in the Purple Moon era, many nts mutated in an unpredictable way and provided materials that the old civilization could never imagine. Some were even as sturdy as iron.


    Phenomenal sailing power plus a light but strong wooden ship body made it the perfectbination.


    Therefore, the captain frantically told the crew to sail at full speed. As a matter of fact, even if the ship did not sail at a hundred percent, it could easily drag the five huge whales back to the docks.


    On top of that, they did not have to worry about security. No matter howwless Darkness Port was, the hidden rules were something one must not break.


    Darkness Port was a safety city located by the shore. Compared to the rules in the city, which revolved around power and money, there were several iron rules at sea. One of them was that whenever a ship hung the with its catch at its stern, the catch belonged to them only and no other ships were allowed to snatch their catch of the day.


    If this rule did not exist, all the sailing ships might fight one another for profit and the fishing industry that supported Darkness Port would certainly copse. That was one of the reasons why Darkness Port was a magical ce. Every single one of its rules worked perfectly and appropriately.


    Tang Ling was sitting on the edge, looking down at the crowd beneath the ship.


    After the morning hunt and the time spent on sailing back to the docks, it was only 9 a.m. in the morning. However, the harbor at the dock area was already crowded with people. They were there to purchase the catch of the day. It was said that the harbor in the ind area was livelier.


    With a cigarette hanging at his mouth, Odeon said to Tang Ling, ¡°Hmph. I heard that back in the old civilization, the morning market at the harbor ends the moment the sun rises.¡± He seemed to have an endless interest in the old civilization.


    ¡°It¡¯s bound to change. The fish in the Purple Moon era aren¡¯t lively at night.¡± Tang Ling shrugged.


    Odeon and Tang Ling were given the first credit for the catch by the captain. ording to the distribution rules, Odeon would get 200 ck Sea coins and Tang Ling would only get 100 because the former was an official sailor and Tang Ling was just an assistant.


    However, the money would only be paid when the goods were sold. The sailors spent their earningsvishly, especially the captain, so they barely had any savings.


    The five Requiem Whales attracted a crowd at the harbor. The crowd that gathered below the ship was a little too noisy for Tang Ling.


    When the whales were dragged up on shore, a bidding frenzy broke out right away.


    ¡°Odeon, how much savings do you have?¡± Tang Ling squinted his eyes at the crowd below the ship and asked an unrted question.


    Why would a sailor have any savings?


    Odeon wanted to answer sarcastically, but since Tang Ling was the miracle kid of the ship, he blushed and said softly, ¡°Around 800 ck Sea coins.¡±


    It seemed like it was shameful for a sailor to admit that he had savings. Odeon had a daughter that he loved, and he had to squeeze a part of his earnings to save for his daughter¡¯s future.


    ¡°Great!¡± Tang Ling gave him a big thumbs-up and tapped him on the shoulder.


    He then asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been on this ship for so long, based on your knowledge, how much savings does the average sailor on this ship have? Bring some of them over here. I¡¯ve been working here for half a month and I¡¯ve got around 200 ck Sea coins in my pocket.


    ¡°But I need to get 5,000 ck Sea coins. If you want to earn more, follow me. I¡¯ll show you more miracles.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Odeon found it incredible. How could the kid produce that many miracles?


    Odeon had spent most of his time on the ship all year long and barely cared about the news in the city. He did not know who Tang Ling was at first, but when his daughter brought him up to speed, he finally knew Tang Ling was one of the top geniuses in the city, or at least, his reputation said so.


    After all, no matter how he shut himself out from the city, Odeon knew a thing or two about the geniuses in the city.


    After having worked with Tang Ling for half a month and he witnessed miracles happening around the kid, so he understood why he was referred to as one of the top geniuses.


    <i>It wouldn¡¯t hurt if I trust him a little bit more, would it?</i>


    ¡°Great. Just you wait. I know everything about the sailors on the ship, including what color their underwear is. It¡¯s a piece of cake,¡± Odeon boasted.


    ¡°Go, go, hurry up! Time is ticking.¡± Tang Ling fixed his gaze on the crowd below the ship that was furious in the bidding war and their target was definitely that king whale.


    Maybe because the captain wanted to get an auspicious sign when they opened the whale¡¯s stomachter, he purposely announced the bidding price for the king whale first. After all, if the Requiem Ambergris was really found in the whale¡¯s stomach, it might cause an uproar and trigger some of them.


    Odeon got a rough idea of what Tang Ling was trying to do. He had his doubts, but he did as he was told.


    Tang Ling wanted to participate in the whale gamble.


    The Requiem Ambergris was usually found in the whale¡¯s stomach. It was mixed with all kinds of leftover food. Even with the most advanced instrument, it was difficult to determine whether or not the whale had the Requiem Ambergris in its stomach unless some expensive super-advanced instrument was used to detect the ambergris, but it would cause a lot more per usage.


    The Requiem Ambergris¡¯s structure was unique. It was basically simr to a fishbone and only a tiny difference set them apart. It was difficult to identify it without the use of the super-advanced instrument.


    However, one must be mad to use it on the whale because the cost was atrociously high! Who could have afforded it? The slightest mistake would cause one to lose a great deal of money.


    That was why the whale gamble was simr to the jade gamble[1] craze in the old civilization.


    <i>What gave Tang Ling the confidence? If he was this confident, he would have been rich...5,000 ck Sea coins isn¡¯t a scanty amount!</i>


    Despite Odeon¡¯s anxiety, since he put his trust in Tang Ling, no matter how anxious he felt, he ought to carry his task out with clenched teeth. As a veteran on the ship, he easily persuaded several other sailors with some savings to join Tang Ling¡¯s n.


    The other sailors did not know what Tang Ling was trying to do, so only Odeon kept whispering questions to Tang Ling when he came back, ¡°Are you confident about this?¡±


    ¡°70%.¡± Tang Ling did not lie. 70% was good enough for him to gamble.


    Odeon was clueless that Tang Ling¡¯s spirit visualization, which was an extension from his Precise Instinct, allowed him to see the internal structure of things.


    With the spirit body array supporting him, Tang Ling felt an obvious improvement in his spirit visualization. He had once been close to a certain threshold but he had not crossed it back then. He knew he would need more time to do it, and now, after two weeks at sea, he was able to go beyond that threshold.


    Therefore, he had a clearer look at the internal structure of things.


    Although he was still unable to differentiate the Requiem Ambergris from the fishbone, Tang Ling still had his Precise Instinct. He couldpare all the details he found such as the shape of the fishbone or the uniqueness of the Requiem Ambergris.


    It boosted Tang Ling¡¯s confidence to 70%.


    Had Tang Long been around and knew that Tang Ling was using the spirit visualization, he might have been disappointed because Tang Ling had reached the second level of Precise Instinct!


    Several crystal cards were handed over to Tang Ling, and under Odeon¡¯s anxious gaze, he swung down from the ship with a rope and squeezed himself into the crowd.


    The crowd remained enthusiastic about the king whale, and the bid had reached a whopping 11,000 ck Sea coins. It was an astronomical figure. In other seasons, even if it was the king Requiem Whale, it would cost 2,000 ck Sea coins at the most.


    Fortunately, Tang Ling¡¯s target was not the king whale. He was going after the smallest female whale. Under normal circumstances, bigger male whales had a higher chance to produce the Requiem Ambergrispared to a smaller-sized female.


    With that in mind, the smaller female whale should not garner as much attention, so its price would not be ridiculously high either, and 5,000 ck Sea coins should be enough.


    Tang Ling was not a hundred percent confident, but he had a feeling that Lady Luck was on his side that day. Not only did his ship hunt a pod of Requiem Whales, but there was also a high chance that he might find the Requiem Ambergris in the ck horse, or in this case, the ¡®ck whale¡¯.


    If 5,000 ck Sea coins were not enough, he could not do anything but sigh about his luck falling short. He did not have any ideas left to increase his funds and would have to wait for another time.


    The fierce bidding for the king whale continued.


    In the end, the king Requiem Whale was purchased by a merchant from the True Capital with a hefty sum of 12,700 ck Sea coins.


    Maybe because of the rousing and fierce atmosphere, the merchant requested to open the whale immediately.


    Under the zing curiosity of the crowd, an 11 kg Requiem Great was found. A part of it had reached superior quality whereas the majority remained at an above-average quality.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! This is huge! It¡¯s gone up! Even if this piece of Requiem Ambergris is not auctioned off, the tradingpany of Darkness Port can easily buy it with 20K ck Sea coins!¡±


    ¡°Why would he sell it to the tradingpany? If he takes it back and cuts it to pieces to sell, it can fetch at least 50K ck Sea coins!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, if only I had the money!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s heated discussion reached the climax and further boosted the atmosphere. The captain was smoking his pipe, which was a symbol for all captains, and his face was full of smiles.


    If the first king whale was such a satisfactory product, the rest of the whales would certainly fetch an even better price.


    As the captain expected, the second whale was sold for an astronomical 9,000 ck Sea coins. The second whale was also the second biggest and was a male. The price might sound absurd, but it was actually reasonable.


    Unfortunately, Lady Luck did not bless this second whale with the Requiem Ambergris.


    Nheless, that was normal and the merchant who bought it epted the loss as well. He lost around 7,000 ck Sea coins, but as a merchant, he was still able to bear the brunt.


    The third whale was sold for 7,500 ck Sea coins, lower than the second. Fortunately, this third whale had Requiem Ambergris although it was less than 1 kg. It was not actually a huge win, but it was impossible to lose profit at this point.


    The fourth whale was a female and the crowd¡¯s passion cooled down a bit. Lastly, it was sold for 6,200 ck Sea coins. As expected, the female whale did not have Requiem Ambergris.


    The next one would be Tang Ling¡¯s target. Since the rollercoaster of an oue in the gamble had cooled down among most of the crowd, no one wanted to start the first bid for the smallest female whale.


    The captain was not in a hurry either, so he waited quietly. He always believed in the gambling nature of humans.


    Tang Ling, on the other hand, could not wait for the crowd to start bidding. He had to use his credit to settle this deal quickly. With that in mind, he walked to the captain, ¡°Cap, why don¡¯t you sell this whale to me?¡±


    The captain was slightly shocked. ¡°Miracle boy, what are you going to use it for? Never ce your hope on a gamble.¡±


    ¡°I need money, but I have limited channels to earn them. What can I do?¡± Tang Ling shrugged.


    Nowadays, young geniuses were everywhere, training and earning as much money as they could. Even if Tang Ling was one of the top geniuses, it was normal for him to need money.


    In fact, other than Tang Long, a prince-like figure that lived under the protection of a powerful faction, most of the young geniuses had to find ways to earn money and a lot of factions viewed the process as a part of their training.


    Therefore, the captain did not find a w in Tang Ling¡¯s excuse.


    Even though he gave Tang Ling a friendly reminder, the kid had only been working on his ship for half a month, so how close could they possibly get? It boiled down to business with Tang Ling.


    ¡°My dear Tang, I know you yed an important part in this whale hunt, but business is business. You know I have my crew to feed and my ship has to go through lots of maintenance...¡± The captain took his pipe out as he spoke, but he made it sound sincere. After all, he had a good impression of Tang Ling.


    ¡°5,000 ck Sea coins! It¡¯s a bit cheaper, but I¡¯m going for the lousiest of the bunch, aren¡¯t I?¡± The best way to deal with someone like the captain was in a forthright manner.


    ¡°Mm-hmm...¡± The captain was considering it.


    ¡°If you auction it, you can get 5,500 ck Sea coins, at most. All I have is 5K, so it¡¯s all up to you, Cap,¡± Tang Ling straightforwardly expressed his thoughts since it was probably the most effective way.


    The captain thought for a while. Thest whale might have fetched him 5,500 ck Sea coins, but was the extra 500 ck Sea coins a lot? For a captain of his caliber, 500 ck Sea coins was not a figure that he cared for.


    However, he could sell it cheaper to one of his crew and earn himself some reputation. On top of that, given Tang Ling¡¯s identity as one of the top young geniuses, buying his friendship with 500 ck Sea coins might be a bargain.


    ¡°Thank you for your attention and passion for our Requiem Whales. Thest whale isn¡¯t for sale anymore. Thank you for your attendance and support.¡± The captain made up his mind after a minute. Nevertheless, the crowd was not overly disappointed since the odds of thest whale having Requiem Ambergris was near to zero.


    Tang Ling finally got thest whale with 5,000 ck Sea coins. When he paid the captain with several crystal cards that could be used to withdraw without any restrictions, Odeon¡¯s heart almost popped out.


    5,000 ck Sea coins had just been handed out just like that. What if the Requiem Whale did not have the Ambergris? Odeon felt like he was in the middle of a nightmare.


    Conversely, Tang Ling was calm. 70% was a huge chance of winning.


    He enthusiastically got the master fish cutter, and under the crowd¡¯s curious gaze, the smallest whale was hung up.


    Most of the people assumed that the smallest whale would not have any Ambergris inside, but the process of cutting a whale open remained an exciting show, so they were willing to stay back and watch.


    Tang Ling was standing under the huge Requiem Whale and he watched the master skillfully cut the whale open. The liver was quickly located and taken out.


    With a quick slice, all kinds of leftover food were revealed and it reeked badly. The odds of it containing the Ambergris just got slimmer because the liver was filled with partially digested food.


    The master wanted to stop cutting, but Tang Ling urged him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Master. Let¡¯s take that bunch of food out first.¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s smile was as calm as still water because he knew he had won the gamble.


    [1] When a piece of jade is mined, it is covered with ayer of dried soil, and only by cutting it can one know whether or not the jade is good, hence the gamble.

 Chapter 417 - Got Rich!

    <h4>Chapter 417: Got Rich!</h4>


    Tang Ling had won.


    When that mountainous pile of partially digested food was dug out, Tang Ling picked up a stick and started to poke around. With a few jabs, he revealed a ratherrge bulk of Requiem Ambergris.


    On top of that, he used the stick and pried open the slightly shriveled up liver, digging out all the other leftover food. The crowd then saw another piece of Requiem Ambergris the size of a palm, sticking to the wall of the dried liver.


    ¡°Look, Lady Luck always blesses those who are careful.¡± Tang Ling tossed the stick away and looked exceptionally delighted. He did not want to expose the fact that his Precise Instinct could scan the internal structure of the whale.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Odeon slid off the ship and hugged Tang Ling tightly.


    He was a simple man, and there was only a single thought in his mind at the moment¡ªhe had struck it rich! He really became rich this time!


    No matter what quality the ambergris was, he would be rich!


    Despite there just being two pieces of ambergris with one of it being palm-sized and the other one being twice as big, ambergris could be molded together and thebined weight would surely surpass the 11 kg ambergris from the king whale earlier.


    No wonder this female whale was this small. The heavy ambergris filled a portion of its stomach and probably affected its growth.


    This was probably a new way to identify Requiem Ambergris in Requiem Whales. It was no wonder that the miracle kid was this confident!


    Nheless, Tang Ling was collected. He was already thinking about the ambergris¡¯ quality and how he should sell it off for money.


    The awestruck crowd that was silenced by the jaw-dropping scene exploded all of a sudden.


    ¡°My goodness, what am I looking at? How does this small whale have that many ambergris in its stomach?


    ¡°I...someone please tell me what quality the ambergris is.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s 5,000 ck Sea coins! I could¡¯ve gotten the money if I sold everything. Why did Iugh at the kid just now? As expected of the young geniuses, even the heavens favor him.¡±


    The crowd got even more excited than when the king whale¡¯s ambergris had been found. All eyes were on the new ambergris and its quality.


    After the ambergris was cleaned, an appraiser, who was also a merchant, came up eagerly and offered to inspect the quality. The atmosphere reached its climax at this point.


    ¡°My gosh! What am I looking at? These two are superior quality Requiem Ambergris,¡± gushed the appraiser.


    How could the atmosphere not reach a climax? It was the best ambergris of the season that the harbor had ever weed.


    Odeon got even more excited. He swung his fists around and cheered joyfully, mixing around with the crowd in the heated discussion.


    Those who did not know what happened might think that Voyage Day was here again because the whole harbor was as lively and crowded as that auspicious day. It seemed like heaven was in a mood for a celebration as it pushed the lively atmosphere beyond its climax point.


    The appraiser even brought over instruments to weigh the ambergris and the number that he announced further excited the crowd, ¡°14.76 kg! A beautiful number!¡±


    The already pounding atmosphere reached new heights beyond its climax. Amidst the heated discussions, there were already a number of gazes with ulterior motives eyeing the ambergris.


    This was thewless Darkness Port! In this city, taking other people¡¯s belongings with violence was a daily scene on the street.


    So what if Tang Ling was a top genius? No matter how great his reputation was, he was just a kid who was not even a Purple Moon Warrior.


    So what if he had Boss Huang as his support? By the time the boss got there, the ambergris would have been sold for money. The culprit could escape, get some important figure to settle the matters, or even deal with the conflict with some other methods. Anything was possible.


    Some of them in the crowd grew restless.


    Of course, Tang Ling knew what it was like to expose his wealth in the public eye of Darkness Port, but he had bought the whale from the captain, and no matter how dangerous it was, he had to give the captain an answer.


    Otherwise, it would look like hecked sincerity. Moreover, the whale was huge, so where should he cut it open? Should he ferry it out of the harbor and rip it open in some secret ce? It was illogical for him to do that.


    Should he call Boss Huang here right away? No, Tang Ling knew that before Boss Huang arrived, his ambergris would be snatched from his hands.


    ¡°Can you sell this Requiem Ambergris to me? Our caravan is willing to offer 40K ck Sea coins for it,¡± someone offered right away.


    40,000 ck Sea coins was not a phenomenal price, but many would choose to immediately trade the goods for money at the harbor since it would be safer.


    Given the desperate circumstances, the goods would never fetch a good price.


    Tang Ling did not agree with the merchant¡¯s offer. Instead, he looked at the captain. He said, ¡°I suppose our captain must say yes to the price of this ambergris before I can say anything. While you guys were gambling on the whale, I¡¯ve promised the captain a fifth of the ambergris.¡±


    <i>What a kid!</i>


    At that moment, be it the captain, Odeon, or the others with ulterior motives shifted their attention from the ambergris to Tang Ling.


    Did Tang Ling promise the captain anything? He had not.


    What he did was remain calm in the face of greed. He suppressed his own avarice instead. He used a reasonable price to get himself the best insurance possible at the moment.


    In Darkness Port, a captain¡¯s reputation was always above all. After all, behind the captains was the biggest faction of Darkness Port¡ªthe Darkness Court.


    Offending a single captain would equal to offending all the captains. Moreover, since a crew member was this generous, the captain ought to ept the goodwill. Once epted, the captain must do his best to protect his crew¡¯s benefits. After all, they were the sailors who sailed on the same ship.


    It was probably the sleaziest but smartest way to get away from the prying gazes.


    The captain smiled. <i>This kid really knows his manners!</i>


    He did not think the share of a fifth of the ambergris was too little because he knew from Odeon that the money Tang Ling had used to buy the whale was pooled together by several crew members.


    A fifth of the ambergris was probably the biggest share of the bunch.


    Therefore, the captain stepped up and said, ¡°Yes. Our miracle kid made me a promise when we started the bidding.¡±


    ¡°Now, let us start the bidding for the Requiem Ambergris.¡±


    ...


    A little over 14 kg of Requiem Ambergris was sold for a total of 50,000 ck Sea coins.


    The buyer was the caravan merchants from the True Capital and they were also the same ones who had bought the king whale earlier and got the 11 kg of Requiem Ambergris.


    The folks from the True Capital were really wealthy, but Tang Ling did not care. After he got his money, he gave the captain 10,000 ck Sea coins without a second thought. As for the rest, he shared them with Odeon and the rest.


    In the end, Tang Ling only took 8,000 ck Sea coins.


    They agreed on the split before this whole thing started. Tang Ling was the one who had brought everyone on the winning path, and no matter how much was left, he ought to take a fifth of the rest.


    It was practically free money from the sky, so who could possibly reject it, especially Odeon? He could barely close his mouth from all theughter. This unexpected earnings further secured his daughter¡¯s future.


    ¡°My dear Tang, when are we doing it again?¡± Odeon was still savoring the lingering excitement.


    ¡°Yeah, a few more times, and I¡¯ll have enough funds to modify my ship! I¡¯ll then apply for the Great Peak to enter the ind area! I might not be ready for the free voyage, but I¡¯m quite confident in the inner hunting ground!¡± It was rare for the captain not to add vulgarities in a single sentence. He was talking about something serious after all, and it was his life goal.


    Tang Ling adjusted himself into a morefortable posture andy down on the couch of the carriage. He allowed himself to sink into the soft cushions as a faint smile hung over his face.


    He was riding the captain¡¯s wagon and they had juste out from the biggest bank of Darkness Port¡ªthe Voyager Bank.


    Aftering out, Tang Ling got himself a crystal card that contained 8,100 ck Sea coins.


    With the card in hand, he did not have to worry about his safety anymore. The card was only essible by him and there were a lot of ways for him to do that. Therefore, the card provided multipleyers of insurance for his money.


    However, the captain said in order to fully secure everyone¡¯s safety and money, he sent everyone home using the wagon.


    Those who received extra today reached their homes safe and sound. Only Odeon, the captain, and Tang Ling were left in the carriage, so they were able to discuss some private thoughts.


    Even with the anticipation from Odeon and the captain, Tang Ling decided to speak his piece.


    As a matter of fact, when he had chosen missions at the Floating Ice ck Market, he had mistakenly chosen The Great Peak and had been with the ship ever since because the folks on The Great Peak were nice. Man or woman, young or old, every one of them was honorable and tough.


    If he really was a sailor on The Great Peak, he would surely have thought of a way to glorify the ship¡¯s status. Unfortunately, he was just a passerby.


    ¡°I might not be able to help on The Great Peak anymore.¡± Tang Ling¡¯s forthright manner stunned the captain for a moment, and Odeon¡¯s gaze started to get heavy.


    They did not spend a lot of time together, but even though it had just been around two weeks, Odeon liked the miracle kid a lot. It was not because of how miraculous he could be. Instead, it was how down-to-earth Tang Ling was despite his reputation.


    Tang Ling was like a normal kid who could mix around with a bunch of tough and rough sailors. It was rare and he warmed everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Truth be told, every single day spent on The Great Peak was delightful. I think I¡¯m starting to love hunting at sea. Unfortunately, I have to go back to the Hell Ledge Challenge. There¡¯s a life or death match waiting for me. Now that I¡¯ve gotten the money, I...¡± Tang Ling did not finish, but his meaning was obvious enough.


    With sufficient money, he ought to seize the time to strengthen himself.


    The Hell Ledge Challenge might seem to have cooled down, but as long as one was not an idiot, one would know it was just the calm before the storm which ought to explode fiercely some time in the foreseeable future.


    Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s life or death match preceded even the challenge. This was something even the captain and Odeon knew. They really did not want the miracle kid to die in the ring even though the odds were high.


    With that in mind, the tough-looking captain looked forlorn.


    <i>What a generous and likable kid. He¡¯s also hardworking...</i>


    With that in mind, the captain tapped Tang Ling¡¯s shoulder with heavy emotions.


    Odeon hugged Tang Ling strongly and said, ¡°I believe you will emerge the winner!¡±


    ...


    Tang Ling was escorted back to Dvesha Moha.


    Boss Huang was still a respectable person as the captain even stopped by and chit-chatted with the boss for a while. He even said that if he had the money, he would probably order something from the boss.


    It was not just words of ttery. The captain really wanted a weapon from Boss Huang.


    The equipment Boss Huang¡¯s hands crafted was something a lot of people sought after, and most of them could not get it because of his price.


    After sending the captain off, Boss Huang returned to the study room and blurted out the question immediately, ¡°Kid, how much did you earn?¡±


    He had more or less heard about themotion that Tang Ling had caused at the harbor.


    ¡°Give me your crystal card,¡± drawled Tang Lingzily.


    After two weeks at sea, he was seriously tanned. The constant sea breeze also presented his youthful face with a huskier look. In less than a few months, he would turn 16, so it was only natural that he looked more mature.


    The February weather in Darkness Port wasfortable like Boss Huang¡¯s current mood. He passed Tang Ling his crystal card.


    Tang Ling was not particr about the promised amount. He simply transferred 3,000 ck Sea coins to the boss in a single stroke.


    ¡°I got 8K and I¡¯m giving you 3K. How¡¯s that?¡± Tang Ling did not keep the number on the crystal card a secret and even showed the boss his card.


    ¡°You little b*stard, it¡¯s unlike you to be so generous.¡± Boss Huang was suspicious, but he still took his card back.


    Tang Ling might be a stingy Scrooge at times, but most of the time, he was generous and reasonable to the people close to him.


    After all, Boss Huang had made him an inner armor using the materials he got from the Dream Domain and extracted the superalloy-like substance from the Demon Seeds. The substance even possessed metallic attributes! Whenever the boss was free, he would repair the iplete Blood Bulrush Sword as well.


    More importantly, the boss seemed to be a lot busiertely and it was probably because of his ship.


    After working at sea for half a month, Tang Ling gradually loved the life on the ship. Being able to have a ship of his own was something dreamy and mystical for him at the moment.


    Nevertheless, the sleazy and stingy boss seemed to be pouring out a lot of effort for him, so why would he be stingy with the boss?


    After getting the money, the boss shifted his gaze outside the window and casually uttered a date, ¡°April 28th.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tang Ling frowned slightly. The random date would raise questions in other people¡¯s minds, but he grasped the meaning.


    However, he did not want to be a mood killer, so he smirked casually and said, ¡°My birthday is on May 12th. Do you think I can have a fun birthday this year?¡±


    Thest birthday he had was a tragic one when he lost his grandmother and sister in a single night.


    Would it be better this year?


    Before that, he had to fight Tang long in the life or death match, and there was a chance that he could not make it to his birthday alive. He might never know whether it was rainy or sunny on that day.


    The date that the boss mentioned was the day when all the geniuses would get together again and challenge the Hell Ledge. It was not a fixed event, but one thing was for sure: the geniuses ought to dy the challenges to the very end of the given period.


    No one knew who decided on the date or who agreed to the suggestion.


    Slowly and gradually, the date seemed to nt itself into everyone¡¯s mind and be the day that everyone preferred.


    The decision was actually a great one. The results would be out on the same day and might probably be the fairest and most straightforward reflection of the geniuses¡¯ strength. After all, everyone had been umting for so long and everyone had the same length of time.


    After that day, the geniuses would have one day to rest before Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯s deathmatch. It was actually a decent arrangement.


    Then, everyone would follow their own fleet and set sail on a voyage for the resources. It could not get any more perfect than that.


    Even Boss Huang agreed on the timing, but at the same time, he was shaken by Tang Ling¡¯s words. He hated the kid when he said something like this even though he had to constantly remind himself that he should not take a side.


    However, emotions always challenged one¡¯s sanity and logic and Boss Huang could not remain sane constantly. He said in an upset tone, ¡°What garbage are you talking about? I¡¯m making your ship, and if you die, I¡¯ll just sell it away.¡±


    ¡°No way! No one can have my ship! I¡¯m waiting for it to set sail to sea!¡± Tang Ling bolted up and stretched his body. He looked at Boss Huang with a smile. ¡°Boss, are you pleased with the 3K ck Sea coins?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to ask for this time? Just spill it.¡± Boss Huang wanted to punch Tang Ling in the face when he saw his smile.


    ¡°From today until April 28th, I want flexible work time! I promise you I won¡¯t give up on smithing. You can just arrange my schedule ording to my current level. After work, I must go to the cabin area to cultivate,¡± Tang Ling said seriously.


    With the money in his pocket, he ought to resume his cultivation at the cabin area and rent the best out of them all, but he must first make sure that he did not waste the energy inside.


    Due to the little seed, after a quick calction, he realized he would need the cultivation room that cost 30 ck Sea coins per hour.


    The little seed was still in slumber although its appetite had grown bigger. Thankfully, arger appetite meant increased effect, so a tiny youthful leaf had sprouted. It delighted Tang Ling a lot, but in the past few weeks, because of his financial status, he believed that the little seed did not get to fill its stomach.


    He wanted to test the cultivation room that cost 30 ck Sea coins per hour because he wanted to find how long he could cultivate inside before he and the little seed reached their limit.


    Even if he had to use 90 ck Sea coins per day, 5,000 ck Sea coins couldst him around 40 days. It was probably the most appropriate schedule that he coulde up with.


    On top of that, he had been taking missions at the Floating Ice ck Market that would reward him with Darkness value. He had now umted enough Darkness value to ess the cultivation room that cost 30 ck Sea coins per hour.


    What if he was still short of money? He would just have to find a way around it. Tang Ling believed he might not be this lucky every time, but squeezing some time to make some extra ie was still possible.


    That was Tang Ling¡¯s n before April 28th. It would be a dull and dry training life before the big day. Therefore, he needed a flexible schedule.


    For once, Boss Huang did not put Tang Ling in a tough spot after the request. He shut his eyes and thought about it for a while before nodding. ¡°Well, for the sake of the 3K, I guess it¡¯s fine with me.


    ¡°But if you dare even slow down on the work that I give you, I¡¯ll cancel your flexible schedule! Anyway, don¡¯t you think you are extremelycking inbat techniques?¡± said Boss Huang all of a sudden.

 Chapter 418 - Floating Ice

    <h4>Chapter 418: Floating Ice</h4>


    Indeed, Tang Ling was severelyckingbat techniques.


    However, with Precise Instinct, any traditionalbat techniques were not much use to him.


    One could easily understand it with a little thought. Precise Instinct turned Tang Ling into a precise battle machine, so sometimes having techniques would be a shackle for him.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking, but I have to agree to disagree. It might be difficult for you to challenge something likebat techniques after having Precise Instinct, but there are techniques that are useful to you such as how you unleash your strength and the correct way to do that, the steps you take in battle...¡± Boss Huang paused for a moment before adding, ¡°In the Purple Moon era, the evolution of mankind has produced a lot of geniuses, and I¡¯m talking about this kind of genius...¡±


    Boss Huang tapped his head with his finger. He was referring to the intelligent type of genius.


    ¡°They are always researching traditionalbat techniques to adapt it to the current era. With the help of the simtion of super-advanced machinery and evenbining one¡¯s talent ability, a new type ofbat technique was born unique to the Purple Moon era. It¡¯s generally known as the Purple Moon Combat Arts. Without a doubt, it¡¯s expensive and rare. Every singlebat art includes the strong points of traditional techniques, and on top of that, they have their own unique final skill, something we call the ultimate.¡±


    Boss Huang¡¯s exnation startled Tang Ling.


    He had been relying on his Precise Instinct to fight all this time, and the only technique he learned was the dagger techniques that he got from Lionel.


    As for the sword intent, it was not exactly a technique. It was more of a state of his mind and body.


    Before Boss Huang mentioned thebat art, Tang Ling could not find a use for the techniques even though the dagger technique was useful.


    However after Boss Huang brought it up, Tang Ling was inspired.


    Indeed, he was clueless about how to unleash his strength effectively. Maybe he could get an idea of how to use his strength when his spirit visualization reached a higher level, but since there was something ready-made, why would he not use it to his advantage?


    Moreover, how could a single person¡¯s intellect beparable to all the people out there?


    On top of that, he was totally clueless about thebat steps too.


    Lastly, the Purple Moon Combat Arts sounded like something cool. What was the ultimate about?


    After noticing Tang Ling¡¯s interest, Boss Huang added, ¡°The geniuses from the big factions will master at least two or more Purple Moon Combat Arts. Although most of thebat arts are used to serve one¡¯s talent ability, there are alsobat arts that serve your basic abilities.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that on April 28th, you¡¯ll see the ultimates from some of the young geniuses. The ultimate holds tremendous meaning. Although it might not be able to turn the tide of the battle when facing absolute power, it¡¯s highly likely to save your life.¡±


    ¡°Then, I guess I should learn a set of Purple Moon Combat Arts!¡± Tang Ling¡¯s eyes shone.


    Before Boss Huang could continue, Tang Ling moved closer to his face and said, ¡°Boss, since you are telling me all this, are you trying to tell me that you have somebat arts with you?¡±


    Boss Huang rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I do, but none of them are suitable for you. Purple Moon Combat Arts that serve basic abilities can be either astronomically expensive or ridiculously cheap. It all depends on the ultimate...I think no matter how lousy the ultimate might be, you should go and get yourself a manual or two if possible.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit on how much you can spend your money in the cultivation room and you can only umte that much. You might as well spend it on something more useful,¡± Boss Huang advised.


    A quick calctionter, Tang Ling epted Boss Huang¡¯s advice.


    ...


    Where should he look for a Purple Moon Combat Arts manual?


    There were a total of three ways.


    First, arge auction.


    Second, the ck market.


    Third, the auction in the ck market.


    Since the Purple Moon Combat Arts was precious,mon tradingpanies would never sell them.


    An auction was probably the best way to get one. Usually, manuals from auctions were better and one did not have to worry about its usability.


    However, through the ck market, one might face all kinds of problems with thebat arts manuals such as getting an iplete manual, useless ultimate skills, or even limited potential. In short, one might spend the money purchasing peace of mind rather than a load of problems.


    Lastly, there was the auction in the ck market. Compared to a normal auction, items auctioned in the ck market were usually illegal, forbidden, or even stolen.


    ording to Boss Huang, the ck market would usually filter the items first. Then, the items with better quality would be transferred to the ck market auction.


    Therefore, his advice was to participate in a ck market auction, at least, once.


    ¡°Arge ck market auction happens once every three months and a small one usually twice every week. You can simply wait it out,¡± said Boss Huang.


    Thestrge ck market auction was held during the lively Medley Sea Day and it has been three months since then. Maybe Tang Ling was lucky enough to encounter another. He did not usually pay attention to the ck market or auction, so he was not sure.


    The ck market in Darkness Port was far bigger than the one in Safety Sector No. 17 and the routes were a lot moreplicated. The entrances were numerous, but the structure was still the same.


    All ck markets had a so-called ¡®ck market lobby¡¯ where there were receptions to register as mercenaries or frencers, receptions for inquiries, and all sorts of trading booths. In summary, the lively ck market lobby might be even bigger than themercial district of Darkness Port.


    Due to the numerous visitors, the lobby that was decorated like a banquet hall of a ship was rather stuffy and people were allowed to smoke indoors, hence the pungent smell.


    Tang Ling asked around and he found out that arge ck market auction would be held in three days. It seemed like his luck had not run out.


    However, there were rules regarding the auction and only those with an invitation could enter.


    As for where to get his hands on an invitation, Tang Ling was clueless, but he had a way around it.


    The lobby had a passage to the Floating Ice ck Market. He decided to hand in his mission there and find a way to get his hands on this invitation card.


    The ck market in Darkness Port might be huge, but it somehow shared simrities with other ck markets. The passages were all simply made out of mud and rocks with yellow oilmps on the wall as the only light source.


    It was not the first time Tang Ling headed down to the Floating Ice ck market, so no matter howplicated the route was, he was able to find his way around with the map.


    ...


    The Floating Ice ck Market was definitely bigger and grander than the Madame¡¯s ck Market that Su Siao had once brought him to.


    After he pushed open the crystal door that represented floating ice, he entered an artificial icy world.


    In the center of the ice terrain was a ratherrge undergroundke with arge piece of ice floating on top. If anyone was curious about what the floating ice was for, it was just purely decoration.


    Yes, people behind the ck market spent a great sum of money just for decoration! The guide of the Floating Ice ck Market had once proudly introduced Tang Ling to their monument. Wherever the Floating Ice drifted to, regardless of the size of the ck market, there would be a piece of ice floating on some form of water. It was their symbol after all.


    Tang Ling did not know anything about symbolism.


    However, the ck robe that he had to wear upon every entry was made out of thick animal pelt, and it made him ufortable. Even his movements were not as agile.


    He could not do anything about it though. In order to keep the icy world as it was and keep the ice above the water, the temperature inside the ck market was ridiculously low. Anyone who entered must wear the robe provided by the ck market.


    Even though Tang Ling found it ufortable, he did not n on freezing.


    After draping the robe around himself, he first walked to the side of theke.


    Be it for face or for extravagance, all ck markets had arge space filled with a weing feast to show off their hospitality and the Floating Ice Market was no exception.


    Arge number of tents were set up beside theke. Within, there were warm fireces with all kinds of stews and roasted mutated meats on top of them. Beside the fireces were long tables. It was said that the ck market prepared snacks and fruits that they had gathered from all the factions around the world.


    Alcoholic beverages and tobo products were considered a necessity in the wee area.


    Tang Ling did not go after the fruits or pastries. He loved to eat, but the fruits and pastries could barely fill the seams in his teeth. He did not bother eating them, and even if he did, he would have to eat a lot to fill only half of his stomach as it would take a lot of his time.


    He simply grabbed a roasted drumstick and munched on it as he smuggled a dozen packs of cigarettes into his backpack.


    After that, he realized there were at least seven to eight other visitors beside him and a dozen more staff in the area.


    The others more or less felt embarrassed, but not Tang Ling who even grinned at everyone.


    Then, he headed to the mission lobby of the Floating Ice ck Market.


    The mission lobby was located on an ice field further away from the undergroundke. It was a giant igloo built from ice and it was said that this building structure was constructed with reference to the Eskimo culture of the old civilization.


    The mission lobby was a lot warmer than outside. Tang Ling took his robe off and continued munching on his drumstick while he walked to a reception and dered, ¡°Handing in my mission.¡±


    He did not have to prove anything or update on his mission status. As long as the captain of The Great Peak notified the people of the ck market while he was free, he would be considered to have cleared it.


    Even if the captain did not notify the ck market, the staff would contact the captain after the mission duration was over via a call.


    The mission Tang Ling undertook was to be a temporary assistant on The Great Peak while his payment would depend on his performance and the client¡¯s satisfaction.


    If it was the highest satisfaction level, the Floating Ice ck Market would pay Tang Ling 50 ck Sea coins as payment.


    The mission was not published by the captain but by the ck market staff, so it was a decent way to build connections.


    Without a doubt, Tang Ling acquired the highest satisfaction level and easily earned the 50 ck Sea coins in payment. As a matter of fact, getting 50 ck Sea coins as a reward was consideredmon to him.


    There was another mission that he took on together with the first one, which he had done so with a yful attitude since the second mission did not have any penalty even if he did notplete it.


    The second mission was to help The Great Peak earn a minimum of 2,000 ck Sea coins in profit and the ck market would pay Tang Ling amission based on the profit made.


    This type of mission reward was high butpleting it was nearly impossible. Even a Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior might notplete it, but if there really was a Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior around, he would not have been an assistant in The Great Peak.


    Therefore, this mission was just something to attract people¡¯s attention as a promotion of sorts.


    Who would have expected that the sick psycho, Tang Ling, would havepleted it?! 2,000 ck Sea coins? Was that a joke? After a quick count, he helped the ship get five Requiem Whales. Or was it only four? After all, he did buy one from the captain and the one-fifth of the profit that he gave the captain would not be included, so how much would he get from the ck market?


    Tang Ling was so generous with the payment with Boss Huang and even calcted the price for the cultivation room of 30 ck Sea coins an hour because he had strong support.


    He might have simply epted this mission, but it would reward him handsomely.


    Now, he would have to see whether the ck market would take advantage of him or not.

 Chapter 419 - Wealthy

    <h4>Chapter 419: Wealthy</h4>


    As a matter of fact, Tang Ling was just overreacting.


    The grand Floating Ice ck Market, which had many branches around the world and arge premise inside of Darkness Port, taking advantage of Tang Ling for a few thousand ck Sea coins? If the staff knew what Tang Ling was thinking, he might haveughed in his face and assumed that the kid was from some rural vige.


    Therefore, when Tang Ling submitted the mission, the staff at the reception did not give any reaction. Instead, he contacted the captain immediately for confirmation.


    The results came back soon enough. The calction of the profit was much more lenient than Tang Ling expected. Even thatst whale that he bought for 5,000 ck Sea coins was added into The Great Peak¡¯s profit. On second thought, it was only reasonable for the captain to add it.


    A total of five Requiem Whales had been sold for 40,400 ck Sea coins. After deducting 530 ck Sea coins as the cost for ship maintenance, energy consumption, and payment for the crew members, Tang Ling helped The Great Peak earn a total profit of 39,870 ck Sea coins.


    ¡°That¡¯s a decent number,¡± the staff praised Tang Ling with a smile. It was probably the only expression the staff in the Floating Ice ck Market could show.


    On quite the contrary, Tang Ling replied with vignce.


    <i>Why is he this calm? What should I do if they don¡¯t want to pay up?</i>


    ¡°The amount that the mission requires is 2,000 ck Sea coins. We have our own calction method. If it¡¯s just 2,000 ck Sea coins, you¡¯ll get 3% of the profit asmission. With every increment of 2,000 ck Sea coins, you¡¯ll get a 1% addition on top of the existing percentage. Excluding the first 2,000 ck Sea coins and thest part in which you didn¡¯t meet the 2,000-mark, the total is 36,000 ck Sea coins, which means...¡± The staff was calcting quickly. A momentter, he looked up at Tang Ling and said, ¡°Congrattions, you can get a total of 21%mission from the total profit.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, you are just 130 ck Sea coins away from reaching thest 2,000 to get another increment, but rules are rules, so all we can offer you is another 0.5%. Do you ept?¡±


    Tang Ling was awestruck.


    <i>How much was it again? 21%? No, wait, it¡¯s 21.5%! 21.5% of the 39K of ck Sea coins is my payment? Am I getting that much?!</i>


    ¡°Mr. Tang Ling?¡± The staff saw Tang Ling freeze in front of him, so he had to call him again for confirmation.


    ¡°Oh, uh...I¡¯m fine. Yeah, I ept. 130 short of the next 2K...oh well, what else can I do?¡± Tang Ling suppressed the urge tough maniacally and feigned calmness. He cleared his throat and acted like it was nothing.


    The staff smiled and continued counting. In the end, Tang Ling could get a total of 8,572 ck Sea coins. As for the number behind the decimal points, no one cared anymore.


    Tang Ling was dumbfounded by the unexpected happiness. He never thought that the mission that he simply epted could reward him with such a huge amount of money. Initially, he expected to get around 1,000 ck Sea coins to cover his daily expenses which would have been good enough.


    The money was soon calcted and transferred to him. However, since this kind of mission was a promotion, it had to achieve its promoted effect.


    Soon enough, advertising slogans appeared at the mission lobby of the Floating Ice ck market. It was about someone clearing the mission and earning more than 8,000 ck Sea coins as a reward.


    The news spread like wildfire since 8,000 ck Sea coins was not a trivial amount.


    On second thought, the Floating Ice ck Market did not really lose anything because the advertising effect from the 8,000 plus ck Sea coins was certainly more valuable than the payout. For a long time in the foreseeable future, the missions in the Floating Ice ck Market would be the hottest topic in the city, and people would be swarming over to try andplete them.


    Tang Ling did not want to care about all that since he got his money which boosted his total funds to 13,000 and more ck Sea coins. He should start thinking about how to convert the money into actual strength.


    Should he proceed with the secondyer of the spirit body array?


    No, it was not practical. Where should he get his hands on more Level 9 vicious beast blood anyway? Would his money even be sufficient? He would have a better chance to get it at the Mysterious Store.


    With the money, he had the option to use the best cultivation room in the cabin area. On top of that, he could try supplements other than food such as more effective pills or super-advanced serum. More importantly was the Purple Moon Combat Arts! With more than 10,000 ck Sea coins, he was more confident about getting a decent one.


    ¡°Mr. Tang Ling, is there anything else that I can do for you?


    Tang Ling was daydreaming in his seat, so the staff had to call him again to wake him up.


    ¡°Oh, uh... it¡¯s nothing. I just want to know where I can get the invitation card to therge ck market auction?¡± Tang Ling asked. He could not get the Purple Moon Kombat Art out of his mind.


    ¡°The invitation card to the auction? Our Floating Ice ck Market does have a quota for that and looking at your criteria, we can probably give you one for free,¡± answered the staff with a smile.


    Tang Ling replied with a bright grin as he felt like he seized another big advantage from the ck market again.


    The staff brought Tang Ling to another office and gave him a rmendation letter of sorts.


    With the rmendation letter, Tang Ling soon got his invitation package for therge ck market auction from a cutedy.


    An invitation package? Other than the invitation card, the package also included a robe and a mask exclusive for the auction.


    However, when the cutedy handed the package to Tang Ling, she asked politely, ¡°Mr. Tang, what are you looking for at the auction?¡±


    ¡°Purple Moon Combat Arts.¡± Tang Ling did not keep it a secret. After all,bat arts were avable in the ck market, and as the biggest ck market, the Floating Ice might have some decent rmendations.


    As expected, the cutedy advised Tang Ling to take a look at the Floating Ice¡¯smercial district. Compared to the auction, the Purple Moon Combat Arts sold there were cheaper and there might be a chance for him to get something good.


    Tang Ling found it reasonable. Since he already got the invitation package, taking an extra look at the goods was not a bad idea.


    ...


    The Floating Icemercial district was a lot bigger than themercial district in Madame¡¯s ck Market that he had once visited.


    The market that sold books was inside another giant igloo with Purple Moon Combat Arts being one of the biggest genres. There was even an office inside the igloo and professionals were in charge of sales.


    A box of USB drives was poured on top of the giant desk. The red-nosed old man that was standing opposite Tang Ling was in charge of selling the Purple Moon Combat Arts.


    After a sip of alcohol, the old man pointed at the hill of USB drives. There were probably 50 to 60 of them. ¡°These are all the Purple Moon Combat Arts that match your requirements. More specifically, you can insert the drives here and take a look at them. Take your time.¡±


    50 to 60 USB drives? How long would it take Tang Ling to finish it all? Moreover, he was not an expert in this, so what if he missed something good?


    Tang Ling did not pick any of the drives. Instead, he smiled and put 10 ck Sea coins on the desk.


    ¡°Mister, can I ask you to rmend some?¡± Without a doubt, Tang Ling had learned this kind of socializing technique from Boss Huang.


    10 ck Sea coins was not an insignificant amount for a tip. The old man¡¯s flush spread from his nose to all over his face as he seemed excited.


    Tang Ling maintained his calm smile. He was somewhat of a wealthy person now, and he knew he should not be stingy on important asions.


    After taking the 10 ck Sea coins, the old man seemed a lot different. He quickly searched around the pile of USB drives and selected five drives for Tang Ling.


    ¡°The good stuff is usually sent to the auction. Both therge and small auctions have better products than us, but there are always some fish that escape the. It¡¯s not half-badpared to the good stuff, but it¡¯s iplete in some ways.


    ¡°These five are the best of the bunch and they won¡¯t cause you any trouble with their origins.¡± The old man looked delighted with his selection. After all, he was a professional.


    After Tang Ling acknowledged the old man¡¯s effort, he took the five USB drives and started to check them.


    Half an hourter, he plunged into deep thought.


    Judging from the contents, the old man did not lie to him, but as he said, all these Purple Moon Combat Arts were iplete in some ways.


    Three out of the five had iplete contents, especially the one written by a guy named Lucar. There was only an ultimate and nothing else. What was that all about?


    Another one wasplete and was considered rare in the ck market. Its origin should be clean as well, but the techniques were nothing ster, making it a bit dull.


    Tang Ling did not know anything aboutbat arts, but his instinct told him that this manual was only below average. While he mightck useful techniques, he would notpromise learning some below-average techniques.


    Thest one was much more of a joke. It had the basic techniques but did not have an ultimate, so was it even helpful?


    Two minutester, Tang Ling selected the manual with theplete content and passed it to the old man. ¡°Discard this. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re a young man who doesn¡¯t prefer steadiness. A lot of people chose this manual but failed to meet the price expectations.¡± The old man kept the USB drive away and did not offer any advice.


    ¡°Can you exin to me why you rmended this manual to me? It doesn¡¯t even have an ultimate. I want to know why,¡± Tang Ling asked the old man after selecting the strange manual.


    ¡°It actually has an ultimate, but it¡¯s been missed out. Even if it doesn¡¯t have an ultimate, in my opinion, it¡¯s still good,¡± replied the old man after another big gulp of alcohol.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the contents provide the steadiest increase to your basic abilities and those who bought it are happy with their purchase. On top of that, even if it doesn¡¯t have an ultimate, their techniques are quite interesting even though they might not act like an ultimate. For example, this Three-fold Punch is a special technique that can triple your punching force. The better your mastery is, the more you can amplify your strength. You can even triple your punching force by 100%...¡± The old man did not exin a lot about theplete manual but admired this iplete one.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ve decided to take this!¡± Tang Ling made up his mind. He was always clear about what he needed. An ultimate might be good, but he believed that he grew too fast andcked the basics.


    Like what Boss Huang told him, he knew nothing about the technique to unleash his strength more effectively and thebat steps. Without all the sugar-coating, Tang Ling was just a savage in battle and had purely relied on Precise Instinct to make it to his current level.


    ¡°Very well. Since this manual doesn¡¯t have an ultimate, it still costs 1,500 ck Sea coins, but believe me. If ites with an ultimate, the price will spike to at least five times or more.¡± The old man was not boasting.


    People usually looked for the ultimates in the Purple Moon Combat Arts. As for the basic techniques, having several manuals as a reference would be sufficient.


    ¡°Okay then. Who is Lucar?¡± asked Tang LIng.

 Chapter 420 - Acting Like A Rich Master

    <h4>Chapter 420: Acting Like A Rich Master</h4>


    It was not the fault of Tang Ling¡¯s curiosity.


    The manual only had a single ultimate and no basic techniques to support it. The introduction clearly stated that the manual was not missing anything and even specifically mentioned the author, Lucar.


    If this Lucar guy was not some kind of expert or master, the manual would not have specifically mentioned his name.


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± The old manughed.


    ¡°Actually, even I hesitated for a while before rmending this manual to you, but by the looks of it, you are Tang Ling, aren¡¯t you? I guess since you don¡¯t walk themon path, maybe you will like Lucar, but you don¡¯t even know who he is...¡±


    Tang Ling pouted at the old man¡¯s teasingments. It was not the first time that his insufficient knowledge had embarrassed him.


    Hisck of haughtiness and humble sincerity was likable. That was why the old man did not mind spending more time and energy exining who Lucar was.


    Lucar was not a genius. He was a maniac, a lunatic, a madman! He concentrated on studying and writingbat arts but never did it themon way.


    He always had all kinds of strange thoughts in his mind and nevercked any ideas. Furthermore, given his unusual stubbornness, one could imagine what kind ofbat arts originated from his hand.


    ¡°Out of 10 manuals, I guess there¡¯re only three to four...Uh...two to three that are practical,¡± said the old red-nosed man.


    However, whether the practical manuals were useful or not, even the old man could not provide an exact answer because most of them were iplete versions. Although they only had the basics, the techniques could not be fully considered as basics as well.


    The techniques did not include the proper way to unleash one¡¯s strength or the steps to mastering thebat steps. There were onlybat techniques! ording to Lucar, those who did not know how to use their strength efficiently or how to utilizebat steps were useless garbage that were not worthy of his Purple Moon Combat Arts.


    Tang Ling blushed. He somehow felt that Lucar was talking about him.


    As for the others, it was what Tang Ling saw. It only had the ultimate!


    On a very rare asion, Lucar would produce aplete manual, but it was so rare that one might have a better chance of finding a speck of gold on the beach.


    However, if one looked down on Lucar¡¯sbat arts and diminished the value, one could not be any more foolish. Thebat arts from Lucar were either a big hit or a big miss.


    ¡°Yes, it can be as great as shaking the heavens. Be it an iplete or aplete one, as long as it has practical value, it¡¯s considered a top-tier skill and is probably the strongest of them all! Since you aren¡¯t a Purple Moon Warrior yet, I don¡¯t even want to start on the skill categorization of the Purple Moon, but you have to remember that Lucar¡¯sbat arts are at the top two spots of the rankings, every single one of them!¡± The red-nosed old man sounded a little too enthusiastic.


    Even Tang Ling was aroused by the old man¡¯s excitement, so he could not help but ask, ¡°How much is Lucar¡¯s ultimate then?¡±


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± the old man responded strangely and hesitated for a moment. ¡°For the sake of the 10 ck Sea coins, I have to remind you that buying Lucar¡¯s Purple Moon Combat Arts is like buying those boxes in Darkness Port. You might even end up worse than opening the boxes.


    ¡°Only a handful of people can understand what he¡¯s written and if you can¡¯t understand it at all, that¡¯s the end. Lucar the maniac won¡¯te out and exin it to you. Let¡¯s say you understand what he wrote, but you might not be able to find a way to use it because everything that he wrote is crazy and defies logic.


    ¡°Okay, even if you can use it, you¡¯ll notice that the effects are as useless as your fart! You guessed it. He himself didn¡¯t even test out his own theory, so the final oue of thebat arts might only be as useful as a fart, get it? Finding something useful from Lucar¡¯s work is even harder than finding a speck of gold on the beach.¡±


    Tang Ling was not frightened. Conversely, it spiked his interest to buy one just to test it out. He stubbornly asked, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    ¡°400 ck Sea coins,¡± the old man stated the price with a shrug.


    ¡°That cheap?¡± Tang Ling found it difficult to believe.


    ¡°Of course, it is. Lucar might have a huge reputation but so was his output. Everyone knew that there¡¯s at least an 80% chance of getting a useless manual. There are only three possibilities that his things can be sold for at astronomical figures.


    ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s the tranted version. As its name suggests, it¡¯s the tranted version by people who understood Lucar¡¯s work. Since even normal people can¡¯t understand it, the price usually jumps three-fold.


    ¡°Second;y, it¡¯s been proven to work and is applicable. The price will jump ten-fold, but the effect of the usage will be kept secret.


    ¡°The third one is the same as the second but with its effect stated. Don¡¯t worry. Those useless-as-farts manuals won¡¯t be auctioned. This version is the most expensive. If you don¡¯t have at least tens of thousands of ck Sea coins, uh...wait, I think you can only use True Capital coins to buy this version and the price won¡¯t be lower than 10,000.¡± The red-nosed old man was very transparent with the information.


    Tang Ling was speechless, but it sounded amazing.


    ¡°So, 400 ck Sea coins is actually a reasonable price. There¡¯s a huge possibility that I earned your money with a piece of junk. A lot of them are gambling by buying this, and if you can trante it, you¡¯ll earn more than you¡¯ve spent, but do you think it¡¯s that easy? I¡¯ve sold a few hundred of Lucar¡¯sbat manuals, including a copy and only two have made it.¡± The old red-nosed man put up two fingers with a proud look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± It was not blind confidence, but Tang Ling believed that the work of a maniac who studied something and worked it to the extreme would certainly be worth 400 ck Sea coins. He wanted to have a read and enter the world of a genius maniac as it might be helpful to his future.


    Tang Ling was a person with a long-term vision. He was willing to spend money on something that people deemed worthless. In fact, it was not that the things he bought were worthless. It was just that the effect had yet to be revealed.


    The old man realized that Tang Ling had made up his mind. It would not be appropriate for him to continue his dissuasion since he had told Tang Ling what he needed to know. The choice was up to the kid.


    The deal was struck. Tang Ling got two strange Purple Moon Combat Arts. Boss Huang would probably have beaten him to death if he knew what Tang Ling had bought.


    The first manual might seem powerful, but who the hell was the author? The most basic insurance of a Purple Moon Combat Arts would be its author. It was also the most important factor to determine the value.


    Tang Ling bought a nameless manual.


    Regardless of Boss Huang¡¯s reaction, Tang Ling paid 1,900 ck Sea coins.


    The two USB drives that contained the manual were passed to Tang Ling and his iris pattern was registered to them. If anyone else other than him looked at the contents, the drive would self-destruct.


    ¡°You can also purchase the copyright. It¡¯s only 100 times the price. Then, you¡¯ll be able to make countless more copies and sell it like the Floating Ice.¡± The old man was obviously joking.


    No one would probably buy what Tang Ling had just bought. The nameless manual would probably have sunk into the pile of drives if not for the old man¡¯s sharp insights.


    He had honestly rmended the nameless manual to Tang Ling because only someone as nk as the kid would not consider the author.


    ...


    The purchase ofbat arts was settled, but maybe because Tang Ling had too much money in his hands, he did not want to stop there. He decided to visit the auction in three days.


    The old man even told him that there would be another one of Lucar¡¯sbat arts up for bidding at the auction and his insider news told him that it was a tranted version. Tang Ling was very interested.


    It was three more days until the auction and Tang Ling did not n on wasting his time. Because of his sudden wealth, Tang Ling booked the cultivation room that cost 30 ck Sea coins per hour for three days for 10 hours at a go.


    To avoid wastage, he did not prompt for 10 hours of consecutive cultivating. Instead, he split the session into three three-hour sessions and one more hour of rest.


    The wealthy Tang Ling¡¯s extravagant spending did not stop there. He bought himself 50 vials of cell enhancement serum. Even though it was the lowest grade, it still cost 20 ck Sea coins per vial.


    The cell enhancement serum only had a single-use. Consuming it after the cultivation would hasten the rejuvenation of the cells and slightly enhance them. It would allow him to return to cultivation quicker than usual.


    Even though he was just storing energy, the process would not stop tempering his cells.


    It would be great if his cells could handle the stress, but if they could not, he would have to put his cultivation on hold and he could not continue storing energy.


    Tang Ling spent the money just so he could get more time storing energy. Moreover, the cultivation was a type of umtion, so it was not bound by states or conditions.


    Even for someone who was not a Purple Moon Warrior or a Rank 1 or Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior, the cultivation could continue, and when the cultivation broke through a certain state, it might even help in breaking through the gic locks!


    Therefore, no one could give up on cultivation.


    How long could 50 vials of serumsst? Tang Ling did not know. He only knew that all these were considered the basics for the young geniuses with a powerful faction behind them. A lot of factions provided their own geniuses with at least two low-grade cell enhancement serum daily.


    It made Tang Ling sour.


    <i>Just look at our differences! Is it wrong for me to spend all this money now?</i>


    Other than the cell enhancement serum, Tang Ling even bought something called the Dream Energy Pill. The pills were said to be made from Level 3 vicious nt materials via herbology methods.


    The pills were mild. Having one before bed would help the body dissolve a small amount of energy gently without any side effects unlike the rough vicious beast meat, having too much of which could kill someone.


    Tang Ling did not want to waste even his sleeping time! He bought 50 pills at the price of 30 ck Sea coins each. He was advised to take a maximum of two before bed.


    Lastly, Tang Ling even bought a bag of digestive tea! Its only use was to aid digestion! Although it was not as effective as the tea from the Mysterious Store, which could boost 10% of his absorption rate, this digestion tea was great at disintegration. It could hasten the digestion speed by 15% and it was up to Tang Ling to absorb the energy.


    <i>Great! If I can¡¯t absorb it, it¡¯s also going to waste. Why should I keep them in my stomach?! I¡¯ll just have to pass it out and eat it again!</i>


    Tang Ling was prepared to go all out in his cultivation session.


    In short, with sufficient funds in his hand, Tang Ling spentvishly. The digestive tea was counted by the gram. A gram of tea cost 3 ck Sea coins and Tang Ling had probably 500 grams of tea in his bag.


    Tang Ling spent a total of 5,900 ck Sea coins before he started his cultivation, yet he did not feel a twinge of heartache whatsoever. He invested a huge amount of money in his cultivation because he wanted to see what were the possibilities of his Perfect Gic Chain.


    Tang Ling did not leave the cabin area for three whole days.


    Other than the cultivation sessions, he even booked a luxurious suite at the cabin area to spend the night. The suite provided a massage service so that he could dissolve the energy faster.


    Unfortunately, it was not a cute massage girl who serviced Tang Ling but some ridiculously buff middle-aged woman. Every time the woman massaged Tang Ling, he felt like his bones were going to break.


    Tang Ling felt extremely grouchy about that.


    After three days of extravagant cultivation, what did he get?


    He even paid 900 ck Sea coins for a three-day use of the cultivation room.


    He realized that the money spent was worth his while!

 Chapter 421 - Darkness Auction

    <h4>Chapter 421: Darkness Auction</h4>


    Indeed, he had gained more than his money¡¯s worth!


    The energy in Tang Ling¡¯s dantian was already dense enough, and now, a third of the energy had turned into liquid form.


    As a matter of fact, energy was a very abstract concept but only to living beings. In objects, energy could be found in the form of steam, gas, or battery.


    In the Purple Moon era, with the existence of supermen, they were able to materialize energy.


    As for what gave the supermen the ability to materialize energy, the scientists had yet to provide an answer. For example, the dantian was just an area below the belly button in the aspect of old civilization biology. What was actually inside? Where exactly was the dantian?


    However, this concept seemed to exist since ancient Huaxia, and as for why?


    As Tang Ling inhaled deeply, he realized that his strength came from his dantian. Could it be considered as a kind of evidence?


    In the Purple Moon era, people no longer viewed their own bodies as theption of organs and bones. They could feel something more abstract such as the dantian, veins, and acupoints.


    Where exactly did ancient Huaxia get such knowledge?


    Tang Ling walked out from the cabin area and stretched his body under the sun. He was impressed that he could think of so many abstract questions from the theory of energy.


    Unfortunately, all the answers did not have an answer at the moment. Anyway, he cared more about the auction that was happeningter.


    Tang Ling realized he had lived extremelyvishly in the past three days. In the blink of an eye, he had spent half of the 13,000-odd ck Sea coins. Would he be able to get something from the auctionter?


    He did not mind even if he did not get anything from the auction since he already got two Purple Moon Combat Arts manuals.


    There was a question that caused him a headache though. Why did he spend like a noble? Why must he act generous and wealthy? He had been poor all his life and seemed to be carried away by the sudden wealth. What if he could no longer get used to being poor?


    When it came to this particr point, Tang Ling did overreact. The way he spent money had nothing to do with a noble. It seemed more like someone who got wealthy overnight.


    ...


    Unlike Tang Ling¡¯s exception, therge ck market auction that happened once every three months was not held in the underground ck market. Instead, the ck market rented the best ce in Darkness Port¡¯smercial district openly: The Captain¡¯s Tavern.


    It was the most Western-influenced building in the district and all three floors were booked.


    The event was strictly by-invitation-only, and without an invitation card, one was not allowed entry regardless of status or wealth.


    However, Tang Ling believed that it was not that strict. If someone was that rich and had a high status, why would the person not get an invitation card? Was this for the sake of the so-called presentation?


    Anyway, Tang Ling put on his robe and mask and went in proudly with his invitation card.


    The auction hall was huge. The glorious and grand decorations were as typical as they could get and they all followed the theme of a captain¡¯s cabin to the tee. The marine style had already be the fixed theme for all major events and Tang Ling was not equipped to enjoy this kind of interior design.


    His sight was filled with people walking around and wearing the captain¡¯s mask and ck robes. Some even had advertisements for the ck market on the back of their robes.


    Could they be people with a status? However, there were all kinds of advertising slogans on their backs such as ¡®The Floating Ice ck Market. The world is different because of us¡¯, ¡®Super-Advanced ck Market. Mankind is the root of technology¡¯, ¡®Madame Pusher ck Market. Pushing good luck to you¡¯, and so on.


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    It was rare for Tang Ling to be bothered by it because on his robe was also another advertising slogan, ¡®ck Gold ck Market. More lubricants, less friction.¡¯


    If he was not mistaken about the ck Gold ck Market, it was the ck market that dealt with all kinds of information such as the trading of intel or publishing missions and so on. The slogan sounded appropriate but was also weird at the same time.


    Tang Ling scratched his head. He then saw a reception table at the entrance. On it was a sign that said, ¡®Remove your advertising slogan. Buy a voice changer, so you cany low.¡¯


    <i>There¡¯s such a service?</i>


    Tang Ling squeezed his way into the crowd before realizing that the service cost 10 ck Sea coins and the voice changer must be returned upon exit.


    <i>It seems like I can¡¯t save the 10 coins.</i>


    After all, Tang Ling had devoted himself to ying the role of a noble.


    Compared to the crowded first floor, the second floor was a lot quieter as it required a VIP invitation card. Different status meant different services.


    It was not mandatory to wear a robe with advertising slogans on the second floor. Therefore, there were no services for removing it. If the guests wanted to remain hidden, a high-ss velvet robe would be provided instead.


    Unlike the first floor where everyone had to sit together as if they were in a movie theatre, the second floor had many independent theatre boxes equipped withfortable sofas, a tea table, and one-way ss. As its name suggested, the ss provided the VIP guests with extra privacy.


    On top of that, the voices from the second floor were all automatically altered, so there was no need for a no voice changer that required a deposit.


    If one had the need, one could spend a little more money on food and drinks to create the best enjoyment one could get.


    Tang Long was sitting in a box on the second floor. He saw someone¡¯s advertising slogan on the robe: ¡®More lubricants, less friction¡¯, and he found it funny.


    Thankfully, the guy who wore the shameful robe was smart enough to remove the slogan using the provided service. After all, other than shame, the slogan would be a way for others to recognize one¡¯s identity.


    A faint smileter, Tang Long shifted his gaze.


    Truth be told, his interest in Darkness Port¡¯s ck market auction was not that high. Due to his identity, he had participated in several other high-end auctions and seen quite a number of good things. Why would he look forward to the ck market auction that was only held once every three months?


    If it was not for the news about a tranted version of Lucar¡¯s Purple Moon Combat Arts, he would never have shown up in such a ce.


    After all, as someone who acknowledged Lucar¡¯s work, even if Tang Long knew most of Lucar¡¯s work was trash, he was still willing to collect them out of respect. As for whether or not thebat arts manual had a practical use, Tang Long did not care.


    One of his trump cards was other than his own godfather. No one else knew how manybat techniques he had mastered and how powerful they were.


    Tang Ling would not stand a stance in the life or death match.


    ¡°Young Master Long, why don¡¯t you go up to the third floor?¡±


    Draconic Twelve appeared in the wide and spacious box. He sounded as tender and wasfortably sincere. He seemed to be baffled by Tang Long¡¯s choice of sitting on the second floor.


    Given Tang Long¡¯s identity, he could very well choose the third floor which was reserved for real VIP guests.


    Everyone on the third floor would have their own room with an unlimited flow of all kinds of beverages. On top of that, there was a screen that would show the details of every auction item.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± said Tang Long. He then took a sip of the red wine. Since when did he change his habit? Tang Long used to only drink water, but now, he had to have some alcohol every single day.


    Draconic Twelve did not ask why. Since Tang Long said it was not necessary, it was not necessary at all.


    However, as he gazed upon Tang Long¡¯s drinking, a profound gaze shed over Draconic Twelve¡¯s eyes under the mask.


    Despite all the amusing advertising slogans, the ck market auction was organized decently. Be it the crowded first floor or the second and third floor which had VIP boxes and VIP rooms equipped with the best services provided, everything was sorted out nicely ten minutes before the auction started.


    The guests on the first floor were seated and they quickly quietened down. The VIP guests on the second and third floors were carefully tended to as well.


    After everything was ready, the red curtain on the first-floor lobby was lifted.


    All the lights were switched off and only one spotlight was cast on the center of the stage. The stage wasrge but absent of anything else except for the podium under the spotlight. There was a row of microphones on the podium and a mallet, the holy symbol of an auction.


    ¡°At least, they¡¯ve got the atmosphere going.¡± This was Tang Ling¡¯s first auction. He was curious about everything but also stayed cautious.


    He started to suspect that the man three rows ahead of him, who kept digging his nose, was none other than Boss Huang. After all, the design of the captain¡¯s mask was meant to show the mouth and a bit of the nose.


    The guests waited patiently and Tang Ling fixed his eyes on the man digging his nose.


    All of a sudden, grand and majestic music started ying on the stage and a man came down from the ceiling. Tang Ling was frightened by the music and he cursed in his heart.


    <i>At least, give me a heads up, you b*stard!</i>


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Darkness Port¡¯s ck market auction. I¡¯m Nom, your sinct auctioneer for the day.¡± The man behind the podium started to introduce himself.


    The man had average looks and a normal body, but his voice was powerful and charming, yet he imed that he was sinct. Should he not promote the items for auction?


    Tang Ling felt that he was strange.


    The auctioneer on the stage was as sinct as he imed. ¡°Now, for our first event of the day: the Heart-throbbing Cliff.


    ¡°The first item will be the usual Intricate Dori Box. There are five in a set and the starting price of each set is 20 ck Sea coins with an increment of 5 ck Sea coins per raise.¡±


    After that, the auctioneer kept quiet.


    Several strong men then came out from the dark stage behind him and swiftly brought out ten sets of the so-called Intricate Dori Box.


    No one was puzzled by the procedures as if everyone was familiar with what was happening.


    Only Tang Ling was still thinking about why the starting event was called the Heart-throbbing Cliff? Why would the auction start with a Dori Box which was sold for 1 ck Sea coin outside? Why did the box cost so much inside here?


    While Tang Ling was baffled by his thoughts, the first set of boxes was set.


    Although the guests were not very interested, the bidding started. Soon enough, the price of 20 ck Sea coins per set was raised to 50 ck Sea coins per set.


    In the end, a man, who looked fat even in the ck robe, won the set with 65 ck Sea coins.


    The man¡¯s figure reminded Tang Ling of the fatty, Ji Chenxi, back in the Dream Domain, but it was just a fleeting thought. After all, he would be able to meet Ji Chenxi in the next dream again.


    ¡°Congrattions to the good sir on the first floor. ording to the rules, we will open it up right away. I wish you good luck, dear sir,¡± said the auctioneer after he smacked the mallet.


    He then walked over and opened the Dori Box himself.


    Tang Ling¡¯s interest was piqued, but the people around him somehowcked concern.

 Chapter 422 - You Have Quite The Luck

    <h4>Chapter 422: You Have Quite The Luck</h4>


    Of course, the crowd lost interest because ording to the rules of the ck market auction, the odds of having something decent in the first Intricate Dori Box set were near to zero.


    Usually, the good stuff would be sandwiched in the middle or in thest set.


    Thest set would always spark a bidding war if all nine sets did not contain anything good. Until then, thest set would be the obvious ace.


    After all, the so-called Intricate Dori Box would always provide two or more decent quality items every time, or so it imed.


    The ck market auction loved this kind of show just to raise the price for a single set of boxes.


    There were also moments when the auction needed a temporary cover, then they would adjust the sequence to deliver something interesting in the middle sets. If the good stuff was revealed from the start, who else would have the interest to bid for the rest?


    However, there were always people who would buy the first set of boxes. After all, it was the Intricate Dori Box, so it would never contain some useless garbage. Sometimes, it would reveal one or two items with high practical value. Even if it was not a quality item, the buyer would be able to earn a little.


    There were techniques for all the bidding and selection of items.


    That was why the floorcked interest in the first set, except for Tang Ling, who waited like a child on Boxing Day.


    The sinct auctioneer was adroit at matching the passwords and he opened the first box.


    ¡°500 grams of Level 5 mutated beast meat.¡± He did not amuse the crowd with fancy words whatsoever and simply took the item from the box out.


    Level 5 mutated beast meat? It was not exactly cheap for the average person as 500 grams would still cost around 2 to 3 ck Sea coins, but at the bidding price in the auction, this box was certainly a huge loss.


    ¡°The venom sac of the Eye-winged Ho, a Level 1 mutated insect.¡±


    The next item was something slightly better thanmon garbage. It was not even worth a single ck Sea coin.


    After that, two more boxes were opened and the value of the items was simr to garbage. It was a huge loss indeed.


    Even Tang Ling¡¯s interest swiftly faded away. These were the so-called Intricate Dori Boxes. However, the crowd seemed to be calm. Even the guy who bid for this set of boxes did not respond.


    Thest box was opened and the expression on the sinct auctioneer¡¯s face changed for the first time. His words were still brief, but he added some adjectives, ¡°A Grade S dagger. Something useful.¡±


    He then added, ¡°It¡¯s the work of Master Randy and has the special mark signed by Master Randy himself.¡±


    The response from the crowd heated up all of a sudden.


    A Grade S weapon was already considered the best item from the Intricate Dori Box, let alone the work of Master Randy. On top of that, it was a piece with the master¡¯s mark! That meant that the master must have been satisfied with this work of his to have left his mark on it.


    As the auctioneer introduced the dagger, he put it on the disy stand. Arge screen lit up the darkness behind him and he started to introduce all the details of the Grade S dagger. The mark of Master Randy was also on disy. It was an abstract icon of a flower that was difficult to copy. The dagger also looked sharp and artistic upon the first nce.


    Tang Ling stared at it with a racing heart. After what Boss Huang told him about weapon categorization, he knew that Grade S material might not necessarily be forged into Grade S weapons.


    Grade S weapons were considered rare. Even a Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior would keep one as a spare other than the talent equipment. An unlucky Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior who failed to get talent equipment had to settle with a Grade S weapon, but would only get the highest quality one.


    Tang Ling might not have known who this Master Randy was, but since he was known as the master and the dagger got the master¡¯s approval, it must be something of high quality.


    <i>Too bad it¡¯s just a dagger, so its value isn¡¯t as high as a longsword or a saber...</i>


    Although attracted, he was not exactly excited. After all, Boss Huang raised his standards for weapons and he even had a Blood Bulrush Sword.


    <i>I wonder how much is my Blood Bulrush Sword worth.</i>


    While Tang Ling was carried away by his messy thoughts, the auctioneer offered a price for the dagger, ¡°1,100 ck Sea coins. If the owner is fine with it, the ck market will buy it back from you right away.¡±


    ¡°No thank you. I¡¯ll keep it.¡± The fat owner sounded a little shaken. The reimed price would never be high enough, and if the man did not have an urgent need for money, it was not necessary for him to sell it back right away.


    It was unexpected for the first Intricate Dori Box set to deliver astonishingly excellent results.


    What was the organizer thinking?


    No one knew, but it was also certain that no one would simply bid for the second set because the odds of having quality items twice in a row was near to zero. The second set would probably fail to be auctioned off.


    Tang Ling was smart. After he understood the situation, he already had a general suspicion in his mind, and he also realized that the second Intricate Dori Box set would not fetch a good price. In fact, it might even fail to have a single bid.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s hands were itchy. He wanted to try bidding but did not want to spend a lot of money, so the second set would obviously be the best choice.


    As expected, the response to the second set of boxes was terrible. The auctioneer chanted a few times, but no one even wanted to top the asking price.


    ¡°It seems like no one is interested in this set of boxes. Nevertheless, ording to the rules, after this lot fails to ask for a price, I¡¯ll open it. If there¡¯s something good inside, then it¡¯ll be unfortunate.¡± It was rare for the sinct auctioneer to try and raise the crowd¡¯s anticipation, but no one fell for it.


    The asking price of 20 ck Sea coins was not much, but money did not grow on trees. More importantly, spending money and still being treated like an idiot was not exactly a nice feeling.


    Then, Tang Ling made an offer. His voice trembled as he spoke through the voice changer as if he was nervous, ¡°2-25 ck Sea coins.¡± He sounded like he had fallen for the auctioneer¡¯s instigation.


    ¡°Very well. 25 ck Sea coins, calling once!¡± The auctioneer started to ask for more price offers, but other than Tang Ling, no one else offered anything.


    The crowd probably assumed that it was his first time in an auction, and that he must be an idiot with a failing brain.


    ¡°25 ck Sea coins, calling twice...Sold!


    The auctioneer struck the mallet.


    Tang Ling got the second Intricate Dori Box set. It was true that he was a first-timer but an idiot? No, Tang Ling was never an idiot.


    Without further ado, the auctioneer started to open the boxes. Moments like these were the charm of a Dori Box.


    The crowd was not excited about this second opening, and even Tang Ling himself was calm. Actually, he just wanted to experience how it was to spend money like a noble.


    As expected, all four boxes contained low-level junk, which value was as low as the first lot before the dagger.


    However, for the fifth box, the auctioneer gave a different expression. The look on his face was even richer than when he had opened the box with Master Randy¡¯s dagger.


    It was at that moment that Tang Ling realized this auctioneer¡¯s strong points. His brief speaking manner never exhausted the people¡¯s attention and his rich expression was the key that aroused their excitement.


    As expected, the change in his expression made the whole auction hall excited again.


    Even Tang Long, who was not paying attention,mented, ¡°Lucky kid.¡±


    Even if Tang Ling did not know what he had gotten, the auctioneer¡¯s expression said it all.


    Under his hood, Draconic Twelve¡¯s smile remained warm, but his eyes were glued to Tang Ling and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    Had he seen through Tang Ling¡¯s disguise? With the mask and the robe, the odds were slim, but if he did not know who Tang Ling was, why would he fix his gaze on him?


    Tang Long did not notice it as his thoughts had floated far away.


    Tang Ling would never have known that someone was staring at him after he offered the price. He was only looking forward to finding out what was inside the fifth Intricate Dori Box.


    The auctioneer skipped the wordy introduction. His eyes were showing perfectly timed and appropriate envy, excitement, and even jealousy as he took the item out.


    A strange item was ced on the disy stand. After the spotlight was cast upon it, all the details of the items were disyed on the screen on the stage.


    ¡°My goodness, what am I looking at? It¡¯s a super-advanced weapon!¡±


    ¡°This is probably the best item that an Intricate Dori Box could ever contain!¡±


    Someone even screamed bitterly, ¡°F*ck! 25 ck Sea coins for this super-advanced item?¡±


    Indeed, the crowd had yet to find out what exactly the item was, but it did not stop them from realizing that it was a product of super-advanced technology due to the patterns on it. Not all super-advanced technology items had the patterns, but items with the patterns would surely be one.


    At first nce, the patterns had countless smaller lines within itself like the circuit on a CPU. It could not be replicated unless a scientist did it!


    However, which scientist would have the time and energy to replicate something like that? If the scientist could do it, he could probably make a real super-advanced technology item.


    What was it exactly?


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart raced. It was the first time he came across a product made of super-advanced technology.


    On the screen, the item looked like a crossbow though it definitely was not one. Even though its frame resembled one and it had three shining silver arrows, the lower part of the frame was actually a handle that resembled that of an old civilization handgun. On top of that, at the end of the frame was a metal hook.


    The three differentponents did not look strange whenbined together. Instead, it showed off the beauty of machinery.


    The item itself was not big at all. The frame of the crossbow was only palm-sized and everything was strapped onto a shining silver wrist guard that had a cold metallic luster. The super-advanced technological patterns were also on the wrist guard.


    Be it the crossbow, the handle of a handgun, or the metal w for climbing, nothing was special. The super-advanced technology was not even necessary.


    Could this toy be something useless? All the super-advanced technology did wasbine a handgun and a crossbow together which was meaningless and wasteful.


    Of course, regardless of its use, super-advanced technology products had value in a collection and was quite interesting as a toy.


    The person who won this with 25 ck Sea coins must have earned a lot.


    However, was the super-advanced technology just for appearances?


    The auctioneer took another smaller box from the Intricate Dori Box and said, ¡°Thises along with the super-advanced technology product and there¡¯s a manual for this. I¡¯ll read it out.


    ¡°Sir, you have quite some luck there!¡±

 Chapter 423 - The Poor Kid Got Knocked Out Cold (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 423: The Poor Kid Got Knocked Out Cold (2 in 1)</h4>


    The sinct auctioneer practiced a conservative style of presentation. Other auctioneers might exaggerate an average product to appear great, but he did it the other way around, lowering something great to appear average.


    When he deemed something great, how great would it be?


    The crowd waited for the auctioneer to read the manual, but what they saw was a transparent cottage rising from the center of the stage.


    ¡°The Deciphering Cottage is here!¡±


    ¡°This thing needs the Deciphering Cottage?¡±


    Unlike Tang Ling¡¯s ignorance, the other guests seemed to know this Deciphering Cottage well enough. The moment it rose, a heated discussion followed and the atmosphere in the auction hall rose to new heights.


    The auctioneer quietly took the super-advanced technology item into the so-called Deciphering Cottage.


    ¡°I supposed it¡¯s better for us to see the results ourselves rather than listen to me talking.¡±


    As he spoke, the auctioneer strapped the wrist guard to his own wrist.


    Click!


    The wrist guard automatically adjusted itself to his wrist and tightened to afortable level. He looked valiant and powerful with the wrist guard on. Then, he swung his arm with the wrist guard around and said, ¡°It¡¯s as light as a feather.¡±


    He then opened up the little box that came along with the wrist guard for the crowd to see. ¡°The attachment is the energy thates with it.¡±


    Inside the little box was a small purple stone. Without a doubt, it was a Universal Source Rock.


    This strange-looking wrist guard was powered by a Universal Source Rock?


    The auctioneer did not exin. He opened a small hatch on the wrist guard and put two pieces of Universal Source Rock in. The pattern on the wrist guard lit up with a dark glow followed by a purple glow over the entire frame. It was as cool as it could get. At least, it piqued many men¡¯s interest below the stage. All of them were inevitably moved by the coolness of the weapon.


    After that, a tiny hill that was less than 10 meters in height appeared in the auctioneer¡¯s little cottage. He said, ¡°The conditions aren¡¯t met, so this will only be a simple demonstration.¡±


    As he spoke, the metal w on the frame shot out andtched onto the virtual hill at lightning speed.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hill inside there?¡± Tang Ling was excited but he could not conceal his ignorance.


    The person beside Tang Ling was already envious of his luck, and now he realized that Tang Ling did not even know about the famous Deciphering Cottage of the ck market auction.


    He sighed with heavy emotions and was once again impressed by Tang Ling¡¯s ridiculous luck. He answered by instinct, ¡°Everything inside the Deciphering Cottage is virtual and is powered by energy. This is also one of the products of super-advanced technology. The virtual reality inside might not be real, but sometimes it¡¯s better than the real thing.¡±


    Tang Ling understood what he was seeing with the exnation.


    When the metal wtched onto the hill inside the Deciphering Cottage, a rope-like object that glowed purple appeared in between the auctioneer and the hill. When the auctioneer gave the ¡®reel¡¯mand, his body flew towards the spot where the metal wtched onto.


    Whilst his body was flying forward, he followed up with anothermand of ¡®release¡¯, and the metal w unhooked itself. He started free-falling and would reach the ground in a matter of seconds since the hill was only 10 meters tall.


    However, the auctioneer quickly swung his hand and the metal w was fired out at lightning speed again. Ittched onto the other end of the hill and the auctioneer found himself hanging mid-air after a serious drag.


    He then slowly reeled the metal w in andnded back on the stage. ¡°This metal w is something simr to a tactical movement disk. Although it¡¯s only simr, it has quite a practical function.


    ¡°However, it does not have a rope. The rope that you see is actually an energy rope generated by the Universal Source Rock inside, so the active range is only limited to 100 meters.¡±


    100 meters? The metal w provided such high agility to its user, even if it was not as good as the tactical movement disk, it could be a life-saving trump card during critical moments. Even with the tactical movement disk, the metal w would be a decent addition.


    Tang Ling was already over the moon because he had longed for a tactical movement disk since forever. The metal w already struck his chord even if it did not have other functions. Nevertheless, it was obvious that the metal w was not the main function of this wrist guard.


    The auctioneer added, ¡°This energy rope can sustain a weight of 5 tons which is considered a decent weight.¡± It was indeed decent. At least, it was better than the ropes used in the tactical movement disks back at Safety Sector No. 17.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at its other function.¡± The metal w¡¯s function was disyed clearly, so the auctioneer did not want to delve into it.


    He raised his hand equipped with the super-advanced wrist guard, and the virtual hill was turned into an iron target.


    ¡°The virtual target¡¯s integrity is simr to a Grade S alloy.¡± As he spoke, energy started to concentrate on the barrels and a purple glow radiated at the muzzles.


    In the next moment, the five small barrels that were arranged neatly in a row fired out five purple energy bullets, every of which hit the bull¡¯s eye. The target, which imed to be as strong as a Grade S alloy, had five holes in the center.


    ¡°Automated target shooting: the precision of the shooting varies depending on the distance. It can still hit anything within a 30-meter range without missing. If it¡¯s used for a longer range, it can be manually aimed, but the firepower will only be maintained within a 100-meter range. Any distance beyond that and the firepower will decrease,¡± said the auctioneer.


    The crowd was silenced by the description.


    Those were Rank 2 Purple Moon Warriors or below, had a single term pop up in their minds¡ª assassination weapon!


    Without a doubt, the firepower of the energy bullet could threaten even the life of a Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior and might cause a Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior problems.


    In simpler words, a Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior¡¯s body was not as tough as Grade S alloy. On top of that, their talent ability had yet to take shape. If they were within firing distance, they would be helpless against the energy bullet.


    The firepower was astounding for its range.


    Tang Ling should be excited after seeing the second function of the wrist guard, but his brows behind his mask furrowed slightly. Something was bothering him.


    The auctioneer continued his introduction of the item. ording to the description, the energy bullet was not the strongest weapon of the super-advanced wrist guard. It was the crossbow.


    The auctioneer demonstrated with the silver arrow that came with it. When fully charged, the silver arrow was able to perforate three targets in a single shot!


    All three targets were as tough as Grade S alloy!


    On top of that, the silver arrow was recycled automatically!


    The crowd went wild! This wrist guard was not insignificant, not at all! It was a high-quality product of super-advanced technology!


    ¡°Its full name is Jian Fei¡¯s Super-Advanced Combat Wrist Guard. Sounds normal, but Jian Fei...¡± As the auctioneer went speechless, his silence exploded like a bomb in the crowd. Those who were excited by its function further exploded after the name was mentioned.


    Who exactly was Jian Fei? He was none other than the most renowned scientist of the world and he was also the scientist with deeper attainments in super-advanced technology! He had never participated in craftingrge scale super-advanced machinery because his interesty in creating smaller super-advanced technological items with extremely practical use.


    This Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard was exactly his taste!


    No wonder the auctioneer had announced that it was a decent item. It was not only decent, but it was also the best of the best!


    Tang Ling¡¯s luck was off the charts!


    With a swing of the auctioneer¡¯s hand, the Deciphering Cottage was kept away.


    Jian Fei¡¯s Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard was ced on the disy stand again. The auctioneer nced at the crowd in silence and allowed everyone to vent their excitement.


    Five secondster, he said, ¡°The estimated price of Jian Fei¡¯s Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard is 20,000 ck Sea coins. The ck market will reim this item at the price...¡±


    20,000 ck Sea coins was certainly an astounding number, but for the heaven-defying wrist guard, the number had yet to meet its value.


    Just think about it. If a normal John Doe owned something that could threaten a Rank 2 Purple Moon Warrior, not even thetter could do anything. In that case, 20,000 ck Sea coins was not expensive at all.


    Then. someone on the first floor eagerly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t reim it! I offer 22K ck Sea coins. Sell it to me.¡±


    His words were like a stone that caused countless ripples on the surface of theke as several other people on the first floor offered their prices too.


    The auctioneer put his hands out and told the guests to calm down, ¡°Making an offer now is against the rules. Lucky owner, what is your decision?¡±


    Tang Ling¡¯s brows were locked tightly. If thebat wrist guard only had the metal w function, he would never have sold it, but with its other two functions, which could directly threaten a Rank 2 or Rank 3 Purple Moon Warrior, he believed he should not have it anymore.


    Some might find Tang Ling¡¯s thoughts outrageous, but he was doing the right thing.


    Such a heaven-defying item had appeared in a crowded auction. If any intentional party wanted to trace it back to the owner, Tang Ling would be exposed.


    On top of that, with its function fully disyed before the crowd, the wrist guard had lost its meaning, at least, to Tang Ling.


    Why? The answer was simple.


    First of all, it broke the bnce of strength and might put him in a dangerous position. What followed might be a series of endless danger. Those hostile parties who had yet to threaten Tang Ling until now might think otherwise with the presence of the wrist guard.


    This wrist guard should be an assassination weapon, but since it was already exposed, everyone would be cautious, and soon, the public would know what kind of arsenal Tang Ling had.


    In short, it was meaningless and it was better for him to sell it off for money.


    Relying on external means was never as good as relying on his own strength. Tang Ling really wanted thebat wrist guard but only if others did not know about it. Otherwise...


    He even started to suspect howe his luck was so ridiculously amazing for him to get this Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard.


    A momentter, he made up his mind. Tang Ling stammered, ¡°I-I c-can¡¯t use it. I want to sell it off right away.¡±


    Many other guests sighed heavily at Tang Ling¡¯s decision. If they were him, they would have rather died than sell it off, or so they thought. They never considered the fact that the wrist guard might put them in danger.


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± said an elder after a sip of alcohol. The elder was inside a VIP room up on the third floor. He was none other than the elder who always fished on his fishing boat alone¡ªElder ck.


    ¡°Hmph, that lil bastard.¡± Boss Huang was also in the VIP room. He grumbled as if he knew the one who had won the wrist guard was Tang Ling.


    In fact, there were several VIP rooms on the third floor where guests had the right to know the information of every attendant. It was a secret known to only a handful of higher-ups. Would Tang Ling have shivered in fear if he knew this?


    ¡°Is he going to sell it? Twelve, try to make an offer. If it¡¯s too expensive, then let it go.¡± Tang Long seemed to be interested in the wrist guard, but it was not something he ought to get his hands on. He shared the same thought with Tang Ling. Relying on external means was never as good as relying on his own strength.


    Although the Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard might be good, it used Universal Source Rock as its energy source. How long could the energyst? What if its ¡®batteries¡¯ were depleted? It would be nothing more than a piece of junk.


    Smart people always viewed things from a different angle.


    Back on the first floor, the appearance of the Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard brought the auction hall to the climax for the first time. The guests were in a bidding war, and soon, the price of the wrist guard skyrocketed to 30,000 ck Sea coins, nearing its actual value.


    Thetest offer came from a VIP box on the second floor. After that, the bidding war slowed down slightly. Arge portion of guests on the first floor stopped bidding.


    Someone on the third floor finally raised the offer to a new high. The number he offered was higher than thetest by 6,000 ck Sea coins, and he even added a meaningful reminder, ¡°36,000 ck Sea coins. I¡¯d advise those who aren¡¯t Rank 2 Purple Moon Warriors yet to stop bidding. Disrupting the bnce usually doesn¡¯t end well and easy although that¡¯s just a minor description.¡±


    Those who knew the meaning would appreciate it while even those who did not would also find it reasonable and assuring.


    After the reminder, the hall stopped bidding.


    Then, a woman¡¯s voice from another VIP room of the same floor insulted, ¡°Hoho, look what¡¯ve you done. A tiny reminder and everyone has stopped bidding.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem here? Am I not saying the truth? I¡¯m just buying a toy for my granddaughter. Are you going to fight me for that?¡± the man who made the highest bid answered.


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s just a toy, I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m being a busybody. I¡¯m just here for the show.¡± The woman then kept quiet.


    Their voices were, of course, altered but since some expert was talking, the crowd did not mind listening either and people started to wonder who was the one who offered the highest bid? Which lucky girl was the man¡¯s granddaughter? If someone knew the answer, it would be best for them to stay away from either the girl or the man.


    Tang Ling was cursing non-stop at the man on the third floor.


    <i>What the hell, pressuring people with his power and status? What if my wrist guard can fetch 50K?!</i>


    People would notice him because of the wrist guard but not the money that he was about to make. Things were sometimes as strange as it could get. No matter how hard Tang Ling cursed in his heart, he could not change this fact.


    ¡°Do you want to top the highest bid, Young Master?¡± Twelve asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Long poured another ss of wine for himself. Given his identity and status, getting the wrist guard would not be a problem. He might be able to create a huge problem for Tang Ling during their life or death match.


    Unfortunately, the wrist guard was made public and he had not forgotten that Tang Ling was currently staying in Dvesha Moha which owner was a master craftsman.


    As a matter of fact, he should keep his match with Tang Ling fair and bnced. Any injustice would cause unwanted trouble and the factions behind either of them might step up.


    In the end, it would probably end with a mutual agreement to keep things fair, and Tang Long would return to square one.


    That would be the ultimate oue.


    Tang Long was destined to have a better insight at things than Tang Ling because of his status.


    Ever since Tang Ling came out from nowhere, he was never alone. There were forces brewing behind him and the forces might have already existed before Tang Ling announced his presence to the world.


    How could Tang Feng not have arranged this beforehand? It was nearly impossible.


    With that in mind, a familiar sourness gushed into Tang Long¡¯s heart again. He slightly gripped his ss but remained calm.


    Regardless, no one offered a higher bid.


    The Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard was sold to the highest bidder, and after deducting the auction fee, Tang Ling could get a total of 32,000 ck Sea coins.


    Tang Ling could contact the staff in the auction hall to bring him to the office area behind the auction hall and get the money right away. He could then leave the auction hall without raising attention.


    He could also choose to stay, and even if he still did not have the money, he could use the credit to bid on other items and the money would be calcted in the end.


    Tang Ling was overwhelmed. Ever since he got rich, the more he spent, the more money he got! Was it some kind of hint?


    Tang Ling would never have left the auction hall this quickly since he was there for thebat arts, but with such arge sum of money in his pocket, what should he do? He felt lost for a moment.


    As expected of him, the so-called noble-like spending could withstand the pressure. The more money he got, his true nature was revealed. The poor kid was finally got knocked out cold by the sheer amount of money.


    The auction continued.


    Since the first two sets of Intricate Dori Boxes delivered an astounding result, the crowd¡¯s interest in the remaining boxes reached a new high.


    The result was not that bad either. The remaining sets might not have delivered something as heaven-defying as Tang Ling¡¯s set, but there were two more items that shared the same value as the first set of boxes which further excited the crowd.


    After the lot for the Intricate Dori Boxes was over, the next auction items were either some defect goods or items with mysterious origins. No one knew what they were or what they did.


    Tang Ling finally knew why the first session was called the Heart-throbbing Cliff. It was literally a gambling session and it was all up to one¡¯s luck to get something good.


    One might find himself in heaven for a moment but in hell the next. Strangely, these boxes usually attracted a great amount of interest as it was able to send the crowd into a strange fever.


    There were a few times when Tang Ling wanted to bid again since he had somehow gotten richer and his total fund was reaching 40,000 ck Sea coins.


    Fortunately, he did not do it. He was really afraid that he might get richer, and the continuous good luck felt strange and eerie to him. He felt that he must calm down and only bid when there was something truly good on stage.


    <i>I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t finish spending my money!</i>


    Such a strange thought lingered in Tang Ling¡¯s mind as he continued waiting in the auction hall.


    ...


    ¡°I think that stupid kid got his mind blown.¡±


    Inside a sprawling room on the fourth floor, a man with typical Dongsheng Continent facial features and a head of pale gold hair found it amusing as he watched Tang Ling sitting in the auction hall.


    There was another person in the room. It was the copper-faced man. Ever since he made an appearance, he was everywhere. However, no one would have expected the copper-faced man to be at the auction on the secret fourth floor.


    After all, there were less than 20 people in Darkness Port who knew that there was a fourth floor in the auction hall. Not even Boss Huang knew about it.


    Someone like Elder ck would know, but even if he did, he was not simply invited to the fourth floor.


    The copper-faced man looked casual as he did not even care about what the man with the pale golden hair said. Half of his copper mask had been lifted off and he was drinking the yellow liquid with a rich aroma from his cup.


    ¡°Actually, these two kids are really lovable.¡± The man with the pale golden hair did not mind the copper-faced man making himself at home. He was holding a remote control and controlling the scenes around the auction hall.


    The camera was switched to Tang Long¡¯s VIP box.


    The copper-faced man put his cup on the table. He did not want to answer the topic that the man with the pale golden hair started. Instead, he spoke in his strange mechanical tone, ¡°You are being too obvious.¡±


    ¡°No matter how obvious I am, that little Tang Ling must work with me to make it right.¡± The man with the pale golden hair smiled.


    ¡°I think even if he hadn¡¯t bid on the Dori Box, you¡¯d have found a way to let him earn more money in this auction.¡± The copper-faced man had seen through everything clearly.


    ¡°What else can I do? There¡¯s something in the auction that suits him well, but I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t have the money...¡± The man with the pale golden hair scratched his head and feigned a bitter look. ¡°And I don¡¯t deal in losing business.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The copper-faced man chuckled. <i>He is this wealthy and he doesn¡¯t even deal in a losing business? Maybe this is his way of life...</i>


    ¡°Are you sure he will bid on that thing? Are you sure no one else who willpete with him?¡± the copper-faced man asked.


    ¡°You should have the answer to the first question, and you should know better than me. He will surely bid on it as well. As for the second question, I don¡¯t know, but an auction is an auction and it must go on.¡± As he exined, the man with the pale golden hair picked up the remote control and shifted the scene to Draconic Twelve.


    ¡°Motherf*cker, nting a bomb in my auction? Will Tang Ling go crazy because of this?¡± said the man with the pale golden hair, but he did not look as concerned as hemented.


    ¡°The bomb won¡¯t explode this time. You are the one who will stir things around and add unpredictable variables in the equation. Jian Fei, is your life this boring? Moreover, the auction is held once every three months in Darkness Port, so why do you even care?¡± said the copper-faced man in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Even if a hundred auctions got messed up and can¡¯t operate anymore, I don¡¯t think you will care. After all, you are the owner of the whole Floating Ice ck Market. Your shadow is everywhere in the world...¡± The copper-faced man revealed an astonishing fact about the revered identity of the man with the pale hair.


    However, the copper-faced man did not seem to be overly concerned as well.


    ¡°My my, why must you point me out? I like to keep a low profile.¡± Jian Fei reacted bashfully but he did not show any sincerity in his eyes.


    The copper-faced man did not care about the answer since only idiots would y along with Jian Fei.

 Chapter 424 - Tang Longs Stabbing Knife

    <h4>Chapter 424: Tang Long¡¯s Stabbing Knife</h4>


    Maybe because he found it uninteresting, Jian Fei stopped his little farce. The copper-faced man would never understand his humor and taste.


    He sat down and poured himself a ss of alcohol. After a sip, Jian Fei seemed calmer. ¡°I don¡¯t have a stand about this.¡±


    ¡°Stop repeating nonsense.¡± The copper-faced man scoffed at Jian Fei.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not repeating. I¡¯m just trying to ask a question, one that I am curious about.¡± Jian Fei¡¯s gaze suddenly looked profound. The meaning behind his gaze was something worth ruminating over.


    The copper-faced man did not respond to him nheless.


    ¡°What about your stand? Tang Ling or Tang Long? Or someone else? Like that little genius in that particr circle? Oh right, let¡¯s group Tang Ling and Tang Long as the geniuses of the Dongsheng Continent. In fact, the Light Continent, the North Tribal Continent, the Primal Continent, and the others all have their own remarkable geniuses, am I right? Darkness Port is just a tiny stage. So what is your stand in this?¡±


    ¡°Hoho, since you appeared in Darkness Port so frequentlytely, your stand must be obvious. It¡¯s either Tang Ling or Tang Long. Tsk tsk, so who is it? Come on. Tell me about it. It¡¯s just you and I here,¡± Jian Fei said it like it was just a single question, but when he asked it, it became a chain of relentless questions.


    As a man of few words, the copper-faced man suddenly made a startlingment, ¡°Maybe neither of them.¡±


    ¡°You said there are a lot of geniuses out there and I remain absolutely fair and relieved about it. Be it Tang Ling or Tang Long, they are just part of my personal emotions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that some of them might have already noticed it. No matter what this batch of geniuses encounters, they were always able to grow stronger without too much hindrance. Most of them are able to make it with the secret protection by the forces behind them,¡± the copper-faced man suddenly said strangely.


    Jian Fei pouted before smiling sinisterly. ¡°Those young geniuses are still dumb but not the people behind them. Those old foxes might have picked up some unusual scent, but do you think they will appreciate this and work together? Maybe they will run away and hide at the critical moment. At this current stage, just let their own geniuses seek whatever benefits they can get since they were all protected...¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not exactly. Reality will force them not to. The news from Iron-Blooded City has probably spread to every major faction. Will they run away and hide to survive? What a joke!¡± The copper-faced man¡¯s words were sharper than usual.


    Jian Fei did not voice hisments on this. His mannerisms made him seem on edge like a young man who had the sharpest eyes over the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just continue with the auction. I¡¯m looking forward to what happens next. Will Draconic Twelve stay put?¡±


    ...


    The exciting Heart-throbbing Cliff session was over.


    As though the ck market wanted to raise the level of excitement, an expert appraiser was invited to the state to evaluate most of the items at the end of the session.


    It was like when the cards were shown at the end of a gamble.


    ¡®They did it on purpose! On purpose! If they can find an expert appraiser now, they could have done it earlier. They did it on purpose...¡¯ Tang Lingined in his heart.


    Nevertheless, whenever the value of the item was appraised and its origin was stated, Tang Ling heaved like an idiot and cheered like a teenager with eighth-grader syndrome. In fact, he was indeed a teenager. Despite theck of youthful presence, he was still a teenager at heart.


    Some rejoiced while some worried.


    All the appraisal results were revealed except for a few unknown items.


    Tang Ling sighed with his arms crossed. He actually had his eyes on four of the items, three of which were valuable. Thest one even cost a lot. He started to regret not bidding for it.


    <i>Hmm, the auction seems like a fun ce. Maybe I can earn money here the next time.</i>


    While Tang Ling was thinking about some useless things, the auctioneer dered that the auction had entered its second session¡ªthe eleration Road.


    What was the eleration Road? After the second item was sold off, Tang Ling finally knew what it meant.


    The second session was an auction for all kinds of top-tier consumable items such as vicious beast meant, super-advanced serums, all kinds of pills, and so on.


    Tang Ling was very interested in this session, but he realized the money that he earned earlier was like a tip in this session. In this session, the offers were screaming at ridiculous prices.


    One set of consumable items that cost tens of thousands was considered the cheapest out of all.


    Even vicious beast meat on Level 6 or above was considered nothing because only the best part of the vicious beast was auctioned here.


    Tang Ling knew since a long time ago that every vicious beast had different juicy parts, but in this session, the Deciphering Cottage came up frequently and provided a clear image of the vicious beast in a hologram. A detailed exnation of the value would be provided at every part of the vicious beast to ensure the parts that they auctioned were the best of the best.


    Tang Ling learned something new in this session.


    Level 6 was a line that separated the quality of vicious beast meat. Vicious beast meat below Level 6 was considered a middle-ss snack that could be enjoyed once or twice per month.


    Vicious beast meat might be precious, but following the shift of era, their number was plentiful. Furthermore, with the numerous vicious beasts out there, the price would fluctuate a lot.


    However, things changed when the meat reached Level 6. The hunting ce was different from usual and Tang Ling could not understand this particr point. Moreover, Level 6 and above vicious beast meat could replenish one¡¯s talent ability and not just the basic attributes. This point alone boosted its value by leaps and bounds.


    On second thought, Tang Ling might have enjoyed great meals at Boss Huang¡¯s ce, but most of them were Level 3 to 4 vicious beast meat, with the highest being Level 5, and that was only served on rare asions.


    Tang Ling did not remember having any Level 6 or above vicious beast meat.


    <i>Hmm, I guess the boss can¡¯t afford it, or maybe he¡¯s just stingy? I¡¯ll have to ask him when I get back.</i>


    Tang Ling nned as such.


    If Boss Huang knew what was going on in his head, he would have certainly beaten Tang Ling to death.


    Level 6 vicious beast meat? Could Tang Ling digest it? Would he not waste it in his stomach?


    However, even the precious Level 6 vicious beast meat was considered the cheapest lot in this session. It was only slightly more expensive than the serum set that was sold for tens of thousands.


    As for the other precious items, Tang Ling could only view them as something to increase his knowledge.


    He wanted to bid, but his pathetic funds were not enough! However, to his shock, he also realized these things were not someone that he, who was not even a Purple Moon Warrior, could use. Therefore, it would be a waste if he bought it.


    Rather than buying them from the auction, he might as well try getting it in the ck market or from a tradingpany.


    The whole atmosphere was lively, and at the end of the session, the star of the show caught Tang Ling¡¯s attention.


    It was a vial of active Level 8 vicious beast blood that had been procured through special methods. Judging from the volume, it could probably be split into 10 drops.


    Although it was not blood essence, the 10 drops of blood managed to fetch a hefty price of 300,000 ck Sea coins.


    However, the auction refused to deal in ck Sea coins. Instead, it was priced with the most urate currency calction and it was valued at 30,000 True Capital coins.


    Tang Ling¡¯s blood was boiling. He was so intent to sell off the remaining drops of Level 9 vicious beast blood.


    He might be an ignorant idiot in other aspects, but he knew one thing in his heart: the higher the vicious beast level was, the greater the level difference would be.


    For example, 5 kg of Level 8 vicious beast meat might not be more valuable than 250 grams of Level 9 vicious beast meat.


    If he followed the form, how much would his remaining Level 9 vicious beast blood be worth?


    Tang Ling¡¯s eyes were glittering with True Capital coins, but in the end, he dared not do it. If he did not follow Kun¡¯s advice, he would probably end up in a pool of blood.


    Nevertheless, it did not stop him from feeling rich at that moment.


    ...


    The second session might not be as exciting as the first, but it ended in the exchange of arge amount of money.


    As for the third session, it was known as the Schstic Family.


    As its name suggested, this session mainly auctioned all kinds of books. The tranted version of Lucar¡¯s Purple Moon Combat Arts that Tang Ling was here for would appear soon.


    <i>Will it be as sick as the second session?</i> Tang Ling wondered.


    However, the books that were auctioned during the third session were either extremely cheap to the point that the price was a joke and no one even bid on it or they were extremely expensive as if the price was strapped to a rocket and had flown beyond the boundaries of one¡¯s imagination.


    There was a book thatbined a mysterious and ancient hereditary technique of the old civilization and a unique set of techniques with the traits of the Purple Moon era. It was sold for a jaw-dropping price of 200,000 True Capital coins.


    There was also another book regarding super-advanced technology and the auctioneer vaguely introduced that it had been procured without any alteration from a ¡®certain ce¡¯. It was sold at an astronomical figure of 550,000 True Capital coins.


    A certain ce? Could it be the Mysterious Store?


    No one could fault Tang Ling for having such guesses. In this world, other than the Mysterious Store that remained inexplicable, where else could rival its mysterious presence?


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was racing. If the things from the Mysterious Store were this valuable, then could he auction off his Thousand Satin Skill Addendum and that piece of blueprint that he had given Boss Huang?


    The moment Tang Ling thought of the possibility, his heart itched as if a cat was scratching it. He needed arge number of resources to grow and money was the most direct source of help.


    <i>But Kun...Maybe I¡¯ll ask him next time for some leftovers. I¡¯ll see if they can be auctioned off to repay the society or whatnot.</i>


    In the end, Kun¡¯s whishes left a painful memory in Tang Ling, so he dared not simply sell off the things he got. Otherwise, he would have contacted the staff in the auction hall for an immediate sale.


    Nevertheless, it did not stop him from feeling proud. He felt like a grand noble.


    ¡°The next item is Lucar¡¯sbat arts, but it¡¯s a tranted version. However, since it only has an ultimate and its value and power aren¡¯t proven, its asking price is 2,000 ck Sea coins and every incremental bid is 100 ck Sea coins.¡±


    While Tang Ling was having all kinds of thoughts in his mind, the auctioneer announced the next item which was thebat arts that he had hoped for.


    Tang Ling believed it was time for him to make an offer. After all,pared to the other books auctioned during the third session, Lucar¡¯sbat arts was not popr enough. He even hoped that no one would bid on it so that he could get it for 2,000 ck Sea coins.


    ¡°Make an offer,¡± Tang Long told Draconic Twelve.


    In fact, during the second session, Tang Long told Draconic Twelve to bid several times and he bought some consumable items that he could use.


    After all, Tang Long¡¯s energy pool had started to crystallize and he was going after a full crystallized dantian. The consumables that he could use were countless times more expensive and valuable than those of his peers and he had spent almost 100,000 ck Sea coins.


    The number was nothing to Tang Long. He could simply apply for more funds although it would take time. Nevertheless, he was willing to sell off some of his belongings that were of less use but were still valuable.


    Therefore, after spending almost 100,000 ck Sea coins, Tang Long¡¯s cashflow ran into a stump. He was only left with 12,000 ck Sea coins.


    Under normal circumstances, the remaining fund would not be a problem but earlier during the session, the staff of the auction hall notified him about the ¡®mysterious items¡¯ that would go on stage during thest session and one of them caught Tang Long¡¯s attention.


    Therefore, 12,000 ck Sea coins could barely meet his requirements.


    He could not afford to spend too much money on other sessions now. Tang Long had a strange habit whereby he did not like losing what he owned even though it was useless to him. Unless absolutely necessary, he would never sell any of his belongings.


    Nevertheless, even if his fund was barely able to meet ends, he did not see Lucar¡¯sbat arts as a problem. After all, it would not cost him a lot of money, would it?


    Moreover, Tang Long just wanted it as part of his collection.


    Maybe because Tang Ling¡¯s little prayers were answered or maybe Lucar¡¯sbat arts were overshadowed by the other high-quality items, the floor did not bid as actively as before.


    After three minutes in, the price was only raised to 3,100 ck Sea coins.


    Tang Ling believed it was time for him to make a move. He raised his hand and offered 3,500 ck Sea coins with a feeling that his price would be the final price.


    The Super-advanced Combat Wrist Guard had put Tang Ling under the spotlight earlier, so it was normal for him to bid a higher price for Lucar¡¯sbat arts.


    Since he had earned a great sum of money earlier, he ought to spend itvishly.


    His bid did not catch that much attention.


    ¡°4,000.¡± Draconic Twelve increased the bidding price. It was an item Tang Long wanted after all.


    Tang Ling got frustrated. <i>Is the b*stard on the second floor fighting with me over something insignificant? If this isn¡¯t bullying, what is?</i>


    ¡°5,000.¡± Tang Ling did not want to look weak.


    ¡°6,000.¡± Draconic Twelve raised the bidding price. At his level, he no longer wanted to raise the price by a hundred each call. He just wanted to end the bidding quickly.


    ¡°6,100.¡± Tang Ling suddenly wanted to p himself. <i>Why didn¡¯t I increase by a hundred slowly? Why did I go with 5,000?! Damn it!</i>


    ¡°Young Master? This guy seems determined.¡± Draconic Twelve looked at Tang Long.


    ¡°He must have gotten some confidence from the money he earned earlier.¡± Tang Long never took a small fry like him seriously.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Draconic Twelve asked.


    ¡°Raise to 10K. If he really wants it, just let it go. I don¡¯t mind missing this from my collection,¡± said Tang Long tly. He did not likepeting with a small fry either, but his manners made him a gentleman and he did not want to lower himself to the same level as the small fry.


    However, he could still give the small fry a little headache by bidding for Lucar¡¯sbat arts with 10,000 ck Sea coins, which was far over the value of the manual. It was also Tang Long¡¯s bottom price. He did not want topete beyond that since it was just for collection.


    Even if he did not have any use for money, he was not that silly to spend such a huge sum to get the manual.


    After all, Tang Long did not expect to hit the jackpot with the manual since the odds were slim. A real gentleman and noble like him was not an idiot, unlike Tang Ling.


    Therefore, when Draconic Twelve raised the price to 10,000 ck Sea coins, Tang Ling felt an intense heartache as if a hundred knives had stabbed him at once.


    <i>F*ck!</i>

 Chapter 425 - Mysterious Zoophyte

    <h4>Chapter 425: Mysterious Zoophyte</h4>


    Abat arts manual for 10,000 ck Sea coins?!


    How could it not hurt Tang Ling? He really wanted to storm up to the second floor and find out who the hell outbid him. Did they do this on purpose?


    If he had not been lucky enough to get thebat wrist guard earlier, would this mean that he could not even buy a singlebat arts manual?


    Setting his heartache aside, Tang Ling did not hesitate and raised his previous offer to 10,100 ck Sea coins. He was also nervous at the same time. What if the guy on the second floor was determined to get this and outbid him again with 15,000 ck Sea coins?


    Fortunately, Tang Long did not make an offer anymore.


    He sat in his box quietly as if a million thoughts were running through his mind.


    In the end, Tang Ling got Lucar¡¯sbat arts manual with a sky-high price of 10,100 ck Sea coins.


    It was a ludicrous price, but no oneughed at Tang Ling. Lucar¡¯sbat arts manual was somewhat of a gamble, and based on the luck he disyed, even if it might look like he was throwing his money away, it did not matter.


    As for why Tang Ling insisted on getting this tranted version of Lucar¡¯sbat arts, it was not because he had some premonition whatsoever since his Precise Instinct could not predict this kind of thing anyway. Otherwise, he could simply be the God of Gamblers.


    Of course, Tang Ling did not hope for this manual to have some heaven-defyingbat arts or anything simr, but he believed he should spend the money on it. He needed a tranted version of Lucar¡¯sbat arts as aparison for the one he had bought from the ck market.


    Indeed, he was nning to trante the manual he bought from the ck market, but reality soon gave him a p.


    He could not trante it. Being smart could not solve every single problem in the world.


    Despite winning Lucar¡¯sbat arts manual, Tang Ling still wanted to stay. He believed he was being high profile after getting something extremely good from the Dori Box and thebat arts manual at a sky-high price, but he still did not leave.


    It was his first auction anyway, so he was curious about how the auction would proceed and wanted to stay until the end.


    ...


    ¡°Tsk tsk, another 10K gone. I suddenly lost my confidence in the kid getting that item.¡± After Tang Ling bought Lucar¡¯sbat arts manual, Jian Fei expressed his disappointment with an extravagant tone, but it was just an act as the expression on his face did not even change.


    ¡°I think you are just feeling bad about your intricate n.¡± Conversely, the copper-faced man did not seem overly concerned about whether Tang Ling could get that item or not.


    ¡°No, no. I always do things ording to the flow. It¡¯s not an intricate n at all. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the flow. Besides, Tang Ling isn¡¯t the only one that I¡¯ve taken advantage of. I believed it¡¯s possible that I might have nted a seed of gratitude as well.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my wisdom, how do you think the Floating Ice could¡¯ve risen to its current position?¡± Jian Fei stood up with a smile on his face, feeling truly delighted this time.


    The copper-faced man did not voice his opinion on this.


    ...


    What did Jian Fei want Tang Ling to get from the auction?


    Perhaps only Jian Fei and the copper-faced man knew the answer.


    There were two more sessions left in the auction, the Fully Armed and the Shocking Finale.


    Tang Ling wanted to see if there were other items that could catch his attention in thest two sessions. Since he had already achieved his biggest goal, he stayed behind purely for the show.


    Would there be something in the Fully Armed session that could catch Tang Ling¡¯s attention?


    He was getting familiar with the ck market auction, and based on its name, this session would be the climax of the auction.


    What else was more attractive to men than equipment and weapons?


    Were there items that attracted Tang Ling¡¯s attention? Of course, there were.


    Almost every weapon and gear that was auctioned caught his attention. He even had the urge to spend all his money on the weapons and gear, but he did not have enough money.


    It was not exactly torturous for him because, looking on the bright side, Tang Ling could look forward to the inner armor that Boss Huang promised him and theplete version of the Blood Bulrush Sword.


    He could even use the asking price of the auction to slightly evaluate the value of his own gear. It was a new hobby that he adapted after stepping into the auction hall. Although the items were not yet in his hand, he could still roughly estimate his overall value.


    While he was drowning in his delightful fantasy, the Fully Armed session came to an end.


    Thest session would be the Shocking Finale.


    The start and the end of an auction were indubitably the most important. ording to the normal flow of an auction, a treasured item would be introduced at the start to raise anticipation and keep the event exciting. In order to keep the guests in their seats until the very end, another prized treasure would be introduced in thest part. Thest item would be the finale of the whole event.


    The ck market auction, however, did not want to follow the traditional way. The ck market was smart enough to introduce the Heart-throbbing Cliff as the first session to rece the treasured item that would be introduced at the start.


    However, ending the whole auction with a grand finale remained necessary.


    Maybe because the ck market had a wide channel to source every kind of item, the ck market auction that was held once every three months usually had more than one prized treasure as the finale. Therefore, thebination of all the treasures was known as the ending session, the Shocking Finale.


    This final session basically had nothing to do with the first floor since the price would obviously be extravagant.


    As for the VIP guests on the second and the third floors, they were given a catalog of items for the final session, so by now, they should have already known what they wanted. Most of them went to the auction just for the final session.


    ¡°Now, as our auction is nearing its end, we will proceed to the final session.


    ¡°This time, the final session will have a total of five lots. As the auctioneer, it is my duty to inform everyone beforehand that out of the five items, three are definitely prized treasures with actual value, but the remaining two are mystery items.


    ¡°ording to the rules, the mystery item should be ced in the first session, but those who are familiar with our unique ways should know that the mystery items that are kept for the final session are unusual. We might not be able to identify what they are, but we will offer assurance based on the potential value that they might bring.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for my introduction. We will now start with the first item of thest session.¡± It was quite rare for the sinct auctioneer to add such a detailed description for thest session.


    Nheless, because of his introduction style, the people¡¯s interest peaked. After multiple exciting bidding wars, those who were already exhausted were reenergized for onest time.


    Under the bright spotlight and the exciting cheers from the crowd, the first item for thest session was ced on the disy stand.


    In order to make it look even more precious, the auctioneer went up to the disy stand and lifted the red cloth himself. The giant screen on the stage immediately revealed the details of the items to everyone in the auction hall.


    ¡°The first item is a talent equipment¡ªthe Dragon Tooth Saber.¡±


    A talent equipment! A small talent equipment like a dagger or a brass knuckle might not even appear once in ten auctions, yet the first item to show up in the finale was arge talent weapon! Judging from the looks of it, it was certainly a long saber.


    The guard at the hilt resembled a dragon¡¯s head, which looked exquisite and artistic, and was around 40 mm long. The de was forged into the shape of a dragon¡¯s tooth that measured 1.1 meters long. The de was snowy white and the edge was opaque like the most beautiful jade, screaming of sharp killing intent.


    It certainly was a domineering and beautiful talent weapon!


    ¡°This saber has a rare double attribute with the wind element as the main and the sub being lightning. The de¡¯s material is made from the tooth of a Level 7 vicious beast, therge ck-scaled Storm Lizard. On top of that, it was forged out of an entire tooth.¡± Since it was a final item, the auctioneer ought to add some introduction.


    However, Tang Ling¡¯s mind was slowly floating away as he did not even listen to what the auctioneer said. His brows were tightly locked when he saw the saber, and a familiar feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Where did he see this Dragon Tooth Saber before? If he had, why could he not remember where despite his amazing memory?


    After the auctioneer finished the introduction, the bidding started. Because it was a talent weapon, the asking price started at 80,000 True Capital coins. It was time for the wealthy bosses to show off their money.


    In less than a minute, its price was raised to 110,000 True Capital coins.


    Was it expensive? Not at all! It was a rare double attribute and both attributes weremon, so it was suitable for a lot of people. Compared to the number of Purple Moon Warriors, there were certainly fewer talent weapons. Moreover, it was forged using the material of a Level 7 vicious beast.


    Tang Ling was not qualified to participate in the bidding war and he did not have the urge to own the Dragon Tooth Saber either. He was just wondering why the saber felt so familiar.


    While he was puzzled by his feelings, the bidding war for the saber reached a frenzy. Even the guests on the second floor were disqualified by the price. Only the guests on the third floor were stillpeting.


    In the end, it was sold to a guest on the third floor at a jaw-dropping price of 250,000 True Capital coins.


    Was it expensive or cheap? Evaluating a weapon¡¯s value with money was not exactly urate. If the weapon¡¯s potential could be utilized to the max, it would be worth the money.


    There were no measuring standards for a talent equipment with double attributes. The Dragon Tooth Saber immediately heated up the finale to its boiling point.


    The next two lots were also prized items.


    The second item was pills made from Level 5 vicious nt materialsbined with the most precious parts of Level 2 and 3 vicious nt materials.


    There were only three pills in the bottle, each in a different color, thus having different effects.


    Tang Ling did not listen carefully. He was still pondering about the Dragon Tooth Saber, but when he heard that, in the right hands, the red pill could poison a Rank 4 Purple Moon Warrior or higher, he gasped in shock.


    What a deadly weapon for assassination!


    One could imagine how powerful the other two pills were.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling did not pay attention to the rest of the pills. He only knew that when the bidding started, the crowd went mad with bidding fever. Even the guests on the first floor seemed determined to get the pills even if it cost them every single coin they had.


    However, it was hopeless for the guests on the first floor because, in the end, the bottle of pills was bought by the guest on the third floor with 80,000 True Capital coins. The one who bought it was the one who had bought the wrist guard for his granddaughter.


    Tang Ling was somewhat jealous of the granddaughter.


    <i>Thebat wrist guard and the pills? What is he trying to do, make his granddaughter invincible when she¡¯s still a baby? Well, I guess it¡¯s impossible for his granddaughter to be a baby now...</i>


    As for the third item, it was the pelt of a Level 9 vicious beast with earth attributes. Given the attributes, the defense of the pelt indubitably multiplied.


    The pelt also fetched a decent price of 120,000 True Capital Coins.


    Money was no longer money in this finale; it was just a number.


    After selling three prized treasures at once, only the two mystery items remained. It was strange to ce the mystery itemsst instead of the prized treasures. After all, how mysterious could the items get?


    The people¡¯s curiosity crested.


    It was then that the auctioneer pped his hands. The staff then brought the first mystery item on stage.


    The mystery item was covered in red cloth, but the crowd saw that something beneath the cloth was moving. Was it alive?


    Only the guests on the first floor were not informed of the content beneath the cloth. The VIP guests on the second and third floors had already gotten the catalog, so they knew what it was.


    Tang Long became even more serious when he saw the item on stage. He told Draconic Twelve, ¡°I guess these two mystery items are why the auction¡¯s atmosphere is so hyped up. We are short of funds. Take these three items from the office and put them on a temporary mortgage.¡±


    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s temporary.¡± As he ordered, Tang Long wrote down the names of the three items and passed it to Draconic Twelve.


    Draconic Twelve nced over the names, but he did not ask any questions or respond with an expression. He turned around and walked out of the box to carry out Tang Long¡¯s order.


    After Draconic Twelve left, Tang Long fell into slight hesitation. He picked up hismunicator and when the call got through, he said, ¡°President, I need a transfer of 300,000 True Capital coins. Yes, immediately.¡±


    300,000 True Capital coins? If Tang Ling heard the number, he would probably be frightened to his core.


    However, Tang Ling was only curious about the wriggling item under the red cloth and did not have the urge to own it at all.


    Half a minute after the mystery item was taken on stage, the auctioneer sauntered to the disy stand and lifted the cloth. When the crowd saw the item underneath the cloth, loud gasps resounded.


    It was a nt underneath the cloth, but was it really? Judging from appearances, it was rooted in the soil and had leaves and stems that matched the criteria of a nt, but at the top of the nt, instead of flowers, there was a living thing that resembled a worm.


    The worm was what wriggled ceaselessly under the red cloth.


    The worm itself was not hideous. It was as white as snow with a tinge of icy blue on its body. Its googly eyes even made it look somewhat cute. However, it was peculiar to look at. How could a worm grow on top of a nt? Or was it the fruit of the nt that resembled a worm?


    It was not. Through the big screen on stage, all the detailed descriptions about the item pointed out that the worm was actually a living thing, but somehow it was on top of the nt.


    After putting it on disy for two full minutes, the auctioneer finally introduced, ¡°This is our first mystery item, a mysterious zoophyte from beyond Iron-Blooded City.¡±


    The crowd did not know how to react to this so-called zoophyte. It was certainly mysterious and somewhat magical, but what was the use of it?


    The auctioneer seemed to have read the minds of the crowd as he said tly, ¡°We can only call it a mysterious zoophyte because even with all our resources, we couldn¡¯t find out what it actually is and what it does. Since we don¡¯t know anything about it, we can¡¯t simply name it.


    ¡°However, as the mystery item of the finale, if it really is worthless, it wouldn¡¯t have appeared on stage in the first ce.


    ¡°Firstly, this mysterious zoophyte seems to have astounding liveliness. We tried to extract its sap for studying and discovered that even its sap is extremely active. Unfortunately, we cannot prove that the active sap is applicable to the human body.


    ¡°Other than that, this worm-like fruit has a massive amount of talent attribute energy, the energy of the ice element, to be precise. It can even release a mild ice element attack. Due to my duty as your auctioneer, I will demonstrate that the ice element attack is really mild, simr to the energy level of a Level 1 mutated insect.¡±


    The auctioneer then put a test tube vial on the disy stand. The test results on the screen showed that the energy in the vial was very active.


    He then tried to provoke the tiny worm on the nt with his finger. It attacked him, but as he said, the strike was mild and only froze a small part of his finger.


    ¡°Seems useless.¡± Several other guests beside Tang Ling started talking about the worm.


    It was a magical disy, but what was the use?


    However, Tang Ling showed interest in the zoophyte. He believed that this zoophyte should be valuable, so he decided to try bidding if no one wanted it.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s all we¡¯ve got. There is a magical nt in the old civilization called the cordyceps that was sought after by the people of the old civilization because of its magical medicinal values. Even though the cordyceps was analyzed and studied in the most logical way, people of the old civilization still failed to find out which part of it had medicinal values, but not all things are clear anyway.


    ¡°I myself sympathize with these symbiotic organisms because, in our era, everything has changed, am I right? So, the reason why we decided to bring it on stage as the mystery item of the final isn¡¯t because of what it can do, but because our best test results show us that it is still in the infant stage. If it can grow matured, the possibilities are endless. Besides, ites from beyond the walls of Iron-Blooded City.¡±


    After thest part of the introduction, he added, ¡°The bidding starts now, and for the sake of fairness, the asking price of this mysterious zoophyte starts with 0. Every call must be more than 1 ck Sea coin. Bid away.¡±


    An asking price of 0? And a call with the price of 1 ck Sea coin?


    Everyone found it unbelievable, but only the most ridiculous bidding price could spark the fiercest bidding war. A lot of people failed to understand this theory.


    Therefore, the people on the first floor started to bid on it for the sake of its magical presence as they wanted to buy it for studying. After a short 20 seconds, the asking price of the mysterious zoophyte reached 300 ck Sea coins.


    However, no one knew that the fuse of the bomb that would go off in the auction hall had just been ignited.


    Did no one really know what it was?

 Chapter 426 - Ice Butterfly & Black Blood

    <h4>Chapter 426: Ice Butterfly & ck Blood</h4>


    Of course, there was someone who knew what the mysterious zoophyte was and it was Tang Long.


    The real name of the zoophyte that even the ck market failed to identify with all their resources was the Ice Fungus Butterfly.


    Its current form was certainly in the infant stage. If one knew how to nurture it to maturity, it would turn into a cocoon. On the day it hatched out of its cocoon, the white worm would turn into, as its name suggested, an Ice Butterfly. It was a very special type of beautiful butterfly as its wings and body would turn into a translucent icy blue color.


    ¡°The icy blue translucent butterfly is the one and only Ice Butterfly. When it hatches, it must be caught with a special method. Otherwise, it will fly away. Without a special instrument, one¡¯s eyes cannot see the butterfly.


    ¡°When captured, stimting it appropriately will make it spit a type of ice crystal that has a unique high proactive energy, and there is only one use for the ice crystal¡ªto nourish the war seed.


    ¡°If you are lucky enough, a single Ice Butterfly can level up the war seed. You must know there are only so many things in the world that can level up the war seed. Even if it cannot level up the war seed, it will cause the war seed to evolve unimaginably. The Ice Butterfly is indeed a prized treasure.¡±


    Tang Long fixed his gaze on the Ice Fungus Butterfly on stage. The trivial knowledge that his godfather had unintentionally told him when he was young was ying in his mind.


    Back then, he already knew that the eyes of his fox tattoo were two war seeds. He had longed for an Ice Fungus Butterfly to level up his war seed and to grow the little fox.


    Tang Long had once been naive when he was young. Would this be his childhood dream? Anyway, it left a strong impression on him, and unfortunately, no matter how almighty his godfather was, he did not get the Ice Fungus Butterfly because it was too precious, and the only way to procure it was to go beyond Iron-Blooded City.


    Tang Long never expected the infant of an Ice Fungus Butterfly to appear in a small auction like this. When heid his eyes on the white worm on the nt, his heart was pounding. He was determined to get the Ice Butterfly Bacillus Grass.


    However, he did not show his excitement on his face because Draconic Twelve was still there. It was not that he did not trust Draconic Twelve, but he just instinctively felt that there was a wall between him and thetter. Therefore, he was unwilling to show his emotions in front of Draconic Twelve despite the Stardust Sixteen existing because of him and him alone. All of them were certainly his allies.


    His memories shed in his mind together with some messy thoughts. When Tang Long regained his senses, the Ice Fungus Butterfly had reached the price of 5,000 ck Sea coins with the highest bid at the momenting from the first floor.


    Tang Ling was also on the first floor. He was suppressing the excitement of the little seed in his heart.


    The little seed remained in slumber, but the excitement he felt was 10 times stronger than when he had seen the strange bloody tooth at the tradingpany. The little seed wanted the Ice Fungus Butterfly on the stage, but could Tang Ling get it?


    The price had crazily surpassed 10,000 ck Sea coins and showed no signs of stopping.


    Tang Ling had a feeling that his funds might not be enough for him to get the Ice Fungus Butterfly. As expected, after he bid twice, someone on the third floor outbid him brazenly as if the guest hated the first floor for bidding in such small irritating increments.


    The offer from the third floor was 10,000 True Capital coins.


    The price should have been able to shun everyone from the first floor, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, someone else on the first floor outbid that with a hefty 15,000 True Capital coins.


    Tang Ling fell out.


    Lack of funds proved to cause solid damage to him, but he did not feel bad at all. The reaction from the little seed might be strong, but it was not as strong as his desire for the Demon Infant¡¯s body.


    With a quickparison, the Demon Infant¡¯s body was obviously better than the Ice Fungus Butterfly.


    Having one in his possession should have dampened his desire for the second one, should it not? It was like when a child was growing, the parents should not feed him with the best nutrition every day because it would either cause indigestion or overnutrition, and in the end, nothing would happen.


    So, he moved on to the next question: What was Iron-Blooded City?


    It was the second time that Tang Ling heard this city being mentioned in the auction. It felt like everything good came from beyond the city. Was it a safety city? How could it own that many precious resources? Was it stronger than the True Capital?


    Tang Ling was thinking about Iron-Blooded City whilst the bidding war continued.


    He failed to understand why he was still at the auction. The secondst item was already on, so what else he was looking for? The bidding war was fierce, but why would it have anything to do with Tang Ling?


    When the price reached 30,000 True Capital coins, the guest on the first floor dropped out.


    Conversely, several other guests on the third floor joined the price war and raised the mysterious zoophyte to a sky-high price of 80,000 True Capital coins.


    A question started to arise in everyone¡¯s minds. The price for the zoophyte was certainly not something one would pay out of interest. Could the bidders know the true value of the Ice Fungus Butterfly?


    If that many bidders knew its value, why would the ck market not?


    Things started to seem odd, but the auctioneer and the ck market would never exin themselves.


    ¡°100,000 True Capital coins.¡± Draconic Twelve came back from the office. Given Tang Long¡¯s identity and reputation, even if he had not handed in the mortgage items, the auction would still have acknowledged his verbal agreement.


    Therefore, when Tang Long got a total of 300,000 True Capital coins as fresh funds, he bid on the zoophyte for the first time. Unfortunately, his offer was quickly drowned in the battle between the third-floor guests.


    Tang Ling also realized the problem. How could the ck market not know what the mysterious zoophyte was? What good would concealing the truth do for the ck market?


    As far as Tang Ling knew, there was none.


    ...


    ¡°What a lousy trick. Are you even trying to maintain the bnce?¡± said the copper-faced man when he saw the Ice Fungus Butterfly on the stage.


    ¡°My my, you caught me red-handed. Since I¡¯m giving something good to Tang Ling, I must also give something good to Tang Long. Only then can I be truly neutral.¡± Jian Fei¡¯s extravagant exnation was met by the copper-faced man¡¯s stern and heavy gaze.


    ¡°Why so serious? I¡¯m just giving these two likable kids something to y,¡± Jian Fei grumbled softly out of grievance. He dared not joke in front of the copper-faced man anymore.


    The copper-faced man was usually a man of few words but this time, he blurted out a long sentence that sounded like a warning to Jian Fei, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you want to give it to Tang Long. I¡¯ll stay out of it this time but don¡¯t spoil things with undue haste next time As for whether Tang Ling can get that thing or not, it¡¯s up to him. Don¡¯t meddle with this anymore. If it belongs to Tang Ling or what will happen to him if he gets it, that¡¯s not an answer that you or I have.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it.¡± Jian Fei felt discouraged. It seemed like even the owner of the Floating Ice ck Market did not dare to get on the wrong side of the copper-faced man.


    However, the copper-faced man did not stop even with Jian Fei¡¯spliance. He emphasized the matter again, ¡°You really are a troublemaker. You called me over today because you still have a reason to notify me about this, and I¡¯ll tell you this onest time: stop it and keep your hands to yourself. This is myst warning and I mean it.¡±


    ...


    In the end, Tang Long got the Ice Fungus Butterfly at a bizarre price of 310,000 True Capital coins, which was a few times higher than the Dragon Tooth Saber.


    The whole auction hall was silenced because the auction was conducted in a rather unusual way.


    As everyone suspected, the guests on the third floor must have known the value of the Ice Fungus Butterfly, but a war seed that could be leveled up was so rare to the point that they lost the desire topete.


    Moreover, the zoophyte was still in infancy and must be matured enough for one to know how effective it was towards the war seed. If the maturity stage failed in terms of quality, its effect would be limited to war seeds that could not be leveled up.


    Rather than spending arge sum of money to buy the Ice Fungus Butterfly, it was more cost-efficient to buy some lower grade nourishment for the war seeds. The effect would still be the same or even better.


    Tang Long was considered lucky to have gotten it with 310,000 True Capital coins. If the zoophyte was a mature one and had proven quality, it would not appear in a small auction like this. It would only appear in a grand auction in the True Capital, and the price might have multiplied by tenfolds or more. Maybe he would not get it even at ten times the current price.


    Regardless, Tang Long got the zoophyte, so there was onest mystery item left in the auction.


    Without further ado, the auctioneer told the staff to bring up the final item.


    After he lifted the red cloth, a vial of ck blood was revealed.


    ¡°Likewise, we don¡¯t know what the ck blood is. The only thing we can say is that it¡¯s a type of blood that is also astonishingly active, but less so than the previous item. We even found out that this activeponent cannot be used by humans and might even cause some side effects to the body. However, active blood is always valuable. It¡¯s not easy for people to extract active blood from a vigorous Level 9 vicious beast.


    ¡°Now, let the bidding begin. Simr to thest item, the asking price is 0 and every call cannot be less than 1 ck Sea coin.¡± The auctioneer then stepped aside and waited for the offers toe in.


    Strangely, after a full five seconds, no one bid at all. Everyone knew that active blood was valuable but what was the side effect that it might cause?


    Moreover, while extracting active blood might not be easy, with sufficient skills, it was possible to extract active blood from a Level 3 vicious beast or above and falsify it as high-level active blood. It was already a well-known scam, and although the auction offered a little more insurance, it was still not a 100% guarantee.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart was hurting him.


    When he saw the vial of ck blood, the little seed exploded with not just desire but with other mixed feelings. Were they doubts? Or confusion?


    The feelings were unusually strong, and even the little seed woke up for a second.


    Maybe due to the excessive excitement, the little seed went out of control and shrunk rapidly in Tang Ling¡¯s heart, causing his chest agony. Then, maybe it realized its reaction was uncalled for, so it woke up for a second to apologize for the reaction before calming itself down and quickly going back to sleep.


    It was obedient enough to stop stimting Tang Ling, but the explosive reaction when the vial of ck blood appeared left a strong impression on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more important than the Demon Infant?¡± With that thought in mind, Tang Ling released his hand from his chest.


    He tried to bid with 10 ck Sea coins.


    The funny thing was that after he made the offer, several other guests on the first floor immediately followed. Tang Ling¡¯s luck must have left an impression on them, and thankfully, even if the others followed, the price did not skyrocket all of a sudden. The highest bid was only 80 ck Sea coins.


    ¡°Young Master, I want to join thisst auction.¡± At that moment, Draconic Twelve voiced his request to Tang Long.


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Tang Long was surprised, even he did not know what the vial of ck blood was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I find the vial of ck blood attractive.¡± Draconic Twelve sounded calm.


    Tang Long did not want to suspect anything, so he nodded and said, ¡°The Ice Fungus Butterfly cost me 310K True Capital coins, and thest 10K was converted into ck Sea coins, so I can only support you with 10K ck Sea coins.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Young Master. I have 10K myself, so I think 20K ck Sea coins is enough. If not, I¡¯ll just have to give up,¡± said Draconic Twelve.


    However, when he uttered the word ¡®give up¡¯, his fists under his sleeves clenched tightly.


    If he could, he would not want to give the ck blood up but if he stepped out of character, Tang Long would certainly suspect him. He had his own important mission to carry out.


    On top of that, as one of the Stardust Sixteen, activity funds of 10,000 ck Sea coins were reasonable. Any more than that would surely attract unwanted attention and Draconic Twelve was a very cautious person.


    Tang Ling continued bidding on the first floor. He raised the offer to 1,000 ck Sea coins. Since the auction was at its end, he did not want to tangle with the others.


    No one outbid him this time while the whole auction hall went quiet. It seemed like the wealthy bosses of the third floor were uninterested in this item.


    The auctioneer must have expected this oue, so he started to thump his mallet and invite more offers. On the second call, Draconic Twelve made an offer of 15,000 ck Sea coins.


    Tang Ling¡¯s heart stung again.


    <i>What is wrong with the guy on the second floor? Why does he keeppeting with me?</i>


    Tang Ling dared not raise too much this time, so he outbid the offer with 1 ck Sea coin. It made him look sleazy, but it could not be helped. After realizing how wealthy the guests were, he knew his amount of money was absurd, but he did not want to give up.


    The other guests did not suspect anything. There were good things in thest session, but not all of them were necessarily so, especially when it came to the easily mistakenst item of the auction. It was amon pattern in an auction.


    There was once when thest item of the auction failed to sell as no one wanted to bid on that.


    Now, this auction had been through its fair share of rollercoaster rides and it would be considered great for thest item to fetch 10 or 20 thousand.


    However, this bidder was as sleazy as it could get. He outbid his opponent every single time with 1 ck Sea coin!

 Chapter 427 - The Truth Of The Black Blood

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Truth Of The ck Blood</h4>


    Adding 1 ck Sea coin was not the problem. Tang Ling would increase by half a coin if it was useful.


    He had totally forgotten that he was a ¡®wealthy noble¡¯, so all he did was bid again and again with every bid being only 1 coin higher than thest bid. It felt dull and boring after a while.


    Tang Ling did not care about the floor price in his heart because he knew he had to buy the vial of ck blood no matter what. After all, he was the little seed¡¯s father, and as a father, while he could fail, he could not do something half-heartedly.


    Draconic Twelve¡¯s floor price was 20,000 ck Sea coins on the dot. Anything more than that and he would give up.


    Tang Long was having a hard time watching the bidding war. What was wrong with the guy on the first floor?


    He wanted to tell Draconic Twelve to continue bidding, but thetter shook his head and thanked Tang Long for his kindness.


    Draconic Twelve had always been a rational person. In fact, he only had a vague guess about that vial of ck blood and was unsure of the oue. Had he been sure, he would not have been this rational and might probably cross the line, but only by a little.


    In the end, Tang Ling got the strange ck blood with 20,001 ck Sea coins, marking the end of the ck market auction.


    Nothing much happened after the auction. Everyone was invited to the office behind the hall toplete the necessary procedures and receive their items.


    One had to give it to the ck market for handling the privacy and safety of the guests so outstandingly. The whole process was organized and quiet.


    After the guests collected their items, secret passages were prepared for the guests to take their leave.


    Tang Ling got quite the harvest from the auction. He gained 30,000 ck Sea coins and more in the blink of an eye, but it also came and went like the wind. It felt like a dream to him.


    ...


    ¡°You just had to meddle with it, didn¡¯t you?¡± After the auction ended, the copper-faced man did not leave right away. Instead, he turned to Jian Fei and stared into his eyes.


    ¡°No! Be fair to me, please. I didn¡¯t meddle with anything after your warning, but I did do a little something to the vial of blood beforehand.¡± Jian Fei shrugged.


    In fact, he did do something to the vial of blood before the auction even started. The original color of the ck blood should have been a beautiful and fascinating sky blue color, but he used a little trick to turn it ck.


    His little trick covered up the biggest feature of the blood because he could not guarantee that the old foxes on the third floor would turn a blind eye to the blood. The hidden experts of Darkness Port should never be underestimated.


    ¡°Fine. If you insist...¡± The copper-faced man still sounded as strange as ever.


    ¡°No. Please! This might be the life-saving straw for Tang Ling.¡± Jian Fei¡¯s expression suddenly looked grave.


    The copper-faced man was quelled. A whileter, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you neutral?¡±


    Jian Fei looked out of the window. The auction had gone on for a whole day and the Purple Moon was already hanging in the sky. His eyesnded on the moon and he said, ¡°I am neutral. I¡¯m ready to sway wherever the wind blows, but if I don¡¯t hold on to something, it gives me the creeps. It¡¯s not good for one to know too much.¡±


    ...


    After the auction ended, Tang Ling went back to Dvesha Moha.


    After all, he still needed Boss Huang to have a look at the strange things he had bought at the auction.


    Following a little y session with the two balls and some chit-chat with Han Xing, Tang Ling went straight to the study room to look for Boss Huang.


    However, when he took the vial of blood out, he was awestruck. The ck blood in the vial had suddenly turned into a glistening sky blue.


    As a matter of fact, Boss Huang had also been at the auction and knew that Tang Ling had gotten himself a vial of ck blood, but even he was clueless about what it was. However, when he saw the blood turned sky blue, he was bbergasted as well and his face twitched uncontrobly.


    This whole auction reeked of conspiracy! He knew what this vial of sky blue blood was!


    <i>Did the ck market do this on purpose?</i>


    Boss Huang was pondering about the question with tightly locked brows. In the next moment, he snatched the vial of sky blue blood at a speed so quickly that Tang Ling could not even see it. Then, he pinched Tang Ling¡¯s chin and poured the sky blue blood into his mouth without a second thought.


    No matter what the ck market was thinking or what the person behind all this was trying to achieve, Boss Huang was delighted to be someone who pushed things to fruition.


    Now, it was toote to change anything. Tang Ling had drunk the blood. Was it the most desired oue? Or the most unpredictable one?


    Cough! Cough, cough!


    Tang Ling widened his eyes at Boss Huang as he choked. The blood smelled weird, and when poured into his mouth, it was not only pungent but tasted horrible as well.


    He wanted to yell ¡®What the f*ck did you do?¡¯ at the boss, but before he could, he felt a powerful suction force at his heart as all the blood he drank was sucked into it, fusing with the little seed instantly.


    Then, the little seed woke up. Tang Ling¡¯s consciousness started to fade away while a strange explosive feeling filled his chest. His eyes started to feel heavy and his vision began to be blurry. He could barely see his surroundings as if he was behind a veil of thick mist.


    What was that feeling in his chest? Tang Ling suddenly picked up a familiar scent. It was the feeling when the little seed first had appeared!


    What happened? Tang Ling could not think straight at the moment, but he felt a powerful force binding him, pressuring him, and controlling him. There was also his spirit consoling him ceaselessly.


    He did not and could notpute how long the conditionsted.


    When he woke up, he found himself in front of the boss who was looking at him with a calm and confident gaze.


    The first thing Tang Ling did was not to argue with the boss. Instead, he looked at the clock on the wall. It had only been three minutes.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± He bolted up and looked furious.


    ¡°I did a careful experiment. Even I don¡¯t know what that was, so I tested it on you,¡± said the boss.


    Tang Ling¡¯s veins were popping.


    <i>Which part of that is being careful to you?!</i>


    Boss Huang ignored his reaction and said with an innocent look, ¡°And then I found out that it¡¯s just a stimnt which will make one extremely powerful and furious. If I hadn¡¯t hold you down, you might have already gone mad.¡±


    Tang Ling blinked helplessly as he really felt as the boss described.


    <i>I spent 20,000 ck Sea coins on a stimnt? No, it¡¯s 20,001 ck Sea coins! I cannot ept it! I must...</i>


    With that in mind, the expression on Tang Ling¡¯s face changed. He yelled at the boss, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t freaking care! You tricked me! I spent 20,001 ck Sea coins on this baby and you wasted it! Give me back the money!¡±


    ¡°Give you back the money? How much?¡± An evil smile curled up at the boss¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Erm...Half?¡± Tang Ling believed he was being a saint to the boss.


    Three secondster, he was kicked out with 1 ck Sea coin in his hand as the boss¡¯spensation.


    ...


    After the auction, Darkness Port returned to its peaceful state once more.


    With the arrival of spring, the weather got warmer. The sea in March and April was the most charming, and even the aquatic produce was plentiful, so the people in the city got busy again.


    Whilst being carried away by work, everyone seemed to have forgotten about the Hell Ledge Challenge that stirred up quite themotion a few months ago. It had also been a while since any of the young geniuses challenged the Hell Ledge.


    As for the two most high-profiled teenagers, Tang Ling and Tang Long, they were gone, as if they disappeared into thin air.


    Phew!


    Tang Ling put down the carving knife and exercised his stiff neck. He smiled as he happily checked the umbre in his hand.


    <i>It should be April, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s the date today?</i>


    Tang Ling was clueless about the date and day. After the auction, his life became simpler. He only cultivated, smithed, and practicedbat arts everyday. He would also squeeze some time out to continue making the present for Higan.


    That day, all four umbres of the quad-colored dandelion that demanded his patience and care were finallypleted. Every umbre of a different color was kept away carefully. His crafting skills experienced a huge improvement ever since he started on it, so he was able to carve the fluffiness on every single umbre.


    Only the stem was left. He would have to use the Polymerized Conch Mud that he bought thest timebined with a formation. Tang Ling also got more familiar with the drawing of formations.


    He started to look forward to the final oue as he wondered if Higan would be happy after she received it.


    If Higan¡¯s spirit was powerful enough, the quad-colored dandelion could really serve as a little protective weapon by her side. Even if it was not that useful, would she understand his feelings?


    What kind of feelings would that be?


    The feelings to protect her, of course!


    *Hmm, but it seems like she¡¯s a lot stronger than me...*Tang Ling mocked himself with a chuckle.


    He kept thest umbre away. Even if Higan was really a lot stronger than him, it did not matter. Whoever said that someone powerful would not need protection?


    ¡°Tang Ling, are youing or not?¡± Han Xing¡¯s impatient voice came from outside the room.


    At this time every day, Han Xing would cultivate with Tang Ling in the cabin area.


    Of course, Han Xing was not as rich as Tang Ling, so he could not afford luxurious cultivation, but he was still a genius and had his own way around things such as fighting in the arena to earn some cultivation money.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Tang Ling kept the umbres away and made sure the two little balls were not hiding in some corner to steal his umbres before he happily joined Han Xing.


    His cultivation was not as extravagant when he got his money, but he still managed to maintain two to three hours of cultivation per day. As for the remaining time, he would rent the training room in the cabin area to practice hisbat arts.


    The more he practiced, the more he realized what the benefits of thebat arts were. Tang Ling regretted he did not have enough money to buy a few morebat art manuals.


    Tang Ling had already mastered the nameless author¡¯sbat arts manual that only had the basics and no ultimate. Other than the methods of exerting strength and thebat steps from the manual, he also mastered the other five basic techniques and could even perform it better now.


    That was the intensity of Tang Ling¡¯sprehension!


    However, Lucar¡¯sbat arts disappointed Tang Ling a little. Given hisprehensive study of the tranted version that he got from the auction, he was able to utilize the techniques very quickly, but after that, he finally realized why the old man back in the Floating Ice ck Market had warned him that it was as strong as a cat¡¯s fart.


    Indeed, Tang Ling could use the technique, but it barely had any power.


    Nevertheless, it did not stop him from admiring Lucar. Even though it was just an ultimate without any power, the bizarre thoughts that surfaced in the manual inspired him and increased his understanding of how he should perfect hisbat arts.


    As for the other manual, Tang Ling found it strange.

 Chapter 428 - April 28th (I)

    <h4>Chapter 428: April 28th (I)</h4>


    No one would doubt that Tang Ling was a smart kid. Even Boss Huan,g who lied to him and bullied him for as long as he could remember, would also acknowledge how intelligent Tang Ling was.


    Therefore, Tang Ling bought a tranted version for the manual that he acquired from the ck market as a reference.


    It was no surprise that Lucar¡¯sbat arts was a messy read, but Tang Ling was serious about it.


    He was already working round the clock, and even so, he squeezed out the time to trante the manual and even spent more ck Sea coins for a few trips to the library at the deck area.


    He was confident and certain that his trantion of the manual was urate, but being able to trante it urately was one thing, and utilizing the ultimate it contained was another.


    The theory of Lucar¡¯sbat arts was valid but whenever Tang Ling meticulously practiced it, he realized that the strength and aura that he gathered for the ultimate would scatter away before he even unleashed it.


    What was hecking?


    Tang Ling had no answer. In this world, no one was more sinct than Lucar in exining. If he could exin it in a single word, he would never write the second.


    Besides, the exnation mattered only to Lucar himself. He was never a considerate person who would care whether his exnation worked for other people or not.


    This manual only had one ultimate¡ªthe Void sh.


    Until now, Tang Ling had only experienced the void of the scattered strength and aura, and had yet to sh anything.


    It frustrated him slightly. He was not stubborn, but he resiliently believed that this Void sh was an ultimate with practical value and that he must becking something.


    Would he be able to figure out what he wascking before the 28th of April?


    ...


    On the 28th of April, the weather already felt like it was May.


    Darkness Port was a port city by the sea, so it started to feel hot. The high temperature in the morning tormented even the people of the Purple Moon era who had already adapted to the high temperature.


    Krovsky [1]was a normal janitor at the cabin area, but he did not have any luck in the lively arena area because of his status. Instead, he got the most boring job of cleaning the special-made colosseum which was the stadium for viewing the Hell Ledge Challenge.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue and spat on the floor. Why did he have to clean the ce? There had not been a single spectator for quite some and even if he wiped all the seats clean and swept all the dust on the floor, no one would appreciate his work.


    However, since there was no spectator at all, his job was rather easy. In less than an hour, he cleared every single seat and box in the block that he was in charge of. The other unlucky janitors took almost the same time as well.


    Lastly, Krovsky still had to clean that ranking monolith at the entrance of the Hell Ledge.


    He had been cleaning this ce for quite some time now, so he could already memorize all the names on the ranking. The one in thest ce was said to be some high-profile young genius named Tang Ling, but why would a high-profile genius rankst?


    Krovesky was just a low-level janitor, thus he had limited ess to news and could never get in touch with the higher circle. Although he could not find the answer by himself, no one would ever provide him with one either.


    However, when he was halfway done with the monolith, he heard some noises in the colosseum.


    A group of decently dressed 20 spectators entered.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, did you get your tickets? There hasn¡¯t been a match here for a long time. You can go to the counter for a refund,¡± Krovsky attentively and humbly reminded the spectators.


    What if his humility won the fondness of some seemingly rich spectators?


    Unfortunately, no one except for a noble answered him with a pitiful look and a twitching face. The noble¡¯s expression was not exactly an insult. It was more of a sympathetic gaze like a human feeling pity towards a helpless animal.


    Krovsky was confused. Did he say something wrong? Would this day be an exception?


    The moment the thought popped in his mind, another group of people came into the colosseum.


    There were a hundred of them this time, and by the looks of it, they were not the locals of Darkness Port. Every one of them had an anticipatory expression on their face and they seemed to be well-mannered. They then searched to search for their respective seats without making too much noise.


    ¡°Could there be a match today?¡± Krovsky wondered, but he dared not simply speak anymore and just continued cleaning the monolith.


    The day was still early and the spectators who came into the colosseum looked rich. Could Tang Ling being down here for thepetition today?


    It was another of his questions that no one would answer.


    All Krovsky knew was that by the time he was done cleaning the monolith, the whole colosseum was almost full. The strange thing was that even the worst seats in the colosseum were filled with seemingly rich people.


    The curiosity in Krovsky¡¯s heart almost exploded. He suddenly felt extremely lucky because as the maintenance worker cum janitor, he had the right to stay in the colosseum until all the matches were over.


    If thepetition was happening today, his curiosity would be satisfied and it felt fantastic.


    ...


    ¡°Baby, have another one. This sea anemone is a local specialty and it¡¯s good for you.¡±


    A huge wagon with a white awning overhead and a morous design rolled in one of the avenues of Darkness Port.


    There was just a young teen in a traditional white Huaxia robe in the carriage, but a Level 3 vicious beast was used to pull thevish carriage around. The speed of the wagon was ludicrously slow to the point that the servants could catch up with it just by walking.


    The teen did not feel like anything was wrong since he was concentrating on the little peacock beside him. He was trying to persuade his treasured peacock to eat a few more clumps of sea anemone.


    While it might be a local specialty, it was also considered precious. Nheless, he used it to feed his peacock.


    However, it was fitting for the young Peacock Sovereign, Abu Sheikh.


    Those who were familiar with the Hell Ledge Challenge and had studied the young challengers would never underestimate this low-profiled teen.


    Who exactly was Abu Sheikh?


    He was the youngest son of the Blue Peacock Prince, one of the eight princes of the Peacock Emperor. As one of the top-ranked geniuses of the massive and powerful Peacock family, that tri-colored peacock, which had been his partner since young, was not an average bird as well.


    Until now, he had yet to show off in the slightest even at the challenge.


    However, he had been staying in Darkness Port for quite some time now and no one knew what he had done in the past few months. They only noticed that after a few months in Darkness Port, his already brown skin had turned darker and the glossy look that he once exhibited was less glistening. There were even two obvious scars on him now.


    Of course, if Abu Sheikh did not want to leave a scar on himself, he could have easily erased them, but since he kept them, there must be meaning behind it.


    Those amber eyes on his youthful face had always been mischievous, but now, they looked sharper than before.


    His outing today was rather high-profile, but he was fine with it.


    It was the 28th of April after all, was it not?


    ...


    Back at the deck area where the nobles lived, there was a house at the corner, forever straying away from direct sunlight. It was dark and eerie, and even when the sun was at its brightest, the interior of the house remained dark.


    People used to say this dark and eerie house did not belong in the noble district but unbeknownst to them, this house was one of the Drac family¡¯s assets. People from the mysterious blood-sucking family hated sunlight, hence this dark corner was the best for its people.


    Inside therge dining area of the house, candles were lit even when breakfast was being served in the morning.


    A handsome silver-haired teen was elegantly eating his breakfast. The breakfast was by no means scrumptious. It seemed restrained and nd but meticulously and reasonably suitable.


    ¡°Lord Quentin, it¡¯s time.¡±


    When the servant reminded him about the time, Quentin was putting a slice of egg into his mouth. After that, he put down his fork and knife and wiped his mouth with the white handkerchief beside the te.


    When he raised his hand, the servant served him a ss of red liquid. He swirled the ss a few times, admiring the scarlet color of the liquid before he drained it to thest drop.


    The edge of his mouth was dyed slightly red before he wiped it away.


    He then stood up and removed his sleeping gown. The servants quickly brought over some clean clothes and helped him get dressed.


    Quentin was the nephew of the honorable Lord Dn II, yet he was being tormented.


    Even the servants felt sour when they helped Quentin change. They were the most loyal blood ves in the world and their master was their everything. Their master¡¯s emotions would also affect them, even if it was just a smidge.


    As the master¡¯s blood ves, how could they put up with their master¡¯s wound?


    Indeed, Quentin¡¯s body was covered with wounds, and because of the genes of the Drac family, he could not heal easily.


    Nevertheless, he chose toe to Darkness Port and gamble all his pride. The wounds on his body were nothing. He wanted the Drac family to rise to the top among the geniuses and this would be the cost that he had to pay.


    The formal attire he wore was nketed with intricate stitching, but they were just useless decoration.


    Two of Quentin¡¯s servants, who looked extremely strong, brought in a heavy ck leather box that contained their master¡¯s real battle armor.


    Quentin once thought he would never have the chance to don his armor, but he soon realized he had underestimated the geniuses of the world.


    Among Tang Ling, Tang Long, the Cardinal Four, and Han Xing, who would be his opponent?


    Regardless, it did not matter because it was the 28th of April.


    When he put on the honorable armor, the effort that he paid would give him the final answer.


    [1] The name Krovsky has already appeared in the previous chapters as a Purple Moon Warrior who was killed by the demon apes. This Krovsky is not the same Krovsky. He is only a person who shares the same name.

 Chapter 429 - April 28th (II) (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 429: April 28th (II) (2 in 1)</h4>


    ¡°Which safety city is the biggest in the world?¡±


    ¡°The True Capital!¡±


    ¡°Which faction is acknowledged as the strongest in the world?¡±


    ¡°The True Capital!¡±


    ¡°Who are we?¡±


    The strongest reserved geniuses of the True Capital, the True Capital Seven!¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°To protect the honor and glory of the True Capital!¡±


    On the other side of the noble district in the deck area was an inconspicuous mansion, and some people were chanting slogans in unison inside.


    As a matter of fact, this mansion had been vacant for several months to the extent that the cleaners, who were in charge of upkeeping the mansion, treated the ce as their own house and would even bring friends over at times.


    Leaving it vacant was a waste anyway, so they might as well put it to use.


    That was until the owners who rented the mansion out came back yesterday.


    When the teenagers who rented the mansion left a few months ago, they still appeared youthful and naive. However, when they came back, their youthfulness was reced by a tough and rigid presence.


    Who were they? The answer was obvious. They were the True Capital Seven.


    At first, when the True Capital chose these seven teenagers, it caused quite amotion in the world, but as time went by, other than owning the title, the seven of them did not do anything that shocked the world whatsoever.


    In the past few years, their reputation even fell short against the Dark Nine Feathers and the Stardust Sixteen, who were notorious for causing trouble all around the world.


    Therefore, the True Capital Seven underperforming in the challenge seemed to be what everyone expected as well.


    Surprisingly, the True Capital supported the seven of them from the start and did not have any intentions of dismissing the group.


    Could there be fewer teenagers in the True Capitalpared to the other safety cities?


    That was impossible because as the first faction of the world, the True Capital had numerous geniuses.


    Could the True Capital have kept the seven of them because they did not want to lose face?


    No, the True Capital was known for its practicality. They were never afraid of the decisions that they made! This harsh and cruel era had no ce for hollow factions that dwelled on their own vanity, and the first faction of the world was no such party.


    Therefore, even though everyone found it strange, they still had hope for the seven of them. The people believed that when the time was right, the True Capital Seven would surely achieve something great.


    Unbeknownst to the public, they were right about believing in the True Capital. It was because of the True Capital¡¯s practicality that they never wanted the seven of them to gain any fame or reputation.


    The reason why the True Capital supported the seven of them was that they were unlikemon geniuses. They came from the military and were the best of the reserved geniuses.


    If the seven of them could mature well, they would surely grow to be the pirs of the True Capital in the future, and the world-renowned military generals of the True Capital would have found their sessors.


    Why would the seven of them fixate on such vain glory? They only had one goal in their mind, which was to shock the world in the War God Pathpetition next year.


    However, their n took an unexpected turn when the True Capital sent them the order to go all out at the Hell Ledge Challenge.


    The orders from the True Capital never provided any exnations, and as soldiers-to-be, the True Capital Seven never asked why either. All they needed to do was to follow orders.


    If the higher-ups wanted them to go all out, they would do so while certainly seizing the glory in their hands.


    Today, they were finally in their uniforms that belonged to the troops of the True Capital.


    The solemn green uniform was embellished with the gold that represented the True Capital¡¯s power and authority. People would know who they were at first nce.


    This would be the first time that the seven of them revealed their identities to the world because today would be the day when they rose to the stage for glory and honor.


    ¡°Are you ready to fight for glory and honor?!¡± the first of the seven, Wu Qing, yelled at his group.


    ¡°We are ready!¡± the six of them answered in a single voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± Wu Qing led the group out of the mansion.


    Outside the door, the sun was shining brightly and the golden badges on their shoulders red and twinkled as they marched.


    The True Capital Seven were finally serious. How would they shine in the Hell Ledge Challenge?


    ...


    Standing in front of the mirror, Ling Yu solemnly put on the silver feather brooch.


    As the leader of the Dark Nine Feathers, the young genius representatives of Darkness Port, Ling Yu had deep affection and inseverable ties with his home.


    How did people view Darkness Port? It was a free and prosperous city that could provide a life of debauchery, but at the same time, it was sinful, filthy, and merciless.


    Was it really so? No, even when Ling Yu had been young, he had just been an orphan at the lowest social level and never thought so.


    The city had a side that people did not know about, a side that was known as its heart. At the heart of the city, it followed its own ideals. Behind its ruthlessness was a soft and caring side.


    However, it was not necessary to exin the hidden side of the city because Darkness Port was also tolerant and patient. It did not care about thements of the world and would ept any criticism wholeheartedly.


    The city was like an independent man who only sought what he wanted and became who he wanted without any exnation needed.


    Ling Yu was a child of the city, and today, he would fight for the city that he loved for its honor and glory. This honor was rted to the future, and the strength of the young genius from the city was something one could anticipate.


    What about the reputation of the Dark Nine Feathers? People always assumed that they were mercenaries or killers that carried out all kinds of underground activities. Was that not what a teen from Darkness Port should do?


    What a joke! Ling Yu¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile since he would never exin himself anyway.


    The reputation of the Dark Nine Feathers was only slightly better than that of the True Capital Seven, but due to all sorts of reasons, they had been forced to enter the spotlight once or twice in the past.


    Otherwise, it was like what themander said, ¡°If the enemy is motionless, so shall I. If the True Capital Seven decides toy low, so will we, the Dark Nine Feathers.¡±


    Before this, Dark Nine Feathers¡¯ ultimate goal had been to shock the world at the War God Pathpetition. Then, they would walk into the spotlight honorably with their real identities. They were never a group of killers that dwelled in the underworld. They were honorable warriors of the surface.


    Gazing at the blue sea outside the window, Ling Yu tightened his grip on the window frame. He ought to seize the honor today. At least, they must defeat the True Capital Seven!


    Darkness Port was not just a powerful safety city, but it was also a powerful force to be reckoned with.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Ling Yu¡¯s tone sounded serious and stern.


    ¡°Boss, we should be going.¡± It was one of the Dark Nine Feathers that had knocked on his door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± Ling Yu looked up at the blinding sun that hung above the sea. The dazzling sunlight looked just like their future.


    ...


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯d better be careful,¡± Ro Xin reminded in her clear voice. She was holding a unique hidden weapon in her hand and the two of them were inside a spacious training room.


    Ro Li bared his top, revealing his firm, taut muscles while waiting patiently. Unlike his usual appearance, his face was covered in ck bandages.


    Suddenly, Ro Xin hastened her steps as she moved forward, but Ro Li barely budged.


    As he constantly adjusted his body towards the messy steps that she intentionally created, he was able to figure out the best defensive angle to face the threat.


    Upon a closer look, his arms, body, and legs were all adjusting at once but only slightly. Every adjustment was ingenious and somewhatparable to Tang Ling¡¯s Precise Instinct.


    Who would have expected that the usual dull-looking guy was adjusting his body based on sheer feelings? His talent must be exceptionally powerful.


    Ro Xin felt relieved when she noticed it, but it did not slow her down. She even quietly turned on the unique weapon in her hand. As the weapon was turned on, hundreds of silver needles were fired out together with a cloud of green mist.


    No matter how spacious the room was, there was not a single safe spot to avoid Ro Xin¡¯s hidden weapon.


    Ro Li finally moved. The explosive speed from his movement was countless times faster than when he had first arrived in Darkness Port.


    He swiftly dodged the first wave of silver needles before he bent backward, dodging the second wave. It seemed like his reflex speed underwent a tremendous power-up together with his ability to coordinate his body as one.


    Ever since his talent was unlocked, the genius side of Ro Li was on full disy.


    In the end, he dodged all the silver needles and arge portion of the green mist, but the remaining mist forced him into a desperate situation.


    When he tapped his waist, a little ck stick floated up into the air. However, he did not proceed with the stick, and helplessly allowed the green mist to attack his body.


    ¡°Ouch! Sis, I¡¯m really stupid.¡± Dispirited, Ro Li fell down on his bum and removed the ck bandages around his eyes.


    Ro Xin giggled as she walked over closer to him. ¡°Bro, this is the hidden weapon Teacher gave me. He said it¡¯s one of the strongest talent hidden weapons there is and you dodged almost 95% of the attack. How are you stupid?¡±


    As she spoke, she wiped the green stains on Ro Li¡¯s shoulder and felt relieved by the result.


    Ro Li did not say anything because he was annoyed with the result.


    Ro Xin knew what was going on in her brother¡¯s mind, so she curled up into his arm and said softly, ¡°Bro, if you used your puppets at the very end, you could have blocked all of them. Why didn¡¯t you do so?¡±


    Indeed, Ro Li still had the talent to control the puppets. It was a skill that he had inherited from the Ninth Ruins. A few months after that, especially when his talent ability was unlocked, his puppet-controlling skill improved.


    People knew that he had a unique talent that was simr to Precise Instinct, but they had never seen him use his puppets.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. If I used the puppets to block you, I¡¯m not doing my best on my own.¡± Ro Li¡¯s thoughts were as simple as always.


    ¡°Are you dumb or what? The puppets are yours and yours to control. ¡± Ro Xin could not help but punch her brother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hehe. But you modified the puppets for me with your hard-earned money and using the puppets requires energy. I¡¯m afraid that I might waste it...¡± Ro Li stroked his sister¡¯s hair and spoke what was in his heart.


    Ro Xin was moved. She had inherited the knowledge of creating puppets from the Ninth Ruins, but in the past few months, she had shifted her concentration to medical knowledge.


    Even so, to her shock, she realized that her puppet-making skills were progressing smoothly despite the fact that all the time she had to study them was her short spare time. She recognized that she was talented at making puppets.


    Unfortunately, she was so carried away by the medical knowledge, and if she could spend a little more time making puppets, she might be able to make her brother stronger puppets.


    Fortunately, a genius would never be easily defeated or pitied! Ro Xin stood up and said energetically, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll earn a lot of money in the future and our wishes wille true!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Ro Li nodded strongly at his sister¡¯s encouragement. He believed every word she said, but the only thing he hoped for was that Tang Ling was not in this future that his sister mentioned.


    <i>It¡¯s not going toe true...right?</i>


    On top of that, his sister had be stronger. She was able to use poison skillfully now, and if she was serious, he might not be her match.


    Ro Xin was also talented in battle after all.


    When they first arrived at Darkness Port, they had secretly checked Ro Xin¡¯s gic chain and realized that she possessed a six-star gic chain! No matter where she was, her gic chain would stand out from the rest.


    She might not be as good as the geniuses with her talents, but with her medical skills, she would be able to surpass them.


    <i>My sister is going to be a shining star, yet that Tang Ling...</i>


    Ro Li frustratedly scratched his head.


    Then, Gu Dao¡¯szy voice drawled, ¡°Little ones, are you going to have breakfast?¡±


    Ro Xin and Ro Li finally realized that it was time for breakfast. After all, they still had to open the drugstore for businesster.


    They headed down to the dining area, but Gu Dao was not around.


    On the table was a scrumptious feast. Even Gu Dao¡¯s exclusive dish that he enjoyed while drinking was served.


    Everyone knew that Gu Dao only ate the best food there was. If it was not the tastiest, it would be the best quality of vicious beast meat.


    <i>What¡¯s the asion?</i>


    Ro Xin found it strange. She then noticed a piece of paper on the table left that her teacher had left behind.


    ¡°The 28th of April. Go get ¡¯em, little ones! You can do it!¡±


    Was it already the 28th of April, the day that everyone agreed on?


    Ro Xin and Ro Li fixed their eyes on the note, their eyes burning with determination.


    ...


    At the center of the deck area was the castle. It was also where the power and authority of Darkness Portid, but as amercialized city, it was also Darkness Port¡¯s ssiestmercial building.


    Businesses that could open a retail store in the castle were all high-ss trades, and only true nobles with wealthy backgrounds could shop there. Commoners might not even know that the castle had retail stores inside.


    Currently, Tang Long was in the best training room in the castle. His body was currently covered in electrodes and all around him were super-advanced instruments.


    Tang Long had nothing on but underwear. His slender physique and toned body lines were on full disy and drops of sweat asrge as peas were dripping from his body. Despite that, he had yet to reach the limit as he could further squeeze his basic abilities and strengthen them further.


    After receiving a ss bottle from Draconic Twelve outside the door, Tang Long drained it to thest drop.


    What did he just drink? It was a high-quality stamina regeneration serum. After consuming it, a quick half an hour rest could make the body recover to its prime form, but only the body. One¡¯s spirit was not something that could recover with a drink.


    Even so, a little bottle of stamina regeneration serum cost a lot. Tang Long had trained like a mad man in the past few months and the serum was just part of his daily expenditure.


    He knew that in this port city, all the young geniuses were trying to strengthen themselves. Some even sailed to the sea while others joined the mercenaries on some risky missions, but not Tang Long.


    He was the most important young genius of the Stardust Council and his freedom was not something that he had control over.


    However, with arge amount of high quality resources poured into his training and cultivation, the effect and increase he got were at least 99% stronger than the others.


    He was known by the people as the first, the No. 1 genius. Although it was not proven by real achievements like the most renowned War God Pathpetition in the True Capital, as long as he was on his way there, he would never step down.


    Tang Long shut his eyes as he leaned on the wall, trying to recover his spirit as much as possible. Half an hourter, he bolted up. Without further ado, he yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    Right after hismand, the training room surrounded by super-advanced instruments fired out different projectiles at him. There were bullets, hammers,sers, and so on. Some of the projectiles must be dodged whereas some could be stopped by force.


    This room was testing how quick his judgment was. Since he was in the best training room, every aspect would be strengthened, including his battle consciousness. Even the hardest aspect to strengthen was included in this training. Since the room cost 1,000 ck Sea coins per hour, the money spent must be worth his while.


    Tang Long moved at an extreme speed. He was so fast that he left afterimages in his trail within the packed training room. The electrode wires that were attached to his body were actually a hologram, so they did not hinder his movements at all.


    As Tang Long moved, all the data was disyed on the screen. It was refreshed and analyzed rapidly for the system toe up with an effective training n in the next moment.


    Soon, holographic human figures started to appear. Punches, kicks, cold weapons, and even firearms were all thrown at Tang Long.


    The number of human figures increased by the second. One, two, three...


    Red dots started to appear on his body which meant that he was hurt, but he moved faster and fought fiercer, holding on as long as he could.


    ¡°Wow! Is our big boss that powerful?¡±


    The youngest of the Stardust Sixteen, Draconic Sixteen, was in awe when he watched Tang Long¡¯s blurry figure moving around the training room.


    Beside him was the strict Draconic One, who was the oldest among the sixteen prodigies. He chuckled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t even the Young Master¡¯s limit! He hasn¡¯t even used any of his trump cards. His strength might have reached the zenith of nine bulls and two tigers, but he could work on his reflexes and sensing ability. He is pushing himself to the limit. The Young Master is trying to achieve perfection.¡±


    Draconic One always had the heart to take care of his brother and sisters, thus he borated carefully to Draconic Sixteen.


    Tang Long was pushing himself to the limit, and as long as there was space left for him to power up, he would never let it go. He wanted to wee the moment of change with the strongest umtion of power.


    What about Tang Ling?


    Reality was harsh sometimes. Maybe because Tang Ling had been through more life or death situations than Tang Long, he was constantly at his limit. Therefore, his reflexes and sensing ability were sound.


    Tang Long must push himself to the limit and squeeze whatever potential he had in order to be Tang Ling¡¯s match when it came to this.


    Was it because of the Perfect Gic Chain? No one had the answer, but no one could deny what Tang Ling had been through either.


    Phew!


    Following a heavy exhale from Tang Long, a red dot appeared on his heart.


    A loud beep sounded in the training room, indicating that he was ¡®dead¡¯, and the training ended.


    Tang Long fell to the ground weakly. He did not even want to move a finger. He had tried his best to hold on as long as he could, but ording to the normal training routine, he still had to use his trump card to release and temper himself, challenging hisbat capabilities to the maximum.


    However, today was not the day because it was the 28th of April.


    ¡°5 minutes and 36 seconds.¡± The machine in the training room reported the length of time that Tang Longsted in the training. He grinned when he heard the timing.


    Hested 2 seconds more than his previous time! This was the ideal oue that he sought after, improving from his previous time and bing stronger than before.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Draconic Twelve entered the training room. He sat Tang Long up and fed him another bottle of stamina regeneration serum.


    Tang Long only had the strength to stand up after two minutes. He was sweating like a waterfall and his hair was stuck to his body.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go clean up.¡± Tang Long had to maintain his image in front of the public because he was the representative of the Stardust Council.


    After 15 minutes, Tang Long came back. He did not dress extravagantly and was wearing his usual favorite white uniform. There was no extra detail on top of the pure white color. Did it mean that he did not carry the emotions that might potentially hurt him?


    Despite the minimalism, the simple white uniform looked elegant and solemn on Tang Long.


    It was the 28th of April. Despite Tang Long not caring about the date, the Stardust Sixteen must secure their honor and glory. Therefore, in order to go along with their leader¡¯s style and for the sake of solidarity, the Stardust Sixteen donned the white uniform as well.


    Unfortunately, Draconic Seven was not there. Tang Long nced at everyone and rage started to burn in his heart.


    Tang Ling!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Long carefully buried his rage and ordered his group to move out.


    Everyone followed him out of the castle in an orderly fashion.


    ¡°Twelve, are you joining us at thest minute?¡± asked Tang Long as he sat down in the wagon.


    ¡°Is it against the rules? I also want to fight for glory and honor with everyone else,¡± said Draconic Twelve as he lowered his head bashfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. You are one of the Stardust Sixteen and I can get an extra slot for you to join.¡± Tang Long then shut his eyes and leaned back, resting his mind. He did not know that this would mark the start of the storm as it was impossible for him to know what wasing his way.


    Draconic Twelve lowered his head. A strange smile curled up on his mouth, but no one saw it as it was hidden in the shadow under his hat.


    This was the only secret that was a handful of people knew. What if this secret was exposed? Maybe even those so-called powerful figures might not be able to stop anything.


    Tang Long and Tang Ling must fight to the death, and the one who died had to be Tang Ling.


    On top of that, Draconic Twelve still had his own mission to carry out.


    After Tang Ling¡¯s death, fighting over the corpse would be a problem, and by then, he hoped that the president of the council could be a little more useful.


    ...


    In Dvesha Moha, Tang Ling and Han Xing were lying on the ground. They were so exhausted that they could not even move a finger.


    Up until this very day, both Tang Ling and Han Xing were broke again. More precisely, they were officially broke as ofst night. After all, it had been thest night before the big day and they did not want to waste it. The poor had their own way and it had proven to be a rather effective one.


    The two of them decided to fight each other as training, not just in sword techniques but in a full-blown battle that demanded everything of them.


    In a single night, they fought each other 27 rounds, so Han Xing got beaten up by Tang Ling 27 times.


    In the end, the two of them were exhausted since extreme battles consumed a high amount of stamina, and being able to fight 27 rounds was considered outrageous.


    Whilst lying on the ground, Han Xing¡¯s eyes glowed with a tinge of admiration as he stared at Tang Ling, who was also sprawled on the ground further away.


    ¡°Not bad. As expected of you, my brother.¡±


    Afterst night, he was also capable of fighting 27 rounds in a night!

 Chapter 430 - Coming Closer To You Day by Day

    <h4>Chapter 430: Coming Closer To You Day by Day</h4>


    Inside the swirling mist, Tang Ling and Han Xing were slowly recovering their stamina and Boss Huang gazed at them with a sleazy smile.


    After sowing the seeds for so long, it was finally time for him to reap his harvest! It was time for these two little rascals to help him earn back the money he had spent on them.


    With that in mind, Boss Huang walked up to Tang Ling and tapped his arms as if the boss was checking how fat the pig¡¯s trotters were. He then walked around Tang Ling and tapped Han Xing¡¯s shoulder as if he was testing the meat on the pig¡¯s shoulders.


    Han Xing had major goosebumps. Being touched by another man was an experience he could not put into words.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling was calm enough. With the towel on his forehead, he said, ¡°100 ck Sea coins.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Boss Huang was upset.


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know? You ced a 1,000 ck Sea coin wager on me to clear 18 stages in a single run with the odds being 1:28. On top of that, there¡¯s also another 3,000 ck Sea coin wager for me to clear 15 stages with an SSS rating and the odds are 1:20,¡± Tang Ling stated.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Boss Huang was slightly frightened.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. They are all risky bets, my boss! I¡¯m shouldering a heavy burden here! You do know that the bets only count the first round of clearing the level, right? It¡¯d be a shame if I got distracted or if my hands slipped. Then, every coin you bet on me will be...gone!¡± Tang Ling looked at the boss with a worrisome look.


    ¡°A boy shouldn¡¯t spend money wantonly. Why 100 ck Sea coins? What about 20?¡± The boss¡¯s survival instinct was acting up and he had to rebel to get a little insurance for his bets.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve spent a lot of money just so I can perform well in thepetition <i>for you</i>! I must somehow make some for myself. I¡¯m trying to ce a bet on myself using the 100 ck Sea coins, the one with the highest odds.¡± Tang Ling did not sound like he was joking.


    If someone from a higher status could walk away from wealth and fame, he would be a man of courage. It was a deep lesson for humanity.


    Tang Ling might have the bravery to be someone like that but now was definitely not the time.


    Since he already knew the benefits of savoring such scrumptious resources, he had to think of a way to earn money. After all, his goal was not just clearing the Hell Ledge Challenge.


    When Tang Ling told the boss to ce the bet on him with the highest odds, Boss Huang was taken by surprise. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Tang Ling could not understand his skepticism. Why would the boss be surprised?


    ¡°The highest odds are 1:56 and you must clear all 18 stages with an SSS rating. Are you sure you want to ce your money on that?¡± Despite Boss Huang¡¯s understanding of Tang Ling, he did not believe the kid could achieve it.


    Based on what the boss knew about Hell Ledge, the Hell difficulty was only essible to geniuses, but anything beyond stage 15 was not designed for humans unless one was at least a genius Rank 1 Purple Moon Warrior.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. ce the bet.¡± Tang Ling was firm about his decision.


    ¡°Do you have some hidden trump card up your sleeves?¡± Boss Huang suddenly thought of the previous lesson and he quickly tested Tang Ling with a question.


    What if the kid miraculously did it again?


    ¡°Nope. You should know what my trump cards are better than anyone else.¡± Tang Ling suddenly felt the boss was being too dodgy at that moment.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ce the bet on your behalf. Not a coin more than that, and if you want, you can borrow...¡±


    Boss Huang knew if he helped Tang Ling to ce a bet on himself, the kid would pay extra effort in thepetition. Ultimately, the boss decided to spare another 100 ck Sea coins for investment sake.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you following my bet? You¡¯ll earn a lot.¡± Tang Ling decided to remind the boss again since he recollected how the boss had missed the bet previously.


    Tang Ling was just being kind.


    However, the boss replied to him with a re, ¡°No! You won¡¯t understand the steadiness of a man in his prime age. I won¡¯t be moved by the temptation of greed. I know the water brims only to overflow...¡±


    ¡°Boss...¡± Han Xing meekly interrupted the boss¡¯s self-praise.


    ¡°What!?¡± The boss red at Han Xing furiously because he was trying to teach Tang Ling a lesson in life.


    ¡°100 ck Sea coins...¡± Han Xing put a finger up.


    Boss Huang got furious.


    <i>Oh? Everyone is ckmailing me now, are they?!</i>


    He lifted Han Xing together with the tub and wanted to toss the little b*stard out of the window.


    ¡°I can also help you to earn money! You can ce your bets on me as well! I promise I¡¯ll perform! I¡¯ll make mistakes if I get distracted or have a heartache. It¡¯s just 100 ck Sea coins...¡±


    ...


    It was already afternoon when Tang Ling and Han Xing recovered their stamina.


    On the other hand, Boss Huang lost another 200 ck Sea coins before he could get any profit and it ruined his day. Regardless of his mood, the meal before the challenge must still be prepared meticulously.


    There was a full table of Level 3 and Level 4 vicious beast meat, and as long as Tang Ling and Han Xing still had space in their stomachs, they could eat as much as they liked.


    Unfortunately, how much Level 3 and Level 4 vicious beast meat could two kids, who were not even Purple Moon Warriors, eat?


    In the end, the remaining food ended up in Boss Huang¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going now.¡± Tang Ling wiped his mouth and stood up from his chair. He looked determined and furious as he prepared to leave for the challenge.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Han Xing also took his sword and followed Tang Ling.


    ¡°Shoo!¡± Boss Huang did not even look up.


    After Tang Ling and Han Xing stepped out of Dvesha Moha and disappeared into the crowd of the prosperous street, Boss Huang spared a meaningful nce toward where they disappeared. A faint smile curled up at his mouth. ¡°You two little b*stards.¡±


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to watch thepetition?¡± the two little fluffy balls popped up over the boss¡¯s shoulders and asked in the same voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m only done with the ship¡¯s keel up until now.¡± Boss Huang¡¯s reply seemed casual, but underneath his gaze was deep exhaustion.


    Making a ship was not easy. He might have to spend a tenth of his life-savings on this ship.


    Boss Huang suddenly clutched his heart painfully while even his breathing became messed up.


    ...


    In a certain safety vige 100 km away from Darkness Port, Higan was found sitting in a corner, eating her food quietly.


    The food on her te was simple and in: a piece of roasted meat, several stems of nts, and some vegetables.


    She was eating what themon vigers were eating. Despite having lived with luxury meals and clothing back in Sky Castle, she carefully nibbled on her portion and did not find it hard to swallow due to theck of taste.


    ¡°This girl must be a child from some wealthy family.¡± Further away, a cooking maiden spared a concerned nce at Higan.


    Even though Higan was wearing a shabby ck robe with a ck scarf covering her hair tightly, every move that she made, even the simplest action of eating, screamed natural elegance. It made others think that she was a noble.


    ¡°Stop overreacting. If she is the kid of some wealthy family, why would she be on the road and living in our lousy inn?¡± The old man beside thedy stopped her from being melodramatic even though he agreed that the mysterious girl felt a little different.


    Specting about guests that stopped by the inn was the iron rule of survival out here.


    Higan actually heard the conversation but did not react at all. She carefully finished thest piece of meat on her worn te.


    The food did not contain any energy and could barely fill her stomach, so she would easily feel hungry again. Normal people who did not cultivate would never understand the void in the body when energy slipped away.


    However, Higan did not care. What would she do with her powers anyway? To kill the pesky flies? Other than that, she could not think of any use for her powers.


    She felt like being a normal person was not all that bad. For example, thedy who was cooking and the old man who was cleaning up the ce and serving the guests seemed to have a quiet and peaceful life. How bad could that be?


    What if the old man and thedy were Tang Ling and her?


    Higan could not help but smile. She knew Tang Ling would protect her and make her powers even more insignificant.


    Leaving behind the clean tes, she returned to her own room.


    The wooden room was slightly breezy, but since the weather had warmed up, it was no longer a problem.


    The winterst year was a lot harsher. After watching many get defeated by the cold weather and losing their lives, Higan¡¯s icy cold heart somehow felt something.


    She seemed to be able to understand the word ¡®cherish¡¯, thus she started to not waste food and learned to appreciate everything.


    Of course, she did not need others to give her help whatsoever since she could simply get them with her hands.


    She opened the window and gazed at the faraway mountains. She was getting closer to Darkness Port. If the winterst year had not blocked the main road to the port city, hence forcing her to stay in a safety sector for a while, she would have gotten back to Tang Ling.


    It had been a few months since they parted. How would Tang Ling have changed?


    Higan always felt like she and Tang Ling had been separated for a long time. As a matter of fact, the two of them barely spent a day or two together, and the days spent separated were not that long either. Why would she feel that way?


    Removing the scarf from her head, Higan allowed the spring breeze to caress her pale face.


    Her pallidness was due to the loss of energy, but it did not affect her beauty. Instead, it granted her features with an unusual beauty of illness, a type of beauty that people would love and care for.


    She was like an enchanting flower. As long as she did not wither, the longer she bloomed, no matter what hardship she went through, the experience added an unusual sense of beauty on top of her exquisite looks.


    Even so, Higan still felt anxious.


    Staying in the safety sector for a number of days gave her some time to catch her breath and recover.


    Due to theck of resources, her recovery was less than ideal and her body was scarred. Would Tang Ling hate them? If he did, she would want to think of a way to heal them. What would her powers do to her then?


    Higan¡¯s thoughts were always self-centered to the point that others could not catch up with them.


    Outside the window, her beloved sunset had subsided and the stars adorned the dusky sky.


    Higan shut the window with slight disappointment, but she was filled with hope at the same time.


    Every day that went by, she was getting closer to Tang Ling, and it felt great. She knew that before she met Tang Ling, there were barely any memories that she remembered, especially for that particrly long period.


    However, this tough journey carved itself into her heart and the feeling of getting closer to him every day supported her.

 Chapter 431 - Repeatedly Provoked

    <h4>Chapter 431: Repeatedly Provoked</h4>


    In the Hell Ledge Challenge colosseum of Darkness Port, almost all the young geniuses appeared before 10 in the morning.


    It was not as lively and exciting as the first time. Instead, the whole colosseum felt tense as an unusual pressure mounted as time went by.


    After a few months, all the young geniuses had more or less changed for the better. Some of them appeared even steadier, and one could easily tell how much they had grown in the past few months.


    Nothing stimted growth more than cing a bunch of geniuses together.


    On top of that, the young geniuses would have to sail on the dangerous sea after the challenge for the so-called changes to break through, so who could afford falling behind?


    People with better perception even sensed the differences in the young geniuses¡¯ presence. Take for example the True Capital Seven. Everyone always thought that they were just names, but now, they no longery low and expressed their explosive toughness openly. It was the first time they showed their strongest form to the public.


    Even the Dark Nine Feathers, which existed in people¡¯s thoughts though barely, felt a lot stronger. They were the home representative after all, and their strengthened presence unconsciously increased people¡¯s anticipation of them.


    Maybe because the audience today were people with statuses, their anticipation did not transform into mindless cheers. Instead, an endless stream of apuse sounded.


    Other than the True Capital Seven and the Dark Nine Feathers, there were other less familiar contestants who had decided to make their presence known as well.


    The young geniuses were teenagers after all, so they were naturallypetitive. The rivalry finally exploded in thispetition and the atmosphere in the colosseum was very overwhelming.


    However, the audience noticed that Han Xing was not among them, even the high profile Tang Ling and Tang Long were missing, despite the Stardust Sixteen being there. No one would me them either since thest day for thepetition was the 30th of April.


    ¡°All green. Open Hell Ledge now.¡±


    After almost all the young geniuses were there, the slumbering Hell Ledge opened its doors once again. Rules were rules and they would not change just because some high-profile contestants were not there.


    No one cut the line or made a single noise as if everyone was in agreement. Every single young genius walked into the passage to Hell Ledge in an orderly fashion.


    The audience¡¯s anticipation was a lot higher than the first time. They fixed their attention on the monolith at the entrance to Hell Ledge. The rules stated that the 10 monitors on the monolith would broadcast the live feed of the top 10 contestants in thepetition.


    This time, however, as though Darkness Port wanted to emphasize the importance of the event, a giant silver screen was lowered down after the contestants went through the passage. It resembled the screen of a projector from the old civilization.


    The host, the Simpering Pierrot, finally appeared. Unlike his extravagant hosting style, his voice sounded solemn and heavy as he said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the colosseum of Hell Ledge. Thispetition is, without a doubt, a magical one. It¡¯s apetition that the whole world will pay attention to. It is magical because of almost all the young geniuses picked toplete their challenge this day, and as for the world¡¯s attention, I believe I don¡¯t have to exin that.¡±


    He then pointed at the giant silver screen. ¡°I won¡¯t overmentate thepetition this time, but I will only provide the necessary exnation at particr timings. Why? Because this is the bestpetition there is. There is no need for my nagging to disrupt its pace.


    ¡°This silver screen will broadcast all the contestants live. You won¡¯t miss anything, and you won¡¯t need me talking a lot either.¡±


    The Simpering Pierrot then bowed at the audience and said, ¡°As a matter of fact, there are less than a handful ofpetitions that m emcee like this, so please enjoy the show and be grateful for the feast for your eyes prepared by the best geniuses of the world.¡±


    After that, he kept quiet and even pulled himself a chair to the host¡¯s podium and sat down as if he was also a spectator who wanted to watch thepetition.


    The people gave the veteran host a round of apuse. His way of emceeing was probably the best and the most respectful way to thepetition.


    ...


    After a few months of grinding, the geniuses started thepetition differently.


    Every single contestant on the silver screen performed outstandingly. In less than a minute, the first SSS rating appeared, followed by the second and the third in less than 10 seconds.


    The contestants cleared the stages decisively with top-notch performance. Ever since thepetition started, everyone might have the wrong thoughts about the Hell difficulty. How could it look so easy? Should it be like this?


    Everything happened so smoothly! Even the weakest of the geniuses was able to clear the stage without any sluggish movement, and until now, there was no roadblock yet.


    The young Peacock Sovereign, Abu Sheikh, was able to clear stage 5 with an SSS rating before this. In less than 5 minutes, he had reached stage 8. Even stage 6, which was once known as the first roadblock, did not hinder him at all.


    The audience who came to watch thepetition this time were notmoners, and they soon found out what was so great about Abu Sheikh¡¯s performance.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, the Peacock family¡¯s ace is that peacock and he still hasn¡¯t used it.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait. Stage 9 is definitely a hurdle. Only the contestants who cross that hurdle will gain all the attention.¡±


    The experienced spectators might be in awe of Abu Sheikh¡¯s performance, but they tended to be conservative.


    Every three stages in Hell Ledge made up a single level, and that was already the iron rule for everything. However, not everybody knew how the difficulty would grow with each level.


    The actual way Hell Ledge set its difficulty would be by dividing the first 12 stages into 3 stages per level, and with every level passed, the difficulty would multiply mercilessly.


    Therefore, before everyone decided to pause the challenge, the highest stage that was cleared was only stage 10 with only a few geniuses who achieved it: the Cardinal Four, Han Xing, and Ro Li.


    However, after stage 12, the rules changed because with every stage cleared, the difficulty would increase and the contestants would not have a breathing window anymore.


    Therefore, in the history of the Hell Ledge Challenge, the highest record achieved on the Hell difficulty by someone who was not a Purple Moon Warrior was held by a real legend¡ªTang Feng. It might look and sound easy, but other than Tang Feng, several other highest record-holders only made it to stage 13.


    The normal difficulty of Hell Ledge had over a century of history while the Hell difficulty only had 50-odd years of history, but the records made in the past were all based on Hell difficulty.


    Therefore, it was reasonable for the conservative audience to say that only contestants beyond stage 9 were worth paying attention to and they should not have faith in Abu Sheikh¡¯s attempt.


    The pace of thepetition was fast because the scenes in Hell Ledge would not leave a breathing window for the contestants. Those who could clear it would have to carve out a bloody path whereas those who could not make it would be killed instead.


    There was no trickery or whatnot involved, so it was only natural for the pace to be quick.


    Abu Sheikh left everyone in awe when he cleared stage 8 at an insane speed and reached stage 9. Another 20 to 30 more contestants made it to stage 9 in less than a minute after him.


    Among those who reached stage 9, it was not Abu Sheikh who cleared it first, but it was a pale, handsome teen.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, Quentin! I knew it! The Drac family view honor as their life. How could they allow mediocrity in their descendants?¡± said one of the excited audience members.


    The old civilization might have been gone, but part of its culture persistently survived the apocalypse.


    The Drac family had the vampiric traits from the legends of the Light Continent, so of course, they would gain arge number of passionate supporters.


    Therefore, right after Quentin cleared stage 9, thepetition weed its first boiling point.


    ¡°Quentin is rather interesting. Stage 9 isn¡¯t that easy anymore. It¡¯s certainly a hurdle that will divide mediocrity and supremacy, yet he didn¡¯t even use his special talent from his family to clear it.¡± The one whomented about Quentin this time was not a fanatic supporter of the Drac family. Instead, it was someone who had analyzed the situation calmly and still had high expectations for Quentin.


    ¡°Hmm, Quentin might be the first candidate to clear stage 12. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Another steady audience nodded at Quentin¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Actually, shouldn¡¯t it be <i>those</i> two kids? Where are they anyway?¡±


    The audiences could not hold back their curiosity.


    At that moment, cheers erupted from the crowd because the first contestant who cleared stage 11 had appeared, and it was none other than the ck horse, Ro Li! As a matter of fact, clearing stage 11 was not a record-breaking feat since he had reached stage 10 before this.


    The audience was looking forward to stage 12. They wanted to know how Ro Li would perform in the stage that would set great apart from good.


    ¡°The first seed to start stage 12 has appeared! It isn¡¯t the popr Cardinal Four but the ck horse, Ro Li! I don¡¯t actually want toment on it, but I can¡¯t hold myself back with all the excitement! Stage 12 on Hell difficulty will be the separation line. Before the record of Hell Ledge had been broken by a legendary figure, the highest stage achieved was only stage 13.


    ¡°I can also give you all a little fun fact: Stage 12 and stage 15 will be open to all!¡±


    Right after Ro Li entered stage 12, the Simpering Pierrotmented excitedly. The first thing he said revealed a sensational piece of news to the crowd: stage 12 and 15 would be open to all.


    On second thought, it did not seem strange at all. There were many stages with ridiculous challenges, and even if it was not opened to all, the audience would get it, so the Simpering Pierrot might as well reveal it to them to increase their anticipation.


    The Simpering Pierrot skipped the unnecessary chatter and said, ¡°On stage 12, all contestants will face the same scene to endure absolute fairness beyond the separation line. So, what will the important stage 12 be? It¡¯s the Bronzemen Alley!¡±


    Right after his voice subsided, the audience gasped in shock.


    Stage 12 was Bronzemen Alley?! It was the legendary scene that was built as a tribute to an ancient cultivating culture of Huaxia in the old civilization!


    The difficulty, however, surpassed the old civilization¡¯s since it was already the Purple Moon era.


    The scene once shocked the world when it appeared and not just because of its nostalgic scenes but because it was known as the ¡®Unbeatable Stage¡¯! It stopped almost two generations of geniuses the moment it appeared.


    What exactly was the Bronzemen Alley and how were the settings like?


    It was simple, actually. In an alley that measured less than 5 meters long and 20 meters wide, there were 9 Bronzemen standing on both sides.


    All the Bronzemen were in the strongest state of the pre-Purple Moon Warrior, the strength of nine bulls and two tigers. Four of them were equipped withbat arts, and not any junkbat arts but superiorbat arts!


    The lowest rating of the stage would be sessfully crossing the alley alive. As for other ratings, the conditions were as harsh as they could get.


    The difficulty of the stage was so well-known that it could act as stage 15 or even stage 18 on normal difficulty. If the Hell difficulty was not initiated, this stage would not have happened this early on.


    Even for the Hell difficulty challenge, the audiences believed that the Bronzemen Alley should be at least stage 15 or beyond, yet it had appeared as stage 12 this time.


    ¡°The challenge this time is really sick! Is it trying to be unprecedented?¡± cried someone in the audience.


    ¡°It is definitely unprecedented, but it might not stay that way for long. After all, the Hell difficulty has only 50 years of history and it was started by the legends in Iron-Blooded City.¡± An old man shook his head.


    It was another legendary tale of a man. Before the man appeared, Hell Ledge did not have apetition format, so everyone was just clearing the challenge.


    It was a distant past and years had gone by since then. However, because the era moved on so slowly, people did not even feel the passing of time.


    ¡°I think this might be it. There will never be another time like this! Which era will have these many geniuses at once?¡± someone argued.


    After that, everyone else was silenced.


    He was right. The contestants were notmoners, and the people of this era indeed felt the overwhelming presence of the geniuses, but was it a good thing?


    On the screen, Ro Li was struggling to make it through stage 12. Facing 18 enemies with formidable strength at once put him in a difficult situation.


    However, he did not look like he was having a hard time. Yes, he was in a difficult position, but it was not because he could not keep up with his enemies. It was because he had yet to adapt to the situation and was gaining on his enemies fast!


    Ro Li¡¯s situation was disyed on the monitor of the monolith and the spectators could see he had taken at least seven punches and five kicks from the Bronzemen.


    In the face of absolute power, suffering some damage was inevitable, but everyone also realized Ro Li was getting more and more familiar with the dodging and could slowly fight back in the midst of the concentrated attacks.


    Maybe in this era with these many geniuses, the Bronzemen Alley was only fit for stage 12. A lot of the audience members could not help but think as such because another young genius cleared stage 11 and entered stage 12. It was Dongyang from the Cardinal Four.


    In less than 5 seconds, the remaining Cardinal Four also cleared stage 11, but when they saw that Ro Li was the first to make it to stage 12, they looked sour.


    With his signature simper, as though he did not know that the forces were brewing in the dark or that the people were discussing the stage, the Simpering Pierrot continued to bombard the audience with astonishing news. ¡°If stage 12 is the Bronzemen Alley, what would stage 15 be?


    ¡°Stage 15 is the zing Road!¡±


    Right after his words subsided, even the most elegant noble among the audiences could not help but gasp bitterly.


    The zing Road?!


    It was a known fact that the Hell Ledge Challenge could not bepleted without the zing Road. Why? Because it was the most famous and most difficult scene in the entire Hell Ledge.


    It was not to be mistaken with the Gray Mist Street and the Bloody Tower, which Tang Ling and Tang Long had cleared respectively in terms of difficulty. The two might be famous, but they were popr because they were known as the two most difficult scenes in the first five stages.


    What about the zing Road? It was known as the hardest scene of the Hell Ledge Challenge, especially for people who were not Purple Moon Warriors. Nothing else was tougher than it!


    The record that Tang Feng once achieved was stage 16 which was none other than the zing Road!


    It was said that the mysterious Ind Master of Darkness Port purposely trifled with the difficulty of the scene in order to keep Hell Ledge¡¯s reputation. The scene then stood out from the rest and became a difficult scene on its own.


    It might be as well-known as the Bronzemen Alley, but no one would say that the Bronzemen Alley had the highest difficulty. Instead, they thought that Hell Ledge was still hiding its trump card under its sleeves.


    However, once the zing Road came into the picture, everybody no longer assumed that. It was not because Tang Feng did not make it through the zing Road, but it was because there were experts who ran multiple simtions and announced to the public that the zing Road was impossible for someone who was not a Purple Moon Warrior.


    Therefore, if stage 15 was the zing Road, was Hell Ledge trying to stop the geniuses from moving forward so that it could maintain its reputation?


    Was it necessary? Back then, Tang Feng had been 19 years old and was on the rise. He had been energetic and he intentionally trampled on the Hell Ledge Challenge!


    On another note, if someone somehow made it through the zing Road, what would the three remaining stages be? If there were no stages left, it would instead make the slogan 18 stages of Hell Ledge Challenge, which was ¡®one who does not clear the 18 stages of hell will eventually fall into hell¡¯, a joke.


    A racket broke out in the audience, but as the Simpering Pierrot promised, he would not be a busybody. Since he already gave an obvious answer, the rest was up to the people¡¯s imagination.


    However, since he revealed stages 12 and 15 at once, he must reveal onest exciting thing. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you don¡¯t have to worry about the difficulty of Hell Ledge. Since we decided to move the Bronzemen Alley to stage 12 and the zing Road to 15, we will also prepare some extra drama for this life or death game.¡±


    As he spoke, the Simpering Pierrot waved his hand and three things appeared on the screen.


    The first item was something simr to an inner armor. The second one was a crystal ball and the third one was a belt.


    A lot of people recognized the items at first nce and could not help but wonder what Hell Ledge, or more precisely Darkness Port, was trying to achieve with these items.


    Thepetition was still going on fiercely, and even though it had only been a little over a quarter, the colosseum weed another climax.


    The audience might be captivated by the three items that the Simpering Pierrot revealed, but they were also feeling curious about the entrance to Hell Ledge.


    Why did the Stardust Sixteene down to the colosseum but not enter the challenge?


    Could Tang Long be absent? Why did Tang Long abandon the sixteen of them there and leave on his own?


    ...


    Tang Long was looking at the copper-faced man with a depressed expression. He did not understand why the copper-faced man had abducted him.


    <i>Where am I? This isn¡¯t a strange ce. It¡¯s just a sightseeing spot on the deck area.</i>


    There was a long passage that extended from the deck area that eventually split into two. One side would lead to the chain, which led to the ind area, while the other side would lead to the sightseeing tform which was the closest ce to the sea.


    The sightseeing tform was empty at the moment. Other than the whistling of the sea breeze and the caws of the seagulls, it was eerily quiet.


    Tang Long looked at the copper-faced man who returned his stare. He was wondering what the copper-faced man, a hostile and potential enemy, was trying to do to him.


    If he remembered correctly, the copper-faced man had appeared out of nowhere and smashed him to bits, simr to what happened to Tang Ling.


    Yes, he had benefited from the recovery, but still...


    Was it an intentional act from the copper-faced man or an unexpected one?


    Tang Long was still pondering upon it. In short, he had mixed feelings about the copper-faced man, but his feelings did not include hatred.


    He also asked the Stardust Council to run a background check on the copper-faced man although he expected it to return without a result. However, the Stardust Council did not seem to be interested in this either as if it was trying to brush off his request.


    <i>What a strange and mysterious guy.</i>


    Tang Long was not nervous. Instead. he gazed at the sea with a rather calm disposition.


    ¡°Tell yourckeys that you are fine. I might not be able to hold my temper if there¡¯s too much noise.¡± The copper-faced man tossed Tang Long amunicator.


    Tang Long took it but did not dial it right away. He asked, ¡°What are you trying to achieve?¡±


    ¡°Just a simple conversation and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The copper-faced man¡¯s answer was straightforward.


    Tang Long nodded. He contacted the Stardust Sixteen and his men to tell them that he was fine and he was just caught up with some matters. He also told them that he would go to the colosseum in an hour.


    No one suspected anything since he was collected.


    The Stardust Council had prepared a dozen of secret codes for a top genius like Tang Long just to update his status. There was a lot of way for Tang Long to tell his men that he was in danger.


    ¡°Done. What¡¯s this about?¡± After contacting all the necessary parties, Tang Long tossed themunicator back to the copper-faced man.


    As a matter of fact, Tang Long was curious about which side the copper-faced man was on. All he remembered was a daze before he was silently abducted from the wagon, yet none of the Stardust Sixteen noticed his absence.


    Judging from the reply he got from the Stardust Sixteen, they really thought he had left on his own ord.


    The copper-faced man would never exin it. He went straight into the point and said, ¡°Tang Ling is your little brother.¡±


    Tang Long turned around and put his hands over the rail, not showing any change in expression.


    ¡°Something is wrong with Draconic Twelve. I want you to send him away. At least, don¡¯t allow him to participate in the Hell Ledge Challenge,¡± said the copper-faced man.


    A smile curled up on Tang Long¡¯s lips as he turned to the copper-faced man, ¡°You are strong, but I¡¯m not afraid. I just wonder if it will be easier for a person to stay alive or die?¡±


    The copper-faced man peered down, shielding his gaze from Tang Long.


    ¡°Look at me. As someone who is trying to embrace death, what am I supposed to be afraid of? I¡¯m suspecting that you are a lobbyist Tang Ling sent over.¡± Tang Long raised a curious brow.


    However, the curiosity was immediately reced by anger and he shouted, ¡°What are you trying to say? Can you skip to the point?¡±

 Chapter 432 - The King Of The Era That You Want To Follow

    <h4>Chapter 432: The King Of The Era That You Want To Follow</h4>


    Right after Tang Long¡¯s voice subsided, all he heard was the whistle of the wind.


    In the next second, the copper-faced man single-handedly grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up into the air.


    Then, without any reason, the copper-faced man punched him in the face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? The point is to remember that Tang Ling is your brother! Shouldn¡¯t you give a chance to your own blood and kinship?¡±


    Right after that, he mmed Tang Long on the ground. Then, he looked at the kid and stretched his fist, ¡°Sometimes, I think punches speak louder than words for someone who is lost. You will eventually make mistakes and I don¡¯t mind lecturing you back to the correct path.¡±


    The wind hissed and Tang Long¡¯s long hair fluttered. A cold smile curled upon his lips. He then touched the edge of his mouth. The punch did not truly hurt him, but it would leave a bruise.


    The copper-faced man¡¯s attack was somewhat interesting. If the man was this powerful, should he not kill Tang Long instead?


    Nevertheless, he did not seem to want to continue the conversation anymore, so he left Tang Long behind and went off.


    Tang Long got back on his feet. Although the proud prince was treated so poorly, he did not have hatred for the man. Instead, he felt lost and a tormenting heartache.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you give a chance to your own blood and kinship?¡¯


    The phrase reyed over and over again in his mind but he eventually returned to his calm self. If there was something he did not want to face, he would just force himself to forget it. It was a habit that he adopted many years ago.


    <i>Give a chance to Tang Ling? It¡¯s like pushing me over the cliff. The hatred, the bitterness, the sourness, the refusal, everything will drown me...So I can¡¯t give him this chance.</i>


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s no good.¡± When Jian Fei said that, he sounded sympathetic, but his eyes were taking pleasure in the unfortunate moment. Why would he be impulsive if he already knew the oue?


    ¡°I know.¡± In less than 3 minutes, the copper-faced man appeared in Jian Fei¡¯s office again in the underground of the Floating Ice ck Market.


    Who knew exactly how swift was the copper-faced man?


    ¡°If you know, why do it?¡± Jian Fei then handed a ss of alcohol to the copper-faced man. He was very interested to know what the copper-faced man had been through to get more information as aparison or a reference for the other guy despite there possibly being slight differences.


    ¡°At least, I nted a seed in him.¡± The copper-faced man took Jian Fei¡¯s ss and removed the lower part of his mask to drink it to thest drop. ¡°Draconic Twelve feels like a venomous viper. If we do anything to him without any evidence, the Stardust Council might look at it the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°nted a seed, eh? Hahahaha...¡± Jian Fei gawked. He shook his head as he continued, ¡°Do you really think several simple words can bury the seed of brotherhood in Tang Long? And you expect him not to trust the Stardust Sixteen anymore, especially Draconic Twelve? You and I can¡¯t even see through him...¡±


    Jian Fei¡¯s words were well-honed. The copper-faced man replied, ¡°Draconic Twelve should be the council¡¯s real...He should be the one behind what happened a year ago.¡±


    ¡°You know you need evidence for that, right? At least, the world now acknowledged that the tiny zombie wave that attacked Safety Sector No. 17 is the Stardust Council¡¯s Shadow Troops¡¯ handiwork.¡± Jian Fei suddenly looked serious.


    That tiny little incident might actually be a butterfly pping its wings and causing a storm on the other end.


    ¡°Hmm, evidence.¡± The copper-faced man looked at the ceiling and kept quiet.


    Who would have thought that these two powerful figures could not eveny a finger on Draconic Twelve? It was simr to how the realplexity of the world would not simply show itself tomoners.


    Forces were brewing in the dark and the new generation might be a little too young to the point that they did not even know who ruled over them.


    ...


    The colosseum of the Hell Ledge had reached an unusual boiling point. Those who were able to watch thepetition this day should be people of status. They should have more integrity thanmoners, yet they never expected that this generation of young geniuses to perform this beautifully and they were also surprised that the stingy Darkness Port even brought out the prizes.


    Indeed, the Simpering Pierrot acknowledged that the three items on the silver screen were actually prizes.


    The contestants who returned to the resting room for a quick rest would also be informed about this encouraging good news at once.


    What were the prizes?


    Grown-ups with better insight would have a blurry image of the items because these items were very famous locally. It was safe to say that they were the specialty of Darkness Port. Even if they were not, they screamed of Darkness Port¡¯s style, so how could anyone be a stranger to the items?


    The first item would be given to the contestants who cleared stage 12. It had a famous name in Darkness Port¡ªthe Captain¡¯s Mail.


    The inner mail defense was not the best, but it was considered a quality item. Its defense alone did not make it famous. It was notable because it had the super-advanced patterns carved on it!


    The super-advanced technological patterns were released by the officials of Darkness Port. As for the real identity of Darkness Port¡¯s officials, whether it was the Darkness Court or some other organizations, no one cared.


    The people only knew that the captains, who gained the qualifications to hunt on the inner hunting ground or to set sail on a free voyage, were able to apply for such an equipment.


    Aside from its defense, the inner mail had two great points.


    Firstly, it could keep its wearer at a constant temperature. No matter how hot or cold the weather was, with the inner mail on, the person¡¯s body temperature would be maintained at afortable level. Never underestimate this particr function. Those who set sail at sea would know how terrifying the extreme temperature was at sea.


    Secondly, the inner mail could provide a constant buoyancy force to its wearer. If the wearer fell into the sea, the inner mail would be a more reliable floating device than a life jacket.


    As for how useful it was at sea, it was self-exnatory.


    These two practical functions were provided by the mysterious super-advanced technology, and because of its simplicity, it did not need any energy source. The movement of the human body would be able to power it up.


    Was that not fantastic?


    It was indeed crazily fantastic! Regardless of whether they sailed or not, anyone who was involved with maritime matters would dream of getting a Captain¡¯s Mail.


    Unfortunately, the Captain¡¯s Mail was exclusive to Darkness Port and one could not simply replicate the super-advanced patterns without a detailed blueprint unless a great scientist stepped up. Otherwise, it was impossible to replicate the inner mail.


    Therefore, even though it would sometimes appear in the ck market, and the price would spike up to 50,000 True Capital coins or more.


    Now, the contestants who cleared stage 12 could get one Captain¡¯s Mail! Was Darkness Port not being too generous?


    ¡°The Captain¡¯s Mail is only a small gift from us. As for the second item, I believe people with better insight know what it is and how to get it. Those who¡¯ve made it to stage 15, regardless of whether they cleared it or not, will be given this second item.¡±


    The people reeled. Had Darkness Port gone out of their minds?


    What exactly was the tiny crystal ball? The answer was simple¡ªan underwater breathing device.


    It was also a product of super-advanced technology and shoulde from that mysterious ce. However, with Darkness Port¡¯s power and their mysterious methods, they were able to replicate it. It might be a littlecklusterpared to the original, but it was enough to shock the world.


    If the Captain¡¯s Mail caught attention and jealousy, the mass production of the underwater breathing device was an item that forced everyone, especially the intentional parties, to reckon with Darkness Port¡¯s soft power, which was also the power of technology.


    Therefore, the underwater product was a product that won the world¡¯s attention.


    As for its use, with a single piece of Universal Source Rock or another high-quality energy crystal, it could be activated and transformed into a 2-meter transparent ball, allowing a single person to enter.


    After that, the user could control the underwater breathing device to submerge into the sea. It could go all the way to 1,500 meters without any problem. It was able to sustain the pressure from the water and protect its user from any difort.


    Some said the underwater breathing device could reach 2,000 meters, but beyond 1,500 meters, it would lose its advantage of speed.


    Indeed, the underwater breather was equipped with speed. It could submerge at a constant speed and wasparable to a nuclear submarine of the old civilization.


    Thetter could move around 30 knots underwater whereas the underwater breathing device could reach 40 knots if energy was not a problem.


    There was one more powerful function. The underwater breathing device could release all of its energy at a critical moment to send the user back to the surface of the water in less than 20 seconds, only if it was within the 1,500-meter submerged depth.


    Breathing underwater was not a problem at all. As its name suggested, as long as the user remained in the ball, the oxygen supply would be sufficient.


    The super-advanced technology defied even logic. All the scientists wanted to replicate this godly item that could ignore pressure, especially its function of sending its user back to the surface in a short time. Only Darkness Port overcame the hurdles and would never reveal the secret.


    Darkness Port¡¯s excuse for its secrecy was that there was no such thing as benefiting mankind in this era, or rather, it was not time to benefit all men on Earth yet. The men in this era did not deserve such kindness.


    What kind of excuse was that?


    Regardless, was this logic-defying item the prize for the geniuses? It was no longer a problem with generosity anymore!


    Darkness Port was practically slicing their own flesh! It might be mass-produced, but the amount was still limited. It was said that even with Darkness Port¡¯s productivity, they could only produce 20 per year.


    Now, stage 15 being the zing Road made sense. The underwater breathing device would be rewarded to the geniuses as long as they could make it to the stage. It did not matter if they cleared it or not.


    The first two items were already shocking enough, so how bad would thest item be?


    Thest item was not only good, but it was also heaven-defying!


    ¡°Do I even need to exin thest item? Those who know its name, please say it out loud with me!¡± As the Simpering Pierrot moved his mic to the audience, a loudbined reply came, ¡°The Great Captain¡¯s Belt!¡±


    Yes, it was the Great Captain¡¯s Belt, the treasure that represented Darkness Port, the godly life-saving item that was famous throughout the world! It was actually a tactical movement belt!


    Legend had it that the original version of this belt was the treasure that the mysterious Ind Master brought back from that mysterious ce. It was considered one of the better treasures from that ce.


    In the end, as the Ind Master grew stronger and reached a certain level, things like the tactical movement disk or belt were no longer useful to him as he needed something even better to aid him.


    Therefore, he donated the belt to Darkness Port.


    Darkness Port was filled with hidden experts and its technology was astonishing. Therefore, some great scientists decided to lend a hand and make five replicants of the belt.


    Why only five? Darkness Port did not say, thus no one knew.


    In short, the replicant belts were ced in the Glory Museum of Darkness Port all year long, and only the great captains who had achieved a great deed for Darkness Port were qualified to get one.


    Who were the great captains? They were all affiliated with the Darkness Court and the rest was self-exnatory.


    Until now, there were only two great captains who got the belt, hence the naming of the belt.


    How heaven-defying was the belt? People did not know much about it, but even a great captain, someone who was at least Rank 4 Purple Moon Warrior or above, viewed it as a treasure.


    Now, such a belt was to be made a reward for the contestants? Had Darkness Port gone out of their minds?


    In other words, in a smaller safety sector, the belt could very well be the highest-tiered equipment of the said safety sector, and maybe only the casten was qualified to use it.


    Even if Darkness Port was a safety city, the cost would hurt the higher-ups for a year or even more than that.


    ¡°Crazy isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s true! It¡¯s because the Great Captain¡¯s Belt holds a precious meaning. Even Darkness Port with its rich resources can only offer one as the prize. So, who will be the one who gets the belt? The answer is obvious. It will be the first-ce winner of the Hell Ledge Challengepetition!¡± The Simpering Pierrot was excited when he announced that, and his hands were waving in the air uncontrobly.


    The response from the crowd was as loud as a volcano eruption.


    It seemed like Darkness Port took this challenge seriously and looked forward to the winner of thispetition. Was the Great Captain¡¯s Belt a token of friendship from the city? Was it really as simple as it looked?


    Inside a VIP room in the colosseum, there was an old man sitting alone and watching thepetition. He was none other than Elder ck, the old man who fished alone at sea.


    The people were discussing whether or not Darkness Port was trying to rope in the winner of thepetition.


    Elder ck seemed to be able to hear the discussion through the noise-canceling room and he smiled at the discussion.


    Rope in? No, Darkness Port was a free city. Everyone who lived in Darkness Port stayed by their own will, so there was no such thing as roping in others.


    The meaning of the belt was something much more profound that only people with higher statuses could understand.


    So, what exactly did the belt represent?


    It meant that in the future, the free Darkness Port would take a side and would not stay out of the event.


    As for what was the city¡¯s stand and who the chosen one was, the belt had stated it all¡ªDarkness Port would only choose the strongest and the rule would never change! However, it was also constantly changing because the strongest candidate would change ording to time and the results.


    When the day came, Darkness Port would stand firm. Even if it cost the city everything, they would follow the one and only strongest person.


    An era would certainly have the strongest, and this person would stand out in the ever-changing situation, so no one would be able to surpass him or her anymore.


    This person would be the king that Darkness Port followed, even if the city ended in ruins!


    Time was ticking.


    Elder ck drained the alcohol in his ss and looked further away as if his gaze pierced through everything and observed the distant sky.


    ...


    The announcement of the three prizes made thispetition a lot fiercer.


    There were a lot of contestants who took turns in the resting area, and every minute that went by, more contestants would hear of the prizes.


    Several of the Stardust Sixteen even revealed anxious expressions. Why had Tang Long not arrived? There were no orders from him. They were only told to wait for Tang Long to lead them into Hell Ledge.


    However, Tang Long had not returned and as thepetition went on, the first to cleared stage 12 had appeared. It was both expected and somewhat surprising at the same time because it was the ck horse, Ro Li!


    Ro Li had cleared stage 12! He was known as the ck horse. The kid with the magical talent revealed his other trump card¡ªpuppets!


    He was able to control puppets! It was a very rare ability and was not even considered as a talent. However, the practical value of his ability was immeasurable. It was probably the most effective trump card throughout the entire Hell Ledge Challenge.


    Ro Li¡¯s value multiplied on the spot! All the factions who came down for thepetition started to figure out how to get in contact with him after thepetition. Ro Li would be the popr candidate that all the factions would go after.


    After all, he was already considered a top genius just by clearing stage 12, and now, he even had the ability to control puppets.


    Looking at the crowd cheering, the younger ones of the Stardust Sixteen pouted sourly.


    Ro Li might have won the hearts of the powerful audiences but definitely not the teenagers withpetitive hearts.


    A little hesitationter, Draconic Twelve spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in first? At least, Young Master Long is safe and we don¡¯t know how long more he will take. I think he wishes to see us achieve something when he arrives too and not stand here without doing anything.¡±


    He had actually taken down his hat and covered himself with a hood. It was his most familiar and safest look. When he spoke to the others, no one was able to see his face, but his words struck a chord in their hearts.


    As a matter of fact, Draconic Twelve was the most mysterious. He felt the most distant, but he was the most revered among the Stardust Sixteen other than Tang Long.


    He might have a low profile and was not a talker, but every time he spoke, the words sounded practical. Besides that, he was also powerful himself. At least, his peers could not see through the limit of his powers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Draconic Twelve encouraged the others amidst their hesitation. He sounded calm, natural, and reasonable.


    He was really an expert in manipting people¡¯s hearts. He would never waste time with meaningless arguments. Instead, he would calmly and naturallye up with a decision, then people would unconsciously follow.


    As he spoke, he had already walked towards the passage and the other anxious members quickly followed him. As for the rest, the hesitation in their minds was soon removed when they saw their peers enter the passage. Their bodies moved and they started to walk towards the passage.


    It was as he expected. Draconic Twelve was calm under the hood. It was not exactly a proud maniption whatsoever.


    As a matter of fact, he did not mind waiting for a little longer, but he started to feel anxious as he was afraid that his n might be ruined by a minor detail.


    Even Tang Long and Tang Ling¡¯s absence were within his expectation, so he could not afford any more deviations.


    The people might not know but the 28th of April was actually set by Draconic Twelve after he released some news and rumors. That was when his maniption came into y and achieved the greatest effect.


    After all, he needed Tang Long and Tang Ling to fight to the death. He would also need a chance to officially introduce himself to Tang Ling, a chance that thetter could not miss.


    This chance would certainly be fierce to the point that no exnations were needed. That would be Draconic Twelve¡¯s ideal oue.


    Then, Tang Ling¡¯s death would ensue as a death that came smoothly with the flow. After all, Draconic Twelve was the one who truly knew Tang Long¡¯s strength. Despite his reputation or how many miracles blessed Tang Ling, he would not be Tang Long¡¯s match.


    <i>Did Tang Ling really think the council¡¯s many years of education and investment of resources without a limit was a total waste?</i>


    Did Tang Ling really think Tang Long was not the No. 1 genius?


    Perhaps in time, Tang Ling might have had the chance to overtake Tang Long, but the council would never allow him to seed.


    After all, Tang Long was destined to be the world No. 1, and the Stardust Council would be the organization behind him. Before this goal was achieved, every stone that hindered him would be shifted away.


    With that in mind, Draconic Twelve¡¯s lips rose into a faint smile. He walked through the passage and officially joined the Hell Ledge Challenge.


    No one suspected anything because after Tang Long agreed to put Draconic Twelve in thepetition, his subordinates had already settled the necessary procedures.


    It was then that Tang Long finally arrived at Hell Ledge.


    Along the way, he forced himself to remember the strange meeting and conversation he had with the copper-faced man. Unfortunately, he could not simply forget what he did not like such as Higan who still haunted him at times.


    Therefore, Tang Long arrived with mixed feelings. While he did not know how he should think, the term ¡®blood and kinship¡¯ kept repeating itself in his brain.


    However, although he could not ept Tang Ling, could he simply ignore the copper-faced man¡¯s words and discard all his thoughts?


    Tang Long was also a smart person. He knew someone as powerful as the copper-faced man would not have simply abducted him just to have a meaningless conversation.


    Would he simply stop Draconic Twelve from joining thepetition? He would not lose anything even if heplied. It was not exactly that he did not trust Draconic Twelve, but would he not feel a little better?


    Tang Long frowned. When he looked at the colosseum, he saw the Stardust Sixteen walking through the passage to Hell Ledge.

 Chapter 433 - The Outstanding Performances Of The Young Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 433: The Outstanding Performances Of The Young Geniuses</h4>


    ¡°Why did they go in?¡± Tang Long raised a brow.


    He was surprised but not mad because he never thought that the Stardust Sixteen would betray him. They had followed him ever since they were young and had never ever once disobeyed a single order from him.


    Was it really destiny?


    Tang Long watched from afar, somehow feeling like it was destiny.


    He was not stupid, but he found it difficult to believe! Otherwise, what else should he believe in? The father who dumped him since he was young? The superior mother who was always missing and never even wanted to see him? Or Higan who left him without a second thought?


    If he could not even trust the Stardust Sixteen, the people he had grown up with, his life would copse right away.


    Simr to what he said earlier, was it easier to be alive or dead?


    The words were actually a thought that he buried deep in his mind. Someone as proud and perfect as Tang Long would never reveal it to others.


    However, for whatever reason, he simply revealed his inner thoughts to the copper-faced man. Maybe he was too depressed.


    Tang Long walked into the colosseum without any emotions and the crowd cheered thunderously upon his arrival. The girls even screamed infatuatedly.


    Tang Long turned a blind eye to all the cheers and apuse as he looked up at the giant silver screen and knew that it was the live broadcast of all the young geniuses, but he did not see Tang Ling¡¯s figure anywhere.


    Is he not here? Tang Long was surprised for a moment before he walked into the passage.


    Behind him was a sea of anticipatory gazes. It had always been like this. Wherever he went, he could not escape the expectation of him.


    <i>Do they trust me this much? Actually...I hate this kind of trust.</i>


    ...


    A while after Tang Long went in, Tang Ling and Han Xing finally arrived at Hell Ledge.


    Compared to the other young geniuses who dressed properly for the asion, Tang Ling and Han Xing came in ordinary shirts and pants, which made them seem a little shabby.


    ¡°Let me have a look! Stop blocking me! Where¡¯s my Ro Xin?¡± Right after he came in, Han Xing noticed the giant silver screen and he quickly searched for Ro Xin.


    Tang Ling nced at all the scenes and saw the rankings on the monolith. He was delighted that Ro Li was first at the moment.


    Did he clear stage 12 with an A rating? Quite impressive.


    Tang Ling and Han Xing might have beente, but since the day was a special one, during which all the geniuses would challenge Hell Ledge, they yed thepetition along the way as they came here.


    They also knew all the rules about thispetition, including stage 12¡¯s Bronzemen Alley, stage 15¡¯s zing Road, and the three prizes.


    The decision to broadcast thepetition to the public was because the colosseum was almost filled with people with statuses, so it was considered a rare asion for Darkness Port to unt its generosity to themon citizens.


    Or maybe it was to expand thepetition¡¯s reach.


    Tang Ling, of course, did not care about the meaningless question. He was pondering why Ro Li got an A rating.


    Did he make a round trip in that alley? It will surely increase the rating. Moreover, he used his puppets to inflict certain damage to the Bronzemen, plus he destroyed three of them, so that must be the key to increasing the ratings as well!


    Tang Ling was very concerned about the details because he remembered his bet on himself! He must clear all the stages with SSS ratings, including stage 12!


    When Boss Huang bet on his name on his behalf, the odds were only 1 to 20 or more, but when the Simpering Pierrot announced stages 12 and 15, the odds skyrocketed to one to 271!


    It sounded ridiculous, but it was a proud achievement because there was only another person who had lower odds than Tang Ling, and that was Tang Long.


    If Tang Long could clear all the stages with an SSS rating, the odds were one to 269.


    Tang Ling did not really care. On the contrary, he hoped he was the one with the lowest rating because the odds would skyrocket to one to 500 or more!


    His mind was already counting how much 100 ck Sea coins multiplied by 500 was.


    His breath hurried when he got the answer, and he really wanted to p himself. Why could he not pretend to be a retard or an idiot, or someone with extremely good luck?


    The odds were only one of the many aspects. The most important thing was the Great Captain¡¯s Belt, the tactical movement disk! The equipment that Tang Ling had dreamt about for day and night! If he could really get the belt, making his own tactical movement disk would no longer be necessary!


    Many thoughts popped up in Tang Ling¡¯s mind all of a sudden and he could not help but show a silly smile on his face.


    The crowd was stunned.


    Tang Ling was not a regr challenger and barely appeared in public. Other than several miracles, his performance did not really captivate attention.


    What was with his silly smile? His dumb look was worlds apart from Tang Long¡¯s calm and proud bearing.


    Those who ced heavy bets on Tang Ling felt their hearts start to pound nervously and the girls who supported Tang Ling were somewhat embarrassed.


    As for Han Xing? No one cared about his perverted behavior anyway despite him dancing and screaming on his own.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Ro Xin?!¡±


    ¡°Little Xin Xin! You are amazing! You¡¯ve already reached stage 7? I love you!¡±


    Stage 7? Was that something to be proud of? Whilepeting with the other young geniuses, Ro Xin¡¯s progress was considered slow, so what was there to be impressed by? Even though Ro Xin¡¯s talent was medical knowledge, it was still...


    However, the public knew that Han Xing liked Ro Xin, and after all the farces and jokes, this screaming was nothing.


    The Simpering Pierrot got frustrated at Tang Ling and Han Xing¡¯s reaction.


    He had just started to arouse the crowd¡¯s excitement and thispetition was being broadcasted throughout the world, so all the major factions were watching! He could not allow these two idiots to ruin the atmosphere, especially Han Xing!


    ¡°Ahem! What have we here? Tang Ling and Han Xing? The duo whom many anticipate? You two are falling behind,¡± said the Simpering Pierrot.


    Tang Ling looked asquint at the Simpering Pierrot and Han Xing did not even spare a nce as he was infatuated about Ro Xin. His mouth was mumbling gibberish like, ¡®Beautiful! Cool! What slick action, as expected of my woman!¡¯


    Damn it!


    Simper Pierrot did not know whether or not these two idiots were here just to steal the crowd¡¯s attention, but they would not hold him back!


    He turned away from the two idiots and spoke to the crowd, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the outstanding performances that I forgot to mention a little detail about the prizes, but it¡¯s not a major one. As all of you might have known, be it the Captain¡¯s Mail or the underwater breathing device, the produced amounts are limited. There¡¯re only around 20 or less Captain¡¯s Mail, and I¡¯m not sure about the number of underwater breathing devices.


    ¡°My guess is that if the number of prizes isn¡¯t enough, we will have to give it out on a firste-first-served basis. In that case, Ro Li is really lucky because at least, he secured himself a Captain¡¯s Mail...¡±


    Before the Simpering Pierrot could finish, a tiny gale whipped up in the colosseum.


    It was actually Tang Ling and Han Xing pushing each other as they dashed into the passage. In less than 3 seconds, the two of them disappeared beyond Hell Ledge.


    The crowdughed amusedly.


    There were also some who were embarrassed by the two of them. Some of them were the girls who supported Tang Ling and a number of men who believed that Han Xing was a real man.


    As for the Simpering Pierrot, with his signature smile, he added, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just joking. Darkness Port values thispetition a lot. How can we not be prepared? I¡¯m just trying to lighten up the mood and inform everyone that even if we overproduce, we will support the geniuses.¡±


    ...


    Unfortunately, Tang Ling and Han Xing could not hear what the Simpering Pierrot said after that.


    After going into Hell Ledge, unless one withdrew or was forced out of the scene due to injuries, they could not go back to the colosseum.


    Withdrawing on purpose? Impossible! Tang Ling had to get an SSS rating in all the stages!


    Therefore, the most exciting miracle happened before the eyes of the audience. Tang Ling¡¯s initial result was thest on the ranking list and he had only cleared stage 3 with SSS ratings.


    However, after 1 minute and 15 secondster, he cleared the fourth stage in record-breaking time.


    Another 1 minute 44 secondster, he cleared stage 5 in record-breaking time.


    After that was stage 6, the stage that held up most of the young geniuses for a long time. Tang Ling cleared it within 2 minutes 7 seconds which was also a record-breaking time.


    As a matter of fact, since Tang Ling was thest and waste for the challenge, the crowd had gotten bored by the early stages. No matter how well Tang Ling performed, he could barely attract the crowd¡¯s attention.


    However, his record-breaking time slowly shifted the crowd¡¯s attention back to him, the miracle kid.


    What was going on? Had he gotten used to creating miracles? The record that he broke was none other than Tang Long¡¯s records!


    Could this mean that Tang Ling was stronger than Tang Long? No, it was not that. It was because Tang Ling had not been actively challenging and Tang Long had cleared up to stage 6 a few months ago.


    Therefore, after a few months, it was certain that their levels of strengths were different. Even so, Tang Ling¡¯s attempts were considered amazing!


    What about Tang Long? How did he perform?


    In fact, had Tang Ling not cleared multiple stages in record-breaking time and reached stage 7 in a single run, the people¡¯s attention should have been focused on Tang Long.


    Tang Long cleared two stages in record-breaking time, but he had not started stage 9. Instead, he was waiting in the resting room.


    It was simple actually. After Tang Long cleared stage 8, he unintentionally saw Tang Ling on the monitors in the resting room.


    He paused because he wanted to clear stage 9 with Tang Ling. The persistence in his heart was acting up and driving him topete with Tang Ling. Regardless of the result, his heart would never be calm.


    Thankfully, he did not have to wait long. If Tang Ling was mediocre, he would not be worthy of Tang Long¡¯s match anyway.


    Tang Ling cleared stage 7 with 1 minute 59 seconds but did not break Tang Long¡¯s record.


    He then cleared stage 8 with 2 minutes 3 seconds, breaking Tang Long¡¯s record.


    Tang Ling then ended up in the resting room, preparing for stage 9.


    Breaking the records of normal stages was no longer important to both Tang Ling and Tang Long. A slight distraction would result in the biggest difference in result and it was not a true reflection of their strength.


    Their strengths should be disyed at the important stages, should they not?


    Tang Ling also nced over Tang Long in his resting room on the screen, he could not have missed it because it was too eye-catching.


    The two of them looked at each other through the screen. The tacit understanding between them was strong; not all feelings should be made verbal.


    The two of them disappeared from their resting areas and the challenge for stage 9 started!


    However, when they were spiraling into the scene, Tang Ling felt something strange. The odd feeling had been troubling him ever since he nced over at the silver screen and started to think.


    He thought of having another nce at the silver screen back then but the Simpering Pierrot distracted him.


    This time around, it was his and Tang Long¡¯s rivalry and he could not afford any dy.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ling tried to turn around for a glimpse, but his body was spiraling as he was being transported. He could not even control his body, so how could he catch a glimpse of the screen?


    ...


    Tang Ling and Tang Long appearing at the same time and starting the same stage together added a lot of spices in the viewing experience.


    The girls who supported Tang Long got more frantic and the girls who supported Tang Ling forgot about their embarrassment and cheered for him as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of the two of them. So many upper-sssses like them. I guess this is what you call being youthful and proud, am I right?¡± A male audience started to mock the reaction from the girls. Even though his tone sounded sour, he was also an upper-ss individual, so his emotions were under control.


    ¡°They are the incredible duo after all. But I think both Tang Ling and Tang Long won¡¯t spare a nce at the girls. Since Tang Long¡¯s identity and status are there for all to see and Tang Ling seemed to have unsevered ties with the famous queen...¡± Those who watched Tang Ling and Tang Long¡¯spetition somehow felt assured.


    As if what they were discussing was something reasonable and logical, to the point that they could calmly gossip for a while.


    ¡°Hey, how old are they exactly? How can they be part of a love drama?¡± A female fan overheard the conversation and stopped the two men from gossiping.


    It was then that an elder angrily stomped his crutch on the ground and said, ¡°This is an era full of stars. Don¡¯t just pay attention to the incredible duo! No matter how great Tang Ling and Tang Long performed today, theirbined light won¡¯t be able to outshine all the other young geniuses...¡±


    Before the elder finished, thunderous cheers came from the audience.


    The True Capital Seven were all on stage 12, the Bronzemen Alley. They had been performing steadily up until now, but they were outshone by the other young geniuses.


    However, it was finally time for them to grab the spotlight.


    As though they agreed to it beforehand, on the silver screen, the seven of them started to emanate a faint crimson glow.


    An insightful spectator recognized the glow on the True Capital Seven amidst the thunderous cheers, so he shouted excitedly, ¡°The War Aura! Is it the War Aura?!¡±


    ¡°It really is the War Aura! And it¡¯s already a faint crimson color! They¡¯ve finally decided to go all out!¡± the elder with the crutch smiled andmented.


    On the screen, the True Capital Seven¡¯s presence was unlike before. Even though they were still teenagers, every one of them felt like they were veterans on the battlefield who had been through countless merciless battles. At the same time, their aura made them feel like they were a one-man army!


    As they wrapped themselves with the War Aura, the Bronzemen¡¯s attack no longer threatened them.


    The seven of them had to dodge the Bronzemen¡¯s attack at the start of the stage, but now, with their muscles bulging and glowing a strange red color, they no longer evaded. Instead, they attacked in an unusually violent way.


    Was it a crazy move? Of course, it was not!


    With the War Aura buffering their bodies, their pain receptors were numbed for a certain period of time. Numbing their pain receptors was just one of the many effects of the War Aura. On a deeper level, it could bring out their full potential.


    Be it their body defenses or bone integrity, they were at least twice as strong and their attacks would increase ording to their strength.


    This would be the War Aura, a top-tier cultivating method that came from some mysterious ce. It was known as one of the few most difficult cultivations.


    It was said that when the War Aura reached a certain zenith, the aura could materialize into a war seed, and someone in the True Capital military had achieved it. On top of that, the War Aura could continue growing!


    ¡°It seems like the True Capital has invested heavily in the seven of them. Cultivating one¡¯s War Aura requires tremendous resources.¡± Someone with a better insight into the War Aura was impressed by the True Capital Seven¡¯s astounding performance.


    ¡°Sometimes, resources aren¡¯t the key to sess. Without an unyielding will, one may not even cultivate the War Aura, yet these seven kids were able to cultivate their War Aura to faint crimson at their age. The True Capital really has seven treasures in their possession,¡± another man with sufficient understanding of War Aura added.


    ¡°I know that, but I have a new question. All seven of them unveiled their War Aura at the same time. What do you think it means?¡± asked the first man whomented on the War Aura.


    The second person was silenced! What else could he say? Anyone with a better insight into the War Aura knew that there were many ways to cultivate it with the hardest of them all being the Cumtive War Aura which involved several people cultivating the same War Aura together and using a certain special method to synchronize their auras together.


    The Cumtive War Aura was a terrifying one as it could connect a part of True Capital Seven¡¯s strength and life force together although only those who cultivated it knew it.


    Another fact that silenced the audience was the True Capital itself. Its practicality, low profile, and strength were things that people admired and could never surpass!


    Even though the True Capital Seven might not be the most eye-catching ones such as Tang Ling and Tang Long, when the seven of them got together, among the young geniuses, could Tang Ling or Tang Long even be their match?


    The True Capital Seven might not even need the most strategic tactics to fight as they could settle with a less effective tactic and overpower their opponent with cumtive strength.


    On the screen, after the True Capital Seven unleashed their aurae, they moved through Bronzemen Alley with ease and they would certainly clear the stage with a high rating.


    However, were their trump cards only the War Aura? Why did they not show off their talent or abilities? If they were without any talents or abilities, they would never be the young geniuses of the era.


    It meant that they were handling the situation with ease, they did not need to use their other trump cards!


    Others might not know, but the higher-ups of Darkness Port understood it clearly. Darkness Port had its own pride to protect as well and its rival had always been the True Capital.


    Thepetition between young geniuses might seem childish and the powers they disyed were still shallow, but it was rted to the future.


    The True Capital Seven had alwaysid a low profile, but Darkness Port had studied them for a long time. Unfortunately, after a few years of studying, Darkness Port failed to find out the difference between the True Capital Seven and themon geniuses.


    Today, the True Capital Seven revealed one of their ying hands and finally provided Darkness Port with a glimpse of their true powers.


    What about the Dark Nine Feathers? It seemed like they were not performing as well as the True Capital Seven even before the seven of them unveiled their War Aurae.


    Did Dark Nine Feathers have any trump cards under their sleeves?


    Fortunately, it was the Hell Ledge Challenge the young geniuses were taking part in.


    The question even troubled many of the higher-ups of Darkness Port, but the answer would soon be revealed in the colosseum.


    Of course, the nine of them had their own trump cards!


    The Dark Nine Feathers had always made it to stage 12, and as if they saw the True Capital Seven¡¯s taking on the stage, the moment the nine of them entered, they unveiled their true strength.


    All nine of them emanated a faint ck glow with a dash of silver glimmer around them!


    What was that? Was it a type of War Aura as well?


    No, the Dark Nine Feathers were emanating Kill Aura, another type of auraparable to War Aura! It was also one of the hardest aurae to cultivate and was around the same tier as the War Aura.


    What was the Kill Aura?


    It was a type of energy that repaired one¡¯s spirit, and when it exploded, it would pressure the enemy and force control on them.


    Other than that, it forfeited the defense of the War Aura and focused fully on speed. Once activated, the Kill Aura would grant its user at least 1.5 times their speed, and when coupled with the control ability from their spirit, it was another heaven-defying ability.


    Lastly, its offense was without a doubt ster. If the Kill Aura rebuffed one¡¯s attack more than the War Aura since the former was mostly used for instant attack, the best oue would be an instant kill, hence the requirement for a stronger offense.


    It seemed like the Kill Aura was much stronger, but as a matter of fact, the two different aurae had their own forte. It depended on the situation and the user.


    If it was a risky situation, the Kill Aura would be more effective. If it was on the battlefield, the War Aura was indubitably stronger.


    After all, the Kill Aura did not work on its user defense and it even used a secret method to forfeit defense for offense. On top of that, the Kill Aura¡¯s duration was much shorter than the War Aura, but it would be enough, more than enough, to be precise!


    The higher-ups of Darkness Port were excited. The nine of them had kept the secret from the higher-ups very well, too well, in fact.


    The moment the Kill Aura was activated, the nine of them neglected the attacks of the Bronzemen and flew across the alley like the wind.


    However, they were searching for a chance to destroy the Bronzemen and, without a doubt, an attempt to gain a better rating than the True Capital Seven. At least, they must fight for a draw.


    In order to achieve a better rating, because the Bronzemen must be destroyed, they could not simply dodge and shuttle across the alley.


    The crowd was silenced.


    Had Darkness Port finally unveiled their hidden trump card? Had the Dark Nine Feathers been cultivating the Kill Aura all this while? Was it because the higher-ups got intel about the True Capital Seven cultivating the War Aura, hence they specifically told the nine of them to cultivate the opposite?


    Darkness Port would never give an answer to the questions, so it was all up to the people¡¯s guesses.


    However, from another aspect, it also showed that Darkness Port¡¯s intelligencework might be even stronger than the True Capital¡¯s. At least, Darkness Port now had the foundation to challenge True Capital.


    After all, intelligence was important regardless of time and era.


    Moreover, the Dark Nine Feathers were as strong as the True Capital!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!